《Burning Passion: Love Never Die》 Chapter 1 ¡°Philip, this is the divorce agreement. I¡¯ve already signed it. Please give it to Carlos.¡± Debbie Nelson plucked up her courage and handed the signed agreement to Philip Brown, the steward of the Hilton family. Philip was shocked by the words ¡°divorce agreement¡±. His first thought was that Debbie wanted to get a divorce so as to carve up the property that belonged to Carlos Hilton. But as he looked through the document, he saw that she wanted to give up everything, including her share of the mutual property. Philip heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Debbie, why are you being ridiculous? Why would you want to divorce Mr. Hilton and even choose to give up your property?¡± Debbie was only a college student, and she had no parents. It was unwise for her to ask for a divorce now, much less give up her property that was worth quite a fortune. Embarrassed, Debbie looked away and scratched the back of her head. ¡°Carlos and I have been married for three years, but our marriage only exists on paper. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on him anymore,¡± she admitted, instead of hiding the reason from Philip. She had a life of her own. She did not want this nominal marriage to take her youth. In her eyes, Carlos was merely a stranger whom she had never met literally, so she had nothing to lose if she let him go. Besides, this marriage was arranged by herte parents. She had no feelings for it at all. ¡°I see. It seems that you¡¯ve already made up your mind. Today¡­ No. I will give this to Mr. Hilton tomorrow.¡± Debbie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Philip,¡± she uttered with a lovely smile on her face. Philip stood up to leave. But before he took a step, he turned to All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Debbie and stated, ¡°Debbie, Mr. Hilton is a good man. In my opinion, you two are a perfect match. I hope you think it through again.¡± ¡°A perfect match?¡¯ Debbie repeated in her mind. But she had not even seen her husband in the past three years. Even if they were a perfect match, so what? A bitter smile formed on her lips. She took a deep breath and firmly replied, ¡°Phillip, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± The next afternoon, Phillip still had not received a call from Debbie. He had expected her to regret her hasty decision to get a divorce or at least add some conditions to the agreement. However, she did not. Resigned, Philip took out his phone and dialed a number. As soon as he was connected to Carlos, he said, ¡°Mr. Hilton, there¡¯s a document that needs your signature.¡± ¡°What kind of document?¡± Carlos asked indifferently. Philip hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a divorce agreement.¡± Carlos, who was dealing with some papers in his office, stiffened. Chapter 2 It was only then that he remembered he had a wife. As Phillip received no response from the other end of the line, he suggested, ¡°Mr. Hilton, why don¡¯t you talk with Mrs. Hilton about it?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°How much does she want?¡± Carlos asked coldly. ¡°Nothing. She even wishes to give up her share of your mutual property.¡± ¡°She wants to give up everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But Mr. Hilton, I would like to remind you that your father is not in good health at the moment. If he finds out about this, he will Lose his temper again. What¡¯s more, if the news that your wife has abandoned you spreads, I¡¯m afraid it will leave a bad impact on you and thepany,¡± Philip concluded calmly. ¡°Very well. Put the agreement in my office. I¡¯ll return to Alorith in two days.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hilton.¡± Philip did not dare to say anything more. After all, once Carlos had made up his mind, nobody could change his decision. In the Blue Night Bar in Alorith. As the night fell, more and more young people entered the bar. Debbie usually wore casual clothes. But since today was her birthday, she had decided to wear a pink dress trimmed withce. It was unusual for her to dress like ady. Several ssmates of hers pulled out their phones and took pictures with her. While they were enjoying the party, a fat drunkard appeared out of nowhere and wrapped an arm around Debbie¡¯s waist. ¡°Hey, beautifuldy. Let¡¯s also take a photo.¡± As the man sexually harassed her, Debbie pped him across the face with all her strength. The drunkard sobered up in an instant. He gritted his teeth in anger and walked closer, intending to teach Debbie a lesson. Fortunately, her ssmates stood in front of her to protect her. Debbie was a sheer beauty. This was not the first time she had experienced being harassed by filthy men. One of Debbie¡¯s ssmates looked at the drunkard up and down andmented with utter disdain, ¡°Can you behave yourself? It¡¯s embarrassing for an old man like you to annoy a young girl.¡± ¡°Next time, Look at yourself in the mirror before you leave your house. How did you have the nerve to take a picture with a decentdy? You sick fuck,¡± another mocked. The man was enraged that the group of young people insulted his appearance. Fuming with anger, he put down his drink and bellowed, ¡°How dare you?! I won¡¯t Let you off!¡± As soon as he said those words, he waved his hand. Soon, a group of hooligans surrounded Debbie and her ssmates. Those who had attended Debbie¡¯s birthday were her college students. Afraid they would make trouble for themselves, they did not dare to fight off campus. Chapter 3 Meanwhile, Debbie¡¯s eyes widened in horror upon realizing that they were outnumbered by those hooligans. So, without hesitation, she shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Her ssmates were also aware that this was not the right time to be a hero. Without wasting a second, they picked up their bags and bolted The hooligans chased them around in all directions Unfortunately for Debbie, she could not run fast as she was wearing a dress and high heels. She got separated from herpanions before she could even reach the exit. Because of this, she took off her shoes and ran barefoot. When she turned a corner, she suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure. Meanwhile, the hooligans were getting closer. Debbie, who was a bit tipsy, had no time to think of a n, so she just threw herself into the man¡¯s arms and held him in desperation. ¡°Honey!¡± she called in the most coquettish voice that she could muster With a frown, Carlos looked at the beautiful woman, who suddenly popped up in front of him. At first, he thought that she was an unknown entertainer or model, who wanted to hook up with him. But for some reason, her face looked so familiar. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. While he was lost in thought, Debbie wheeled him around, leaned against the door and stood on tiptoe to kiss him. The man¡¯s tall figure obscured Debbie from view. In others¡¯ eyes, it seemed that the man was forcing Debbie to kiss him when it was actually the contrary. Carlos was infuriated. Nobody had ever offended him like this. Just as he was about to push Debbie away, she unbuttoned his shirt and tantly felt his chest. She stiffened for a second when she felt his hard and toned pecs. ¡®Wow. What a muscr man!¡± she remarked inwardly. The hooligans, who were chasing Debbie, left when they saw the intimate scene. They did not think that one of them was their target. As if the kiss was not enough, Debbie nestled in Carlos¡¯s arms. As soon as she noticed that the hooligans were gone, she pushed the man away and smiled fawningly at him. ¡°Oops. Sorry. I mistook you for someone else.¡± Carlos wiped the Lipstick off his lips in disgust. He caught a whiff of red wine on this woman¡¯s breath and in his own mouth, so he surmised that she must have been drinking. At this moment, Debbie raised her head to look at the man. Not until then did she see his face. His dark and deep eyes, thick dashing eyebrows, high nose, and beautiful lips all showed his elegance and nobility. However, his eyes were icy cold, and his dissatisfaction was written all over his face. Upon realizing that the man was displeased, Debbie shed him a smile and said apologetically, ¡°As compensation, I¡¯ll give you two thousand dors!¡± In her eyes, he was the most handsome man she had ever seen. Two thousand dors was worth it. Chapter 4 She quickly opened her bag to get the money. To her surprise, she only had two hundred dors and some changes left. Pausing for a few seconds, she cleared her throat and added, ¡°Uh¡­ can I get a discount?¡± ¡°A discount?¡± Carlos repeated, outraged. The more he looked at her, the more he was sure that he had seen her before. It did not take a genius to know that the man in front of Debbie was pissed off. He Looked as if he were nning on throwing her into the sea to feed a shark. If Looks could kill, she should have been dead already. Suddenly, Debbie¡¯s face lit up. She took out her phone and suggested, ¡°I know! I¡¯ll make the transfer via the cellphone.¡± She clicked on the screen, but it did not light up. A sinking feeling emerged in her heart when she saw that her phone was dead. Embarrassed, she raised her head and smiled awkwardly at the man. ¡°It seems that my phone has died¡­¡± Meanwhile, Carlos was fuming with anger. He felt that the woman in front of him was making a fool out of him. Just when he was a second away from losing his temper, Debbie stuffed all her remaining money into his hand and ran away. Carlos was dumbfounded. He stared at the money in his hand in a daze and then looked in the direction in which Debbie just left. Emmett Cooper, Carlos¡¯s assistant, had just gone to park the car. When he headed towards the bar, he saw Carlos standing still with a grim expression. Emmett swallowed hard and then trotted towards his boss. Seeing that Carlos was holding hundreds of dors in his hand and giving off a frightening aura, Emmett cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Hilton, are you¡­ are you going to buy something?¡± Carlos cast a fierce nce at his assistant and threw the money to him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Catch that woman!¡± he ordered, through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Emmett was confused, but he followed Carlos¡¯s order nevertheless. At the same time, Debbie was able to leave the bar unscathed. It did not take long before she reunited with her ssmates. Her face was still flushed as she sat in Jared Hampton¡¯s car. What had happened just now was the craziest thing she had ever done in her life. ¡®Oh my God! I gave my first kiss to a stranger! Was that considered as being unfaithful to my marriage? Did I just cheat on my nominal husband?¡± On second thought, Debbie believed that it should be alright. She had signed the divorce agreement anyway. ALL of a sudden, Kasie Garcia gasped in shock and eximed, ¡°Oh, my God!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are those hooligans still after us?¡± Kristina Lawrence nervously asked. She was so terrified that she almost jumped up from the seat when she heard Kasie. In a fit of panic, she hurriedly looked at the rear window to see what it was. Kasie leaned closer to Debbie, who was still in a trance, and shook her shoulders excitedly. ¡°Debbie, do you know who that man is?¡± It was only then that Debbie came to her senses. She knew very well that Kasie was someone who would easily get startled. She did not mind, though, as she was used to it by now. Chapter 5 ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked back with a deadpan expression. ¡°That man is the man of women¡¯s dreams. He¡¯s the famous CEO of a multinational group in Alorith! He¡¯s Mr. Hilton!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± Debbie picked up a bottle of water and took a sip leisurely. ¡°His name is Carlos Hilton!¡± Kasie stressed, hoping she would get the same enthusiasm. Carlos was a legendary figure she could not afford to offend. Upon hearing the name, Debbie spat the water out. Kasie got sshed with water on the face. With a helpless Look on her face, she stared at Debbie, who, for some reason, was panic-stricken. ¡°What? Are you saying that beer-bellied drunkard is Carlos Hilton?!¡± Debbie asked with eyes wide open in shock. Kasie rolled her eyes and patted Debbie¡¯s head. ¡°Not that one, you dummy. I¡¯m talking about the man you kissed!¡± ¡°Wait, what?! You kissed Mr. Hilton? You¡¯re quite a troublemaker, aren¡¯t you, Debbie?¡± Jared remarked with a chuckle. He was the first to react. He was so surprised with what he had just heard that he stepped on the gas hard. His father was the general manager of a financialpany in Alorith. He had known about Carlos for years. When Kristina heard Carlos¡¯s name and recalled who he was, she eximed, ¡°Oh, my gosh! Debbie, you just kissed Mr. Hilton! Come here. Let me kiss you to feel his Lips and smell his scent!¡± As soon as she said those words, she threw herself at Debbie. ¡°Stop it.¡± Debbie pushed Kristina away in annoyance and wiped the water off Kasie¡¯s face with a tissue. She was so dumbfounded by what she had just Learned that she even forgot to apologize to Kasie. ¡°Carlos rarely appears in media. How do you know it¡¯s him?¡± she asked in a serious tone. ¡°He cooperated with my father, and I met him once,¡± Kasie replied impatiently. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± Debbie queried. The truth was, she was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°I¡¯m a hundred percent sure!¡± Although kissing Carlos was a great honor, Kasie never expected Debbie, who had never flirted with men, to be so excited. A sinking feeling emerged in Debbie¡¯s heart. She was doomed. Noticing that Debbie was in a daze, Kasie patted her friend¡¯s handfortingly. Chapter 6 Chapter: 7 ¡°Thank you,dies!¡± Debbie, Kristina, and Kasie all walked over to the store and whispered with one another. When the saleswoman saw the box of lipsticks in Debbie¡¯s hand, she smiled at her and said, ¡°Hello, Miss. That lipstick is popr here. If you want it, take it. You¡¯re Lucky we still have one left for you.¡± Debbie took a look at the price tag. The lipstick cost $129, 999. ¡°Should I buy this or not?¡¯ she asked herself. ¡°Debbie, have you forgotten that you¡¯re rich? You drive a car worth tens of millions of dors. What are you so hesitant about? These lipsticks just cost more than a hundred thousand dors. You can afford it. If you¡¯re hesitant, I¡¯ll decide for you. Buy it!¡± Jared urged. ¡°The car isn¡¯t mine. I just use it for the meantime,¡± Debbie uttered. Actually, the car belonged to her husband, not her. She had nothing to show off. Just then, amotion urred not far away. Debbie Lifted her gaze to see what was happening. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she almost dropped the box of Lipsticks in shock. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Several people were making their way to the shop Debbie and her friends were in, The man in the lead was wearing an expensive dark tailored suit. His attire emphasized his tall and straight figure. His deep eyes were calm, yet his imposing aura made people back away and make way for him. ¡®This man is¡­ Oh, no! It¡¯s my husband! But who is thedy next to him? She has fair skin and a perfect figure. She¡¯s absolutely stunning, * Debbie marveled inwardly. It was unusual for Carlos to have a girlfriend, much less go to the public with her to go shopping. ¡®Is he so eager to show off their love?¡¯ Debbie wondered. Having sensed Debbie¡¯s gaze, Carlos cast a nce at her. It seemed to have caught Debbie by surprise as she quickly lowered her head and stared at the lipstick. Pretending to be calm, she asked Kasie, ¡°Do you think this color suits me?¡± However, Kasie didn¡¯t answer her question. She tugged at Debbie¡¯s sleeve excitedly and said, ¡°You and Mr. Hilton meet again! What a coincidence!¡± Kristina asked, ¡°Debbie, who is the woman next to Mr. Hilton?¡± Kasie asked, ¡°Debbie, is Mr. Hilton here to see you?¡± Debbie looked at the two women beside her morosely. ALL of a sudden, an unfamiliar voice rang out. ¡°I don¡¯t think it suits you. After all, you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Confused, Debbie raised her head to see who it was and she found that it was the woman next to Carlos talking. Did they know each other? Chapter 7 Chapter: 8 Olga Moran, her curly brte hair tied back into a chic updo, walked up to them, arm in arm with Carlos. She unfurled her slender fingers with painted fingernails and gracefully took the box of Lipsticks from Debbie¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take this. Pack this for me!¡± Then she looked at Debbie up and down with a contemptuous smile on her Lips. In her eyes, Debbie was just a college student pretending to be high-ss and elegant. ¡®Why did Carlos cast a few nces at this woman? Yes, she is beautiful, but she is not as attractive as I am!¡¯ Olga thought. Displeased, Debbie snapped at her, ¡°Why are you looking at me Like that? Besides, how do you know what I can or can¡¯t afford?¡± Then Debbie snatched the box from Olga¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m paying for this now!¡± she said to the saleswoman. The saleswoman kept silent, but she took out the POS machine and swiped Debbie¡¯s card before she turned around to pack the box of Lipsticks. Olga¡¯s face darkened at once. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Who do you think you are? You should know your ce before you go shopping in a high-end mall Like Shining International za!¡± Debbie sneered and looked Olga up and down. ¡°Humph! What makes you think you deserve to shop at a nice establishment Like this? Who gave you the right to look down upon others? I¡¯m afraid this set of lipsticks is not suitable for your age.¡± Needless to say, Olga wasn¡¯t pleased by the way Debbie treated her. After all, as the most beloved child of the Moran family, she always had people licking her boots ever since she was Little. No one had ever spoken to her like Debbie did. In response, Olga took a deep breath before she turned around and walked up to Carlos. ying the victim, Olga pouted her Lips at him and said, ¡°Mr. Hilton, that woman disrespected me and called me old.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you are old. You said so yourself.¡° Debbie shook her head at Olga as if she were watching a y. ¡°You!¡± Although Olga was furious, she didn¡¯t know how to retort. She had no choice but to turn to Carlos for help. ¡°Mr. Hilton, you can¡¯t let her treat me Like that.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When Carlos looked at Debbie carefully, he realized that she was the one who had kissed him at the bar! ALL of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Carlos as if they were waiting to hear what he had to say. However, he opened his mouth to say something but eventually refrained. Olga looked at the silent man with an aggrieved expression. She wanted to say something, but she had to let it go because she was afraid of hin. Chapter 8 Chapter: 9 Meanwhile, standing right behind them was Emmett, Carlos¡¯s assistant. The more he looked at Debbie, the more she seemed familiar to him. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. Scratching his head, he walked up to Carlos and said, ¡°Mr. Hilton¡­ this is¡­¡± Before the words ¡°Mrs. Hilton¡± came out of Emmett¡¯s mouth, he was interrupted by a loud voice. ¡°Hi, there! It¡¯s you.¡± Debbie approached him and pulled him to the side before he could even react. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He stood still and Looked at her in confusion. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, what¡¯s the matter? Mr. Hilton hasn¡¯t seen you yet, so I want to introduce you to him.¡± Debbie wanted tough at the moment. She and Carlos had been married for three years, but they still needed someone else to introduce them to each other. Debbie leaned over and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Emmett, but there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already asked Philip to give him the divorce agreement I¡¯ve signed, so there¡¯s no need for us to know each other personally.¡± ¡°What divorce agreement? Are you going to divorce Mr. Hilton?¡± Emmett was so shocked that he took a step back and stared at Debbie in astonishment . He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something wrong with her brain. Carlos was a rich man. Why would she take the initiative to ask for a divorce? Debbie grasped the hem of her dress and said shyly, ¡°Yes. But to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, please keep it a secret for us.¡± When Emmett came back, Carlos had just finished paying for the things that Olga had bought. His cold eyes rested on Emmett¡¯s face for a moment. And when he remembered that he was kissed by Debbie yesterday, his expression became gloomy. He remarked indifferently, ¡°Emmett, whatever is your rtionship with her, I don¡¯t care. But I want you to throw her out of Shining International za immediately. Someone like her doesn¡¯t deserve to enter this mall.¡± ¡°But Mr. Hilton¡­¡± Emmett replied in a low voice. ¡°Emmett, Mr. Hilton has already given you an order. Why don¡¯t you go and do it now?¡± Olga comcently interrupted before Emmett could continue. She was obviously pleased to hear what Carlos had said just now. She thought that Carlos wanted to drive Debbie out because of her. ¡°But Mr. Hilton, she is¡­¡± Emmett was in a dilemma. The woman that Carlos wanted him to drive out was the wife of the owner of Shining International za. How could he possibly do that? So he plucked up the courage to dissuade Carlos, hoping that Carlos would change his mind. But when he noticed Carlos¡¯s cold gaze, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He turned to the bodyguards behind him and ordered, ¡°Ask them to get out of here now.¡± Emmett did his best to be still polite to Debbie. He felt so unlucky being caught between his boss and his boss¡¯ wife. Debbie had been listening to their conversation, so she heard that they wanted to drive her and her friends out. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± After saying this, Chapter 9 Chapter: 10 Debbie took the shopping bag from the saleswoman and left the store Carlos watched her receding back with a trace of confusion in his dark eyes. Olga red at Debbie¡¯s back and then adjusted her expression. She took Carlos¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Mr. Hilton, I¡¯m hungry now. Let¡¯s go to the fifth floor of Alioth, okay?¡± Carlos turned to Emmett and ordered, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Emmett cast aside all his doubts and hurriedly walked to the front to lead the way. Meanwhile, Debbie and her friends were already at the entrance of Shining International za. All of a sudden, Debbie stopped, turned her head, and looked at Jared and Dixon. ¡°Guys, thank you for carrying shopping bags for us. Let¡¯s have a meal in Alioth on the fifth floor first. My treat.¡± What she said shocked Jared. He exaggeratedly slumped in the arms of Dixon, who was standing behind him. ¡°Dixon¡­ Is she out of her mind?¡± Actually, Dixon was also confused. Debbie was indeed behaving abnormally today. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The food in Alioth cost an arm and a leg. Only a few people in Alorith could afford to dine there. Kasie calmly kicked Jared¡¯s foot and said, ¡°Debbie¡¯s car is worth more than ten million dors. Of course, she can afford to eat in Alioth. Are you underestimating her?¡± Jared felt that Kasie¡¯s words made sense. So he stood up straight and tidied up his clothes. But¡­ Debbie could possibly afford to treat them to a meal in Alioth, but it was not easy to get a table there. People had to make a reservation in advance. So he said, ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now, so maybe there¡¯s no table avable for us.¡± He remembered that every time his father invited some important guests to a meal in Alioth, he had to make a reservation a week or half a month or even three months in advance. However, Debbie didn¡¯t hear Jared at all. She was preupied at the moment. Carlos, her husband, openly took another woman out shopping and bought things for her. If she was not mistaken, each of the shopping bags in Emmett¡¯s hands cost more than ten thousand dors. Or even hundreds of thousands of dors. Debbie¡¯s monthly allowance from Carlos was actually an enormous amount. But she thought that she was just a student and didn¡¯t need that much money, so she only took a small amount every time. And Philip seemed to have saved the rest for her. She didn¡¯t ask about it anymore. Debbie had never bought such expensive things for herself because she didn¡¯t want to squander Carlos¡¯s money. But the woman who was with him just said a word, and he paid for everything she bought. Debbie was Carlos¡¯s wife, so why should she pinch and scrape? Why should she think so much for him? She was not supposed to live frugally, right? Chapter 10 Chapter: 11 Anyway, she was about to divorce him. So why not take this opportunity to enjoy a wealthy life? Debbie turned to Look at her friends, who were still discussing Alioth. She thought it was only worth inviting them to a feast. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. So she took out her phone and called Philip. The callsted for a minute. After hanging up, she turned to them again. Her friends, who had just discussed intensely, Looked at her in astonishment. But she just said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°To where?¡± Kristina asked cautiously. Debbie smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, right?¡± She then walked ahead to lead the way. A few minutes Later, they arrived in Alioth. Debbie was waiting for the waiter to confirm the private room reserved under her name when the elevator on the fifth floor opened again. The man who came out first exuded such a powerful aura that no one could ignore him. Debbie clutched her chest in surprise. When she didn¡¯t mention divorce, she felt like seeing Carlos was more difficult than going to heaven But ever since she brought up the divorce, this was the third time they had met. This time, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if Carlos was deliberately appearing in front of her to get her attention and save their marriage. ¡°Throw her out!¡± These three simple words brought Debbie back to her senses. The floor manager wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and exined nervously, ¡°Mr. Hilton, these are the guests arranged by Philip.¡± Upon hearing Philip¡¯s name, Carlos nced at the students, pointed at Debbie, and ordered, ¡°Emmett, drive her out of here, and let the others stay.¡± Olga, who had been silent all the time, almost burst intoughter. She still thought that Carlos was doing this because of her. Emmett, on the other hand, was so confused. Carlos didn¡¯t know Debbie at all. Why was he always against her? It seemed that he really hated her so much. Half a minute had passed, but Emmett still didn¡¯t react. Carlos Lost his patience. He gave Emmett a sharp look and asked, ¡°Emmett, can¡¯t you handle a trivial matter Like this one?¡± Emmett was terrified. He immediately responded, ¡°No, Mr. Hilton. It not like that. It¡¯s just that she is¡­ Actually, she is¡­¡± Debbie seemed to know what Emmett would say next, so she winked at him, hinting at him not to say it. Chapter 11 Chapter: 12 What she didn¡¯t know was that when Carlos saw what she did, he thought that she was trying to seduce Emmett. ¡®It turns out that she has something to do with Emmett, ¡® Carlos thought and then sneered, ¡°Emmett, you can¡¯t judge a person by the outside appearance. Some people look pure and innocent on the surface, but they are actually filthy inside.¡± Emmett was stunned upon hearing this. He didn¡¯t understand why Carlos was picking a fight with a woman in public. As far as he could remember, what Carlos disdained the most was dealing with women. On the other hand, Debbie thought inwardly with clenched teeth, ¡®Is he trying to humiliate me in public?¡¯ She experienced being bullied before, but she had never suffered Losses like this. Losing her temper, she snapped, ¡°Carlos, wasn¡¯t it just an idental kiss? Why are you being so mean to me?¡± Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she was the one who lost out? That was her first kiss, after all. This time, Kasie and Jared tugged at Debbie¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Debbie, stop it now,¡± Jared reminded her in a low voice. ¡°Remember that he is Mr. Hilton. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows. So if they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Carlos, did it give him all the rights to humiliate her at will? ¡°Do you feel bad that a filthy woman has kissed you? You must be defiled by me!¡± As soon as Debbie said this, the entire fifth floor fell silent. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Some wondered if Debbie had lost her mind. How dare she say that she kissed Carlos! When Olga heard Debbie¡¯s words, she gnashed her teeth and red at Debbie. Actually, she only got a chance to be with Carlos today because of her grandfather. But it would take a lot of courage for her to take Carlos¡¯s arm, let alone kiss him. But Debbie didn¡¯t intend to stop. She continued, ¡°What? Feeling guilty now? It¡¯s okay that you¡¯ve once driven me out. But now, you want to drive me out again? How arrogant you are! Do you think the whole Shining International za belongs to you?¡± At this moment, Emmett couldn¡¯t help covering his face with his hands. There was probably no one in the world more ignorant than Debbie. Of course, Shining International za belonged to Carlos. And since Debbie and Carlos had not divorced yet, it also belonged to her. Kristina, who was infatuated with Carlos since the beginning, shivered when she heard what Debbie said. She couldn¡¯t help saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Well¡­ Debbie, Shining International za indeed belongs to Mr. Hilton.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter: 13 Debbie was dumbfounded. She was silent for a while before she finally asked, ¡°What¡­ What did you just say?¡± Olga, who was standing next to Carlos, sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed of your ignorance. The whole Shining International za belongs to Carlos, okay?¡± Kasie helplessly closed her eyes and nodded. Debbie looked around the luxurious and high-profile fifth floor with a smirk on her face. If Shining International za belonged to Carlos, it also belonged to her. Everyone looked at her. And seeing her giggling, they concluded that she must be insane. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But of course, except for Emmett. He understood Debbie¡¯s reaction when she found out that she also owned the Shining International za. Thinking that Debbie must have really gone crazy today, Jared didn¡¯t want her to cause more trouble, so he suddenly bent down and simply carried her on his shoulder. The sudden surge of dizziness made Debbiee to her senses. ¡°Jared what are you doing? Put me down! Damn it! How dare he say those words to me!¡± Kasie turned to Carlos and smiled apologetically. ¡°Mr. Hilton, I¡¯m so sorry. My friend is just out of her mind today. I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Kristina and Dixon also apologized to Carlos. ¡°Mr. Hilton, sorry for what has happened. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯re really sorry!¡± When Debbie and her friends left, Emmett turned to Carlos. Looking at Carlos¡¯s cold face, he said tentatively, ¡°Mr. Hilton, the private room is over there¡­¡± ¡°Give me her information,¡± Carlos interrupted. Then he turned around and left indifferently. Olga stomped her feet angrily and hurriedly caught up with him. When Emmett heard that Carlos asked for Debbie¡¯s information, he felt like his legs went weak. If he provided Carlos with all the information about her, then Carlos would know that she was his wife. Would he lose his job by then? He couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. But wait! Had Carlos really asked him to investigate Debbie? Carlos had never been interested in women. Was this Debbie¡¯s charm? Did she happen to capture Carlos¡¯s heart? Chapter 13 Chapter: 14 Emmett immediately sent Debbie a message, asking for help. ¡°Ahh! Mrs. Hilton, bad news. Mr. Hilton is asking me to investigate you. What will I do? Mrs. Hilton, I¡¯ve just applied for a house loan. I can¡¯t lose my job.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter when she read Emmett¡¯s message. She directly called him, and he picked it up at once. ¡°Mrs. Hilton¡­¡± Seeing that Debbie called him, Emmett was thrilled. For the first time, he felt that his job was so difficult. He had a feeling that handing in Debbie¡¯s information to Carlos meant that he had to retire in advance. Debbie could tell that Emmett was anxious, so sheforted him, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really a difficult problem. It¡¯s something that can be solved. Just remove any information about my rtionship with the Hilton family, and everything will be alright. Anyway, he had never seen me before yesterday. And I¡¯m going to divorce him soon.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help trembling with fear when he realized that Debbie wanted him to lie to Carlos. Debbie raised her eyebrows and began to brainwash Emmett. ¡°Why not? Think about it. I¡¯m divorcing him, and I won¡¯t contact him anymore. He is a busy man, and he always goes abroad for business trips. Do you think he can still remember my existence? He won¡¯t even waste time thinking about me, right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Emmett was still hesitant. Indeed, Carlos had never asked about Debbie in the past three years. It was as if he had forgotten all about her. Seeing that Emmett was still hesitant, Debbie said gently, ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, then I won¡¯t divorce him. Instead, I will tell him every night that as his assistant, you¡¯re not doing your job well. Then you will soon Lose your job. You must know that anyone who gets fired by Hilton Group will have a hard time in the future.¡± After saying this, Debbie heaved a sigh. Emmett was almost scared to death when he heard this. He knew very well what was going on, so he replied, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hilton. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± The next day, Emmett sorted out some documents and took them to Carlos¡¯s office. As Carlos looked through the information, he gradually frowned. There were only two pages. The first page was Debbie¡¯s admission application in school, and the other was her profile. There were also some photos of her. The introduction was very short and simple. It only mentioned her age, the school where she studied, and her hobbies In the photos, she looked like an ordinary college student. But although she wore simple shirts and trousers, she looked so attractive. Some of the photos were taken when she hung out with her friends, but she always wore azy and indifferent expression. In some photos, she was smiling smugly, looking a little naughty. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When she smiled, her big eyes shone so brightly as if stars gathered in there. She seemed filled with happiness. Chapter 14 Chapter: 15 Staring at them made Carlos¡¯s heart skip a beat. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Emmett noticed that Carlos was looking at one of the photos, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Miss Nelson is really beautiful. This photo was uploaded on the Inte and became viral abroad. Many talent scouts sought her out, but she refused all of them. She even declined a director¡¯s offer to give her a lead role in a movie.¡± Carlos nced at him coldly and threw the documents up into the air. ¡°Emmett, have I been too kind to you recently?¡± Carlos¡¯s voice was so cold that Emmett felt like his heart raced. But he tried hard to keep himself calm. He took advantage of the time when he had to bend over to pick up the documents on the floor to hide the guilt in his eyes. Then he said, ¡°Mr. Hilton, Miss Nelson¡¯s background is actually very mysterious. There is not so much information about her. That¡¯s all I can find out for now.¡± ¡°She¡¯s mysterious? But yesterday, she pulled you to the side and talked to you for a long time. I haven¡¯t dealt with you about it yet. Are you sure you¡¯re not familiar with each other?¡± Getting caught in a Lie, Emmett felt so helpless that he wanted to cry. ¡°We only met once¡­ I¡¯m not very familiar¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Carlos interrupted. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hilton,¡± Emmett replied in a trembling voice. He then turned around and hurriedly walked out of Carlos¡¯s office. As soon as the door closed, Carlos¡¯s eyes fell on the photos on the floor. He had to admit that Debbie indeed looked charming in those photos. He rubbed his aching eyebrows, picked up a document, and put it on her photos heavily to cover her face. It was his way of venting his anger. Then he was in a better mood. However, only a few people in Alorith had the surname Nelson. How was she rted to the Nelson family? It was autumn now. So at school, the maple leaves on the trees on both sides of Maple Road gradually turned red from green. Kasie pulled Debbie and ran towards their faculty. She yelled, ¡°Bad news!¡± Debbie thought that something was wrong, so she also ran, out of breath. When they arrived at the gate, they saw a group of people swarming around the bulletin board. The two of them managed to squeeze into the front of the crowd. ¡°Debbie¡­ Look! Mr. Hilton has donated one billion dors to our faculty. It will be used to build a new school building for us,¡± Kasie shouted excitedly. One billion dors? Looking at the erged words on the bulletin board, Debbie couldn¡¯t help smacking her Lips. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect that the aloof campus belle can also be infatuated with a man.¡± Debbie clearly heard the voice, and she knew who it was. But she didn¡¯t even bother to respond, let alone turn around. Seeing her indifferent attitude, Gail Murphy snorted coldly and remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve Mr. Hilton at all. Don¡¯t think that you can seduce him just because you are pretty.¡± Debbie put one hand in her pocket, pulled Kasie with the other, and walked away. Chapter 15 Chapter: 16 ¡°Hey, Debbie! I¡¯m still talking to you!¡± Gail rushed in front of Debbie and raised her hand, wanting to p Debbie in the face. However, Debbie grabbed her wrist effortlessly as soon as she raised her hand. Gail was so furious that she went wild. ¡°Debbie, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Just you? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Debbie sneered and shook off Gail¡¯s hand. Gail staggered and almost fell to the ground. She tried her best to keep her bnce. Then she rubbed her aching wrist and shouted, ¡°Hit me if you dare! I will never¡­¡± Immediately, there was the sound of a p. Before Gail could finish her words, Debbie¡¯s palmnded on her face, leaving a red mark on it. The impact was so strong that Gail felt like her head buzzed. She was stunned for a moment. ¡°How dare you¡­ p me!¡± Debbie just responded indifferently, ¡°You asked for it, right? To be honest, I¡¯ve never heard such a ridiculous request all my life.¡± Gail got more furious. Then all of a sudden, she felt a hot stream of liquid flow from her nose. She reached out her hand and touched it only to find that her nose was bleeding. She was so angry that she shouted, ¡°Bitch, I will kill you!¡± She then rushed over and pounced on Debbie. But before she could touch Debbie, she was pulled back by her friends. ¡°Gail, calm down. Don¡¯t do it. We are no match for them.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You just had a nose job Last month. What if you get knocked on the nose?¡± Gail wanted to get back at Debbie so badly. But after hearing what her friends said, she froze, and her face turned pale. Debbie noticed that Gail and her friends didn¡¯t have any ns of putting up a fight, so she Laughed mockingly and Left with Kasie. Gail could only watch them leave and stomp her feet in anger. She was humiliated, and she suffered such a huge loss, so she would never let Debbie off easily. Anger shed through her eyes. She immediately took out her phone and called her new boyfriend, Terence Perez, the son of the dean. As soon as her call was answered, Gail cried aggrievedly. Terence was stunned for a moment when he heard Gail sob. He quicklyforted her, ¡°Hey, baby! What¡¯s the matter? Who made you cry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Debbie,¡± Gail answered between sobs.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 16 Chapter: 17 ¡°ALL right, don¡¯t cry now. Your tears break my heart. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I will definitely help you vent your anger,¡± Terence said, coaxing her patiently. Seeing that he took the bait, Gail was pleased. But she pretended to be reserved and snorted, ¡°Can you try to give her a demerit on her record?¡± Every time she thought how Debbie acted so arrogantly, she was pissed off. In her eyes, Debbie was just a rascal who didn¡¯t have the right to be arrogant. Terence chuckled and asked, ¡°Well, I can actually do that. But¡­ What about my previous proposal? Can you promise me this time?¡± Knowing what he meant, Gail was so disgusted that she almost threw up. If it weren¡¯t for the Perez family¡¯s background, she would never turn her head to this freak, Terence, let alone be with him. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Terence asked again when she didn¡¯t answer. With Debbie still in her mind, Gail gritted her teeth and said reluctantly, ¡°Okay.¡± In the meanwhile, Debbie was in a good mood now that she had gotten rid of Gail. All the way back to their dormitory, she and Kasie chatted and Laughed. They had just reached the dormitory building when her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number, but she still answered it and said politely, ¡°Hello! Who¡¯s this, please?¡± ¡°Hello! Is this Miss Debbie Nelson? This is Paul Harper, the dean¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, Mr. Harper! What can I do for you?¡± Debbie replied and winked at Kasie, hinting at her to be quiet. ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually about the report we have received that you made trouble in a bar. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a vition of the school rules and regtions? The school board discussed it, and we agreed on one decision. I am sorry to inform you that we have to give you a demerit on your record.¡± ¡°Demerit? Mr. Harper, is this some kind of a misunderstanding?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Upon hearing what Debbie said, Kasie put on a serious look on her face and leaned closer to Debbie, trying to know what they were talking about. ¡°Miss Nelson, this is such a big issue. The school won¡¯t jump into conclusions concerning this matter. We had it verified, and we confirmed it was true. Do you have any objection to this?¡± ¡°Since you have already confirmed it, what¡¯s the use of raising an objection?¡± Debbie replied sulkily. Obviously, she was a victim of harassment here. How did she be a troublemaker? ¡°Miss Nelson, watch your attitude. Since you have no objection, we will issue the disciplinary action notice in a few days. That¡¯s it.¡± After saying this, Paul hung up the phone. Debbie wanted to vent her anger. But before she could say something, her phone rang again. It was another unfamiliar number. ¡°Debbie, how does it feel to get a demerit? Are you upset?¡± said the caller in a voice dripping with sarcasm as soon as Debbie answered her phone. Chapter 17 Chapter: 18 The male scratchy voice sounded unpleasant and obscene in her ears. Who else could it be? It was Terence, the dean¡¯s son who used to pester her. Debbie now understood why she suddenly got a demerit on her record for no reason. So she sneered, ¡°So it was you who did it.¡± ¡°You are so smart. But you can¡¯t me me. You bullied my girlfriend, right?¡± Terence said proudly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Debbie remembered the dispute between her and Gail just now and finally understood what was going on. ¡°Good. You two are a perfect match.¡± Terence was such a fool. He didn¡¯t know what she was driving at. He even continued in acent tone, ¡°How do you feel now? Do you regret it? But I have an offer to you. If you are willing to sleep with me, I can help you deal with this matter.¡± Debbie sneered and said lightly, ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t want to get dirty.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Terence was so angry that he wanted to scold Debbie. But before he could say anything, she hung up the phone. Then she blocked his number directly. Kasie couldn¡¯t stand her anxiety anymore. So as soon as Debbie hung up the phone, she immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Why did you get a demerit?¡± ¡°The assistant of the dean said that I made trouble in the bar. He must be referring to what happened at my birthday party,¡± Debbie replied, shrugging her shoulders. Although she was wronged, she still had a calm expression on her face. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand that. Someone is instigating trouble behind your back. It must be that bitch, Gail,¡± Kasie said crossly, her saliva almost spattering on Debbie¡¯s face. Seeing that she was in a huff, Debbie patted her gently on the back and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I actually don¡¯t care about it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dean and make things clear.¡± After saying this, Kasie pulled Debbie towards the dean¡¯s office despite her refusal. People who didn¡¯t know what really happened would think that Kasie was the one who was wronged. When they arrived at the door of the dean¡¯s office, Kasie knocked for a long time, but no one answered. ¡°The dean is not here. Let¡¯s juste back another day,¡± Debbie suggested. Then she turned around and walked down the stairs. She really didn¡¯t care about it. It was even a good thing that the dean was not in his office. Brandon Perez, the dean of the school, paced back and forth nervously at the gate of the school, wiping the sweat from his forehead from time to time. Ten minutester, a stretch Lincoln Limousine stopped at the gate Brandon trotted to the car and waited respectfully for the distinguished guest inside toe out. The moment the car door was opened from the inside, he bowed his head. Chapter 18 Chapter: 19 ¡°Mr. Hilton, it¡¯s an honor to have you here. On behalf of all the teachers and students, I would Like to thank you for your investment of one billion dors in our school.¡± Carlos was fully dressed in an elegant custom-tailored ck suit. His expressionless face did little to detract from the air of authority, confidence, and ss he exuded. The drastic changes in the way businesses were conducted both at home and abroad could be attributed to this very talented man. In fact, his every decision impacted the GDP of several countries Carlos nodded indifferently in response. Brandon stood up straight, brushing his hair out of his eyes with a weak, nervous smile. ¡°Mr. Hilton, what¡¯s the Latest news on the construction n of the teaching building? Is there anything else that needs to be modified?¡± Brandon asked cautiously. Carlos¡¯s eyes swept across his face before they Landed on Emmett. ¡°Have someone follow up on the construction of the teaching building. We must ensure that all the ouys are used in constructions and teaching only.¡± As Brandon realized that Carlos had seen through his intention of embezzling the ouys, his face turned red ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Emmett replied respectfully. ¡°Mr. Hilton, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cooperate with Mr. Cooper. Let me show you around the campus first.¡± Brandon stepped aside, trying his best to maintain a calm expression, as he stretched out his arm and invited Carlos to walk ahead. Without saying another word, Carlos walked through the big gate of the campus. Meanwhile, Kasie cursed and grunted on the way back from the dean¡¯s office as she and Debbie weren¡¯t able to see him. She had made up her mind to go to the dean¡¯s office again at another time. Then she noticed the students moring in the distance. ¡°Look! Mr. Hilton is here!¡± ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s Mr. Hilton ¡°My Goodness! Mr. Hilton is more handsome than most movie stars!¡± ALL the students and even the staff members were crowding up the walkway. Kasie looked forward curiously and saw Carlos at a nce. And the dean was following him around as if he was a very important man. ¡°Debbie, the dean is over there!¡± Without any hesitation, Kasie grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and ran towards the crowd. Unfortunately, Debbie lost her bnce as she didn¡¯t expect to be yanked by Kasie and she bumped against one of the security guards before Landing in a man¡¯s arms. An awkward silence permeated the air. Debbie was already quite popr with the students as she was known as the campus belle.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 19 The crowd broke into a babble of voices. ¡°Ah! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I want to hug my Prince Charming too!¡± ¡°Debbie is really something. I admit defeat. Can I be the second one to hug Prince Charming?¡± ¡°No! Debbie is the girl of my dreams. How could she throw herself in the arms of another man?¡± The crowd started to whisper among themselves. Debbie¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment as she raised her head and saw Carlos¡¯s handsome face. The moment they Locked eyes with each other, Debbie felt as if she was struck by Lightning. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯ Debbie wondered and got out of his arms in a hurry. She seemed annoyed at fate for putting her in awkward encounters with Carlos, especially after she asked for a divorce. ¡°Mr. Hilton, are you okay?¡± Brandon turned pale with fear as he saw a student bumped against Carlos. ¡°Iam fine.¡± Carlos cast a cold nce at Debbie and straightened his slightly wrinkled shirt with a disgusted look on his face. Carlos¡¯s arrogant and conceited expression angered Debbie. How dare he treat her with such disrespect? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Brandon yelled at Debbie, pointing his finger at her. ¡°You are so reckless. Hurry up and¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Perez!¡± Kasie interrupted him before he could finish speaking. ¡°Please check all evidence before passing any judgment! It wasn¡¯t Debbie¡¯s fault. Why did she get a demerit?¡± ¡°We will discuss this matter in detail at ater time. Don¡¯t ruin Mr. Hilton¡¯s visit.¡± Brandon frowned and made her a sign to get out of the way. However, Kasie wasn¡¯t going to be talked down to. Instead, she raised her voice and asked Brandon, ¡°Why do we need to talk about itter? It seems Like a good time to talk about the matter right here, right now!¡± ¡°You!¡± Brandon didn¡¯t expect Kasie to make a fuss in public. Embarrassed, he pulled a long face while ring at Debbie, and gestured for her to stop Kasie. With an indifferent look on her face, Debbie smiled and said, ¡°I also want to know why I was given a demerit!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter: 21 ¡°You¡­¡± Brandon was infuriated, but he didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper in front of Carlos. He turned around and shouted at Paul, ¡°Paul, what happened?¡± ¡°What? It was your order, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Paul was so frightened that he wiped the sweat on his forehead and quickly defended himself. ¡°What are you talking about? How dare you put this on me?¡± Brandon red at Paul and screamed at him. Paul felt like pulling his hair out. He replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked Terence to tell me to give Debbie a demerit?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Brandon snapped angrily. ¡°It¡¯s true! If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask Terence. He really called me,¡± Paul cut him off and exined in a hurry. It seemed Like Paul wasn¡¯t lying. Seeing this, Brandon couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered. Did his son really do such a thing? ¡°Oh, my God! So it turns out the son of the dean can just give out demerits as he pleases!¡± Kasie wrinkled her nose with disdain. Students nearby had heard the conversation between Paul and Brandon and started booing. Some of them even pulled out their phones to post about it on their forum. Carlos, who was standing to the side, watched this scene unfold with displeasure. Brandon Looked around at the crowd and turned deathly pale, his whole body trembling. ¡®The issue regarding Debbie isn¡¯t a big deal, but it¡¯s still a scandal after all. Now Carlos has found out about it. If I can¡¯t solve this problem properly, he might withdraw his investment!¡¯ Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Thinking of this, Brandon turned to Paul resolutely. ¡°Get Terence here right this instant!¡± he roared. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Paul clumsily took out his phone in a hurry and called Terence toe. Terence was busy with Gail when he received the call from Paul. When he found out that his father was looking for him, it didn¡¯t cross his mind that something was wrong. Thinking about how his pocket money had run out, he readily went to see his father, Gail in tow. However, he was in for a surprise. As soon as they arrived, Brandon yanked at his ear and scolded, ¡°You brat! What the hell have you done?¡± ¡°Ouch! Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Terence cried out in pain. Before he understood what was going on, Brandon had already dragged him to face Debbie. ¡°Apologize to her right this instant!¡± When Terence saw Debbie, it finally clicked. Frowning with disdain, he spat, ¡°Did you rat me out to my father? You bitch! You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Completely unfazed, Debbie sneered indifferently. Chapter 21 Chapter: 22 ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Brandon was so angry that he pped his son square in the face. How shameless could his son be? How dare he curse Debbie in front of all these people! ¡°Dad, what the-? Why did you hit me?! She¡¯s the one who seduced me! What a shameless bitch! She even made trouble in the bar. A woman Like her deserves a demerit!¡± Terence made unfounded countercharges without hesitation, crossing his arms over his chest. Kasie¡¯s nostrils red angrily. She pointed a finger at him and said, Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Debbie is an excellent young girl. What on earth makes you think she¡¯d ever take a fancy to you? You chased her for more than half a year, but in the end, she turned you down. The whole school knows about it. How dare you make things up just now? You must be out of your mind! It¡¯s obvious you just have a grudge against her because you failed to win her heart!¡± ¡°Why, you-!¡± Kasie¡¯s words seemed to hit a sore spot for him. Terence was so angry that his face turned purple. Gail, who was standing next to him, immediately came to his defense. She put on an innocent look and pouted. ¡°How could you say something like that? Yes, he liked Debbie before. But that¡¯s all in the past. He loves me now. Besides, it is true that Debbie stirred up trouble in the bar. If she doesn¡¯t get punished, doesn¡¯t that set a bad example to the other students?¡± As Gail spoke, she squeezed out a tear or two, looking like an injured puppy. Although she was not as pretty as Debbie, she was still one of the most beautiful girls in the school. Seeing how pitiful she looked, some students around her softened their hearts and backed her up. ¡°Yes! Debbie did get into a lot of fights. Have you forgotten what happened to Harold?¡± ¡°Gail¡¯s right. What if others follow in Debbie¡¯s footsteps? The school¡¯s reputation will be damaged!¡± Terence, who was flustered just seconds earlier, became arrogant again. ¡°See? Debbie deserves a demerit. It¡¯s true that she seduced me.¡± Seeing how audacious Terence had be, Debbie rolled her eyes. Fishing her phone out of her pocket, she unlocked it and pressed a button. An arrogant and obscene voice sounded from her phone speakers. ¡°Debbie, how does it feel to get a demerit? Are you upset?¡± A collective gasp was heard all around. This was Terence¡¯s voice! Everyone fell silent. Debbie Let the recording y out. ¡°But you can¡¯t me me. You bullied my girlfriend, right? But I have an offer to you. If you are willing to sleep with me, I can help you deal with this matter.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter: 23 When the students heard the words ¡°sleep with me¡±, they all turned to Terence furiously. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What the hell? How dare he say such a thing! Shame on him!¡± ¡°Disgusting! Does he think he can force the campus belle to sleep with him just because his father is the dean of the school?!¡± ¡°Hey, he also mentioned that he did it for Gail! Maybe Gail is behind this! Everyone sided with Debbie now. It never urred to Terence that Debbie might have recorded their conversation. Before the recording finished ying, he rushed up to snatch her phone. ¡°Debbie, you fucking bitch!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Brandon was so angry that his hands were shaking. He went up to Terence and kicked him on the shin. Terence immediately screamed in pain and copsed to the ground, begging for mercy ¡°Dad-it¡¯s not true. That recording is fake. I¡¯m the one who was wronged. Gail can testify for me. Debbie tried to seduce me!¡± It was clear that he was just desperate to save face. As long as he didn¡¯t admit he was wrong, with his father¡¯s help, he could make his mistake sound less serious. Maybe he could even make it as if it never happened. Gail had been annoyed when she heard that Terence had cheated on her and tried to hook up with Debbie, but since he was her backer, she had no choice but to speak up for him. ¡°Mr. Perez, I swear that Terence is innocen sping her hands in front of her chest. Gail said hurriedly, Debbie coldly watched them as they desperately tried to save face. She opened her mouth and was about to say something when Carlos, who had been silent this whole time, suddenly spoke ¡°Then why don¡¯t we check the audio?¡± Debbie was taken by surprise as she didn¡¯t expect Carlos to help her, but when she looked at him, she was met with his cold and indifferent eyes. Her heart skipped a beat in response and she quickly looked away to avert his gaze. However, as soon as she turned her head away, she immediately realized that there was no need to do that. After all, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should she feel guilty? When Carlos saw Debbie¡¯s sheepish reaction, he sneered in his heart, ¡°Is she feeling guilty now?¡¯ Chapter 23 Chapter: 24 ¡°Emmett, what are you waiting for? Take the recording and check it.¡± Carlos cast a cold nce at Emmett, furrowing his eyebrows. Emmett, who was just an onlooker at the time, snapped back to his senses and walked up to Debbie. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Miss Nelson¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Debbie handed him her phone casually. The moment Carlos asked Emmett to check the recording, Terence¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He broke out in a cold sweat, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Emmett¡¯s report came in less than five minutes. ¡°Mr. Hilton, there¡¯s no problem with the recording. There is no trace of tampering in it,¡± Emmett said respectfully. However, much to his surprise, Carlos looked at him as if he had said something wrong. Emmett had been working for Carlos for many years now. How could he not know what his boss meant? He swallowed nervously and added, ¡°Mr. Hilton, the director of the technology department checked the recording in person. I¡¯ll ask him¡­¡± ¡°Never mind,¡± Carlos interrupted him in a blunt voice. Although Emmett could bezy sometimes, he knew that Emmett wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to him about such an important task. Carlos cast a cursory nce at Debbie as he gestured at Emmett with his hand to give the phone back to her. Meanwhile, Brandon had thought that he would be able to turn the tables in his favor when he heard Terence¡¯s and Gail¡¯s solemn statements, but he had no idea that things would take a turn for the worse. Gritting his teeth in anger, he kicked his son again and apologized to Carlos. ¡°Mr. Hilton, I¡¯m so sorry. It seems my son has forgotten how to behave. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll see to it that this never happens again. I¡¯LL ask someone at the administration office to cancel the demerit right now!¡± Terence cried in pain, but he didn¡¯t try to defend himself again. He was so ashamed and embarrassed. With a cold nce at Brandon, Carlos said, ¡°It¡¯s not you who should apologize.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Terence, who was sitting on the ground, wincing in pain. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Brandon kicked his son again and urged, ¡°Apologize to Debbie now!¡± Although Terence didn¡¯t know who Carlos was, he could tell from his father¡¯s obsequious look that Carlos must have been a very important man. As such, he had no choice but to stand up and apologize to Debbie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debbie.¡± Debbie noticed theck of sincerity in Terence¡¯s expression, so she responded with a perfunctory nce. Chapter 24 Chapter: 25 ¡°Do you think a simple apology is going to put an end to this matter?¡± Kasie rolled her eyes as she murmured to herself, but she made her voice loud enough to be heard by everyone. The astonished gasps of the other students echoed loudly. ¡°The punishment should fit the crime. Judging by what he has done, an oral apology seems too forgiving.¡± ¡°Yes, if it had been another student in his ce, he would have gotten expelled from school.¡± ¡°Tut-tut, he has a powerful background. How can wepare with him?¡± Brandon¡¯s face became pale as death when he heard what the other students were saying. In an effort to stem the tide of the crowd¡¯s anger, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Of course, a simple apology is not enough. Terence Perez will be expelled from school and Gail Murphy will be given a warning!¡± Gail copsed to the ground, dumbfounded. A warning? This punishment would go on her academic record, permanently staining her future! When Terence heard that he was going to be expelled from school, he shook his head in disbelief and yelled, ¡°Dad! Why? I wasn¡¯t serious about anything I said to Debbie. Those were just words of anger. You can¡¯t expel me from school for something so negligible.¡± Brandon¡¯s fists were shaking in anger as he looked at his son and said, ¡°Unfortunately, actions have consequences and you need to pay for what you have done. The rule applies to everyone in this school!¡± Then, he motioned Paul to take them away. Terence didn¡¯t dare to make a scene in front of Carlos, but before he left, he red at Debbie with his eyes full of malice and resentment. Gail followed him, gritting her teeth before she threw an angry nce back at Debbie. As Terence and Gail were being taken away, Brandon ordered the security guards to evacuate the crowd. Debbie and Kasie were about to Leave when a tall man suddenly blocked their way. Debbie raised her head and saw that it was Carlos. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His cold gaze seemed to see right through her. When their eyes met, the atmosphere grew a Little awkward. Noticing the tension between the two, Kasie, Brandon, and the others around didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Debbie Looked up at him unhappily. Carlos had just helped her. What did he want from her now? ¡°Er¡­ What¡¯s up?¡± Debbie asked seemingly casually. ¡°Are you pretending you don¡¯t remember me?¡± Carlos looked her up and down and frowned. Chapter 25 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so¡­ forgetful and open.¡± Debbie tilted her head to the side in confusion. What on earth did he mean? Just when she had thought of a retort, Carlos sneered and turned to leave. Debbie shouted at his receding back, ¡°Mr. Hilton, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± When Carlos walked up to Debbie just now, Emmett was so scared that he broke into a cold sweat. But now that Carlos was walking away, he scurried to follow him. After taking a few steps, Emmett turned around and bowed to Debbie two times with an imploring look. It looked as though he was about to cry. If things went on like this, how would he be able to hide Debbie¡¯s identity? He was doomed! After a while, the ck Lincoln pulled up in the driveway and the two men got inside. Thinking of what had happened on campus, Emmett hesitated for a moment before finally saying, ¡°Mr. Hilton, it¡¯s not Debbie¡¯s fault. Obviously, those two other students wanted to frame her. Debbie is a pretty girl after all. It¡¯s only normal that others envy her. If we think about it from this perspective, then she has had a hard time in college, don¡¯t you think?¡± The divorce was still up in the air. Despite his initial hesitation, Emmett couldn¡¯t help but put in a good word for Debbie. After all, Debbie was quite the beauty. Every man would be susceptible to her charm. Emmett had been working for Carlos for a long time now. Although Carlos and Debbie didn¡¯t get along well with each other now, Emmett could tell that his boss had special feelings for Debbie. ¡®If the two of them get together in the future, maybe Mr. Hilton will forgive me for lying to him with Debbie, ¡® Emmett thought uneasily. Pretty¡¯?¡± Carlos cast a cold nce at him. ¡°Do you need a day off to have your eyes checked?¡± Emmett¡¯s mouth mped shut. ¡®It¡¯s clear to everyone that Debbie is beautiful! You¡¯re the one who needs an eye check-up, Mr. Hilton!¡¯ Although Emmett thought so, he didn¡¯t dare to speak his mind. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Oh, sorry. You¡¯re right. I guess I didn¡¯t get a good glimpse of her.¡± Emmett took a deep breath and hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Mr. Hilton, there will be a productunch tomorrow evening. Who are you nning to go with?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t like wasting his time on these kinds of things. After all, every woman was the same in his eyes. He thought for a moment and selected one randomly. ¡°Mr. Moran¡¯s granddaughter.¡± It was obvious that he didn¡¯t remember her name. Chapter 26 Chapter: 27 ¡°Olga?¡± Emmett asked helpfully. ¡°Yes, her.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Hilton.¡± As soon as the car was started, Carlos¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a text message. Carlos unlocked his phone and saw it was from an unknown number. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hilton. I¡¯m your wife, whom you have never met before. Please take one minute out of your busy schedule to sign the divorce papers. Thank you very much!¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Carlos replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it face to face tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Hilton.¡± Debbie quickly texted Carlos. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t want any of your properties. Hence, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else we need to talk about.¡± Carlos read the messages curiously. He found it interesting that his so-called wife wasn¡¯t interested in his properties. If he remembered correctly, the woman was only in her early twenties. Since she was so young, wasn¡¯t she in need of money? Plus, her parents had already passed away. Given her circumstance, why did she want a divorce?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In her early twenties¡­ Carlos thought of Debbie¡¯s information again. Debbie was only 21 years old, but she had begun to hook up with all kinds of men. Young people were really restless these days. Then what about his nominal wife? After thinking for a while, Carlos replied, ¡°Do you have a crush on anyone?¡± If so, he should sign the divorce agreement. He had never been so hesitant in his life. The truth was, he felt bad for his wife. After all, he had been so busy with work that he didn¡¯t pay any attention to her over the years. Even though the marriage was only nominal, his wife was supposed to be honored with the title ¡°Mrs. Hilton¡±. But the woman didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about that title. She had kept such a low profile. During the past three years, still barely a few people knew that Carlos was married. Debbie paused for a few minutes before texting him back. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Mr. Hilton, please rest assured that I¡¯ve never done anything bad in the past three years. Can you please just sign it?¡± She didn¡¯t have a crush on anyone. Even if she did, that was all in the past now¡­ And it happened a long time ago. Chapter 27 Chapter: 28 Debbie tapped her fingers on the phone impatiently. What was taking Carlos so long? Why did he seem so hesitant? He just needed to sign the divorce agreement. A simple scribble on a piece of paper, and everything would be settled. He was so unwilling to sign it, as if he had feelings for her. Debbie shook her head. On second thought, she was probably the most generous wife to him ever! Her husband had hooked up with countless women during their marriage, but she never cared about that. If he had had any other woman as a wife, she probably wouldn¡¯t have tolerated such promiscuity. ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos finally replied. ¡°But please talk to my grandfather about it. If he agrees, I¡¯ll sign the papers immediately.¡± After all, the marriage was arranged by Carlos¡®s grandfather. Debbie¡¯s eyes widened when she read his message. She couldn¡¯t take this anymore! Who on earth was Carlos¡¯s grandfather? She didn¡¯t even know! Her father was the one who had asked her to marry Carlos. He had said at the time that she wouldn¡¯t regret marrying Carlos. She rolled her eyes at the memory. But where could she find Carlos¡¯s grandfather? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Debbie typed on her phone angrily. ¡°He¡¯s your grandfather. Why don¡¯t you look for him yourself? You want me to be the bad guy? You wish!¡± Debbie frowned unhappily. This cunning old fox, who was six or seven years older than her, was so annoying! Carlos read her message with amusement. His wife was like a short-tempered child. The message reminded him of Debbie. She always spoke in an angry tone of voice. When he caught himself thinking about Debbie again, Carlos¡¯s eyes flickered with annoyance. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with a girl, so he simply replied, ¡°My grandfather is in New York. Why don¡¯t you look for him now?¡± Carlos tossed his phone aside. He had promised his grandfather that he wouldn¡¯t divorce his wife, but his wife wasn¡¯t in on this agreement. If she really wanted to divorce him, she would have to persuade his grandfather first. Debbie gritted her teeth, seething with rage. Realizing that this man wasn¡¯t going to sign the divorce papers any time soon, she grew agitated. He was crazy! She couldn¡¯t just go to New York to look for his grandfather. She put her phone down and sighed heavily. Later that afternoon, Kasie whined, ¡°Debbie, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you going through an early menopause?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at her friend. ¡°I¡¯m just so annoyed!¡± Carlos was being so difficult! Chapter 28 Chapter: 29 ¡°Who¡¯s annoying you? Let me help you beat them up,¡± Kasie teased. However, this only served to annoy Debbie even further. Should she just admit to Kasie that she was married to Carlos and that she wanted a divorce? But that Carlos didn¡¯t agree? Thinking of this, Debbie burst into bitterughter. If she said that out loud, Kasie would think she was just insane. ¡°How about this? I¡¯m going to a party tomorrow evening. You shoulde and take your mind off of things.¡± As they talked, Kasie recalled what her father had said this morning. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Debbie refused bluntly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t like these kinds of things. Besides, she was experiencing the anxiety over the divorce. She really wasn¡¯t in the mood to go to some party. Kasie continued stubbornly, ¡°Famous people are attending. Celebrities, eligible bachelors, you name it! They¡¯ll all be there. You¡¯ll regret not going to the party!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Debbie pushed Kasie¡¯s face away and shook her head firmly. Kasie pouted Like a spoiled child. ¡°We can just go and have fun. We¡¯ll eat and drink a little. Just go with me!¡± When Debbie was about to explode, Kasie jumped up and rushed to the closet. She took out a gift box and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a dress for you. It¡¯s your size!¡± Staring at the dress in Kasie¡¯s hands, Debbie had no choice but to agree to go to the party with her. The next day, Debbie changed into the evening dress Kasie prepared for her. It was a wine red off- shoulder dress. Staring at herself in the mirror, Debbie thought she Looked sexy yet elegant and almost a little distant. The dress entuated her figure perfectly. When Debbie emerged from the fitting room, Kasie¡¯s jaw dropped. Every move Debbie made was highlighted by the fit of the dress. Her hair was coiled up in a bun, with two tendrils of hair framing her face, making her look somewhatid-back. She looked so charming that Kasie couldn¡¯t tear her eyes off her. Besides, Debbie was born with a cold temperament, which made people feel that she was unreachable. ¡°Oh, my God¡­ Debbie, you look gorgeous in this dress!¡± Kasie was dumbfounded and nearly speechless. If Debbie wore this dress to the party, all the men would definitely swoon over her and all the women would be green with jealousy! The Hilton Group¡¯s product Launch was held on a cruise ship named The Ocean. The giant cruise ship, which could carry thousands of people, was docked at the seaside in the east of Alorith. This luxury cruise ship worth billions of dors was the first choice for a venue for many bigpany parties. As soon as Debbie stepped foot on that ship, the yboys couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off her. But she was indifferent to their gazes. The wine red dress made her look aloof, noble, and ultimately unreachable. Kasie, on the other hand, was eager to talk to some boys. She immediately Left Debbie in the dust when they got on the ship. Chapter 29 Bored out of her mind, Debbie went to find a corner to retreat to. However, just when she thought she could take a breather, somebody handed a ss of wine to her. ¡°Care to have a drink with me, Miss?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A man in a dark blue suit stood in front of Debbie, sizing her up with his roving eyes. This man looked wealthy. Everything he was wearing was designer. His eyes, however, reeked of a sort of arrogance that came with money. Other men visibly looked gloomy when they saw that that man had taken an interest in Debbie. ¡°Damn it! She has caught Louis¡¯s eyes. We don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°True. Louis is a yboy, but his family is filthy rich. I doubt any woman can refuse him.¡± Debbie overheard this nearby discussion and raised her eyebrows indifferently. ¡°Get lost.¡± Louis Kent nearly choked on his wine. He didn¡¯t expect that Debbie would refuse. The smile on his face turned into a scowl. ¡°What did you just say to me? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Debbie snorted. ¡°I only know that great barkers are no biters.¡± Louis took a deep breath and quickly forced a smile. He thought that, as long as he showed off his wealth, he would definitely win this woman over. ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t say no to me just yet. I¡¯m always generous to my women, if you know what I mean. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± There was a slightly threatening tone in thatst sentence. Then he held out the ss to Debbie again. Smiling faintly, Debbie narrowed her eyes at him and took the ss. Louis thought that Debbie had taken the bait. Just as his smile turnedcent, Debbie reached up and tipped the ss over his head, pouring the red wine all over his hair and clothes. His carefullybed hair was instantly ruined, and his expensive suit was stained red with wine. He looked a far cry from elegant. Everyone gasped in shock. The Kent Group was one of the top tenpanies in Alorith. Both Louis¡¯s wealth and status were stunning. However, some unknown woman had refused his advances and even had the audacity to pour wine over his head. ¡°What the fuck! How dare you?!¡± Louis was so angry that he raised his hand to p Debbie. However, before he could take the swing, his wrist was caught and gripped tightly. Chapter 30 Chapter: 31 Debbie¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she saw who it was that had helped her. Louis turned around to curse whoever stopped him, but when he saw the man holding his wrist, all the color drained from his face. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Hilton!¡± Wearing a delicately tailored suit, Carlos looked particrly tall and strong. Standing there next to Louis, he exuded an alpha aura. Despite his saving her, irritation shed through Debbie¡¯s eyes. Thest person she wanted to see now was that damned yboy, Carlos. Carlos looked at Louis coldly and said in a spine-chilling voice, ¡°Get lost!¡± Seeing that Carlos was protecting Debbie, Louis immediately understood something and apologized hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hilton. I didn¡¯t know she was your woman. I won¡¯t do that again!¡± Then he ran away Like a puppy with its tail in between its Legs. The nearby onlookers didn¡¯t dare to stop and stare. They immediately averted their gazes and ran off to chat with other guests. ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± Debbie shot Carlos a disdainful nce before turning around to leave. However, before she could take a single step, Carlos grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back to face him. Carlos looked at her, his eyes filled with contempt. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry if I messed up your n to hook up with a man. Are you mad at me?¡± Debbie frowned sardonically. ¡°¡®Hook up with a man¡®? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Carlos bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re dressed so sexily but you didn¡¯t talk to others. Is this how you seduce rich men? You¡¯re more cunning than ordinary women. It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re not that attractive.¡± Carlos spat at her relentlessly. Debbie wasn¡¯t about to swallow his insults. She was dressed so sexily? Other than her arms and shoulders, no other parts of her body were exposed. Seduce rich men? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How? Everyone had witnessed that it was Louis who approached her. Was this also part of her scheme to seduce rich men? ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Debbie asked through gritted teeth. ¡°What? Did my words hit a sore spot?¡± Carlos sneered aggressively. Chapter 31 Chapter: 32 Just as Debbie was about to retort, a voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Debbie?¡± To her surprise, it was Curtis Loftus, the president of her college ¡°Oh, Mr. Loftus Good evening.¡± ¡°I heard about what happened at the school yesterday. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter! It was all just a misunderstanding, and everything has been solved already.¡± Embarrassed, Debbie instantly regretteding to this damned party. ¡°Thank you for being so understanding. Let me introduce my girlfriend to you. This is Colleen Smith. Colleen, this is Debbie Nelson, a student at my school.¡± Debbie smiled at Colleen politely. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Smith.¡± Over the course of this conversation, countless questions popped up in her mind. She wasn¡¯t close to Curtis, and they never talked to each other in private before. So why did he suddenly go out of his way to greet her? Colleen shook Debbie¡¯s hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°Debbie, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you! So the rumors are true. Indeed, you are so beautiful!¡± Debbie blushed slightly, ttered by Colleen¡¯spliment. But what did she mean when she said that she had heard a lot of her? ¡°I should thank Carlos for asking the technical department to solve the problem at school yesterday. You two were really destined to meet,¡± Curtis said with a mischievous smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Debbie and Carlos blurted out simultaneously. Then, they exchanged annoyed nces while Colleen burst intoughter ¡°I have a feeling you two would get along. Anyway, let¡¯s go, Curtis. We shouldn¡¯t take up any more of their time.¡± Curtis nodded and left with Colleen, hand in hand. Debbie bit her Lower lip, trying to suppress her anger. When Curtis and Colleen were out of earshot, she turned to Carlos and hissed, ¡°You keep showing up out of nowhere. Are you just trying to get my attention?¡± ¡°That depends. Do I have it now?¡± ¡°Yes. I suppose your n is a sess.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as she finished speaking, Debbie suddenly grabbed Carlos¡¯s tie and smiled at him seductively. Then, she stood on tiptoe to get close to his face. Chapter 32 Chapter: 33 Debbie¡¯s charming smile made Carlos¡¯s heart skip a beat. This woman might have been annoying, but there was no denying her attraction to him. He quickly came to his senses and sneered with disgust. Then he pulled away from her as quickly as possible. Just as he took a step backward, a vicious smile appeared on Debbie¡¯s face. He had fallen right into her trap. She raised her slender arms and pushed him hard on the chest. Apparently, Carlos was standing right next to a swimming pool. It was by no means deep, but it would be awfully embarrassing if Carlos fell in. Carlos instantly realized what was on Debbie¡¯s mind. Seeing how smug she looked, Carlos couldn¡¯t let her seed at all costs. He acted quickly and grabbed Debbie¡¯s dress, pulling her into his arms¡­ Then came a big plop! The Loud sound of sshing water attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Mr. Hilton!¡± a terrified voice shouted. ¡°Mrs. Hilton!¡± When Emmett saw what had happened, he rushed over quickly, panic written all over his face. Carlos climbed out of the pool sopping wet. Other than being embarrassed, he was more or Less fine since he was wearing a suit. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Debbie, on the other hand, was a mess. Carlos had inadvertently torn her dress, exposing her pearly white skin. The wine red dress was drenched now and it clung to her body for dear life, entuating her curves. As the beauty climbed out of the pool, she looked devastatingly stunning! She red at Carlos, aggrieved, her eyes turning red with tears. She was stubborn yet beautiful, which made the bystanders feel sorry for her. All the men present were stunned when they saw here out of the pool. However, before anyone could undress her with their eyes, a wet ck suit was draped over her shoulders, covering most of her body. ¡°Carlos Hilton!¡± Debbie hissed through gritted teeth. Just as she was about to give him an earful, she suddenly felt a pair of powerful arms scooping her up. Before she knew what was happening, Carlos picked her up in his arms. ¡°Is this your way of seducing me?¡± he asked with one brow raised. ¡°Great. Just great!¡± Debbie stared at him, dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Her mind was in a mess. She immediately started thinking of countless ways to kill this man. Chapter 33 Chapter: 34 ¡°Don¡¯t move a muscle! Unless you want everyone to see your scantily-d body!¡± Carlos¡¯s voice was low, but there was a hint of restlessness. Although she hated to admit it, she knew he was right. Debbie gave him a stern Look but stayed put. A hush fell over the entire cruise ship in that moment. Everyone on deck exchanged nces, but no one uttered a word for what seemed Like an eternity. Some of them dared not make a sound, while others were stuck in a daze, wondering if they were daydreaming. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. One of them, Olga, was too angry to say a single word¡­ Carlos carried Debbie away from everyone¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t stop until they made it to the Lounge. When they arrived at the door to a room, Carlos kicked it open and entered, with Debbie in his arms. Without turning on the light, he gingerly ced the woman down and kicked the door behind him shut with his foot. Now, he pressed the woman against the door, his eyes burning with Lust. His big palm started to roam around the woman¡¯s body. Debbie was unable to move, her hands pinned behind her back. ¡°Carlos¡ª¡± She wanted to ask him to let go of her, but the man didn¡¯t give her the chance to finish her words. He stopped her mid-sentence by pressing his lips against hers. After what felt like an eternity, Carlos finally pulled away from her lips. The man sneered and rested his forehead against hers. Then he whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tell me, how much would it cost for me to sleep with you for a night?¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. How dare he view her as a whore? Ashamed and angry, Debbie tried to push the man away, but Carlos tightened his grip around her. Carlos¡¯s shirt was wet through and through. She could clearly see his broad, chiseled chest through his clothes. And his hair was a little messy. Droplets of water dripped from his hair onto his corbone, trickling down to his¡­ Damn. He was so sexy. Debbie suddenly found herself in a trance, being so close to this man¡¯s face. No wonder so many women swooned over him. It was true that he was dashing, sexy, and charming. Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t notice that she was in a daze. He teased her contemptuously, ¡°Do you still want to y hard to get? My wealth is iparable to everyone on this ship. Just give me a number and Tu¡­¡± When Carlos said this, Debbie snapped back to her senses. Chapter 34 Chapter: 35 With fists clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palm, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she smiled at him softly. Her alluring eyes made Carlos¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°One billion dors.¡± Debbie squeezed out each of the words through her gritted teeth. She doubted this man would really give her a billion dors. And sure enough, Carlos was stunned. But to Debbie¡¯s surprise, he then scooped her up and threw her onto the bed. ¡°If you have the balls to ask for such an exorbitant price, let¡¯s see first if you¡¯re worth that much.¡± As he spoke, he tore Debbie¡¯s clothes apart. Her delicate, fair skin was exposed instantly. Angry beyond belief, Debbie balled up her fist and threw a punch at Carlos¡¯s face. ¡°What the fuck, Carlos! Are you insane? Get off me!¡± Carlos only seemed to enjoy seeing Debbie struggle. With a sly smile, he pressed her down and teased, ¡°You have the audacity to try to seduce me, but not the balls to admit it.¡± His warm breath grazed Debbie¡¯s bare skin, which gave her goose bumps. But Carlos¡¯s provocation was enough to make her think clearly. She smiled up at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. The atmosphere was thick with passion and romance. Carlos was surprised at her sudden act of affection and let his guard down. Debbie took this opportunity to knee him in the balls. ALL the color immediately drained from Carlos¡¯s handsome face and his grip on Debbie¡¯s body went ck. Debbie¡¯s smile grew even wider, and there was a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Hilton, you can¡¯t test the product without giving me the money first. No way in hell! Goodbye now.¡± Ignoring the obvious pain in Carlos¡¯s face, Debbie shook off his Limp hand and shimmied out from under him. Then, she left the room, mming the door behind her. Not far from the lounge, Curtis, Colleen, and Kasie were all waiting anxiously at the door with security guards. If Debbie didn¡¯te out in a few minutes, Curtis was going to have the guards storm in to rescue her. ¡°Debbie! Thank God, you¡¯re safe!¡± Kasie ran over and threw her arms around Debbie. The next moment, a thought urred to her and she quickly let go of her friend to look her up and down urgently. ¡°Did Carlos do anything to you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Debbie answered tly. Hearing this, everyone exhaled sighs of relief.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 35 Chapter: 36 Debbie turned out to be fine. Carlos, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t. But she didn¡¯t care about him. Colleen took Debbie to another Lounge to change her clothes, and then escorted her and Kasie off the ship with Curtis. ¡°Rest well when you get home. I¡¯ll take care of Carlos!¡± Curtis said resolutely. He could tell that Carlos wouldn¡¯t let go of Debbie that easily. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Loftus and Miss Smith. Also, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused to the party today. Anyway, I¡¯m going now. Good night!¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed for themotion she had caused. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯ll take care of everything. You can go back first! ¡°Thank you, Mr. Loftus. Bye!¡± When Debbie and Kasie were gone, Colleen held Curtis¡¯s arm tightly and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her the truth?¡± Curtis recalled how confused Debbie looked, and smiled with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Curtis took Colleen¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. Together, they headed back to the banquet. When Curtis found Carlos, thetter was smoking in a dark room, staring out the window pensively. ¡°Carlos, she¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± Curtis was met with silence. Little did he know that it was because Carlos was still in pain. Not long after Debbie left, the press conference on the Hilton Group¡¯stest electronic products commenced. The reporters had already fixed the lights and pointed the cameras towards the tform and the screen, waiting for the new products to be announced. It was known to all that the products produced by Hilton Group were always excellent. When Carlos and several senior executives showed their faces, more than ten cameras swiveled around to omit Carlos¡¯s figure. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Because it was also known to all that Carlos never allowed reporters to take photos of him. When Carlos took his seat, everyone else in the room sat down too. After the general manager delivered an opening speech, the vice general manager started to introduce the newly released products. Carlos sat in his chair, listening attentively to the vice general manager¡¯s speech. Chapter 36 Chapter: 37 When the vice general manager pointed his remote control at the projector to move on to the next slide, the new product wasn¡¯t shown on the screen. Instead, a video of a girl kissing Carlos started to y. When he saw this, Carlos frowned deeply. ¡°Aspensation, I¡¯ll give you two thousand dors!¡± Everyone in the room was shocked. Then, chaos broke loose. Carlos¡¯s eyes were fixated on the screen. He realized the video was from the night at the bar when Debbie kissed him. His expression immediately darkened and his eyes were filled with disgust. It was that damned woman again! This productunch was being broadcasted live. The whole world was watching as this scandalous video yed. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Carlos. He sneered with disdain. This was a part of that woman¡¯s n, wasn¡¯t it? The vice general manager on the stage was at a loss for a moment. As he scrambled to turn off the projector, the video ended as abruptly as it started ying. Then, the screen automatically went back to the product Launch presentation. But the people in the audience were already whispering. Some sharp-eyed people noticed that the girl in the video was Debbie, the woman who had just fallen into the pool with Carlos moments earlier. Olga gritted her teeth angrily. But she had to keep her cool. There was one silver lining amidst this mess. The Hilton Group was quick to find the hacker. The culprit turned out to be Gail. She was to be expelled from the school, effective immediately, and she was not allowed to step foot on the campus premises ever again. No other school would dare to ept a student that was expelled from Alorith College of Economics and Management. So, in the blink of an eye, Gail¡¯s academic career was over. The news spread Like wildfire to the school, causing a great sensation. Meanwhile, Debbie was not surprised at all when she heard that. Only an idiot like Gail would be stupid enough to y such apromising video at the Hilton Group¡¯s event. Only she could be med for getting herself into trouble. However¡­ Thinking of her aunt, Debbie sighed. She would probably be sad about what happened to Gail. As expected, when Debbie returned to the Murphy home, her uncle, Sebastian Murphy, flew into a rage. ¡°How could I have raised such a stupid daughter? Look at what you¡¯ve done! Not only your future is ruined, but also mine! Mr. Hilton sent mypany a warning because of you! You always mess with Debbie. Now look at what you¡¯ve done! How dare you mess with Mr. Hilton?¡± A servant led Debbie into the Living room. There, she found Gail, with her face buried in her hands, curled up on the sofa, sobbing.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her aunt, Lucinda Murphy, in a long green windbreaker, pressed her fingers against her temple and closed her eyes. She looked exhausted. Chapter 37 Chapter: 38 Debbie took a deep breath and cleared her throat. ¡°Uncle Sebastian.¡± Hearing her voice, Sebastian stopped snapping at his daughter. He turned around and looked at Debbie guiltily. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Debbie.¡± Lucinda stood up from the sofa and walked over to Debbie. She took Debbie¡¯s hand and looked at her with concern. ¡°Debbie, how are you? Did Mr. Hilton¡­¡± Despite Lucinda¡¯s voice trailing off, Debbie knew what she was asking. ALL the upper ss gossips knew about her forced kiss with Carlos and what happened on the cruise ship. She shook her head and was about to answer, but Gail interrupted her, ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Do you just want to watch me get punished? Get out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± ¡°Shut up, Gail!¡± Sebastian¡¯s face turned purple from rage. It was his and his wife¡¯s fault that Gail grew up to be such an infuriating spoiled brat. Which exined why she behaved so badly today. Sebastian¡¯s roar made Gail shrink back, but she couldn¡¯t help but shoot Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Debbie a resentful re. In her eyes, it was Debbie¡¯s fault that she offended Carlos and was expelled from school. Ignoring Gail, Debbie walked up to Sebastian and tugged at his sleeve gently. ¡°Uncle Sebastian, please don¡¯t be angry. Think about your health.¡± Even when she was a child, Debbie knew that Sebastian had high blood pressure and a myocardial infarction Her words seemed to suck all the energy from Sebastian. He sank onto the sofa like a deted balloon and sighed heavily. When would Gail be as sane and mature as Debbie? Actually, he would be grateful if Gail could even be half as thoughtful and well-behaved as Debbie. ¡°Debbie, quit buttering up to my parents. No matter how hard you try to tter them, they¡¯re my parents, not yours! Your father¡¯s dead, and your mother abandoned you~ Ah!¡± Gail shrieked in pain as a pnded on her face. A crisp sound reverberated around the room. It was Lucinda¡¯s hand that had pped Gail across the cheek whilst Debbie stood there, expressionless. Venting her anger didn¡¯t seem to satiate Lucinda¡¯s anger. Picking up a feather duster, she swung it towards Gail. Chapter 38 Chapter: 39 ¡°Augh! Mom!¡± As the duster hit her back, Gail screamed in agony. How revealing it was that she had acted weak, helpless, and innocent in front of her schoolmates! Now, her true colors showed that she was mean and willful. Watching everything happen right before him, Sebastian rubbed his temples with resignation and never interfered with his wife educating their daughter. Looking at her aunt who had always favored her, Debbie was moved. Her heart ached when she saw Lucinda disappointed and heart-broken. ¡®Never mind, * she thought. ¡®Gail has already been punished.¡® Seeing Lucinda raise the duster again, Debbie stepped in and prevented her from going further. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve already hit Gail. I think she knows what she did wrong now.¡± ¡°Debbie, stay out of this. You¡¯ve pleaded for her so many times since you were little! Look at her, she never learned!¡± Being the principal of a kindergarten, Lucinda was nice and able to control her temper, although her elder daughter Gail often drove her crazy. The younger daughter, Sasha Murphy, had behaved better than Gail and even got along with Debbie. In the Tea Room Gail had been sent upstairs to apply some ice on her face. Sebastian went to the Tea Room, took out a tin of ck tea and began to wash the tea leaves. Sitting next to Lucinda, Debbie took out her phone and sent Carlos a message. ¡°You let Gail off easily just this once and I¡¯ll go to New York and talk with your grandfather about our divorce.¡± Receiving no reply from him, she assumed that Carlos was busy. All three chatted sparsely until Sebastian received a call and had to leave to head to hispany. After Sebastian had left, Debbie Looked into the cup and recalled what Gail had said to her moments ago. ¡°Aunt, who¡¯s my mother? Why did my father refuse to tell me anything about her even on his deathbed?¡± she asked lightly. When her father was knocking on heaven¡¯s door, he made sure to marry his daughter to a stranger instead of letting her search for her mother. The expression Lucinda wore changed abruptly at the topic. She ced the teacup on the table with so much force that half of the tea spilled, soaking the tea board. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about her. That woman is heartless. Forget about her,¡± Lucinda answered in a gloomy tone. It was only days after Debbie had been born that her mother had abandoned her and her father, Artie. The dramatic reaction Lucinda had made got Debbie sewing her lips tightly. When Debbie was about to leave, Lucinda asked her in a low voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you met him yet?¡± Debbie knew her aunt was referring to Carlos. Chapter 39 Chapter: 40 The thing was, her aunt knew she had married someone. But she never knew who it was. Unwillingly, Debbie answered in honesty, ¡°Yes, I have. But, I want a divorce. I¡¯m young and I don¡¯t want to be trapped in a nominal marriage.¡± Surprised by her response, Lucinda nodded. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s up to you. Whatever decision you make, I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Out of the Murphy family, Debbie unexpectedly saw a kennel on the roadside, making her face darken. That kennel was the main reason she despised Gail so much. Half a day had passed, but Carlos hadn¡¯t returned her message yet. Butter that day, she saw Gail on the campus, which meant she was back to school. It also meant it was time for Debbie to go to New York. Due to the timely treatment, Gail¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as swollen as earlier. With the help of makeup, one could hardly tell her face went through such damage. Eyeing Debbie gloatingly, Gail spat, ¡°You thought being Curtis¡¯ pet could get you a free pass huh? Guess what? Curtis listens to Carlos.¡± Earlier, when her parents were having a conversation in their house, Gail had overheard that Carlos had agreed to allow her to go back to school. She didn¡¯t understand, though, why a person who had gotten her expelled was willing to help her back to school. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because.. I¡¯m pretty and he has a crush on me? And when he knew that it was me who got expelled, he tried to make it right?¡¯ With this in mind, Gail couldn¡¯t keep herughter in check. Everyone wished to have even a small connection with Carlos and whoever did was treated highly, simr to humans praising a god. Hands buried in the pockets of her coat, Debbie cast Gail a scornful look and snarled, ¡°Go away, you psycho!¡± ¡®Mr. Loftus wasn¡¯t part of it anyway, ¡® she sneered internally. ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m telling you, it was Carlos who asked the school to take me back. It was Carlos, you hear me? The one who you confessed your Love to and turned you down. Remember?¡± Gail bbered like a twit. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®Of course I remember him cause he¡¯s my husband, you idiot!¡¯ Debbie cursed inwardly. Gail was getting better and better at twisting the facts and making up her own stories, Debbie found. ¡°You know better than anyone why I confessed my love to Carlos. Also, where did you get the idea that he turned me down, hmm?¡± she retorted. ¡°W-What? You mean he didn¡¯t turn you down?¡± Gail said, dismayed by Chapter 40 Chapter: 41 Debbie¡¯s remarks. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Are you telling me that you slept with him?¡± she asked, starting tough again. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this amusing? Debbie, please go look at yourself in a mirror. You¡¯d be mistaken for a man! You expect me to believe that Carloslikes you? Oh please, you might¡¯ve had a better chance convincing me that pigs can fly!¡± Knowing this was a waste of time, Debbie remembered that she had booked herself a flight to New York and had to make haste packing up her things back at the dorm. She also needed to go to the vi before heading for the airport. No way did she want to miss her flight. Not satisfied with how Debbie had reacted, Gail shouted, ¡°Artie¡¯s dead, Debbie! You Lost your backing, so why the hell are you so proud, huh? Is it because of Jared and Curtis? You think they have your back now? I¡¯m not scared. They¡¯re just two men! Just wait and see! I¡¯ll marry someone richer and more powerful than your damn husband!¡± Gail mentioning her father¡¯s name made Debbie look upward and gaze at the blue sky. Taking a deep breath, she finally responded, ¡°No need for that. You¡¯ve already lost.¡± Indeed, that was a fact. Because in Alorith, even in the entire Deplua, who couldpare to Carlos in terms of wealth and power? Nothing but best intentions in mind, her father had married her off to the best man, but sadly, it didn¡¯t work out between them. ¡°Hey, what do you mean?¡± Gail rushed forward to grab Debbie. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go without clearing that up!¡± A fist greeted her in response. ¡°One more step and your face is mush.¡± Knowing that Debbie possessed an extensive knowledge of martial arts, Gail stepped back to keep herself out of Debbie¡¯s reach ¡°I wonder what kind of pervert would actually like you. No wonder you¡¯ve been single your whole life! You¡¯ll be an old maid forever!¡± she dered furiously. ¡°Do I really need a man to live my life?¡± Debbie retorted. The moment she got on the ne, a new rumor started circting around the campus which imed that Debbie was a lesbian. Again, her name became the hottest word on the forum of the Economics and Management School. In New York Chapter 41 Before exiting the waiting area at the airport, she called Emmett to inquire about Carlos¡¯ grandfather¡¯s address. To her surprise, she received an address of a hospital. ¡°Hospital? Why is he in the hospital? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in confusion. At the other end of the line, Emmett paused a little to think. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, where are you?¡± He asked instead of answering her question. ¡°Has she really gone to New York?¡¯ he thought to himself, a crease on his forehead. Trapped in his own musings, he heard Debbie say, ¡°I¡¯m in New York. I just got off the ne.¡± Her voice trembled correspondingly, and then she added, ¡°It¡¯s freezing cold out here.¡± What she said was no exaggeration, and Emmett was more than aware. Back home, the climate was weing with the soft breeze of Autumn. In All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. New York, however, the temperature had dropped to several degrees below zero. The youngdy did not sound Like she had any idea until she was there. Emmett¡¯s mouth was agape in shock for a bit. He had not expected her to push through with going to New York by herself. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, please find somece where you can have a cup of coffee first. In the meantime, I¡¯LL arrange a car for you right away.¡± Despite the grave possibility of a divorce, as long as it was not finalized yet, Debbie still had every right to enjoy all the respect and proper treatment as Carlos¡¯ wife. That was clear to Emmett, and so he insisted on being of assistance to the youngdy. Although she wanted to refuse, it was snowing heavily outside and she did not exactly have a better n in mind. After giving it some careful thought, she turned to the side and entered the nearest coffee bar that caught her eyes. Just as Emmett kept true to his word, a car picked Debbie up to drive her to the hospital where the old man she was supposed to see was currently confined. Upon entering the ICU ward, Debbie eyed the old man lying in bed, with all kinds of tubes and apparatuses inserted into his skinny and frail body. The mere sight of the man¡¯s condition nearly broke her heart. ¡°What happened?¡± Debbie asked in a soft whisper, turning to the driver who had brought her to the hospital from the airport. ¡°Carlos¡¯ grandfather has been in poor health for years,¡± the driver began, his chauffeur cap in his hand. ¡°He has been in aa for over three years now. Ever since he got seriously ill, the man has not awakened from it.¡± Looking at the motionless old man once again, Debbie could not help but feel every kind of sadness. ¡®Poor man, ¡® she thought to herself. At his age, instead of suffering alone in an ICU ward, he was supposed to be surrounded by his children and their respective families. Although he appeared to be receiving every possible means offort, it was still different than to be resting in his own home. She then sent a text message to Carlos. ¡°Why did you not tell me about your grandfather¡¯s condition?¡± If she had known about it, she might not havee to New York. The primary reason for her flying over had been to ask for an answer, but to her surprise, the old man could not even speak. Chapter 42 Chapter: 43 Nevertheless, since Carlos and she were still married, strictly speaking, the old man was also her grandfather byw. Perhaps, it was a good thing that she hade to see him after all. Otherwise, she would never have guessed about his current situation. Turning to the driver, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s taking care of Carlos¡¯ grandfather?¡¯ ¡°Professionals, I hear. He¡¯s provided with around-the-clock care,¡± the driver exined, squinting as though he were trying to recall. ¡°Carlos and his parents oftene to check on him as well.¡± After asking a few more questions, Debbie left the hospital. While waiting outside for the car, she stretched out her right hand to catch some snowkes until her hand went numb with the cold. Thanks to Emmett making arrangements while she was at the hospital, Debbie could stay at a ce which Carlos owned in New York. At least, just until she returned back home. It was not until she walked into the room that she learned the vi was where Carlos Lived whenever he came to New York. A few personal items could be found neatly propped in their respective ces, some suits in the closet being one of the things which she noticed. Although Emmett was thoughtful in his actions, it was a pity that Carlos and Debbie were not meant to be together. Having flown for more than ten hours, after which she had headed directly to the hospital, it was no wonder that she felt the exhaustion oveing her. By the time she sat on the bed, she did not want to move a single muscle anymore. However, when it dawned on her that this was not her own bedroom, but Carlos¡¯, and that she would be sleeping in his bed, she mustered what was left of her energy and dragged herself into the bathroom. As soon as she finished taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, she plopped onto the bed and fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow. On the other side of the world, Carlos was still at work in the Hilton Group. He was putting aside some finished files, when he saw the text message from Debbie. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± he replied. When he had received her message about letting Gail off easily the day before, he had been at a loss for words. Despite the Lady being the one who was asking for a divorce, her message felt as though he was the one who wanted to get out of their marriage. More importantly, where had she gotten the nerve to propose terms and conditions? After sending the message, Carlos turned to Emmett and asked in a t tone, ¡°How¡¯s everything with her in New York?¡± ¡°Her? New York?¡¯ For a moment, Emmett was confused as his thoughts were preupied with his work responsibilities. ¡®Oh, right, ¡® he thought suddenly. It finally urred to him whom Carlos was asking about. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°After her visit to the hospital, Mrs. Hilton went to the vi on Mountain Avenue. Right now, she is likely resting in the vi.¡± Without Lifting his eyes from the files before him, Carlos asked again, ¡°When is sheing back?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. She hasn¡¯t booked a return ticket yet,¡± Emmett answered. The man intertwined his fingers on the desk, and looked at him once more. ¡°Postpone everything tomorrow on my schedule,¡± Carlos said. Chapter 43 Chapter: 44 ¡°Book a ticket to New York for me.¡± There were a few things he had to do anyway. One, he wanted to pay his grandfather a visit. And two, he preferred to talk with his wife about their divorce in person. ¡®It was better not to dy either of those matters, ¡® he thought to himself. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Initially, Debbie had nned to have some fun in New York before flying back home. Butter on, she had received a message from Gail out of the blue. It was regarding Lucinda; she had gotten into an ident. As soon as she read it, she called Sebastian to check on her aunt¡¯s situation. Her uncle did not sound too distressed. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± he said in aforting voice. But despite Sebastian¡¯s reassurance, she was still worried. After the phone call, she quickly packed her things and went to the airport. The moment she got on the homeward bound ne, Carlos¡¯ ne justnded in New York. But due to a curious twist of fate, they missed their chances of having their first meeting as a married couple, ironically to discuss their divorce. Six dayster, Carlos came back from New York as well, but he did not have any time to rest. A meeting with an important client had been scheduled at Orchid Private Club. As soon as he got off the ne, he had to head straight to the venue if he wanted to arrive on time. The night fell. A Bentley sped past along the road. Due to the evening rush hour, they were stuck in a traffic jam that extended all the way to the intersection. The car wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon. Carlos rolled down the car window and lit a cigarette. Tired, he took a drag on the cigarette to elevate his spirits. While his car was not moving, Carlos saw a bunch of people fighting in ane. Seven men had cornered a woman against a wall. Something about the scenario felt oddly familiar. When he saw who the woman was, Carlos coughed out a mouthful of smoke which hid the look in his eyes. The conflict amongst the eight people did not Last long. When one of the seven men raised a hand, the youngdy deftly kicked him who was going to strike her. Emmett, who was bing uneasy in the car, worried that his boss might get impatient and Lash out on him. He fidgeted in his spot and his eyes wandered around in the streets as well. His eyes widened when he saw themotion. In a surprised voice, he eximed, ¡°Carlos! Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± The shock made him stutter. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. ¡ª I mean, Debbie?¡± Once Emmett was certain that it was indeed Debbie, he could not believe his eyes. The woman was fighting alone against one, two, three¡­ seven men. Debbie was in a fight against seven men! While stubbing out the cigarette, Carlos exhaled thest mouthful of smoke, and demanded, ¡°Shut up!¡± No one needed to tell him who the Lady was. Even from afar, he had quickly recognized that it was Debbie in another brawl. ¡®Does she have nothing else better to do?¡¯ he thought, scowling. Emmett opened the door and was about to get out of the car when he heard his boss¡® cold voice. ¡°If you get out of this car,¡± Carlos began, ¡°don¡¯t bother getting in again.¡± Frozen, Emmett stopped himself just in time. His mind was reeling. Under the firm gaze of his boss, the conflicted man could only utter, ¡°But¡­¡± Even though his hesitance was clear, Carlos did not respond. He was not worried about the woman¡¯s well-being. If he remembered correctly, she had kicked the asses of nine well-trained security guards during the Loftus family¡¯s party before. Lighting a second cigarette, Carlos turned to Emmett. ¡°Start walking to the club. I¡¯m going to park the car somewhere first,¡± he said indifferently. Chapter 44 Chapter: 45 ¡°Tell the client I¡¯m on the way.¡± The club was not too far from where they were. If they continued the rest of the trip by car, they would need to make a detour. On foot, however, the distance would be shorter. While gripping the door tightly, Emmett was confused by his boss¡¯ sudden change of heart. Whatever Carlos was up to, Emmett did not have the courage to disobey his orders. Bouncing out of the car, he closed the door and briskly made his way towards the Orchid Private Club. In thene, Debbie was panting with her hands on her knees. The hooligans whom she was fighting with had run away. The only reason she went there was to use the bathroom. How unfortunate of her that she ended up running into those losers! This neighborhood belonged to Orchid Private Club. Generally, it was quite safe over here. That was why Kristina had chosen to sing in this neck of the woods. Hence, Debbie presumed those hooligans must have taken someone¡¯s money and were working for someone. s, she had let them get away. Now she had no leads as to who had hired them. Then, as Debbie stood up straight in a calm manner, steady yet heavy footsteps could be heard from behind her. Even after a fierce fight and somewhat exhausted, her entire body was on full alert again. When she felt that the person was within close range, she shed her hands swiftly towards him. But before she could touch the person, he moved behind her at the same moment she had turned around. Struck with surprise, Debbie narrowed her eyes in suspicion. She had studied martial arts for ten years. Through a single move, she could tell that the person behind her ¡ª whomever he might be, was a professional. Whether it was the security guards on the cruiser or the hooligans she had just dealt with, this man could easily handle them with one hand. On the other hand, she had exerted most of her strength with both hands. Even worse, she had not even seen his face yet. Was he a friend or a foe? And if he was thetter, did she just meet her match? Debbie distanced herself from the man quickly. When she turned around to see who the man was, he leaped behind her again. It was beginning to frustrate her, but the man¡¯s game had only just begun The same routine was repeated a couple more times, and finally, Debbie could no Longer hold back her annoyance. She shouted, ¡°Are you here to fight or are you just making fun of me?! Be a man and fight with me, face to face!¡± The amused man failed to suppress a snort. Upon hearing him, Debbie was so shocked that she felt goosebumps on her arms. ¡®Not Carlos again!¡® she thought andmented. Just as her shoulders sagged, indicating that she had dropped her guard, a familiar figure appeared in front of her from behind. Deep inside, she had wished for her suspicion to be wrong. The disdain hanging on his face stung Debbie. Ignoring the fact that she was no match for him in Kung Fu, she clenched her fists and challenged him, ¡°Fight me or leave!¡± But that only threw him in a fit of laughter. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Stopughing like an idiot!¡± she demanded. Resting both hands in his pockets, Carlos said casually, ¡°Fight you? You¡¯re too weak to fight me.¡± Too naive for her own good, Debbie fell for another one of his attempts to provoke her. Without another word, she raised her fist and swung it towards his face. Effortlessly, Carlos dodged the punch, and continued, ¡°My, my! How rude of you! At this rate, no man will want to have you as a girlfriend.¡± But she was no longer listening. Debbie tried her best to attack Carlos but her efforts were futile. ¡°That is none of your business!¡± she yelled, fuming with madness. ¡°Even if you were the only man in the world, you¡¯d never have me!¡± she snapped back. Chapter 45 Chapter: 46 ¡°Really?¡± he asked, amused. His eyes darkened whilst he was mulling over her words. ¡°I see¡­¡± he said, nodding slightly. ¡°So you want me to have you.¡± With that, he gave her a suggestive grin which quickly turned her face red. ¡°Not only is he a bastard, but he¡¯s also a womanizer! Ugh! How I wish I could just beat him up!¡® she thought while ring at him. When she was about to attack him again, the phone in his pocket began to ring. It was probably Emmett looking for him. Ignoring his ringing phone, Carlos grabbed her fist with his palm and pushed her against the wall. With a dangerous smile in ce on his face, he leaned close to her. As he used his free hand to reach into his pocket and dismiss the call, the other one continued to grab her wrist above her head. While she was still trapped against her wishes, he had his right knee between her legs and his upper body pressed against her. No matter how much Debbie tried, she was unable to move at all. He lowered his head, and now his face was mere inches away from hers. Thedy whose heart just skipped a beat could feel his heavy breathing. It elicited a ticklish sensation within her which she did not appreciate. As her other hand was free from his grip, her first instinct was to scratch the ticklish sensation on her neck away, but it was also immediately pulled up above her head by his No amount of wriggling away worked against his strength. She was rendered speechless. ¡°Right now, I have a score to settle with you,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The Last time we were this close, you kneed me in the crotch. What if that stunt of yours made me impotent? No erection anymore whatsoever.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for it.¡± By some stroke of unfortunate Luck, Emmett ended up arriving just in time to hear and be shocked by what his boss said. The client who All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Carlos was supposed to meet this evening, was getting impatient in the club. Emmett tried to call Carlos a couple of times, but he did not answer. Emmett quickly began to worry. Therefore, he went out of the club to search for his boss. For a long time, he had sought for Carlos in nearby streets, thinking that perhaps his boss had been caught up with finding a parking space. But then, he had suddenly remembered Debbie. Although it was a long shot, he went back to where they had found her in hopes of finding his boss. To his surprise, his boss was indeed with the youngdy¡­ flirting Watching them from a distance felt surreal. ¡®Wow, ¡® Emmett thought deeply, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to be so risque with Debbie. And to think that he has no idea that she¡¯s actually his wife. How astonishing it is that he might really have a thing for her! Regardless whether she is Mrs. Hilton or not, it seems that they are destined to be together.¡± Much to Debbie¡¯s displeasure, she blushed in embarrassment. If she was being honest, no one had ever flirted with her like this in the past. Carlos was the first one, and now she was at a loss for words. The man was indeed a womanizer, she thought, and somehow she felt upset about it. Taking a deep breath, she threatened, ¡°Let go of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cry out for help!¡± ¡°Whatever makes you happy,¡± Carlos answered indifferently. Just when Chapter 46 Chapter: 47 Debbie was about to scream at the top of her Lungs, she spotted Emmett who was standing not so far away. ¡®Finally, someone who can save me from this hell!¡± Debbie thought gleefully, and then she called out to him, ¡°Emmett,e here and help me! Your boss is in heat!¡± Startled, Emmett did not know what to do when he was suddenly dragged into the mess. So he did what first came to his mind and made a run for it, yelling, ¡°I saw nothing!¡± The Last thing he wanted to do was get on the wrong side of his boss. It was why he could not disobey his orders to go ahead and walk to the club a while ago, and it was still the same reason why he did not have the courage to stand up to Carlos when Debbie asked for his help. Moreover, this was a family matter. As an outsider, he did not think that it was his ce to interfere. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ll have to take care of yourself!¡¯ Emmett thought ruefully, and then he fled. ¡°Hey, Emmett!¡± Debbie yelled after the man, but he quickly disappeared from view. Even with a public toilet near the alley where they were currently situated, no one else seemed to have passed by them. That only meant there was no oneing to save her. Cursing under her breath, Debbie finally looked the overpowering man in the eye. ¡®Damn it! What else can I do? I guess for now¡­ I should just admit my defeat, ¡® she thought. So she tried her best to hold back her anger and put on a fake smile. ¡°Carlos, a generous man Like you would forgive me, right?¡± Debbie said in a coy voice. ¡°After all, I¡¯m just a weak girl.¡± With a raised eyebrow and a sarcastic smile, Carlos eyed her from head to toe and answered, ¡°You? A weak girl?¡± He let out a derisive Laugh. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± *On the outside, she can barely be counted as a girl, ¡® Carlos thought, his eyes lingering on her body. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even have a big chest! As for her ass¡­ it is not that hot either.¡¯ Despite his observations, though, Carlos shed an evil smile and came up with an impulsive idea. Releasing one of her arms, he slid his hand behind her and pinched her ass. Debbie stood in silence, her mouth agape at Carlos¡¯ boldness. What just happened? After what felt like decades, the youngdy finally gathered her thoughts. ¡®Carlos!¡¯ Debbie yelled in her mind. ¡®How dare you take advantage of me! I swear¡­ I will kill you!* Even after using her full strength which was boosted with anger, Debbie was disappointed to find out that she still could not free her arm from his grip. Flustered, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°You jerk!¡± The smile on his face slowly waned. He curled his lips while Letting go of her. Adjusting his suit, he became poker-faced again. ¡°Stay away from me from now on!¡± he demanded coldly, and turned away. ¡®I¡¯m a married man. I shouldn¡¯t have flirted with another girl, ¡®* he thought grimly, wiping his mouth as though he was disgusted with himself. When Debbie eventually met up with Kristina, still visibly angry, thetter had already sung several songs. Only a few people had stopped to listen to her, and most passers-by just cast a nce at her before walking away. It was a tough stint, trying to get people¡¯s attention But singing was Kristina¡¯s passion and she would do anything to gain a Loyal audience. When she saw Debbie return after having disappeared for about half an hour, Kristina let out a sigh of relief; she was grateful that Debbie apanied her. After the song was finished, only one person put 5 dors in the box in front of them. The twodies shared an unsatisfied Look. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Actually, Kristina was a good singer. After all, the reason why Debbie and she became close was that they both loved singing. Chapter 47 Chapter: 48 Although Debbie had a better voice, she had never been trained before. As a result of herck of practice, Debbie was therefore not as skilled in singing as she wanted to be. Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. It was time for her to focus and forget about her annoying husband. Picking up the guitar, she began to sing, ¡°I was doubling over. The load on my shoulders was a weight I carried with me every day¡­¡± In the Orchid Private Club, a waiter pushed the door of a private booth and held it open for Carlos. Right behind him, Emmett followed suit. The man was sweating nervously. They were already runningte, and it was not like they had a good reason. The client was throwing a tantrum as it was ten minutes past the agreed time of their meeting. On seeing Carlos, however, he immediately put on a ttering smile and greeted, ¡°Carlos, you are finally here.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The man reached out to shake hands with Carlos, but thetter merely threw a cold look at his hand, walked past him, and sat on the couch. When the man saw Carlos¡¯ infamous arrogance firsthand, his face turned sour. But he did not say anything to show his true feelings He approached Carlos and offered, ¡°Carlos, allow me to pour you a ss of wine.¡± Before he could do anything, Emmett reached out to hold the bottle and said, ¡°Sorry, Lee. Carlos has delicate digestion and cannot drink alcohol.¡± Embarrassment was written all over the man¡¯s face. It was Carlos who took the initiative to seek partnership with him. But why was he acting so arrogant as if he were the boss? Emitting arrogance, Carlos refused to grab the drink. Marvin Lee, however, didn¡¯t dare to force him, feeling his menacing aura. He could only force an awkward smile and gave him the contract he had prepared While Carlos was reading the contract, his brows furrowed. After a couple of minutes, he stood up and threw the contract on the table. ¡°I won¡¯t sign the contract,¡± he said coldly. After hearing this, Marvin got anxious and argued in an instant, ¡°Carlos, as per ourst conversation, you agreed to¡­¡± However, even before he could continue, Carlos interrupted him in an icy tone, ¡°Marvin, do you think I¡¯m that stupid? The content of this contract is clear to me. Did you really think that I would fall into your trap?¡± Surprised by Carlos¡¯ words, he started having cold sweat. With a pale face, Marvin thought to himself, ¡®Did he find out the trap hidden in the uses? How¡¯s that even possible?¡¯ Without a word, Carlos walked towards the door. In an instant, Emmett pulled the door open for him. Looking at Carlos¡¯ back as he took his leave, Marvin eximed, ¡°Carlos, please wait. This is only a misunderstanding!¡± He tried to follow behind Carlos in an attempt to make him stay. On the other hand, Carlos ignored his plea and left without looking back. He went to the underground park and stopped halfway as he heard an alluring sound Immediately, he changed his direction and walked towards the entrance of the club. Under a big tree, about several hundred meters away from the Orchid Chapter 48 Chapter: 49 Private Club, a girl was seen singing a beautiful, sad song. ¡°Just onest dance, before we say goodbye¡­¡± her song continued ying. When Emmett recognized the singer, he widened his eyes to tes, his jaw ck. ¡®Since when did Mrs.Hilton start to make a living as a street singer?¡¯ he thought. When Marvin noticed that Carlos seemed to be interested in the female singer, he thought he had a chance to fawn on him. He took out a thick wad of notes from his briefcase and threw it into the iron box in front of Debbie. After seeing the amount of money he just threw, Debbie stopped singing, shocked by the impressive amount of thousands of dors. Everyone looked at Marvin, who put on a proud smile and demanded in an arrogant tone, ¡°Sing a song for our Carlos. If you can make him smile, I¡¯LL give you more money.¡± Hearing his words made her fuming mad. The fat man¡¯s words came as an insult for her. Casting a quick burning re at her so-called husband, she immediately straightened herself and shed a sweet smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be d to offer Carlos a song. I hope you enjoy it.¡± On the other hand, in the gathered crowd, some recognized Carlos and couldn¡¯t help but go berserk over his handsome face. Noticing Debbie¡¯s beaming eyes, Carlos suddenly felt bad over Marvin¡¯s groundless request. He then uttered, ¡°No need to..¡± Even before he could turn her down, she started strumming her guitar and singing a song. Skipping the first part of the song, she immediately went to the climax and hit the notes. Her song went, ¡°I pray your brakes go out running down a hill. I pray a flowerpot falls from a window sill and knocks you in the head like I¡¯d like to. I pray your birthdayes and nobody calls. I pray you are flying high when your engine stalls. I pray all your dreams nevere true¡­¡± Hearing the end of her song, the crowd became silent and stole nces at the handsome man, waiting to see his response. Surprised, Marvin hadn¡¯t expected Debbie to sing such a song. He was so scared, thinking he had done a stupid thing. ¡®Damn bitch! What is she singing? Oh man! I¡¯m screwed!¡¯ he thought, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. Without giving a care nor caring to stop, Debbie continued singing her song for Carlos. She didn¡¯t mind irritating the man in front of her. At the same time, Carlos lowered his head and rubbed his arching brow. Her song came as a surprise. Without raising his head, he pointed to Debbie and demanded, ¡°Since she can swim, you, Emmett, dig a whole and bury her alive!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Carlos felt his heart beating so fast. Not because he was ttered, but because his anger was slowly filling the brim of his patience. His gut feeling was telling him that if he didn¡¯t kill this girl now, he would someday die of anger because of her. Carlos¡¯ words made the crowd surprised. ¡°What? Bury her alive?¡± were the words heard from the crowd. Everyone was startled from his sudden reply. If it were somebody else who had said those words, everybody would think that it was a joke. However, it was Carlos speaking and he was known as a man of his word. Noticing a group of strong, terrifying bodyguards heading towards Carlos, the crowd immediately dispersed in an uproar. Emmett panicked, not knowing what to do. ¡®I guess I should tell him the truth now before things get worse. Otherwise, he will definitely regret his decision today, ¡± he thought to himself and made a decision. Leaning towards his ears, Emmett whispered to his boss, ¡°Carlos, this girl, whom you just asked us to bury, is Debbie Nelson!¡± His words confused Carlos. He looked at Emmett as if looking at an idiot. ¡®What is wrong with him? He¡¯s been acting really weird recently, * Carlos thought. ¡®Do I not know her name? Do I need him to remind me of that?¡¯ Chapter 49 Chapter: 50 Debbie realized that Carlos¡¯ words weren¡¯t a joke. She immediately packed her guitar and pulled Kristina¡¯s wrist, who was still standing there. She decided to run away as fast as she could. Before she took her Leave, she grabbed the money in her iron box. Hearing Emmett revealing her real identity to Carlos, she immediately went ahead. As the group of bodyguards slowly approached them, Emmett cleared his throat and said, ¡°Carlos, you wife¡¯s name is also Debbie Nelson.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with¡ª¡± Carlos said and halted. Even before he could utter the words ¡°my wife¡±, his face changed from one expression to another. The man who just nned to bury Debbie seemed to be trapped in a daze after Learning about her identity. Carlos¡¯ facial expression changed from indifferent to stunned, then shocked. Never had Emmett seen so many expressions on his boss¡¯ face before. He was both amused and frightened, knowing Carlos would not spare him this time. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Suddenly, Debbie stopped after a few strides. Since her identity had already been revealed, she released Kristina¡¯s wrist, turned around and went back to Carlos. With a fierce face, she said, ¡°I dumped you, Carlos. Remember to sign the divorce agreement!¡± She then turned her back and continued walking with Kristina. With a shaking hand, Carlos pointed to Debbie¡¯s retreating figure. His face couldn¡¯t be painted. He was too angry to utter even a single word. The girl who he had called a slut and ordered to be buried alive was his wife? This thought kept on ying on his puzzled mind. Because of this, for quite some time, Carlos remained in a daze. He still couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Until finally, he came back to his senses. Immediately, he could only think of kicking Emmett as hard as he could on his leg. Emmett wailed mournfully. He had known it! He had known this would alle to no good end for him. ¡°What were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Carlos eximed in anger. After saying that, he trotted towards his Bentley. As he got inside, he quickly pressed on the elerator and left that ce. When the car approached Emmett, he reduced the speed, rolled down the car window and ordered, ¡°You better go to a construction site and carry bricks tomorrow! I don¡¯t want to see your face in the coming year!¡± With a mixture of anger and disbelief, he sped up and left Emmett behind. Hearing his boss¡¯ words, Emmett suddenly forgot the excruciating pain on his leg. Watching the guitar container and iron box left by Debbie and Kristina, he was at a loss whether to Laugh or to cry. Meanwhile, Debbie and Kristina stopped and sat on a bench at the roadside after running a Long way. They gasped for breaths, unable to talk. Kristina had been startled by Carlos¡¯ presence and hadn¡¯t heard what Emmett had told him. There were only three words that kept on repeating in her mind ¡ª ¡°bury her alive!¡± The very thought made Kristina tremble with fear. She grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and stammered, ¡°Tomboy, hurry¡­ Take the money¡­ Take the money and run as far as you can. I do not wish to see you buried alive!¡± Her innocence made Debbie puzzle whether tough or get worried. ALL along, Kristina knew Debbie had offended Carlos several times. She also knew that he would, by no means, let her go that easily. ¡°Since he now Knows who I am, I am positive that he will sign the divorce papers soon. He won¡¯t have to bury me alive anymore, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡®Otherwise, how will he be able to divorce me if I am nowhere to be found?¡¯ Without taking into consideration how easy it would be for Carlos, she didn¡¯t realize that he would no Longer need to divorce her if she were buried alive. Automatically, he would be single again in that case. ¡°He won¡¯t do that. Rest assured. He is not a mean man,¡± she assured Kristina. Patting her hand in an attempt tofort her friend, Debbie wondered what could happen after today¡¯s incident. Chapter 50 Chapter: 51 Thinking about this and Carlo¡¯s cold eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. Time went by as they continued to rest. Finally, they decided to go back to the dormitory and hailed a taxi. Just as Debbie was about to get in, her phone rang. It was from Philip. ¡°Hello, Philip,¡± Debbie greeted on the phone. ¡°What? Now?¡± Narrowing her eyes, she said, ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡± After hanging up the call, she took a much needed deep breath. Ever since she had given Philip the divorce papers, she had been staying in the dorm. There was no reason for her to live in the vi anymore. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yet a moment ago, she had received Philip¡¯s call and he had asked her to go back there. Unaware of the purpose behind his request, she became a bit worried. ¡°Kristina,¡± Debbie began, turning to look at her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go back to school alone. I need to go back home.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kristina asked in confusion. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Concern was written all over her face. As much as Debbie wanted to share the truth, she felt it would be better to keep this to herself. Shaking her head, Debbie answered, ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°ALL right then,¡± Kristina said with a hint of uncertainty in her voice. ¡°Goodbye!¡± A bit grateful that she did not have to answer any more questions, Debbie waited for her friend to get into the taxi they had just hailed and leave before she hailed another one for herself. While heading to the Esastin Vi, she was in a rather nervous state. ¡®Did Carlos already agree to sign the divorce papers?¡¯ she thought. If he did, Debbie wondered why she still had to make the trip back there. Upon reaching her destination, she paid the fare and got out of the taxi. Then, she stood on the spot while the taxi drove away, and stared at the vi lit with more lights than she could count. Her eyes were filled with worry. Usually, there were only three people including her in the vi. Apanying her were the servant and the steward who were Julie Natt and Philip respectively. It was past ten o¡¯clock in the evening now Neither Julie nor Philip would typically stay overnight in the vi yet it seemed Like there were still people at home. There was only one exnation for Philip to stay sote ¡ª Carlos was at home. The youngdy took a deep breath, opened the entrance door gently, and sneaked into the living room. There was no point in dying her arrival. Philip¡¯s voice could be vaguely heard, and as she peered into the room, two men came into view. With a domineering aura, Carlos was sitting on the couch. The man did not appear Like he was in a good mood. While staying hidden, Debbie considered walking out of the house, but her feet did not move and she had her eyes fixed on Carlos. His eyes were shut while he was listening to Philip¡¯s report regarding her personal information and recent activities. ¡°She ranked the Last in high school,¡± Philip said, carefully observing his boss¡¯ reaction. Chapter 51 Chapter: 52 ¡°And she failed the college entrance exam. As per your request, I¡¯ve arranged her application to study in the Finance Department of Economics and Management School of Alorith University. She is currently a junior student¡­¡± Noticing Debbie in the doorway, Philip gave her a sympathetic look. Carlos, on the other hand, did not even open his eyes. It was as though he hadn¡¯t heard the door open earlier. Deep in thought, the seemingly unaware man tapped the wooden armrest of the couch. ¡°What did she do in the university?¡± Carlos interrupted Philip¡¯s report, his voice low and attractive at the same time. sping her hands together, Debbie quietly begged Philip not to throw her under the bus. The doe-eyeddy waited for him to make a choice. After having spent three years serving her, Philip believed that she was a good girl, and so he hesitated to answer the man in front of him. ¡°Continue!¡± Carlos demanded. His voice was so cold and authoritative that it made the other two people in the room shudder at the same time. The steward shook his head in defeat, as though he were saying, ¡°Kid, I can¡¯t help you this time. Only God can help you now.¡± Then, to Debbie¡¯s horror, Philip began recounting everything she had done in the past three years. If Carlos were not there, Debbie would give the steward a sarcastic thumbs-up and praise him by saying, ¡°You¡¯d definitely make a sessful spy if it were in the wartime.¡± ¡°The dean of the university called me the other day. She was informed by someone that Debbie had formed a gang. She had gang fights, and¡­¡± After a short pause, he added, ¡°¡­and smashed a teacher¡¯s desk.¡± When Debbie heard that someone had dared to tell the dean what she had done, the first person that came to her mind was her cousin, Gail. The memory of her own actions made her break out in a cold sweat. Biting her Lower lip, she began to justify herself and thought, ¡®Yes, I did smash the teacher¡¯s desk. But it wasn¡¯t my fault. Wait a minute!¡® Thedy folded her arms upon realizing something. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®What¡¯s Carlos doing right now?¡¯ she thought furiously. ¡®He¡¯s my husband! Why is he acting Like my father all of a sudden? Debbie, don¡¯t be afraid of him!¡± But before she could speak up, Carlos¡¯ authoritative voice echoed in the Living room. ¡°Enough! Clean a room for me,¡± he instructed Philip. Finally, he opened his eyes and directly stared at the figure standing in the entrance. ¡°Is Carlos going to live here?¡¯ Philip wondered to himself. ¡®But even if he wants to live here, why does he not choose to stay in the same room with Debbie?¡¯ Despite his burning questions, Philip did not dare to ask Carlos. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± he said promptly, and went to the second floor so he could clean the biggest bedroom for his boss. When Debbie noticed Carlos¡¯ cold re, her heart skipped a beat. Like a child, she gripped her shirt tightly and lowered her head to avoid looking Carlos in the eye. Chapter 52 Chapter: 53 ¡®This is really weird, ¡® she thought. ¡®I was not afraid of him before, but is he suddenly so scary now?¡¯ Contrary to her belief, Carlos was a sophisticated businessman who had dealt with various people multiple times in the past. The man was used to intimidating people, and at times, he did not even need to utter a single word. No wonder the youngdy was scared to death. ¡°Come!¡± Trapped in a trance, Debbie immediately obeyed his order without hesitation. Then, she stopped three meters away from him. ¡®What should I do? Is he mad at me after knowing what I¡¯ve done? Will he sign the divorce papers now? Or will he ask his men to bury me again? Should I run away now? I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡® A myriad of thoughts flooded her mind. Casting an indifferent nce at the girl whose face was as pale as a corpse, Carlos managed to look expressionless despite his amusement. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of anything. You¡¯ve provoked me so many times. You even sang a song to curse me. Why do you not dare to raise your head now?¡¯ he thought. ¡°I¡¯LL move in from today on. I forbid you to live in the dorm. You are to stay here once again,¡± Carlos said coldly. His next words made her eyes widen. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the university every morning.¡± It was Like Debbie had been thrown into a vat of ice water. *I won¡¯t have any freedom in the future! I need to do something about this!¡¯ she thought defiantly, raising her head as she prepared to state her arguments. Before she could speak, however, Carlos opened his mouth first. ¡°Do you not agree?¡± The fury in her eyes made the man be sterner, his voice as cold as ice. ¡®I can let go of her past deeds, * he thought, ¡®because I didn¡¯t know she is my wife back then.¡¯ The corner of his mouth twitched. ¡®But it¡¯s a different case now. I won¡¯t let her live like this anymore. Bad grades? No problem. I will teach her myself. Acting like a tomboy? Fine! I¡¯ll teach her how to be a soft girl!¡¯ he swore to himself. Meanwhile, Debbie could not help but tremble on seeing his cold eyes. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®Oh man! I can see it now. He is Carlos, the rich and powerful Mr. President! Killing a person like me is as easy as killing an ant!¡® she thought, her eyes glistening with fear. The man was waiting for her to respond. ¡®Calm down, Debbie! You can¡¯t afford to offend him, ¡® Debbie consoled herself. Shaking her head, she did not say a word. Even though she did not agree with his decision, she did not have the courage to say it out. As for the divorce, she did not dare to mention it either. Even though he did not spell it out for her, his current demands made it clear already. Without a shred of doubt, Debbie knew that the man had no intention of divorcing her. Stealing a nce at the man in front of her, she shuddered again. ¡®It¡¯s only the start of autumn, but why do I feel so cold? I¡¯m freezing! I wanted to divorce him because of my freedom. I want to pursue my happiness. And I could not have my happiness while I am in this marriage. But it seems that I have made a stupid move. I lifted a rock only to drop it on my own feet. I thought he hated me. It¡¯s not Like I didn¡¯t notice his annoyance every time we met. So why? Why does he not want to divorce me? Why?!¡± she shouted in her mind. When Debbie did not seem like she was going to say anything, Carlos stood up from the couch and went up the stairs. As soon as he entered his bedroom, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Finally, in control of her emotions again, she gathered her thoughts and tried to understand his demands. ¡®He will drive me to school every day?¡¯ she thought, frowning. ¡®What the hell? What should I do now?¡¯ Throwing herself on the couch, Debbie tried to figure out a way to deal with the present situation. Chapter 53 Chapter: 54 After Lying down properly, she took out her phone from her pocket and searched for information about her dear husband. But when she typed ¡°Carlos Hilton¡¯ in the search bar, no rted information came up at all. In such a society with an advanced informationwork, how did Carlos keep his information a secret from the public? It was a mystery which bothered Debbie. As the saying went, ¡°Know your enemy, know yourself.¡± She wanted to learn more about her husband, but with her online search ending in vain, she was stuck. Should she just talk to him instead? But as soon as the thought appeared in Debbie¡¯s mind, she quickly dismissed it. The man did not know how to listen to her. It would be just another futile attempt. Sighing, the young Lady continued to ponder. ¡°I¡¯ve been so stupid! I should¡¯ve inquired Philip about Carlos more before. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have had the audacity to cross him. s! It¡¯s toote now. What else can I do?¡¯ Debbie thought, beating herself up over her ignorance. Now that she was seeing things in a different light, she really regretted having sung the song that evening to offend him. ¡°Debbie, why did you have to provoke him again and again? You lifted a rock only to drop it on your own feet!¡¯ she berated herself. pping a palm on her forehead in resentment, she then stood up. Tomorrow morning was going to be tough for her. When she went to the second floor, she stole a nce at the closed door of Carlos¡¯ bedroom. As soon as she was certain that it was not going to burst open at any minute, she sneaked into hers and closed the door as gently as possible. All night long, she tossed around in her bed. Her worries did not leave her alone at all. The next morning, she got up half an hour earlier than usual. After readying herself, she went down the stairs with dark circles around her eyes. All she wanted was to leave the house without being noticed by Carlos. The previous evening, she had made up her mind. Since she could not divorce him right now, she just had to keep herself away from him as much as possible. It was her only solution until she could make the man sign the divorce papers. If she had to face him, she decided she would not provoke him again. After all, safety was now her first priority. When she reached the first floor, however, she saw the very same man she meant to avoid in the dining room. Without even looking at her, Carlos ate his breakfast. It was a bit strange seeing him in a ck shirt instead of his usual business attire. ¡°Debbie,e eat,¡± Julie said in a cheerful voice as she went to the kitchen. Before the servant could reappear with Debbie¡¯s breakfast, the youngdy was already running to the entrance door. ¡°No need for that, Julie,¡± she shouted hastily. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± ¡®When did he get up? I didn¡¯t even hear him make any sound, * she thought to herself. ¡°Stop!¡± came a cold voice from behind her back. Almost as if onmand, Debbie paused from changing her shoes. Her breath hitched when she heard him. ¡°Um¡­¡± she stammered, turning around. Until that moment, something never urred to Debbie. What was she supposed to call him? ¡®Boss?¡¯ Debbie thought. ¡®Sounds like I¡¯m an employee of his. Honey? That would be disgusting!¡¯ She scrunched her nose in revulsion. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Sir,¡± she said formally, trying to make an excuse, Chapter 54 Chapter: 55 ¡°I have something urgent to finish. So I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡®Well, actually I can call him Uncle. He¡¯s so strict with me that he reminds me of my father. But, ¡® Debbie thought, still trapped in her own musings, ¡®if I really call him Uncle, he will surely get irritated. The youngdy refrained from voicing out her thoughts, for if she did, it would throw out her entire n of not getting on the wrong side of her husband. But upon hearing Debbie call him ¡®Sir¡¯, Carlos could not help but furrow his brows while saying nothing for a while. Gracefully, he wiped his lips with a napkin, and said,¡± I¡¯ll drive you to the university after you have breakfast.¡± He then opened hisptop, burying himself with his work. Once again, his walls were up. Although Debbie wanted to turn him down, she decided against speaking up. The youngdy could already imagine how he would react if she insisted on going to the university on her own. She did not want to be frozen to death by his cold re. Nor did she want to be thrown into the sea or buried alive. Well, not again. In a slow and cautious manner, Debbie walked over to the expensive mahogany dining table and sat as far away from him as possible. There was no question about how good Julie was at cooking. But Debbie simply had no appetite at all. His presence made it difficult for her to enjoy her meal. While putting food into her mouth, she kept stealing nces at Carlos every now and then. It was like she was not anticipating the slightest sound coming from her to annoy him. By the time she finished her breakfast, her forehead was wet with sweat. Thedy stared at her hands under the table. A stomachache this morning did not seem out of the question. When Carlos noticed that she was done, he stood up, picked up his briefcase from the couch, and headed towards the entrance. Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie grabbed her backpack and followed after him. When she got out of the house, there was a ck car parked right before her. Something about the vehicle appeared to be very striking, but she could not quite point a finger at it. Through the car window, she saw that Carlos was sitting in the back seat. Groaning, she did not approach the car at once. Where should she sit? Next to him in the back seat? The mere prospect of being close to him sent shivers down her spine. ¡°No, ¡® she thought stubbornly, ¡®I do not want to die out of fright! Hm. but maybe I can sit in the passenger seat.¡¯ The young Lady was too focused on staying away from Carlos to notice he was running out of patience. ¡°I have no time to wait for you,¡± he stated from inside the car. The harshness in his voice brought Debbie back to her senses. Darting towards the car, she opened the door of the passenger seat. To her disappointment, however, it was already upied by Carlos¡¯ belongings. Left with no choice, she could only shut the door and sit behind with him. As Carlos was sitting on the left, she took the right side. Neither of them spoke another word while the car moved slowly. Casting a nce at Debbie from the car window, Philip noticed the girl lean against the car door, averting Carlos as if he were the gue. Sighing, he thought, ¡®Debbie used to be a cheerful and lively girl. Now that she¡¯s in front of Carlos, she looks so cautious and reserved. She must be frightened of him.¡¯ Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Twenty minutes Later, a ck Luxurious car stopped along the entrance of the Economics and Management School of Alorith University. Seeing luxurious cars at the university was not anything out of the ordinary as many of the students came from wealthy families. In fact, many students often took delight in parading their high status. However, the car that was parked in the entrance of the university was worth at least tens of millions of dors. Who could own such an extravagant set of wheels? It was for this reason that it caught several people¡¯s attention. ¡°Thank you, sir. Goodbye!¡± Debbie said hastily. As soon as the words left her mouth, she pushed the door open and ran as fast as she could. It looked soical, as though she were being chased by some fierce animal. Chapter 55 Chapter: 56 The moment the youngdy emerged from the car, students in every direction began to gossip. Their curiosity was satiated by her appearance, but now they had more questions. ¡°She usually rides a BMW. And now, she has a new car?¡± ¡°This car is several times more expensive than her BMW!¡± Suddenly, people were sharing their theories with one another. Although some students had families who could afford these luxury cars, there were many pretty girls in the university who were mistresses of rich men. That theory would have satisfied them, but that did not just make sense because it was Debbie. It was difficult to believe that she would ever be someone¡¯s mistress. Indeed, she had a pretty face. But the young Lady did not act Like a girl at all! No one could believe that there would be a rich man who would like to have a tomboy as his mistress. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Tomboy!¡± Jared eximed as he rubbed his eyes. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Apparently, he was among the students who saw Debbie getting out of the ck car. At first, his interest was innocent enough. It was a really nice car. All he knew was that Debbie came from a rich family and that her usual ride to school was a BMW which already cost millions of dors. So Jared¡¯s curiosity was not about whether Debbie¡¯s family could afford it. More likely, he was curious about the type of man who would spend so much money on a car. It made him wonder who her father was, as he had not heard of a rich man whose surname was Nelson. Simultaneously, he realized that Debbie had rarely spoken about her father. Now more than ever he wanted to get to know the man with extravagant taste in cars. The car named Emperor was Hilton Group¡¯s Latest product, worth about tens of millions of dors. ¡°¡®Wait!¡¯ Jared thought suddenly. ¡®As far as I recall, there are only two Emperor cars in Alorith. And one of them belongs to¡­ Carlos. No¡­ Debbie and Carlos?¡± Jared did not even notice that he was casting a dirty look at his friend who was wearing white trousers and a grey coat. Upon examining her in a tactless manner, he concluded that she did not look Like she had slept with Carlos the previous night. His suspicion was so obvious to Debbie that she did not even need to be a mind reader. Pak! Once she stood beside her dirty-minded friend, she pped her hand on his back. The man yelped in pain, and rubbed his sore back The disapproving look on her face was enough to make him pause while looking too silly for his own good. Scowling at him, Debbie rolled her eyes in disbelief. How could Jared even think that she was a mistress? Why on earth would she even sleep with someone for money? ¡®Well, ¡® Debbie thought to herself, ¡®if sleeping with Carlos means he would be kinder to me, I just might consider it.¡¯ Because of her insistence on avoiding annoying her husband, the frightening and cold Carlos, she did not stop to consider that using a different car might attract unwanted attention. Clenching her teeth, she quickly thought of a usible cover-up ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way,¡± she began to tell him. ¡°The car belongs to my family. Don¡¯t you know that Ie from a rich and powerful family?¡± By the end of her exnation, she tried to sound as proud as she could, which immediately convinced Jared. Shaking off all his reckless thoughts, Jared proceeded to the ssroom with her. Every so often, she would catch him giving her an apologetic look. ¡®What was I thinking? How¡¯s it even possible for Tomboy to be someone¡¯s mistress!¡® Jared scolded himself in his mind. Regardless of whether Debbie convinced him or not, the story of her riding an Emperor car to the university still spread like wildfire across the entire campus As though she did not unwittingly draw enough attention to herself on her own, she became even more famous now. Chapter 56 Chapter: 57 In the ssroom, Debbie was leaning on her desk and pondering about Carlos¡¯ and her marriage. For a while, she almost forgot about it. And when she did remember, she made sure that it did not affect her normal life. With the newplications that she was forced to deal with, it was going to be more difficult now than before. Making sure no one was looking, she allowed herself to seethe in secret. Her anger was not directed to anyone else, but herself. ¡®I thought I was brave enough, ¡® she thought. ¡®But the moment I was in front of him, I got cold feet and didn¡¯t know what to say! I didn¡¯t even dare to mention the whole divorce thing. What a coward I was!¡® Frustrated, Debbie buried her head under her arms. If Carlos was unwilling to divorce her, was she going to have a stressful life from now on? ¡°I seduced Jared and made eyes at Emmett in front of Carlos on purpose. Everyone knows he hates that type of woman, so he should have been enraged by it! He should have signed the divorce papersst night. But why did he not do it? Oh God! I just cannot understand that man.¡¯ While Debbie was internally caught up in her dilemma, Kasie¡¯s voice rang in her ears and brought her back to earth. ¡°Hey guys,¡± the cheerfuldy said, ¡°tomorrow is Kristina¡¯s birthday. We¡¯re going to have a party in a bar tomorrow night. If you¡¯reing with us, please go to Dixon to enter your name.¡± Whenever there was an uing party or event, Dixon would be in charge of the head count of the people who were going to participate. After all, he was very meticulous about everything ¡ª it was a job for a perfectionist. So, at the mention of Kristina¡¯s birthday, he had already asked who was going toe and take part in the asion. Debbie, who was one of Kristina¡¯s good friends, sat up straight as if she was going to make an announcement. ¡°Kristina, you¡¯ll be twenty years old, isn¡¯t that right?¡± she inquired, making sure she was not mistaken even though she knew she couldn¡¯t be wrong. She knew the celebrant better than anybody else ever did. Kristina took Debbie¡¯s arm and gently ced her cheek against her shoulder. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t wait to celebrate my birthday. It¡¯s gonna be grand!¡± she eximed in excitement. It was fortunate that nothing that would harm Debbie had happened Last night. Otherwise, the celebrant would have paid no mind to her birthday and would show no interest in celebrating it. However, this did not mean that she did not have a hunch that something bad could have happened the night before. She was wondering how Debbie had managed to escape Carlos¡¯ wrath. But, she knew she had better set it aside and just ask her friend in some private time Later Kristina and Debbie were already having their own mini celebration while holding each other¡¯s hands in excitement when Kasie, who looked into a vanity mirror to fix her hair, rolled her eyes and snickered ¡°You should stay away from that tomboy, Kristina. You make it seem Like she¡¯s your boyfriend. Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Kristina, who actually genuinely loved the friendship she had with Debbie, cast Kasie a challenging look and snapped back, ¡°You talk as if you didn¡¯t use to pester her like I do.¡± She stroked her long, curly hair and thought, ¡®I should dye my hair like Debbie¡¯s. The colors Look great on her. I¡¯m sure it would look more vivid under the sun.¡¯ Shepared her hair to her friend¡¯s. Debbie put her arm around her friend¡¯s shoulders like a boy would and argued in her defense, ¡°Ladies, please do not quarrel over me. There¡¯s more to go around. What¡¯s our next ss? Let¡¯s get to it.¡± ¡°You really are meandering mindlessly, huh? There¡¯s no more ss. We need to get lunch,¡± Kasie reminded her in a very sarcastic tone. With resignation, she shoved her mirror and books inside her bag and went ahead to the cafeteria. Chapter 57 Chapter: 58 Debbie checked the time and found that Kasie was right. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, ¡°let¡¯s go get our lunch then.¡± She grabbed her bag and stood up from her seat. She led the way and the others followed. The group was leaving the ssroom when a boy who was sitting in the first row raised his head. The boy named Gregory Sanderson intensely observed Debbie¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes full of affection. He thought, ¡®May I take part in the party as well, Debbie?¡¯ Another boy approached Gregory. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have lunch?¡± the curious boy asked. Gregory immediately broke his contact with the group and packed his stuff confirming, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming with you.¡± He shed a friendly smile and left the ssroom along with his friend. The day had passed and it was already time for Kristina¡¯s twentieth birthday party. Debbie and Kassie went to the mall and shopped. After buying their dear friend a few gifts, they went to the club venue that Kristina had reserved for the party. There were more than a dozen students in the private booth. Some of them were even unfamiliar to Debbie. But, soon after befriending each one, they all became close to the point that they could y Truth or Dare with each other. ¡°Whoever Loses this round has to make out with the opposite sex for a minute!¡± Kasie announced. The boys, who were surrounded with beautiful girls, apuded this appeal. However, the girls blushed scarlet with shyness since some of them had never kissed a boy before. They agreed reluctantly with a tinge of excitement for new experiences. Unfortunately, Kristina was the loser. ¡°I quit!¡± the celebrant yelled and ran towards the door, trying to escape the situation that she was in. But, before she could make her exit, a few students had already guarded and blocked the door. ¡°Nice try, birthday girl, but you must now choose a boy to kiss!¡± Kasie dictated. With her face looking like a tomato, Kristina looked around and then pointed to a corner. Everyone averted their gaze to where the birthday girl was pointing and burst into Laughter when they found out that Kristina actually picked Debbie. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Seriously? Kristina, you always call me tomboy, but we both know I¡¯m not a real boy! Get a hold of yourself,¡± Debbie eximed,ughing over the matter herself. She was already a bit buzzed from the alcohol she had drunk and her cheeks were glowing with excitement. She Looked quite appealing and attractive in that very moment. The birthday girl stomped her feet Like a spoiled brat and pounced on her friend yelling, ¡°Debbie, honey, why don¡¯t you give in to me?¡± Debbie shrieked and dodged Kristina¡¯s kiss. ¡°Hey, that doesn¡¯t count!¡± Chapter 58 Chapter: 59 Dixonined as he pulled Kristina away from Debbie. When the celebrant turned to him, she suddenly had an idea. ¡°Since you say that it doesn¡¯t count, then why don¡¯t you be the one to kiss me instead?¡± Before he could react, Kristina pulled him closer and kissed him on the Lips. His eyes grew wider in shock. ¡°Whoa!¡± the students cheered. They began to whistle, not expecting the birthday celebrant to be so spontaneous and brave. The affectionate kiss crowned the party fun. The minute the two people shared kissing was starting to feel Like a year when Kristina let go of Dixon and concluded it calmly like nothing unusual had happened. They both wiped their Lips with their faces red as they could suddenly feel chemistry developing between them. ¡°How did that feel, monitor? Were her Lips soft and sweet?¡± Debbie asked. She gave him a teasing smile. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Dixon nced at Kasie who had proposed the game, and said under his breath, ¡°This was my first kiss!¡± Kristina rolled her eyes at the perfectionist¡¯s remark and retorted, ¡°It was my first kiss, too!¡± She tried not to lose her calm. When Debbie noticed that the two were still blushing, she suggested, ¡°Since you gave each other your first kisses, why don¡¯t you try to start dating from this day forward? It couldn¡¯t hurt to try.¡± The crowd began to echo her idea. Jared even gave a loud whistle and yelled, ¡°Be a man and do it! Make Kristina your girlfriend, you coward!¡± ¡°Do it, Dixon!¡± the crowd seconded. ¡°Come on!¡± they shouted, urging him on. Everyone was excited to see how everything would unfold. The birthday celebrant covered her hot cheeks and sat back in her seat. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of us, you guys! It¡¯s my birthday, so you should all listen to me!¡± Kasie shook her head and said, ¡°Yes, birthday girl, you¡¯re right! Saying yes to Dixon is a great idea! Besides, isn¡¯t this something we could call ¡®two happy events taking ce one after the other?''¡± It was their tradition to make fun of the birthday celebrant. They could all clearly recall that the Last time, it was Debbie they had made fun of. Everyone burst into Laughter at Kasie¡¯s statement. The whole evening was pleasant and fun. Everyone had their fill of excitement and everyone had already shared their bounty. When the party came to a close, Debbie was already ckout drunk since she had downed the alcohol bottle after bottle; she drank more than she had ever done. She stood up from the couch and immediately staggered. Luckily, she was able to keep herself from falling and one of her ssmates helped her up her feet. Not only was Debbie drunk ¡ª almost everyone was intoxicated. Jared shook his head and got even dizzier. Chapter 59 Chapter: 60 ¡°Who¡¯s still sober? Please,¡± he asked in a drunk voice, ¡°take Debbie back to her house.¡± A boy in the corner stood up with flushed cheeks and immediately volunteered. He was not drunk ¡ª he was just shy. He finally had a chance to be with the girl of his dreams alone. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much, so I¡¯ll be the one to take her back,¡± Gregory announced. He put his ss on the table and walked towards the drunk girl. Jared was a little surprised and taken aback that it was Gregory who took the initiative, but he immediately dismissed his suspicion and told the volunteer, ¡°She lives in the Esastin Vi.¡± Among all her ssmates, Debbie only had four friends who knew her address: Jared, Kasie, Kristina, and Dixon. Upon hearing that she lived in the Esastin Vi, Gregory paused. He felt mixed emotions flooding him from within. The ce where Debbie lived was a vi where only the richest and most powerful people of Alorith resided. He had started to wonder why the girl of his dreams lived somewhere so luxurious. ¡®What kind of family is she from?¡¯ he thought to himself. Finally, he picked Debbie up and proceeded to the door. He hailed a taxi and gently ced the girl inside before getting in himself. ¡®What a silly girl! How bold she is to be this drunk! What if someone nned to take advantage of her state?¡¯ the boy thought. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He stared at her while she was leaning against him with her cheeks colored in crimson. It was as though she had blush on. His heart skipped a beat when he saw such a beautiful sight. He had been her high school ssmate for three years, but he had never talked to her before. She was exactly his type ¡ª her cheerful spirit and bubbly character had made himpletely fall in Love with her. After they had taken the college entrance exam, he had thought that she would select the College of Music, if not the Institute of Physical Education. After all, she excelled at both fields. She was gifted and she had no idea how many people she could attract with these attributes. Gregory, however, saw himself without talent in both. The only thing he could do for the girl he loved was cheer her on with everyone else whenever she ran in Long-distance races. Indeed, that was his only idea of loving her; from a Long, long distance. When Gregory knew that Debbie had applied to the Economics and Management School, he felt thrilled. He couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. The thought of going to the same school and being in the same ss with her again made his day. During their freshmen and sophomore years, they hadn¡¯t been in the same ss. Luckily, the Gods heard and granted his plea; they became ssmates again. Suddenly, a memory shed into his mind. Despite being one of the terrible students, with terrible grades, Debbie remained excellent in his eyes. She may be a bad student, but for him, she was admirable in all other things. Thinking about this, he had always thought that she was too good for him, and he had never been confident enough to strike a conversation with her. He thought he was incapable andcking in many ways. Even then, the same thought lingered in his mind. With this, he decided to keep his admiration to himself until he became sessful enough to finally confess. These thoughts yed in his mind as he asionally nced at her sleeping face. Half an hourter, they arrived at Esastin Vi. The taxi was hailed by the guards at the entrance and Gregory didn¡¯t know what to do. They didn¡¯t let them through until they saw Debbie who was sleeping in the back seat. Frantic, he said, ¡°Debbie, wake up. Which way should we go?¡± Reaching out to her, he tried to wake her up by shaking her shoulders. ¡°Debbie?¡± he continued. Drunk, Debbie couldn¡¯t utter a single word, nor hear anything he just said. After a long while, with not a single response from her, Gregory told the taxi driver to wait. Opening the door and pulling her out of the taxi, he carried her and walked towards the vi she lived in. His eyes continuously wandered, as he was in awe of what he was seeing Chapter 60 Chapter: 61 The night was gettingte and the sky became darker. The nightplemented the extravagance each vi gave off. It was perfectly clear what kind of people lived in the area, he thought, people who were far different from him. Knowing this, he lowered his head to look at Debbie. ¡®Many people worked so hard in their whole lives but couldn¡¯t afford such vis Yet, she lives here? Who exactly is she?¡± he wondered. Even then, she had been surrounded by rumors in school. However, he had never believed in any of them. Rumors such as Debbie was a mistress, that she was a lesbian, none of these he chose to believe. For him, they were nothing but nonsense. Clouded with these thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice that they had already reached their destination. As they reached her vi¡¯s porch, he tried to carry her near the door. Even before he could reach the doorbell, a limo came into a halt with shing signals. Immediately, a distinguished-looking man in a white shirt got out of the car from the back seat, casting him cold looks. ¡®Who is this arrogant man?¡® he thought, furrowing his brows. ¡®Does he know Debbie? What is his rtionship with her?¡¯ More questions popped into Gregory¡¯s head. Without taking a second nce, the man continued to head towards the vi. Gregory examined him up and down, trying to figure out who he was. The man looked familiar, he thought, but his face didn¡¯t ring a bell. His alluring posture gave him a feeling that he was someone he shouldn¡¯t associate with. On the other hand, the man walked straight towards the vi. As he was about to get in, Gregory called out hastily, ¡°Hello, mister.¡± Puzzled, Carlos turned his head and looked into the young man¡¯s eyes, not uttering a single word. ¡°Good evening, mister. I know this might sound forwards, but what is your rtionship with Debbie?¡± he asked, gathering all his courage. Thinking that he could be her brother, he asked politely. Little did he know his real rtionship with Debbie. Carlos¡¯ eyes widened when he heard her name. It was only until then did he notice that the girl wrapped in his arms was his wife, Debbie. Stunned from the stated she was in, ¡°What happened to her?¡± he asked as he walked his way towards Gregory and Debbie. As Carlos moved towards them, immediately, Gregory felt the intimidating and arrogant aura pressing towards him. It was an aura that only older, mature men possessed. The way he walked looked even prominent for Gregory. ¡°He seems concerned for her, ¡® he thought. ¡®I must be right. He must be Debbie¡¯s brother.¡¯ Carlos reached out his hand to pull her towards him. Obediently, Gregory understood and handed her to him and said, ¡°One of our ssmates threw a birthday party. She must¡¯ve drunk more than she could handle.¡± ¡°Why drink more than you could handle?¡± Carlos said, pulling Debbie towards him. Now that the man was near, Gregory took a close look at him and knew that he was someone well-off. As he pulled her in, a strong stench filled his nose. Carlos winced in disgust from both Debbie¡¯s smell and the sight of her wasted state. ¡°Are you her ssmate?¡± he suddenly asked in a deep tone, furrowing his brows. Politely, Gregory nodded and answered with a smile, ¡°Yes I am. I should¡¯ve taken good care of her.¡± After saying this, he looked around and noticed the night getting darker. ¡°Well, brother, I should better take my leave. Have a good night then.¡± ¡°Brother? Who is he referring to? Me?¡± Carlos raised one of his brows. No longer bothering by what he meant, he returned a nod to the young man and carried Debbie towards the vi. As soon as he stepped inside, Debbie, who was in his arms, started to be restless. Her cheeks were crimson red, and the scent of alcohol dominated over her. At this sight, Carlos¡® face ckened with anger.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 61 Chapter: 62 He despised her current state. He wanted to throw her to the sofa but considered carrying her upstairs instead. He went all out and carried her to her room. The hue of Debbie¡¯s bedroom was sky blue. ALL her furniture was colored and tainted with sky blue. Her round bed, dressing table, closet, desk and even her bed sheet were in sky blue color. Most importantly, the room smelled like Debbie. Slowly, he ced her in her bed and intended to leave the drunk be. As he turned around, he felt a hand grasping on his. In her drunken state, she reached out to him and held his hand by her own will ¡ª something she wouldn¡¯t do when sober. ¡°Water. I am thirsty,¡± she murmured, wriggling her body in bed restlessly. ¡°Give me some water..water..¡± she continued. Looking at her indifferently, he took back his hand from her grip and left the room. ¡°Why did you drink if you knew you would end up like that?¡± he said, walking out of the room. When he came back, Debbie was already on the floor, curling on the carpet by the bed. In his eyes, she became more hideous. Gibbering, ¡°Water¡­ thirsty¡­ water¡­¡± she repeated tirelessly. Turning and rolling around, he bet she would not even remember a single thing she was doing then. With brows knitted, he ced the ss of water on the nightstand and walked towards her. As he was about to pick her up and carry her into his arms, he thought, ¡®Just how much did she drink?¡± ¡°As a student, how could she get herself so drunk? I was right to decide to discipline her after all, ¡®¡¯ he added. Finally, he carried her into his arms. With her arms around his neck, she pressed her head against his chest, pushing her body nearer to his. Gradually, his breathing became ragged. He couldn¡¯t understand why his heart was beating fast with their current state. Without minding too much, he put her back on the bed. With his body leaning towards her as he slowly let her go, her hands remained Locked around his neck. Suddenly, she pulled him down on the bed. As much as he was surprised, his face remained firm and indifferent. Trying to suppress his fast-beating heart, he stared at the tipsy girl beside him, whose eyes were closed. Her Long eyshes, rosy lips, crimson cheeks ¡ª everything on her pretty face looked tempting for him. However, he knew his own limits. Out of the blue, Debbie struggled to sit up. That night, she was never a quiet girl and continued to do things that surprised him. As she tried to sit up, her bnce came off. Not only did she fail, but also dragged Carlos even closer ¡ª close enough for her to feel his breath. Coincidentally, their Lips touched. At that instant, the air became awkward. Suddenly, he could no longer smell the stench from her. The tempting scent emitted from her body slowly filled his nose. The light in his eyes dimmed and the scene where he had kissed her came flooding back in his head. Back then, he had hesitated to sleep with her because they had no rtionship. Now that she was his wife, it was only natural for them to spend the night together. With this thought, he Lowered his head and pressed his lips on hers. The courage he had tried so hard to stop himself from doing such a thing was no longer there. He could only think of how tempting the girl beside him was; he couldn¡¯t control his desire for her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As she wriggled and moaned from his every touch, it made him more aroused. He got more and more excited, but then she suddenly stopped and became quiet. Lifting his head, he opened his eyes to look into hers, and to his disappointment, she was already fast asleep. Frustrated, he let out a deep sigh. He was still feeling hot and his face was burning up. ¡®How could she just fall asleep in that state?¡± he thought. After a while, his face turned livid. ¡®This bloody woman must have done it purposely, * he continued. Time passed, and it was Saturday the next day. Morning came, and luckily, there was no school. Knowing this, Debbie didn¡¯t leave her bed until noon and waited for the rm to set off. As the rm rang, she slowly woke up and turned it off. Feeling lightheaded, she rubbed her throbbing temples. Suddenly, her phone rang. She fumbled in her bag to Look for it and finally found her phone after a while. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered. Without looking at the caller ID, she continued, ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this please?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter: 63 It was Jared. ¡°Tomboy, were you still asleep? It¡¯s 12 o¡¯clock already,¡± he said. Since Debbie was never in a good mood the moment she woke up, he started to wonder if he should hang up. ¡°12 o¡¯clock? Oh, it¡¯s still so early,¡± she replied. ¡°Then, I should go back to sleep.¡± Even then, she wasn¡¯t sober yet. Her voice sounded coarse. Jared felt speechless at her words. ¡°Tomboy, it¡¯s noon, okay?¡± he reminded her. ¡°Noon?¡¯ She Looked outside. The sun was shining high in the sky. ¡®Fine. But, what does it have to do with me?¡¯ she thought. The beaming Light from the sun blinded her eyes. Suddenly, memories ofst night hit her. Recalling how drunk she had beenst night, she wondered how she had managed toe home safe and sound. ¡°How did I get homest night?¡± she asked over the phone. The diverse possibilities of the answer to that question almost woke her up from her dizziness. She looked around swiftly to make sure she was in her own room. When she got a positive answer from the familiar furnishings, she could only Let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Gregory sent you home. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jared replied. ¡°I remember him saying that he ran into your brother and handed you over to him,¡± he continued. ¡°Tomboy, since when do you have a brother? Howe I didn¡¯t know that?¡± Jared asked in an intrigued tone. ¡°Brother? What brother?¡¯ she thought. ¡®I, myself, don¡¯t even know that I have one, ¡® she continued, lost in the words she had just heard. Suddenly, a wild guess popped into her mind. ¡®Wait. Could it be Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Carlos?¡¯ Her mind started ying pictures of what could¡¯ve happened. ¡°Could it really be him? Did Gregory meet him?¡¯ she continued frantically. Thinking of the huge possibility, Debbie sat up on the bed. ¡®Did Carlos know that I was drunk? Did that scumbag take advantage of me?¡¯ In an instant, she lifted the covers and looked at herself. ¡°Oh, thank God!¡± she eximed when she found that she was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. Things from the night before were only a blur in her head. ¡°Tomboy?¡± Jared asked. ¡°Yoohoo! Debbie? Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you there?¡± Worried, he looked over the phone and saw that the call was still connected. ¡®Howe she is not answering? Could it be that she fell asleep again?¡¯ Jared continued to wonder, not knowing the facts fromst night. Chapter 63 Chapter: 64 ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here,¡± Debbie replied on the phone. The worrieddy was too distracted to pay attention to her conversation with Jared. All she wanted to know was whether she would be berated by Carlos for getting drunk. Would he punish her for it? The man, after all, had been poking his nose in everything these days. Lifting the covers off her, Debbie jumped out of the bed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jared. I have to go. Talk to youter.¡± Then she hung up the phone without waiting for Jared to reply, running to the bathroom with her head feeling as though it were being split in half. ¡®What should I do next? Revolt? Apologize?¡¯ Debbie pondered in the tub. If she revolted, would she end up being buried alive? That did not sound tempting at all. So¡­ what if she apologized instead? Would that authoritative aristocrat be merciful? Did he even know how to forgive people? Thedy continued to mull over the idea, and considered giving it a try. What was there to lose? Apologizing certainly felt like the easier choice. If it worked, she would no longer have to look over her shoulder anymore. Having made up her mind, she finished her bath quickly and went downstairs. Julie, who was considering going upstairs to wake her up, was d to see hering down. With a pleased look, the servant asked Debbie to take a seat while she brought out her Lunch At the dining table, just as she was about to take a bite of her food, an idea suddenly came to her mind. ¡®How about I cook dinner for him tonight and take it to his office myself? Maybe he¡¯ll be so touched by the gesture that he won¡¯t have any choice but to forgive me Hmm¡­¡® Grinning, the girl gripped her spoon tightly, and thought to herself, ¡®That¡¯s brilliant, Deb!¡® The idea just made more sense to her. Come to think of it, Debbie¡¯s current priority was not the divorce, but to avoid cutting her life short due to her aristocrat husband. Now that it was clear to her, she contemted how to appease her angry husband. It was time to put the n into action. Or so she thought. The more she thought about it, however, the more challenges crossed her mind. ¡®Umm¡­¡¯ Debbie thought, frowning a bit. ¡®The thing is¡­¡¯ Looking down on herp in embarrassment, she closed her eyes and bit her Lip. Cooking seemed like a great idea until she realized a small hup which couldpletely influence the results. How could she overlook the key to her n? That, in order to feed Carlos food delicious enough to make him forget his name, the first thing she needed to know¡­ was how to cook. Luckily, she just thought of the best teacher anyone could ask for. For a moment, the inexperienced chef-for-a-day hesitated while standing in a corner. Watching Julie in her element in the kitchen, Debbie realized how fortunate she was to have someone help her aplish her goal. At the same time, everything felt unfamiliar, and yet exciting to her. The whole afternoon, sounds of nging and banging kepting from the kitchen. Sizzling oil flew in every direction. Up until that point, Julie never imagined that pans, tes, anddles could be so noisy. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was as though a war were taking ce in the kitchen By the time it was half past five in the afternoon, the noise in the kitchen finally quieted down. To Julie¡¯s relief, the house appeared to be at peace once again. Watching Debbie put the food into a meal box, Julie could not help but wipe beads of sweat off her forehead as she prayed, ¡®Please, let it not be poisonous. Please¡­¡¯ When Debbie was done with packing everything, she wore a triumphant look. ¡®That wasn¡¯t so hard now, was it?¡¯ she thought proudly. The girl put her hands on her hips and took a deep breath. It was time for the final step of her foolproof n. Next stop: the headquarters of Hilton Group. Situated in the busiest area of the city, Hilton Group¡¯s astonishing 88-floor main office building towered into the sky, linked with the neighboring 66-floor skyscraper by ten-odd aerial arch bridges. Apart from Hilton Group, more than one thousandpanies from all parts of the world were based there as well. Chapter 64 Chapter: 65 Debbie had passed by the building so many times, which was one of thendmarks of Alorith. Even so, had it not been for Emmett sharing thepany address with her, she would not have remembered that it was where Carlos worked. As far as she knew, Hilton Group had businesses in many industries such as high-technology, real estate, cosmetics, clothing, and entertainment. As the boss of such a colossal group, despite his age, Carlos was highly respected. His sess and competence spoke for itself. Somewhat in awe, Debbie could only imagine the pressure and responsibilities that came with his work. When she entered the building while holding the meal box, she ran into some people who had finished their work and were on their way out. The youngdy wore a white shirt underneath her coat, partnered with a pair of jeans and white sneakers while her purple hair was in a bun. A single nce at her was all it took to guess that she was a college student. Her young and vigorous vibe even convinced some onlookers that she might still be in high school. Such a lovely girl did not often frequent their building, and hence, she was hard to miss. As more and more people stepped out of their offices, some of them began to wonder whom the girl was visiting there. ¡°Excuse me, miss, how can I help you?¡± Rhonda Wace, who was a secretary, asked at the front desk when she noticed that Debbie was looking around like a Lost child. The more mature woman warily sized her up and down. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m here for Carlos Hilton,¡± Debbie answered nonchntly. As soon as that name came out of her mouth, everyone who was within earshot turned to gaze at her in bewilderment. ¡®Who is this girl? What¡¯s the nature of her rtionship with Boss? Nobody has dared to call him by his full name, ¡® Rhonda wondered. Wherever Carlos was concerned, people addressed him as respectfully as they could. Therefore, it was always either Mr. Carlos or Sir¡­ never Carlos Hilton. ¡°Are you a fan of Carlos¡¯?¡± Rhonda asked, her chin raised. There was a hint of contempt in her smile. Before the young university student could reply, she spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Carlos is very busy. I¡¯m afraid he does not have time to meet fans today.¡± Tens, sometimes even hundreds of people, came to see the influential man every day. But as their boss¡¯ status was beyond average people¡¯s dreams, not everyone was fortunate enough to be graced with his presence. ¡®And certainly, not a university student like this girl, ¡® Rhonda thought to herself. ¡°I¡¯m not his fan,¡± Debbie was quick to answer. ¡°I¡¯m his¡­ family.¡± Few people were aware that she was married to Carlos. And with divorce on the table at any given moment, she did not see the point in having to disclose that information. This time, Rhonda burst intoughter. Sarcasm and scorn were written all over her face, and she did not even bother to conceal them. ¡°Young girl, it¡¯s wrong to lie. Carlos¡¯ family is in the U.S. taking care of thepany over there. Everybody knows it.¡± The secretary sneered, and continued, ¡°Next time youe up with a lie, be prepared.¡± After deriding Debbie, the older woman cast an impatient nce at her and waved her hand as though she were telling her to leave. Debbie could not help but narrow her eyes at the woman. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± she said. Chapter 65 Chapter: 66 ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call him if you don¡¯t believe?¡± The contempt on Rhonda¡¯s face provoked Debbie, and she was not about to let it go. She thought, ¡®Is everyone here so judgmental?¡± Crossing her arms over her chest, Rhonda stared at Debbie coldly and questioned, ¡°Family? If you truly are Carlos¡¯ family, why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± Despite Debbie¡¯s insistence, the secretary still did not believe her. She was, therefore, left with no choice but to find another way to convince Rhonda. Gritting her teeth, Debbie dialed Philip¡¯s number. The secretary¡¯s expression shifted as she watched Debbie with a raised eyebrow. ¡®Oh, she¡¯s really calling someone, ¡® Rhonda thought to herself. ¡®I wonder who it is. She better not be pulling my leg or else.¡¯ As soon as Philip answered her call, Debbie said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m at Carlos¡¯pany right now, but there is this old Lady who wouldn¡¯t let me go upstairs.¡± Without having to look at Rhonda, she could anticipate how twisted her face was at that moment when she heard Debbie call her ¡°olddy¡±. ¡®Serves her right, ¡® Debbie thought. This was her sweet revenge for Rhonda looking down on her. The moment Debbie hung up the phone, the shocked secretary bawled, ¡°Whom did you call old Lady? I¡¯m under thirty. You really need to work on your people skills, Little girl!¡± A brazen glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°You might be under thirty,¡± Debbie agreed, nodding mockingly, ¡°but the way you talk to people make you sound Like you¡¯re over forty.¡± ¡®Maybe you are lucky to work in such a bigpany, but it doesn¡¯t make you better than anyone else. Someone has to tell you that. It might as well be me, ¡® Debbie thought as she watched Rhonda sputter an incoherent response. Blinking furiously, Rhonda sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call someone? Well, nothing has happened so far. From where I stand, no one cares.¡± The moment she finished talking, however, the phone on the front desk rang. Her heart started racing nervously; her face turned as pale as a ghost. ¡°Does she really know Carlos?¡¯ she thought. Scared stiff that the call might be from Carlos, she trotted to the front desk at once. When she saw the caller ID, she almost stumbled backward. Her heart jumped to her mouth; it was from the CEO¡¯s office. Throwing a nce at Debbie, she gulped upon seeing the youngdy¡¯s triumphant look. It seemed she might have messed with the wrong DOR, Hi, Carlos,¡± she greeted, managing a nervous smile. ¡°Send her up,¡± Carlos uttered, his voice as icy cold as ever. Although it was brief, Rhonda felt a little dizzy. Her legs went numb and she could no longer move from her spot. To prevent herself from falling, she had to cling to the desk hastily. ¡®Oh my goodness! Carlos has called the reception himself. He rarely does that! I¡¯m screwed, ¡® the secretary wailed inwardly. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she responded, controlling her voice from being shrill. Her hands trembled as she hung up the phone. So nervous she was, that she had to ce the phone several times before doing it right. Then, she took a deep breath. The woman who seemed Like she was having a panic attack repeated a breathing exercise which she knew could calm her nerves. In this industry, there was hardly room for mistakes. Yet it seemed like she might have justmitted a grave one. Although Debbie was standing near the front desk, it took Rhonda more than ten seconds to walk to her. Her shaking legs betrayed her calm facade, but Debbie refrained from voicing out her observation. ¡°Hello,Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 66 Miss. Pleasee with me,¡± Rhonda said in a respectful manner. ALL of a sudden, the atmosphere seemed to change and everything was more cheerful than it had been a few moments ago. This shift in her behavior did not go unnoticed by Debbie, but she let the secretary drown in her anxieties for a bit more and did not offer anything else but a small nod. ¡°Crap! Am I going to lose my job?¡¯ Rhonda thought as she Led Debbie to the elevator. While waiting for the elevator, she stole a nce at the mysterious youngdy who appeared to be tranquil. ¡°Um, Rhonda began, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know who you are. Please¡ª¡° ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I understand. So many peoplee here every day asking to see Carlos,¡° Debbie interrupted her, a smile ying on her Lips. The secretary seemed to have learned her Lesson so Debbie decided to stop torturing the woman with her silence. It was not her fault, after all, that she did not know her. What simply irked Debbie was that the older woman should not have Looked down on people she had never met before. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Her reply surprised Rhonda. When people who had the Luxury of meeting Carlos were offended by those beneath them, they often resorted to dishing out harsher treatments. The secretary looked at Debbie and thought, ¡®Has she forgiven me so easily?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I won¡¯t do that again,¡± Rhonda still apologized. For two years, she had been working as a secretary at the front desk for Hilton Group. During this long arduous period, she had learned how to deal with problems. After carefully considering her reaction earlier, Debbie realized that she did not mean to give the secretary a hard time. So when Carlos¡¯ employee apologized to her like her life might have depended on her forgiveness, she simply nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Which floor is his office on?¡± Then, she shrugged, and added, ¡°I can go there myself.¡± Her tone was much friendlier than earlier. It was enough to reassure Rhonda that the mysterious youngdy had no intentions of having her fired from her job. She shook her head and insisted, ¡°No, Miss. I was instructed by Carlos himself that I needed to apany you upstairs.¡± At Hilton Group, the CEO¡¯s requests were orders that no employee dared to defy. In simple terms, whatever Carlos wanted, he would get it one way or another. Sensing the nervous tone in Rhonda¡¯s voice, Debbie could tell that she was afraid of Carlos too. That was a piece of information which did not surprise her at all. The man wore a stern expression most of the time. It would be more of a surprise if someone imed the opposite and that Carlos could not hurt a fly. In Debbie¡¯s opinion, most people feared Carlos Like Jared and she did. Both of them, for the record, were usually hell-raisers. In front of Carlos, however, they would quickly be as timid as mice. The secretary seemed determined to do her job, so Debbie nodded and followed her to the 66th floor. As much as it was spacious, the whole floor was rather quiet. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that it was time for many employees to clock out, but Debbie sure felt like the ce was as silent as a graveyard at midnight. Next to the CEO¡¯s office was a small area consisting of several desks, and on the door was a clear sign which read, ¡°Office of the CEO¡¯s Secretaries¡±. Unlike her presumptions earlier, five people were still working in the office, and through the ss, she could see a sixth seat which was vacant at the moment. It took Debbie a lot of effort not to exim her awe. Carlos, the CEO of Hilton Group, had six secretaries! Then it urred to her that, as the boss of such a hugepany, Carlos probably had tons of work to handle every day. It was only appropriate that he needed so many secretaries. A man wearing sses got out of his chair, and walked to them when us) saw Rhonda with ady he had yet to meet. ¡°Hi, Rhonda. This is. Although he could not put his finger on it, the man thought Debbie looked rather familiar. Chapter 67 For someone who appeared to be in his twenties, he looked like a model student at university. With a smile lingering on his face, it was difficult to see him as anything else but a nice person. Shooting Debbie an awkward Look, Rhonda turned to the man and replied courteously, ¡°Tristan, this lady is here for Carlos.¡± In spite of Rhonda¡¯s efforts to introduce thedy, Tristan was too distracted by Debbie¡¯s bewitching smile to pay attention. But soon enough, he was back to being professional. ¡°Hello, miss. Nice to meet you. Please, follow me,¡± he said, politely gesturing with his hand towards the CEO¡¯s office. Offering a small smile, Debbie followed Tristan while Rhonda stayed behind. The young Lady could tell that the older woman was relieved to pass her over to Tristan. Upon reaching the door, the male secretary knocked on the door lightly. ¡°Come in,¡± came Carlos¡¯ deep, cold voice. Instinctively, Debbie clutched the meal box close to her. Of all the times when she could lose her nerve, it just had to be at a point when she was halfway through the final step of her n. Would he be displeased to see her? There was a chance where Carlos would get so angry that he might grab the divorce papers and sign them at once. Then again, he could be in such a good mood that he might dly agree to let her out of the marriage. Her mind, a little all over the ce, was filled with so many questions as she walked into Carlos¡¯ office. The office was at least 300 square meters, decorated from the furniture to its walls in shades of ck, white, and gray. A state-of-the-art, high-tech desk was ced by the window. In front of it, were a white sofa and a ss table. Against a wall was a wine cab and on the opposite side was a bookshelf with a water dispenser next to it. In spite of its enormous space, the ce looked clean and simple with its minimalist style. On the left side was an indoor golf court. Some famous paintings and calligraphy were hung on the wall. Meanwhile, on the right side was the N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. CEO¡¯s private Lounge. When Carlos raised his head from what he had been working on, he saw the girl at the door. A faint light flickered in his eyes at the sight of her. Putting down the pen, he stared at Debbie who was looking around curiously. The youngdy¡¯s attention was on everything else in the room but him. When she felt his eyes on her, she paused from her subtle exploration of the room and withdrew her gaze from its decoration. After hearing Tristan close the door behind her, she took a few steps towards him. During that short moment, she tried to calm herself down. Once she did, she remarked, ¡°Um, Carlos.¡± Immediately, she remembered Rhonda¡¯s and everyone else¡¯s reactions earlier and corrected herself, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I mean, Sir. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you. It¡¯s just that¡­ er, I made this at home. I¡¯d like it if you could have a taste.¡± Carlos raised an eyebrow in disbelief. What was she up to? Was this her way of apologizing? After their previous encounters, he had the impression that she was a very stubborn, feisty girl. She did not seem like the type to back down from a fight. Certainly not from him. So why was she apologizing to him all of a sudden? Was it all just some borate trick? And¡­ well, could the girl even cook? All the questions that lingered in his mind as she stood before Carlos made him remember something from the past. The day they had registered for marriage, Carlos recalled, he had told Philip that the girl did not have to do anything, and that as his wife, she was to be treated like a queen. There was no pressure for Debbie to Learn household chores or anything that required putting her hands to work. If that had been the case these past few years, then why did she feel the need to learn how to cook? Was it one of her hobbies? Because Philip had never mentioned it in his reports. For a long moment, Carlos did not say anything in response. His silence made thedy very nervous. ¡®What the hell does this mean?¡¯ she thought frantically. ¡°Is he angry? Does he not want me to show up here?¡¯ The possibility of herst thought made her feel a bit embarrassed. Chapter 68 Chapter: 69 Regardless, she opened the thermal meal box anyway, and said, ¡°As soon as you try everything, I will leave right away.¡± But Carlos wasn¡¯tpletely listening any more. The moment she opened the box, a burnt smell filled the room ¡ª and hence, Carlos caught a whiff of it. Wincing, Carlos thought, ¡®What was that? Did she even check if it was edible?¡± Debbie caught the man¡¯s expression. ¡®A frown? Why is he frowning? He has not even tasted it yet. Was it because it does not look good?¡¯ She sped her hands together and began to exin, ¡°It may Look awful but it tastes good.¡± ¡®She¡¯s right, ¡® Carlos thought. ¡®It does look awful.¡¯ ¡°Julie had tasted it and she said the same. It¡¯s really good. You should have a try,¡± Debbie persisted. For tonight¡¯s mission, she did not even eat the dishes herself so there would be plenty for him. Disregarding the mildly horrified look on his face, Debbie took the chopsticks out from the meal box and handed them to him. Initially, he was hesitant to ept them, but the expectant Look on her face made him decide not to disappoint her. Once he did, Debbie started to introduce the dishes excitedly. ¡°This isProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Dongpo tofu. Well, this is um¡­ Why is it ck? Um, it¡¯s supposed to be red braised pork.¡± She looked at the burnt dish and giggled at Carlos, embarrassed. ¡°This one,¡± she went on, pointing at another dish, ¡°is supposed to be stewed pork ball in brown sauce. Howe it¡¯s ck too?¡± Her voice trailed off as she examined her cooking. The food did not seem to have looked that way earlier. Not to her anyway. Due to Carlos¡¯ taste in food, his extensive experience with different cuisine prepared by brilliant chefs across the world¡­ Debbie¡¯s dishes did not appeal to him at all. They looked so hideous that he did not have to taste them to know that the taste would not be good. ¡°Oh, oh, I know this one. These are boiled shrimps. They didn¡¯t be ck,¡± she eximed excitedly. ¡®Of course, these wouldn¡¯t be ck. ALL you needed to do was throw them in a pot and boil them, ¡® Carlos thought to himself. His hand holding the chopsticks felt like it had been tied to a stone; it was too heavy to lift. But Debbie prattled on. ¡°Carlos, this is the first time I have cooked. I-I came here to apologize. Last night¡­¡± She lowered her head. The look in the man¡¯s eyes dimmed. Her next words somehow made him feel relieved like a thorn had been removed from his heart. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gotten drunk. I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble in the future. Will you forgive me?¡± She widened her innocent eyes, putting on another expectant look while staring at Carlos. The man remained silent the entire time she talked. Finally, he nodded. Her eyes were filled with surprise and joy. Somehow, seeing her so happy made him feel happy too. At the moment, there were no words to exin the Logic behind the connection. Simply put, the young Lady¡¯s delight lightened up the mood in the room, and he was more than fine with it. ¡°You haven¡¯t taken a bite yet,¡± she suddenly said. Uh-oh. He had thought that she had forgotten about the dishes. Quite frankly, he had nearly forgotten about them himself. Among all the dishes, the shrimps were the only one that seemed Like they would not give him a stomachache. So he decided to pick up a shrimp. But before his chopsticks could lift one from the meal box, she put her hand on the chopsticks and said, ¡°Shrimps need peeling. Peeling is rather time-consuming. Better leave this one forst. Try the other dishes first.¡± Chapter 69 Chapter: 70 Carlos¡¯ face darkened. Dropping the shrimp and picking up a Lump of red braised pork, he put it into his mouth, and slowly chewed. His face froze ¡ª and as much as he tried to refrain from doing so, he still ended up spitting it out into the bin. ¡°Gosh! She calls that thing red braised pork?¡¯ the shocked CEO thought. ¡®What was that taste? Hard to say. It was bitter, salty and¡­ just weird.* After wiping his mouth with a clean tissue, he grabbed the ss of water on his desk and gulped it all down. The taste was still stuck in his mouth. Puzzled, the naive young Lady watched his reaction. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± she asked genuinely. Looking into her innocent eyes, Carlos said coldly, ¡°Are you really here to apologize? Because I think you are really here to provoke me.¡± His first suspicion earlier was right. The youngdy standing before him was the same girl he had to deal with in the past, be it on the cruiser or in the club, or any other time. She was the same as she had always been. How gullible of him to briefly believe that she was ever there to make amends for her mistakes! Debbie¡¯s heart was hammering while she anxiously stammered to exin herself, ¡°That¡¯s not true. My apology is sincere. I¡¯m really sorry for offending you¡­¡± Ever since Carlos moved back into the vi, he was not the mean, old womanizer he used to be; he was a changed man. He acted like a responsible adult and paid full attention to Debbie¡¯s daily needs. Debbie reminded herself all the time to stop being so headstrong with him. Perhaps if she made more of an effort to get along with him, he would get off her back. Carlos interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Enough. Now go away. You are forbidden to go into the kitchen ever again.¡± When he finished talking, he produced a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his mouth gracefully. ¡°But why?¡¯ Debbie wondered. By now, she already knew better than to anger him again. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your work.¡± Debbie expelled her curiosity and answered like a good girl. After picking up the meal box, Debbie made her way to the door. Before stepping out of the office, she Looked back and asked, ¡°Um, Carlos, could you sign the divorce papers?¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s what all this was about.¡± Just as he had anticipated, she was up to something. ¡®I knew she wouldn¡¯t just turn into this friendly, polite girl for no reason, * he sneered inwardly. Now that Carlos had seen through her facade, Debbie decided toe out with the truth. ¡°Yes, it is. I just want the divorce. Why else did you think I did all of this?¡± In truth, Debbie had been grateful to Carlos before they had a falling-out. After all, he had financially supported her for three years. Unfortunately, their recent unpleasant encounters had left a terrible impression on her. All the gratitude she had for him had evaporated. ¡°I told you to ask my grandfather¡¯s permission, if you want a divorce.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I¡¯ll sign the papers as long as he says it¡¯s okay.¡± Carlos¡¯ reply infuriated Debbie so much that she dashed towards his desk. But eventually, she clenched her fists to stop her temper from ring. ¡°How can aatose patient give consent to anything?¡± she eximed. Chapter 70 Chapter: 71 ¡°That¡¯s not my problem. Now get out!¡± he warned with a stern look on his face. Rendered speechless, Debbie turned around and walked out of the room. Carlos was filled withplex emotions even after she had closed the door behind her. Wisps of burning smell lingered the air and drifted into his nose. Feeling restless, he got up and opened the windows to let the smell out. With a cigarette in one hand, he sent for Tristan. ¡°I want a detailed report on Debbie Nelson¡¯s background. Don¡¯t leave out anything,¡± Carlos ordered. ¡°Debbie Nelson?¡± Tristan was puzzled. Carlos cast a cold nce at him before he took out a marriage certificate from the drawer and tossed it on the desk. Tristan picked it up to have a closer look. When he saw the photos and the names written on the side, all of a sudden, the puzzled expression on his face turned into an open mouthed gasp. ¡®So, the girl Carlos was staring at on TV the day of the marathon and the girl who has just walked out of here is Mrs. Hilton?¡¯ Tristan felt overwhelmed by curiosity. After leaving Carlos¡¯ office, Debbie got inside the BMW waiting for her in front of the office building. She sat in the backseat, unable to get a word out, looking dejected. Matan Riley, her driver, who was a veteran in his fifties, smiled at her through the rear-view mirror. ¡°Debbie, did Carlos eat the dinner you cooked for him?¡± Debbie shook her head in disappointment and put the meal box aside after closing the door. Matan tried tofort her. ¡°Perhaps he had already eaten dinner before you came,¡± he said. Debbie didn¡¯t respond. Then she recalled how Carlos had reacted after he had tasted her food. She turned her sights towards the meal box, pensively wondering what made him react Like that. A few momentster, she opened the box, picked up a bit of braised pork and put it in her mouth. However, as soon as the food touched her tongue, she spat it out into a tissue, almost immediately. Matan chuckled when he understood why Carlos didn¡¯t eat her food, as he watched what the girl, who was the same age as his daughter, was doing in the backseat. ¡°Gosh! What is this thing? Did I really cook this?¡¯ Debbie couldn¡¯t believe how bad the food tasted. Dismayed, she stared at the burnt meat in the box and finally understood why Carlos had thought that she had gone to his office just to further provoke him. As if it weren¡¯t bad enough, he might have thought she was trying to poison him. Debbie thought about how excited and nervous she had been because it was the first time she had cooked a meal for someone. She remembered the pain she had felt when drops of sizzling oil sprinkled onto her hands. Now it seemed Like it had been a total waste of time. It was past 10 p.m. After Carlos hade back to the vi from work, he rubbed his stressed temples to rx himself. At the entrance, he changed into his slippers in the dim light and went upstairs. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Carlos,¡± a quiet voice suddenly came from the kitchen. Startled, he widened his eyes with fright. When he saw who it was, Carlos knitted his eyebrows as if he had just received some bad news. ¡°Dear God, what are you doing here at this hour? Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± he scolded. Debbie sensed anger in his tone, but she didn¡¯t know why he was angry. ¡®What did I do wrong now? Did I frighten him?¡± Chapter 71 Chapter: 72 With that in her mind, she stifled her Laughter and put on a sulky face beforeing out of the kitchen with a ss of hot milk in her hand. Debbie had anticipated that Carlos would be back soon, so she hade downstairs to heat up a ss of milk for him. Coincidentally, he came back just as soon as the milk was ready. ¡°Carlos, this is for you.¡± She handed him the ss of milk with an innocent look on her face. He nced at her, feeling a dull ache in his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you switch the lights on ¡®She came downstairs to heat up milk for me? Could it be poisonous?¡± ¡°I did. I just turned the light off before you walked in,¡± she answered defensively. With another doubtful look at her, he thought, ¡®She isn¡¯t reckless enough to poison me.¡± Then he took the ss of milk from her hands and gulped it down. ¡°Wait¡­¡± she suddenly uttered. Before Debbie could even finish her sentence, Carlos rushed to the bin and spat the milk out. Debbie reached out and took the ss from his hand nervously. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What she meant to tell Carlos was that the milk was too hot, but by the time she could say anything, he had already gulped it down. Carlos strode to the dining table with a ck face, and pulled out some tissues to wipe his mouth. Debbie tried so hard to stifle herughter that her cheeks became as red as cherries. ¡°You! Go to sleep!¡± Carlosmanded her. Debbie opened her mouth, hoping to mention the divorce, but after considering his bad mood, she finally decided that it might not be a good time to talk about that topic. Pursing her lips tight, she put the ss of milk on the dining table and went to her room meekly. Carlos stared at the ss of milk and then shifted his eyes towards her as she made herself scarce. After he calmed his nerves he followed up the stairs as well. As soon as she got into her bedroom, Debbie burst into wild Laughter. It was an innocent mistake, but it felt good to see the man suffer a bit. As the night deepened, Debbie turned and rolled about in bed restlessly. Multiple thoughts cascaded like a waterfall in her head. ¡®What do I have to do to get a divorce? I have tried to be defiant and failed. I have tried to please him and that didn¡¯t work out either. That man is such a piece of work, ¡® she thought. The sound of the door shutting Lightly came to her ears from the next room. She looked at the clock to check the time. It was 1 a.m. ¡°Does he always work so hard? What if I buy him a nice present tomorrow? Maybe he will be pleased and sign the divorce papers.* Debbie was convinced that it was a good idea. She invited Kristina and Kasie to shop with her the next day through WeChat and finally fell asleep. Chapter 72 hapter: 73 At 7 a.m. the next morning, Carlos was sitting at the dining table by himself, as usual. Julie served breakfast, and assuming she wasn¡¯t needed at the table anymore, she turned to leave him alone in the dining room. ¡°Julie,¡± he called. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± Julie responded. ¡°Did she¡­ cook dinner on her own yesterday?¡± he asked. Julie didn¡¯t understand what Carlos meant at first. But soon, she remembered what had happened in the kitchen the day before. ¡®Did Debbie really take the meal to Carlos¡¯ office? Why is he asking about the dinner? Was he displeased by it?¡¯ she wondered pensively. Afraid of the possibility that Carlos was angry at Debbie, Julie replied at once, ¡°Carlos, to make sure that the dishes tasted good, Debbie cooked every dish several times. She even suffered a few minor burns because of the hot, boiling oil.¡± Julie felt that even though the dishes tasted awful, Debbie had worked hard on them; it was her good intentions that counted. ¡°Got burnt? Was her apology sincere?¡¯ The anger in his eyes disappeared as soon as he heard Julie¡¯s words. ¡°Noted.¡± Carlos nodded and started eating his breakfast. The stress marks on his face softened. Julie breathed out a sigh of relief and headed back to the kitchen. After Lunch, Debbie got dressed and left the vi. Debbie, Kasie, and Kristina wandered around to pick out a present for Carlos. They walked out of Dubhe Building and went straight to Merak Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Building, arm in arm. ¡°Tomboy, what exactly do you have in mind?¡± They had been to a few shops for fashionable men¡¯s wear, trendy shoes, and expensive watches, but nothing piqued Debbie¡¯s interest. If she kept wandering around, refusing to buy anything, Kristina would start suspecting that Debbie was wandering around for hot guys instead of a present. In fact, the real problem was money. Debbie had been saving up, but her savings were far from enough to afford a decent present for Carlos. ¡°Let¡¯s look a little longer,¡± she said. Kasie leaned on Kristina listlessly, rolling her eyes. ¡°Debbie, my sweet, sweet Debbie, we have been wandering around for two hours now and you haven¡¯t bought anything.¡± All the while, she and Kristina, on the other hand, carried a couple of bags each. Some were clothes, but the rest were mostly cosmetics. ¡°He is so rich, he doesn¡¯t need anything. What am I supposed to buy him?¡± Debbie was in a dilemma. ¡°Is it his birthday?¡± Kristina asked. Debbie had told them she was shopping for a present for a friend, but they knew she was hiding something from them. ¡°Nope,¡± Debbie answered. Kristina rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Since it¡¯s not his birthday, why do you suddenly want to give him a present?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter: 74 Debbie returned her a stare, but she wasn¡¯t going to answer her question. She was too embarrassed to tell them that the present was for Carlos and it was an apologetic present for offending him earlier. ¡°Spit it out,¡± the other girls demanded and stretched their arms towards her to give her the bags. Debbie took the bags sullenly. Kasie instantly felt as though a huge weight had been lifted off her and she felt much happier because of it. ¡°Debbie, seriously, it doesn¡¯t matter how much the present is worth. It is the thought that counts,¡± she remarked. Debbie considered it for a moment and replied, ¡°That sounds about right. I know what I should get him now.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She handed the bags back to her friends and started walking back. ¡°Hey, Debbie. What kind of friend are you?¡± Kristina yelled as she ran after her angrily. While the two girls walked farther and farther away, Kasie lowered her head with disappointment. Although she was very tired, she quickened her pace and followed them since she didn¡¯t want to be left behind. Debbie remembered an embroidered box she had spotted lying in a showcase earlier, the contents of which had caught her attention. Before Long, she walked back into the store that sold suits. ¡°Wee to Enjoy!¡± the shop assistant greeted warmly as soon as the customers stepped in. Debbie smiled at her and pointed at the embroidered box in the showcase. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a look at that one, please.¡± The woman fetched the box without hesitation and handed it to Debbie. ¡°There is a brooch and a cor pin inside this box. Both are made of sapphire. Miss, are you looking for a present for your boyfriend? You have keen eyes. Every item in the box is uniquely designed and specially made to order.¡± When she heard the word ¡®sapphire¡¯, Debbie¡¯s eyes went straight towards the price tag. One hundred and eighty-eight thousand! Her entire savings were just Less than two hundred thousand. Debbie was hesitant. She thought about it for a long time before she finally pressed her lips and made up her mind. However, just as she was looking around to search for the shop assistant, she heard a familiar voice from behind her. ¡°Wrap up the essories I just Looked at.¡± ¡°Gail? Son of a gun!¡± Debbie felt as if she had found a dead fly in her soup. She ignored Gail, and turned around to walk towards the cashier¡¯s desk with the embroidered box in her hand. Much to her surprise, the shop assistant stopped her in her tracks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but the otherdy has already agreed to purchase this,¡± she said to Debbie apologetically. ¡®What? Gail wants the same thing as me? Since when does she have such good taste?¡¯ Debbie mused, annoyed. Gail noticed the embroidered box in Debbie¡¯s hand. Having just realized what had happened, she sneered and said, ¡°Debbie, luck is not on your side today. I saw that box first.¡± In truth, Gail had no intentions of spending money on the items in the store, but now that she had the chance to snatch something from Debbie, the price didn¡¯t matter at all. Just at that moment, Kasie and Kristina arrived at the scene. As soon as they saw Debbie, they started comining. Chapter 74 Chapter: 75 ¡°Tomboy, why did you run so fast? The present wasn¡¯t going to fly away,¡± Kasie said, as she gasped for air. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look. My fingers are all red from carrying these bags, and you didn¡¯t even help me.¡± Kristina held out her hands in front of Debbie for her to Look. Debbie ignored her friends and focused on Gail instead. ¡°I saw it, too. And I like it. Ask the shop assistant to bring you another one.¡± Only then did Kasie and Kristina notice Gail who was a self-proimed ¡®it¡¯ girl at school. Finding herself in an awkward predicament, the shop assistant felt embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. All our products are Limited editions. This is the only set that¡¯s avable.¡± All their products were exquisite. Apart from the shirts, which they had doubles of in their inventory, all other products were single items. Upon hearing the shop assistant¡¯s words, Debbie said nothing and went straight to the cashier¡¯s desk. ¡°Be quick,¡± she said to the cashier, handing her the bank card. Gail rushed towards the cashier¡¯s desk and put her hand on the box. ¡°Debbie, I saw it first. Why don¡¯t you just pick another one?¡± She spoke in a fake coy voice, but her eyes were staring at Debbie resentfully. Kristina felt goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Hey, Gail. Can¡¯t you just speak normally? I¡¯ve got goosebumps here,¡± she shouted. The other shop assistants all began Laughing at Kristina¡¯s joke. Gail cast her a fiery re. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Kristina, this is none of your business. Keep your nose out of this,¡± she retorted. Kristina curled up her lips and turned her head away. Not only was Gail a self-proimed ¡°it¡± girl, she was also a snitch. Kristina never took a fancy to talking with her, so she sat down to rest and didn¡¯t want to say another word to Gail. Debbie pped Gail¡¯s hand away and pushed her aside. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you buy it earlier? Now I have my eyes on it,¡± she dered unequivocally. Gail was alone; while on her opposing side, there were three of them. Needless to say, the situation was not to her advantage. Gritting her teeth furiously, she took out her phone and called her boyfriend. After all, the mall was his turf! ¡°Victor, pleasee to Enjoy Suit Shop on the third floor. Someone is bullying me,¡± she urged coyly, with an extremely soft voice, which made Debbie cringe. It was a wonder how Gail managed to turn into such an innocent, weak girl in an instant. Chapter 75 Chapter: 76 ¡®Hmph! Calling backup? No big deal. I don¡¯t give a damn, ¡® Debbie thought to herself. ¡°Settle the ount!¡± Debbie demanded and red at the cashier with an intense look on her face. However, the cashier was still hesitant. The name Victor rang a bell. She had heard it before. Was he the vice-general manager of the mall? She wasn¡¯t sure about it. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But if he was who she thought he was, how could she afford to offend him? When the cashier hesitated to take her card, Debbie lost her patience and snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, take my card and give me the receipt!¡± The truth was, she felt bad that she had to direct her anger at the cashier as she knew why the woman behind the counter was unwilling to do her job; she must have known whom Gail had called. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but could you please wait a minute? That lLady.. she seemed to have called the vice- general manager of our mall,¡± the cashier exined while looking back and forth between Debbie and Gail. She had no idea what was happening. All she knew was that she wanted to offend neither of the customers. ¡®Huh? The vice-general manager of Shining International za? What¡¯s the big deal? My husband is the owner,¡± she retorted in private. She walked towards Gail with an irritated expression and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°How many times have you been to the dean¡¯s office? Did you think I was stupid? I know you were the one who snitched on me. If I could, I would tear that mask off your face, but I¡¯m simply too busy to be bothered right now. We both know that does not mean I¡¯m afraid of you. Fortunately for you, I had been in no mood to have open disputes with you regarding the matter, even though you kept stabbing me in the back. You won the last time. But if you think carrying on with that attitude is going to keep giving me losses, then you better get ready. I¡¯m warning you, Gail. If you dare provoke me one more time, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re on the losing end.¡± Gail turned pale upon hearing Debbie¡¯s threats. She knew that the feisty girl before her was not afraid of her at all ¡ª if she had to be taken down, she would be. She shuddered at the thought that she was arguing with someone who was not afraid of anyone. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spewing now? I didn¡¯t tell the dean anything!¡± Gail denied, hoping to escape Debbie¡¯s wrath. That was her strategy; she would refuse any usations against her, knowing full well that Debbie had no concrete proof that she was the one who had told on her. However, the nervous Look on her face had already given her away. Her voice had begun to tremble whenever she would try to exin herself Debbie, who was already expecting Gail¡¯s reaction, shed a mocking smile and silently cursed the bitch. ¡°For the sake of your parents, I will not be beating you up today. Instead, for thest time, I¡¯m going to tell you that this cor pin is mine, so you better choose another one. Otherwise, you know you¡¯ll be walking out of here Limp,¡± Debbie warned her. She had her arms crossed before her chest, projecting a demeanor and gesture of someone who was fearless. Kristina and Kasie giggled behind Debbie because they knew that their friend was just bluffing. Debbie could be a little tetchy but she had a tender heart. Debbie would not really beat Gail up because the girl going against her was her aunt¡¯s daughter ¡ª they were in fact cousins by blood, so she was actually quite tolerant of her cousin; even after what Gail had done to Debbie, thetter had still begged Carlos not to get her cousin expelled. However, Gail did not share the same sentiment as her rtive. She got pissed off and yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your dirty Little secret. The BMW you¡¯re riding? It must be from your sugar daddy, huh? The guy must be old. I don¡¯t think the cor pin will suit him.¡° She made her voice louder than ever on purpose so that everyone could hear what she was on about. Rumor had it that Debbie had a sugar daddy, and almost all the students in the university believed it to be true. Gail believed that only a sessful businessman like her boyfriend deserved that pin they were arguing to purchase, and she would, by no means, give it up to Debbie. The people surrounding them all turned to look at Debbie with judgmental and condemning eyes. When Debbie noticed that everyone around her had chosen to trust her spoiled cousin¡¯s statement, she heavily banged her palm on the counter making a thump loud enough to silence the people chattering and murmuring about her AlL of a sudden, Kasie rushed towards the rumor-mongering girl. She was fuming when she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to Debbie behind her back? How dare you make up stories to frame her? Are you appealing to death? Apologize to Debbie, now!¡± The girl before the enraged friend knew what Kasie was talking about. Chapter 76 Chapter: 77 She had made up a story that Debbie was a lesbian. She was backed up in a corner and did not know what to do. Luckily for her, a man in a ck suit and leather shoes entered the shop. He was in his thirties and he looked very frail as he was thin as a stick. Nevertheless, he was Gail¡¯s savior. ¡®Who is this guy? How is he rted to Gail?¡¯ the trio thought to themselves in wonder. Gail¡¯s eyes Lit up when she saw the man. She gave him a pitiful look before throwing herself into his arms. ¡°Victor, you¡¯re finally here. I was scared to death.¡± ¡°Scared to death? By me? Am I a rabid animal? It¡¯s not like I really came after her, ¡® Debbie thought. The fierce girl rolled her eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The man, Victor Lopez, patted his girl¡¯s back and consoled her for a while. He then walked towards the saledies. ¡°Who bullied my girlfriend?¡± he asked in a stern voice. The saledies, who were afraid of both parties, shook their heads immediately, pretending not to know in order to not get involved. When the trio realized that the man who had stood up for Gail was her boyfriend, they exchanged nces in shock and disbelief, for the man Gail was with was at least ten years older than her. Debbie covered her face, feeling embarrassed for her cousin. She did not expect her to be so shameless to the point of finding herself a sugar daddy. Her heart ached for her aunt and uncle; had they known about this, their hearts would break. She lost all will and drive to argue. All she could set her mind on now was telling her aunt about what she had found out when she met her next time. ALL she had to do now was pay the bill. She turned to the cashier and once again demanded that her item be packed for purchase. However, the cashier still remained silent and refused Debbie¡¯s card ¡ª the man was the vice-general of the mall, after all. She did not want to risk Losing her job over such a petty quarrel. ¡°Victor, I saw the pin first and wanted to buy it for you as a birthday gift. But by the time I had gotten out of the Lady¡¯s room, she already had it in possession.¡± Gail pointed to her cousin and pouted her mouth. Victor was ted at Gail¡¯s words as he loved the expensive gift. Debbie cursed her own cousin inside her mind, ¡®Fuck you, Gail!¡¯ ¡°Shame on you for being such a big Liar. I saw it first! Besides, if you were the first one to see it, then why didn¡¯t you buy it in the first ce? Admit it; you just want to mess with me!¡± the fuming girl said. It was not until then that Debbie caught the attention of Victor. His eyes lit up when he saw her pretty face. A dirty smile began to form on his face. ¡®Damn it! If I had seen her first, then I wouldn¡¯t have addressed Gail as my girlfriend, ¡® he thought to himself. ¡°Miss, could you please let my girlfriend have the item? I will find you another nice pin. What do you think of it?¡± the man bargained while looking at Debbie from head to toe. He had never seen anyone so pure, and being a creep, he thought, ¡®She must be a virgin.¡¯ Upon seeing how disgusting the man was when he Looked at her, Debbie almost threw up and turned his offer down without any hesitation. ¡°No, I only want this one. No one in here can force me to give it up,¡± Debbie rified. Chapter 77 Chapter: 78 The two parties had run into a dead end. Victor found that Gail was tearing up and then turned to Debbie to beg her, ¡°Miss. Before he could even finish his sentence, Debbie interrupted and eximed, ¡°Pack that for me or I¡¯ll sue the shit out of you and this store!¡± She gave the cashier a deadly re which caused the woman to finally reach out to take her card. Victor had gone red from the anger caused by being disrespected by the young girl. ¡°Don¡¯t sell it to her! I¡¯m the vice-general manager of the mall and you do as I say!¡± While what he said was true, he never really got to the top of his position without his father¡¯s funding. Shining International za was under the Hilton Group, and had done well. Thus, his father had spent a Lot of money to make him the vice-general manager of the mall. Debbie gave the man a scornful gaze and mocked him, ¡°Vice-general manager? So what? You think I¡¯m buying it?¡± ¡®My husband is the CEO of the Hilton Group! Have I ever shown off like that?¡¯ the ferocious girl retorted inwardly. Victor was absolutely livid about it and turned to the cashier demanding, ¡°Pack the item for my girlfriend! She is going to take it. And do your job. Let her pay the bill.¡± ¡®What the fuck? Is Gail really his girlfriend? He doesn¡¯t even pay for her expenses! * Kasie thought as she crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, Victor,¡± the cashier obeyed. She then set aside Debbie¡¯s card and turned to Gail¡¯s direction. Gail immediately took out her wallet to pay for the cor pin and the brooch, but before she could do that Debbie was already mad to the point that there was no turning back anymore. She snatched her cousin¡¯s wallet and threw it out of the store. Gail looked at her cousin in utter disbelief. ¡°Bitch, what did you just do? Why did you do that?¡± eximed the enraged girl. The wallet, which contained fortunes, attracted so much attention that a crowd began to form around it. ¡°Are you seriously asking me why I threw your wallet out? You obviously wanted to snatch the cor pin that I wanted to buy! I¡¯ve already had enough of your dirty little tricks. If you ever dare mess with me again, I swear you will get more than this! I¡¯ll definitely beat you up!¡± Debbie said, shouting so loudly that her voice grabbed the attention of many mall-goers. After saying this, she shook her fist that made Gail¡¯s face turn pale. Intimidated by her, she dodged Debbie¡¯s eyes and ran out to pick up her wallet. When Victor saw his girlfriend getting bullied, he pointed to Debbie and threatened in a harsh voice, ¡°If you dare bully my baby again, I will ask the guards to throw you out of the mall.¡± Gail Looked like a little girl helplessly picking up her wallet in front of the crowd. Despite hearing his threat, Debbie only rolled her eyes and said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Help yourself. Go ahead and do whatever you like.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She had never been a push-over. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone in this world. This attitude of hers made her able to walk through life as brave as she could despite everything she¡¯d been through. But, wait! Out of all the people, there was one man she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend ¡ª Carlos. In the midst of her fierce stance, his face suddenly popped up in her mind. ¡®You want to threaten me? Okay! Just bring Carlos here, and then I¡¯ll do as you say, ¡® she thought to herself. After some time, the crowd started to build up. Some mall-goers were already talking about the commotion that was happening, pointing to the store where Debbie was. Upon seeing Gail¡¯s wallet flying out of the store, many were surprised. How could the security of a prestigious mall allow such a commotion to happen? And that very moment the wallet flew out, coincidentally, Carlos was there. Judging from the flying track of the wallet, he could easily tell that it was thrown out on purpose. He then saw a girl with red eyes, trying to stop her tears, running towards the wallet and picked it up. Chapter 78 Chapter: 79 Surprised, the general manager of the mall, who was standing right beside Carlos, could only wipe his cold sweat off his forehead, realizing that something wrong was happening in the store. ¡®Why did this thing happen in such a crucial time?¡® he thought to himself. ¡°Carlos, let¡¯s go check what happened,¡± he said with utmost respect, trying to hide his embarrassment and fear of what woulde out from this incident. A few minutes before Debbie started themotion, Carlos had arrived at the mall to inspect it with no prior notification. That day, the mall¡¯s senior executives hade as quickly as they could to meet him. Not a single soul in the management had known of Carlos¡¯ arrival ahead of time, and for such a thing to happen, nobody knew how he would react. With such a messy sight, Carlos¡¯ face grew darker and darker. This left the general manager in a cold sweat. Judging by the face of his boss, the general manager guessed Carlos didn¡¯t hear his suggestion. All that time, his eyes were fixated on the store. Gail stood up after picking up her wallet; the next moment, a man was seen being pushed out of the store by a girl. With this, more and more passersby gathered and stopped by to look in the hallway, gossiping in low voices. After taking a nce at the man¡¯s face and recognizing who he was, the general manager held his breath, his heart skipping a beat. ¡®Damn it! What has this good-for-nothing done this time?¡¯ he cursed inwardly. Victor, who had been pushed out by Debbie, ran back into the store and grabbed her wrist shouting, ¡°How dare you Lay your finger on me? This time, you are screwed!¡± His eyes were burning, his hand gripping harder on Debbie¡¯s wrist. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. People who witnessed his violence thought that the girl would be at loss. However, Debbie didn¡¯t even bat an eysh, fearless as she¡¯d always been. Worried, Kasie and Kristina were about to help their friend, but Debbie signaled them to stop and lowered her head to look at the man¡¯s hand. She could feel his grip getting harder, but it didn¡¯t stop her from fighting back. Suddenly, she grabbed his arms and gave him an overarm throw effortlessly. She could bear Gail¡¯s attitude towards her for she could never beat a girl. However, there was no way she couldn¡¯t beat a man who dared to offend her. Seeing her attack, the crowd was in awe. Some even apuded her actions. ¡°Ugh!¡± Victor cried in pain. His voice reverberated on the third floor. It was clear to everybody that he was truly in pain. ¡°Ugh! Let go of me!¡± he repeated. As themotion continued, more and more people gathered around, blocking Carlos¡¯ sight. Being able to take a short nce at the girl, he felt she looked familiar. ¡®Why is the girl so familiar?¡¯ Carlos thought. ¡®Damn it!¡± Suddenly, he realized who she was. After learning that it was Debbie, he immediately trotted towards the store, pushing people away in front of him. After seeing Carlos¡¯ menacing yet prominent figure, the crowd stepped back and let him through. With his brows furrowed, the general manager and hispanions sighed inwardly, ¡®We are done.* Meanwhile, Debbie released Victor from her grip. She looked more arrogant than ever after what she had done. Victor remained silent. After a while, when the pain went off a bit, Gail helped him as he was struggling to stand straight. Furious, he cast a ferocious nce at Debbie and raised his arm, ready to give her a p. But as he was about to give her a hard smack, she blocked his arm and gave him a hard kick in the crotch. Chapter 79 Chapter: 80 ¡°Were you trying to p me? Who do you think you are?¡± Debbie eximed. Kasie and Kristina were in awe from their friend¡¯s strength and bravery. ¡°Tomboy, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Kasie pped her hands and eximed in excitement. Debbie, on the other hand, acted like she didn¡¯t hear her and continued to stare at Victor who was now curling in pain on the floor. Meanwhile, Kristina, who was also drooling over Debbie, said, ¡°Tomboy, you¡¯re so handsome! I love you so much!¡± Amidst their excitement, Carlos, who was inches away from the store, was not in a good mood. Hearing the man¡¯s painful cry and his wife being called ¡°Tomboy¡±, he thought, ¡®Tomboy? What the hell? Just how could she be so fearless?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve heard many of her friends calling her Tomboy. Is she not a girl? Why can¡¯t she act like one even just for a single day?¡¯ he cried in his mind. Contrary to her friends¡¯ amazement, he felt a Little disappointed about her not being woman-Like. Intimidated by his strong aura, the crowd stepped further aside so that Carlos could see what happened and walk through. Seeing Victor Lying on the floor, struck with pain and moaning, Carlos stared at him for a second and then nced at Debbie. Sparing him no mercy, Debbie was Looking down at him, ready to give him another kick if he got up. Pained, ¡°Damn bitch! I swear I¡¯ll teach you a hard lesson today!¡± Victor said through gritted teeth as he finally struggled to his feet. Knowing what had really happened, many onlookers couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his awkward position. This time, Gail didn¡¯t dare toe and help her boyfriend. She was afraid that she would be beaten by her cousin. Meanwhile, Victor¡¯s arrogance made Debbie want to teach him one good lesson. She raised her leg and kicked him in the abdomen. Again, he cried and crossed his hands over his belly. He almost fell back on the floor. Struggling to fight off the pain, he took several deep breaths, staggered towards Debbie and was about to p her in the face. However, his arm was blocked again ¡ª this time, not by Debbie, but by a man behind him. It was not until then that Debbie paid attention to the man standing behind Victor. It took her a second to realize who he was. Suddenly, an icy shiver ran down her spine. ¡®What the fuck? Not again? Why is he everywhere?¡± she shouted inside. With her eyes widened, she asked, ¡°Why?¡± but could no longer continue. ¡°Is he shopping with another woman this time?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Or maybe, just maybe, does he have a thing for me? Could he be stalking me?* she wondered. Questions kept on popping up in her mind, as she tried to understand his presence. On the other hand, Victor, not knowing who was standing behind him, scolded him harshly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Who the hell would try to stop..¡± But as soon as he turned his head, he shut his mouth, looking closely at the man¡¯s cold eyes. Chapter 80 Chapter: 81 ¡°He looks so intimidating! And his face looks familiar, ¡® he thought. ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere. Ah, I remember him! He¡¯s Carlos!¡¯ he silently eximed. ¡°Howe he¡¯s here? Does he know this bitch?¡¯ The very thought brought Victor out in a cold sweat. Annoyed, Carlos shook him off. Victor was once again thrown onto the floor; he rolled about three meters before he finally stopped. Once again, everyone burst into Laughter. They thought, ¡®How could a man be so entangled on such a funny scene?¡¯ However, several others didn¡¯tugh; they were Debbie and the senior executives of the mall. Surprised by his presence, Kasie and Kristina wondered why Carlos was there. It seemed like they had forgotten that Debbie was in trouble with Carlos, and they were now drooling over his handsome face. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Debbie was about to greet her husband, but she lost her words when she caught sight of his cold eyes. The once strong and fearless woman, who had just beaten up a man, now seemed to act like a little girl who was about to get scolded. She clenched her clothes and Lowered her head, like an obedient wife. ¡®Oh no! Is he going to throw me out of the mall again?¡¯ she thought. ¡®This time, I¡¯m screwed. Just why is he here?¡± After staring at Debbie who was now acting so obedient, Carlos turned to look at a saledy and coldly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Dominated by his prominent, alluring figure, the saledy didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word. Curious of the man who just appeared, Gail, who was standing not far away, widened her eyes upon seeing Carlos. ¡®The man is so handsome, ¡® she realized. ¡®I remember him. He didn¡¯t even punish me for what I¡¯ve done on hisunch event. He must have a thing for me, ¡® she thought, giggling a Little. Amused by her own idea, she plucked up some courage and went up to him, feigning a soft and innocent voice. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m Gail Murphy. I took a fancy to a cor pin in this store. Then, I went to thedies¡¯ room for a bit and when I came back, my ssmate already took it away. I told her that it was already reserved for me, but she didn¡¯t Listen. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Victor, the vice-general manager, also persuaded her but it went in vain. Not only did she not listen to a word we said, she even beat Victor.¡± ¡®What? She didn¡¯t even mention that Victor is her boyfriend. Is she trying to pick Carlos up? What a slut!¡¯ Debbie thought after hearing her words. Not giving a care to Gail¡¯s words, Carlos didn¡¯t even cast a single nce at her He just Looked at Debbie and then stepped into the store asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the cor pin?¡± Immediately, a salesgirl held embroidered box in her cupped hands and passed it to him. Reaching his arm out, he took the box over, opened it and looked at the cor pin and the brooch. ¡®Why would Debbie want to buy a cor pin and a brooch? Could it be that she only wanted to stir up trouble for the girl?¡¯ he thought, wondering why Debbie would go to such extremes for such things. ¡°Carlos, please let me handle this,¡± said the general manager with a ttering smile on his face, as he sauntered closer. He knew better than to trouble a man like Carlos with such trivial matters. More importantly, if Carlos was to deal with the problem himself, the general manager and a few other senior executives might end up getting fired. Everyone heard how the general manager had addressed Carlos. ¡®Ah, so he is Carlos!¡¯ People stared at Carlos in awe and wonder. ¡°Shining International za is under Hilton Group, and the head of Hilton Group is Carlos. So that makes him Carlos, the CEO of Hilton Group.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter: 82 ¡°Carlos? He looks so handsome. I¡¯m so excited! I¡¯m so lucky to see him.¡± ¡°Hurry! Pinch me! Am I dreaming? Is that the real Carlos standing in front of me?¡± The women among the onlookers began to cheer at the top of their lungs. All the while, Debbie had looked at them, ck-jawed, wondering why they weren¡¯t intimidated by him. Before long, the security guards arrived and began to clear the site. They also set up a two-man blockade in front of the store to prevent others from entering. Only the people involved in the incident were left in the store. ¡°Tomboy, that¡¯s Carlos! Wow, it must be fate that keeps bringing you two together time and time again,¡± Kasie whispered in Debbie¡¯s ear, excited. This time, Carlos didn¡¯t ask his men to throw Debbie out of the mall. Was he starting to get used to her? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Debbie was rendered speechless. She rolled her eyes and threatened, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡®Yes, I know he is Carlos. I¡¯m not deaf, nor am I blind. What a fake friend you are! Did you forget how this man treated me in the past?¡¯ Debbie cast a scornful nce at Kasie. ¡®I wonder why she rolled her eyes at me?¡¯ Kasie was confused at Debbie¡¯s reaction. Meanwhile, Gail¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly as she Lost herself in her wishful thoughts. ¡®If Carlos falls for me and marries me, I will be the most respected woman in Alorith. No! In the whole world! Every woman will envy me then. I can do whatever I want.* Trying to calm herself down a bit, Gail walked up to Carlos in the most elegant way and looked at him with her innocent doe eyes. ¡°Come in here!¡± Without even casting a nce at Gail, Carlos locked his eyes on his wife and asked her toe in. Debbie hesitated, shivering with fear, and then walked towards the man reluctantly. ¡°I can¡¯t let Gail frame me like that. I must do something. Wait, how did she act when her boyfriend was here?¡¯ Debbie tried her best to retrace Gail¡¯s actions. Then she took everyone by surprise with a few special moves of her own She straightened herself up, got close to Carlos, and took his arm in hers before she said, in a soft voice she had never used before, ¡°Carlos, I was threatened by her.¡± She pointed at Gail. Carlos peeked sideways at her arms around his and realized what she was going to do. ¡®She is going to use me, ¡® he mused The bag in Kristina¡¯s hand dropped on the floor as she murmured in utter disbelief, ¡°Oh my God! Has Debbie gone mad? Is she trying to seduce Carlos?¡± Carlos had threatened to bury Debbie alive the other night. How did they get so close now? Chapter 82 Chapter: 83 Kasie gently yanked Kristina¡¯s arm and asked in confusion, ¡°Is she out of her mind? Carlos was just starting to put their past disputes behind him, and now she is trying to stir up trouble again? Why is she holding his arm so tightly?¡± Gail stood there paralysed from the neck up, unable toprehend what had just urred. Burning rage hissed through her body when she noticed the intimacy between Carlos and Debbie. ¡®That dirty bitch! Why is she such a thorn in my side?¡¯ she cursed inwardly. Disregarding everyone else around her, Debbie pouted her lips at Carlos andined, ¡°Carlos, I took a fancy to the cor pin and wanted to buy it for you as a gift, but when I was about to pay, that woman and her boyfriend stopped me.¡± She yed the victim in such a pettishly charming manner that the people who knew her began to shiver. Her voice was soft, and to add more effect, she even stomped her feet gently, just as Gail had done before. As a matter of fact, she pulled off acting Like an innocent girl quite well, and she appeared more natural than Gail. People who didn¡¯t know her would easily think that she was just a helpless, Little flower, who stole people¡¯s hearts with her innocence. Carlos looked at her performance, his face deadpan, but he didn¡¯t shake her arms off. Meanwhile, the general manager cowered in the corner, wishing he could bury his head in the sand somewhere. ¡®Who is this girl? What¡¯s her rtionship with Carlos? Why does every woman want to seduce him?¡¯ he thought. Kasie and Kristina held each other as they were unable to stand on their own. They didn¡¯t know why Debbie was acting like this. ¡°Kasie, I guess we need to take Tomboy away from Carlos and run away as far as possible. Look at his face! He must be so angry. What if he asks his men to throw her out again?¡± Kristina asked. Kasie patted her hand to calm her down and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look, Carlos didn¡¯t shake her hands off. Maybe things are not as bad as what we think they are.¡± Kristina finally calmed down a little. However, neither girl was able to figure out what Carlos was thinking, since he was just standing there poker-faced. ¡°I thought Carlos and Debbie hated each other very much. Since when did they be so close?¡¯ both Kristina and Kasie thought. The general manager approached Debbie in an attempt to take her away from Carlos, as he assumed she was making him angry. ¡°Miss, if you have any grievances, pleasee with me. We¡¯ll try our best to meet your needs.¡± He reached out his hand towards Debbie. However, before he could touch her, a man¡¯s hand grabbed his wrist. Kristina and Kasie held each other more tightly to support themselves as they watched with great anticipation from the corner. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Kristina, did you see that?¡± Kasie asked her friend. Her only concern now was the rtionship between Carlos and Debbie. She didn¡¯t even have time to smoothen her messy hair. Of course Kristina saw Carlos protect Debbie from the general manager. Her eyes had been glued to them from the very beginning. Kristina nodded and asked, ¡°Do you reckon they finally fell in love with each other after having been through so many fights?¡± The two girls looked at each other in awe. Then one nodded, but the other shook her head. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I have seen lovers turn against each other, but I¡¯ve never heard of enemies bing lovers.¡± nce at Kristina, as she felt like she was overreacting. Kasie cast a scornful Chapter 83 Chapter: 84 Then, they turned their heads back to watch the fun. The general manager withdrew his hand in embarrassment. He finally realized that there must be something between Carlos and the girl. Gail looked at Carlos in disbelief and wondered what their rtionship was. ¡®Debbie is a sneaky Little bitch! Since when has she been with Carlos? No wonder she was so bold Last time when she said, ¡°Who told you Carlos turned me down?¡± So she is Carlos¡¯ mistress? That can¡¯t be possible! There¡¯s not even a chance in hell for someone like Carlos to have a thing for a woman like Debbie!¡¯ Gail consoled herself in her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go pay the bill?¡± Carlos passed the box to Debbie. She shed a wide, satisfied grin and walked over to the cashier¡¯s desk. ¡°He took my side this time, ¡® she thought cheerfully. The people in the store all heard what Carlos said. They didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. The cashier immediately put on a hospitable smile, and charged the item to Debbie¡¯s bank card. Debbie felt like someone had squeezed the life out of her, as she nced at the invoice and put it inside her purse, nonchntly. With the box in her hand, she walked over to Carlos and gave him the gift. In a sweet and soothing voice, she said, ¡°I want to apologize to you for what I¡¯ve done in the past. Please forgive me.¡± ¡®After he forgives me, maybe we can sit together and talk about our marriage in a calm manner, ¡® she thought. ¡°Ah, she wants to put our differences aside. So, that¡¯s why she bought the cor pin for me.¡¯ The thought ddened Carlos, and his satisfaction showed on his face. ¡®A sapphire cor pin? I¡¯ve never tried this color before¡­¡± ¡°Carlos, I will be leaving with my friends now.¡± Shortly after Debbie handed the gift to Carlos, she bid him farewell as she was afraid that he would make trouble with her again. Just after saying goodbye to Carlos, Debbie grabbed her two friends, who were still caught in a daze, and left the mall as quickly as they could. A foreboding darkness took over Carlos¡¯ face, as he handed the gift to his secretary and swept his eyes over the crowd before he ordered the general manager, ¡°Call the other senior executives. We need to have a meeting, now!¡± Carlos gave everyone shivers as he strode past them and proceeded to the conference room of the mall. The senior executives on the site palpitated with terror and thought ¡°A drastic management change will ensue.¡± In a beverage shop named No. 99 Milk Tea, three girls were drinking their pudding milk tea in silence. After a big gulp, Kasie decided to speak up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell us what was going on between you and Carlos.¡± She winked and shed a wicked grin at Debbie, who was so nervous that tiny beads of sweat started popping out of her forehead. Debbie knew they wouldn¡¯t let her go easily if she didn¡¯t tell them anything. After a brief consideration, she exined with a pitiful look, ¡°All of this started from that kiss between Carlos and me that night. He felt offended by me and because of that, I¡¯ve had such a hard time these past few days. Kristina, you heard him the other night. He wanted to bury me alive. As if that weren¡¯t bad enough, I identally bumped him with my car Last night. What Lousy Luck, eh? Fortunately, he was not injured. Otherwise, I might have been dead by now.¡± Fearing that they were going to see through her lies, she lowered her head and slowly sipped her milk tea through a straw. ¡°Sorry, Carlos. I lied to them about bumping you with my car. I had no other choice. If I told them the truth, they would react in the same way as Jared did and send me to a mental hospital.¡¯ Debbie sensed that the two girls were not fully convinced, so she continued, ¡°s! I kissed him at the bar first. Then I offended him in Chapter 84 Chapter: 85 Shining International za. Last night, I almost ran him over with my car. I had to apologize to him for the sake of my own safety. And do you think a verbal apology would suffice? Come on! He¡¯s the richest man in Alorith!¡± Still, the two girls looked unconvinced. ¡°I don¡¯t think the sapphire cor pin would work either. He is a man of wealth. I don¡¯t think he would Like the gift,¡± Kristina retorted. Initially, Kristina thought that the cor pin, which cost nearly $200, 000, would make a great gift as it was expensive and extravagant. However, on second thought when she remembered that Carlos was the richest bachelor in Alorith, she realized that it wasn¡¯t going to satisfy his taste. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not going to work. I was afraid that he would reject the gift, so I ran away from the mall as fast as I could.¡± Debbie wiped the sweat off her forehead. Why was it so hard to tell a lie? Why couldn¡¯t they believe that Carlos was her husband? Kasie smoothed her hair and teased, ¡°Tomboy, I believe what you¡¯re saying is the truth. I don¡¯t think a rich bachelor like Carlos will fall for a tomboy like you. Look at you, you don¡¯t even have big boobs or a juicy butt.¡± Debbie mmed her palm on the desk and argued, ¡°Hey, watch your tongue. I have a perfectly good figure.¡± The topic had been sessfully changed, but Debbie still had a Lingering fear at the back of her mind that she couldn¡¯t shake off. Kasie and Kristina eyed their friend from head to toe and looked at each other before bursting into Laughter. Debbie knew what their Laughter meant. She raised her chest up and snorted withughter. ¡®I¡¯ll ask Julie to make me nutritious dishes every day so that my boobs will grow big.¡± The three of them had hotpot that evening. After saying goodbye to her friends, Debbie went back to the vi. The weather was getting colder. She pulled her coat close and opened the gate of the vi. ¡®It¡¯s only 9 p.m., and I don¡¯t think Carlos would be back so soon, she thought. She hummed a song as she changed her shoes and walked up the stairs ¡°You are the one, and you knew it anyway. If I said I love you, would you say it back,¡­ Aghhh!¡± A heartrending scream broke the silence. Carlos looked at the girl in front of him, expressionless. Was he that scary? If Debbie hadn¡¯t held onto the rails tightly, she would have rolled down the stairs. What was Carlos doing home at this hour? That was weird. ¡°You need to go to the university early tomorrow morning. So don¡¯t stay upte,¡± Carlos said indifferently, as he cast a nce at her and walked down the stairs with an empty ss in his hand. Debbie nodded slowly, still feeling a bit shaken up. ¡®I better Listen to him.¡± She took a deep breath to recollect herself, before she left for her bedroom and locked the door behind her The next day, a girl with long hair and a white dress was reading a book on psychology in a Large ssroom. A gentle smile was hanging on her lips. Her name was Gail. Although she seemed to be reading her book, her attention was focused on the conversation of the students behind her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Hey, did you guys hear that? Debbie, who has a strong family background, has been seen riding a luxurious car recently. The car is worth tens of millions of dors!¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that. Does she have a sugar daddy?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? She doesn¡¯t even dress Like a girl at all. I think she¡¯s a lesbian. I don¡¯t think men would find her attractive. Look at our Gail, on the other hand. She is so pretty and elegant. She could be our Miss University!¡±mented a boy with pimples all over his face while giving Gail a ttering smile. Deep down in her heart, Gail was thrilled, but she managed to keep herself calm. Chapter 85 Chapter: 86 ¡°Debbie must be from a prominent family. I couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her.¡± Sarcasm was pouring out of her voice, but the others were unable to spot it. The boy was not convinced. ¡°Gail, youe from an affluent family as well. What¡¯s more, we don¡¯t actually know Debbie¡¯s family background. I guess she cooked up a story on her mysterious family background and spread it around herself.¡± His voice was so loud that everyone in the ssroom heard it. Many students wanted to chime in with him, but when they saw the girl staring at the boy with a fierce look in her eyes, they all lowered their heads and pretended to read. However, Gail and the boy failed to notice this. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. My dad merely owns a smallpany,¡± she said with a timid smile. Gail was pretending to be modest on purpose. Thinking of Gail¡¯s family resources, the boy looked at her with eyes beaming with admiration. ¡°Gail, your father is a CEO. But what about Debbie? I heard that she is an orphan. Her father died a long time ago. Her mother abandoned her¡­¡± Bang! Before he could continue, the door of the ssroom was kicked open all of a sudden. When he saw who was standing at the door, he cowered in fear, face as pale as a ghost. ¡®When did Debbie get here? Are we going to have the lesson with her ss? Did she hear what I said?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Standing behind Debbie, were several boys rubbing their fists, eager for a fight. This made the boy feel more frightened and intimidated. Debbie scowled at the boy as she was really irritated by hisments regarding her parents. She cast a short nce at the camera in the ssroom and gave Jared a wink. Jared immediately understood what she meant. As the tallest boy in the university, he grabbed a chair and covered the camera with a book. ¡°Tomboy, I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡± The boy apologized to Debbie as he was soon surrounded by several boys with malicious smiles and a thirst for violence. ¡®Ha? Now you are apologizing to me? When you spoke ill of my parents, did you ever realize that I would be pissed?¡¯ Debbie thought. As soon as she made a gesture with her hand, the boys threw him to the floor and started beating him. The boy cried in pain, but nobody in the ssroom dared toe forward to help him. On one hand, the boy deserved it, and on the other hand, they didn¡¯t want to cross Debbie. Gail was gripped with fear when she saw what was happening. She turned to look at Debbie and wondered, ¡®Does she know that I went to the dean¡¯s office yesterday to file aint against her? What a shameless hooligan! All she knows is how to bully others. Why hasn¡¯t the dean or the principal kicked her out of the university yet? Bah!¡± Five minutester, Debbie left the ssroom with her hands in her pockets, followed by her companions. The boy staggered to his feet. His body swayed a bit while his face remained unscathed. His attackers made sure to hit him everywhere else except for his face. ¡®It hurts so much!¡± He twitched in pain. As he watched Debbie walking away, he swore to himself that he would stay away from this hooligan as much as possible. In the ssroom, the students whispered amongst themselves and stole nces at the boy who had just been beaten up by Debbie and herpanions. Needless to say, they were jeering at him. Gail didn¡¯t even cast a single nce at the boy despite the fact that he had spoken ill of Debbie to fawn on her. The boy was boiling with rage, but he could do nothing to vent his anger. He swore to himself that he would report the incident to the dea Chapter 86 Chapter: 87 In the afternoon, while the teacher was giving a lecture, Debbie rested her cheeks on her hands and thought, ¡®Is the boy going to tell the dean that I beat him up? If he does, I swear I¡¯ll give him another hard lesson! * As soon as the bell rang, R. Kelly¡¯s ¡°I believe I can fly¡± was on the air. However, just after a few seconds, the song was interrupted by the broadcaster¡¯s voice. ¡°Debbie Nelson of ss 22, please go to the dean¡¯s office now. Debbie Nelson of ss 22, please go to the dean¡¯s office.. The broadcaster repeated it three times. Everyone in the university had heard it loud and clear. Although this was not the first time Debbie had been called into the dean¡¯s office, she still felt a little embarrassed. She stood up from her chair and grabbed Dixon along with her to go to the dean¡¯s office. The reason Debbie brought Dixon with her was that he was a straight-A student and was a favorite of most teachers. Every time Debbie was called to go to the dean¡¯s office, she would bring him along, and with his interceding for her, the dean would let her go more easily. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Debbie assumed that the dean wanted to see her this time was because of that boy she had beaten up this morning. However, since the camera in the ssroom had been covered during the whole process, she decided to simply deny that such a thing had ever happened. ¡°Dude, how dare you! I swear I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you!¡¯ Debbie entered the dean¡¯s office, her face expressionless. Having been in a simr situation countless times before took away the seriousness of it all. She yanked Dixon¡¯s sleeve and dragged him in. To her surprise, the dean was bending over and pouring tea for a man sitting on the couch, as she flooded her face with a big grin. Debbie felt an icy shiver running down her spine at the sight of the man¡¯s face. Immediately, she pushed Dixon out of the office. Considering the circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect herself, let alone protect her friend. She didn¡¯t want to get Dixon in trouble for her selfish reasons. ¡°Debbie, here you are!¡± The dean smiled at Debbie, who was about to leave with Dixon, and gestured her toe in. Out of curiosity, Dixon turned around to look back, when the man¡¯s cold nce darted to the office door at the same time. The mere sight of the man¡¯s icy re, had his legs quivering to the point where he thought he was going to fall to the floor. ¡®Why is Carlos here? I better get away from here while I can!¡± he thought and fled the office immediately. Debbie was also confused. ¡®Why is he here? I thought I was going to see Philip here, as usual. After all, the dean only has his number. When I figure out who called Carlos, I swear I am going to paint the walls with his blood. I won¡¯t even spare the dean if I find out that she was behind this!¡¯ Debbie trembled with fear, her heart in her mouth, as she stood outside the door worrying. ¡°Debbie?¡± The dean walked over to Debbie. Her voice so amiable. She had always been aware that Carlos was Debbie¡¯s backer, so she didn¡¯t dare to punish her, even though Debbie had vited the code of the school many times. She was surprised by the fact that an important man Like Carlos made an effort toe here by himself. ¡®Wow! This is the first time I¡¯ve met him in the flesh! If the principal and the vice-principals hadn¡¯t been away on official business, they would have been here to receive Carlos now.¡¯ Debbie gave the dean a wry smile. ¡°Hi, we meet again, but I don¡¯t want to get in,¡° she whispered in the dean¡¯s ear so that Carlos wouldn¡¯t hear her. The dean looked surprised by her words. She didn¡¯t know that a naughty girl like Debbie could be so afraid of Carlos. ¡°Debbie Nelson!¡± Came an impatient voice from inside the office, causing Debbie to jump to her feet. She approached the dean and whispered, ¡°Who called him?¡± Chapter 87 Chapter: 88 The dean was a little surprised by Debbie¡¯s apprehensive behavior. Although the dean was in her early thirties and considerably young for her profession, she kept a strict disposition in front of the students. No one had ever dared to get close and talk to her so casually like Debbie did. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Considering the fact that Carlos was Debbie¡¯s guardian, she cast her thoughts about Debbie aside and decided not to mind that. ¡°I called Philip. I didn¡¯t expect Carlos toe here either.¡± Like Debbie, the dean spoke in a low voice as well. Without further ado, they entered the office together. Three of them sat face to face. Debbie looked at the dean; the dean looked at Carlos and he looked at Debbie. ¡°Why did you fight that boy?¡± Carlos broke the silence. While pouting her Lips, Debbie turned to stare out the window, and said indifferently, ¡°He deserved it.¡± Her voice was calm and collected. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s your answer?¡¯ The dean was at a loss for words. ¡°She is never going to change!¡¯ All of a sudden, Carlos raised his voice and asserted, ¡°Give me a better reason!¡± He held back his anger as he kept telling himself that she was still young and he needed to be more patient with her. The palpable atmosphere in the room made Debbie uneasy. However, instead of cowering with fear, she retorted, ¡°He spoke ill of me behind my back, and when I caught him red-handed, I decided to teach him a good Lesson.¡± She boldly raised her head to meet the man¡¯s eyes. She wore impudence on her face so proudly. However, her couragested only two seconds and in the third, she looked away, because she didn¡¯t want to be frozen to death by his cold eyes ¡°Debbie, you can turn to me if it happens again. I will discipline the likes of him,¡± the dean chimed in to smooth things over when she saw Carlos¡¯ Long face. Debbie scoffed, ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid. We are adults and we can figure it out by ourselves.¡± Lacking the proper words to voice her response, the dean turned to Look at Carlos. ¡°I¡¯m taking her back home now.¡± Carlos stood up and walked towards the door without looking back at the two women. Debbie clenched her fists tightly and resisted. She didn¡¯t want to obey his orders, but no matter how unwilling she was, she had no choice but to follow him. Debbie and Carlos both sat in the backseat and remained silent all the way. The driver didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word. Upon arriving at the destination, Carlos stepped into the house, and lit a cigarette before he made himselffortable on the couch. ¡®smoking again? I saw him smoke many times. Is he a chain smoker?¡¯ Debbie wondered. His handsome face became unclear behind the smoke, and she was unable to read his facial expression. After he finished his cigarette, neither he nor Debbie uttered a word. Chapter 88 Chapter: 89 Soon after, he Lit another cigarette and continued smoking again Debbie was overwhelmed with anxious thoughts. ¡®Say something, okay? Whatever you want to do to me, just go ahead and say it! Don¡¯t leave me in suspense!¡¯ After a brief pause, she broke the silence. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯ll go and fetch some fruits for you.¡± With a ttering smile, she eagerly looked at the man in front of her, waiting for his response. However, a few minutes passed, and he still hadn¡¯t said anything. Disappointed, Debbie furrowed her eyebrows and walked towards the kitchen. She took out an avocado, some cherries and some grapes, and arranged them nicely on a te. Before long, she came out of the kitchen and ced the te on the table in front of him. ¡°Um, please have some fruits.¡± Debbie gave him a gentle smile and handed him a fruit fork. Yet, silence still lingered over the room like an impending doom. Carlos threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray and Looked back at her,pletely ignoring the fact that she had been holding a fork in her hand for him. Carlos had always treated Debbie like a child instead of his wife. ALL he wanted was for her to be a good person with a proper education, but he had gotten in way over his head. Finally, she grew impatient of keeping her hand raised for such a long time. ¡°Never mind!¡± She threw the fork back onto the te. ¡®What do I have to do to appease him? I have never fawned on anyone at university. However, I spent 188 thousand on a present for him just to make him happy. Why is he still so angry at me? Did I spend all that money for nothing? It seems to me that his attitude towards me hasn¡¯t changed one bit. I can¡¯t keep buying him presents to make him happy. It isn¡¯t feasible, ¡® Debbie reflected. Carlos raised an eyebrow, and looked at the fork Debbie had thrown onto the fruit tray with an expressionless face. ¡®Finally she can¡¯t take it anymore. I just want her to behave like an upstanding citizen of society. Is that too much to ask for?¡¯ ¡°Go to your room. You are grounded for one week!¡± Carlos shifted his stern gaze towards her. ¡°Grounded for one week? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¯ Debbie¡¯s eyes and her mouth were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She would rather have him give her a tongueshing or a good flogging instead of keeping her confined at home. ¡°I object!¡± She walked towards Carlos, pouting willfully. Object? The word was alien to Carlos¡¯ ears. No one had ever dared to defy him before. Without hesitation, he cast a cold nce at the girl standing in front of him and said, ¡°Denied.¡± His tone sounded even colder than the expression on his face. For a moment, Debbie wanted to give up the fight. Judging by the look on his face, she thought it would be a cold day in hell before he would agree to withdraw his punishment. Chapter 89 Chapter: 90 ¡°Be cool. Take a deep breath. Don¡¯t be afraid. He is just some guy, a human, much Like you, ¡® she comforted herself, trying to calm down. But the man was so intimidating and terrifying he reminded her of a demon from helt. ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t want to be grounded for one week. I will go crazy,¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Debbie protested. ¡°If you keep acting this way, your teacher will go crazy,¡± he returned tly without even Looking at her. ¡°Hey, old man, don¡®t you think you are being too strict? And why do you care so much about this? Why do you have to poke your nose into everything?¡± Carlos could feel the blood rushing to his head, as his face turned red with anger. She was not a child anymore. Why did she still behave Like one? Her rebellious teenager days had been over a long time ago, but it seemed to him that she was still far from being an adult. Debbie was smart enough to tell that he was angry. ¡°If you ground me, I will climb out of the windows and make a run for it,¡± she went on. ALL of a sudden, Carlos stood up, towering over her Like a tyrant. ¡°You can give it a try, if you want to challenge me.¡± Carlos ended the discussion there and then walked out of the vi. Challenge him? She wouldn¡¯t dare. ¡°Hey, where are you going? We are not done yet,¡± Debbie shouted. She tried to run after him, but Philip stopped her. ¡°Debbie, Carlos said that you are not allowed to go outside for one week.¡± Philip looked at Debbie, who was seething in anger, and felt sorry for her. ¡®Silly girl, ¡® he mused. When the Bugatti Veyron sped out of the vi, Debbie red at it hard as if she were trying to set the car on fire with the mes in her eyes. In the end, to make things less difficult for Philip, she went back to her room sullenly. Just after thirty minutes had passed, Debbie started pacing around her room restlessly. When she tried to find a way to sneak out using a rope, she heard strange noisesing from outside the window of her bedroom. When she looked outside, she found two men ondders installing an anti-theft window for her bedroom. Almost immediately, Debbie¡¯s face went red with suppressed rage. ¡®Just because he is my husband doesn¡¯t mean that he can restrict my freedom Like this! Carlos, why are you so overbearing? Divorce! I want a divorce! I have to divorce you! ¡® There was no denying the fact that she had taken financial support from Carlos. She had even asked Jared to help her find a job, so that she could pay him back once she was able to. When she thought of how Carlos had supported her and taken care of her in the past three years, her anger and resentment towards him gradually dissipated. After the marriage registration, Carlos had been providing her with nothing but the best in everything. Chapter 90 Chapter: 91 Moreover, when her father was still alive, Carlos had helped him with important matters as well. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. While, she, on the other hand, had done nothing but provoke him, despite the fact that he was her husband. Instead of requiting his concerns, she had been trying to divorce him. It wouldn¡¯t surprise her if Carlos was disappointed in her. Looking at the busy workers, she decided not to follow through with her escape ns. At 10 p.m., when Carlos got back to the vi from work, he didn¡¯t stop to rest or go to bed. Instead, he went to his study and continued working from there. While he was meticulously going over some data, he heard a knock on the door. ¡®At thiste hour, it must be her. What does she want?¡¯ he wondered. ¡°Come in.¡± With his permission, Debbie walked in cautiously with a ss of milk on a tray. Ashamed to look Carlos in the eye, Debbie kept her head low even after she had ced the ss of milk on the desk. ¡°About what happened earlier¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I figured milk would help you sleep better. Good night,¡± said Debbie, her head still lowered, before she hurried out of the study. ¡®Sorry?¡¯ Carlos kept a skeptical attitude, shifting his eyes from the door to the milk. ¡®Is this another one of her tricks?¡± From that day on, Debbie brought a ss of milk to the study three nights in a row. On the fourth night, Carlos said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to school tomorrow.¡± Debbie was pleasantly surprised, and her eyes Lit up with joy. Carlos let out a tiny smile from the corners of his mouth, when he saw how happy she was. The next morning, as soon as the ck Limo came to a halt at the roadside, Debbie threw herself out of the car like a gust of wind and dashed towards the gate of the university. While sitting in the car, Carlos watched her disappear into the horizon with a smile on his face. ¡°She¡­ is still very cute.¡± In the multimedia English ss, the students were chattering in groups. When Debbie came in, a few of her ssmates crowded around her and bombarded her with questions. ¡°Debbie, we haven¡¯t seen you for days. Where have you been? Howe you didn¡¯te to school? Did something happen? We were worried about you. Sitting at her desk, Debbie watched her friends with one hand propped against her chin. ¡°Guys. Rx. I told you on WeChat. I was busy.¡± Jared, who was sitting opposite her, scrutinized her for a while and then asked, ¡°Dixon said a very powerful man went to the dean¡¯s office the other day. Confess. Who was he?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at his nosiness and nced at Dixon who was too scared to speak. ¡°A god-like man. Guess who it was.¡± Her words attracted the contempt of some students because it wouldn¡¯t take much time to figure out who it was, since there were only three god-Like men in Alorith. Carlos and his two friends: Curtis and Wesley Leonard. There was no way it could have been Carlos. Debbie¡¯s friends knew full well that she didn¡¯t see eye to eye with Carlos. It was a wonder how they hadn¡¯t killed each other yet. Curtis didn¡¯t fit Dixon¡¯s description. Chapter 91 It couldn¡¯t be Wesley either. ording to the news, Wesley had been working undercover previously and then as amander. He hadn¡¯t taken a break for months. Recently, he had cracked a major child trafficking case. Since then the army had granted him a two-week vacation, which he had been spending for a much needed rest in Askor. ¡°Tomboy, it¡¯s not fair that you and Dixon are keeping a secret from us. Besides, Dixon already knows about it. Why can¡¯t we know? It¡¯s not fair,¡± Kristinained, Leaning on Debbie¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Kristina acting like that, Debbie said exaggeratedly, ¡°Dixon, just tell her, or she will fall out with me out of jealousy Baffled, Kristina looked at Debbie and retorted, ¡°What? That¡¯s crazy. There¡¯s nothing going on between us. Why would I be jealous?¡± Dixon was confused and flustered. ¡°Kristina, didn¡¯t you agree to be my girlfriend the other night?¡± he asked. This was big news for them. The crowd hooted. All of a sudden, they had forgotten about Debbie. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Kristina blushed. She leaned on Debbie¡¯s shoulder and interlocked arms with her. ¡°Debbie, why haven¡¯t you been to the dormtely? I missed you.¡± The dormitory was the only ce Debbie used to go to if she couldn¡¯t make it to the vi in the evening. However, Carlos had made it clear that she couldn¡¯t live in the dorm anymore. So her friends would have to wait until she managed to change his mind. Debbie stroked Kristina¡¯s hair Lovingly and sighed with resignation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Doll, I missed you too. But, I can¡¯t stay in the dorm right now. You will have to wait a bit longer.¡± Debbie comforted Kristina and then nted a gentle kiss on her hand. ¡°Debbie, no! You can¡¯t turn into a lesbian. There are plenty of handsome guys in our ss. Don¡¯t break their hearts Like that,¡± Dixon wailed upon seeing the two girls¡¯ intimate interaction. Debbie cast him a stare and assured him with a lustful look on her face, ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t break the hearts of those pretty boys in our ss.¡± The ss broke intoughter. Moments Later when the bell rang, the crowd dispersed and everybody went back to their designated seats. Before long, Professor Marc stepped into the ssroom and deliberately cast a nce at Debbie who was sitting in the back of the ssroom. ¡®Not bad. She looks energetic today, ¡® he mused. ¡°Now, the ss begins,¡± the professor announced. These days, although Debbie was still absent-minded in ss, she didn¡¯t cause as much trouble as she used to. When her name hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the broadcast for a few days in a row, her schoolmates were surprised. After all, they had grown ustomed to hearing her name being called out every so often. Nheless, a Leopard cannot change its spots. Just when her teachers and schoolmates thought that she was bing a good student, Debbie was once again called into the dean¡¯s office because of cutting ss for a whole week. Contrary to her expectations, this time, the dean let her leave the office with only a warning. Chapter 92 Chapter: 93 Before she could figure out why the dean had suddenly decided to show her mercy, her phone beeped. It was a notification from WeChat. However, when she opened the message to read the news from her university¡¯s official ount, her jaw dropped to the floor. The message stated that Carlos was going to be a part-time lecturer at the university. ¡°Hey, Debbie, have you read the news? Carlos ising to our school as a lecturer,¡± Kasie said excitedly, swinging her phone in the air as she clutched at Debbie¡¯s sleeve. Stunned, Debbie stared straight at Kasie and nodded absent-mindedly. All of a sudden a sense of dread closed in. She didn¡¯t know what she was dreading, but her instinct was telling her that something bad was going to happen. No! There was no way she would be his student. She had toe up with an excuse to ask for a leave, just until the duration of Carlos¡¯ stay at her university. In the doorway of the principal¡¯s office, Debbie stared at the brown door intensely. It seemed as if she were trying to bore a hole in it with her eyes. ¡®Why does a leave of more than two days require the principal¡¯s consent? There was no need for such requests before. Should I simply cut the sses or go into the principal¡¯s office and ask for his permission?¡± Debbie was conflicted. Two minutester, she knocked on the door. Carlos was much scarier in person than Curtis. As a result, she decided that it would be easier to ask for permission for a leave from thetter than to suffer tormenting res from the former for cutting ss again. ¡°Come in.¡± Curtis had been waiting to hear from her ever since she had asked for a leave from her guidance counselor. ¡°Mr. Loftus,¡± she greeted. Curtis had just made green tea, the fragrance of which filled the air in his office. ¡°Grab a seat and have a taste of this tea Carlos gave me,¡± he said, pointing at a seat across the table. ¡®Ughhhhhh¡­ that Carlos again. Why do I have to hear his name everywhere? And does Mr. Loftus treat everybody so nicely?¡± Debbie wondered as she walked inside. She didn¡¯t n on staying for tea so she didn¡¯t sit down. ¡°Mr-¡° Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos said that someone had given him this tea as a gift. It is very hard to find this in the market. Do have a taste,¡± Curtis insisted before she could say more. He poured some light sea green colored tea in a cup and ced it in front of her. Having no other choice, Debbie pulled up a chair and sat down. The first sip crept over her taste-buds and down her throat. The tea released such a rich, vorful aroma and tasted so wonderful that even a casual tea drinker like Debbie, fell in love with it instantly. She could finally understand why her principal had strongly rmended it. When she emptied her cup, Curtis was nice enough to refill it for her. ¡°If you like it, you can take some with you.¡± ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Loftus. I actually came here to ask you for a leave from school.¡± She had to get it out before Curtis drove her crazy. Curtis looked at her and then smiled at her restless and impatient behavior. However, Debbie captured something strange in his eyes. ¡®What was that? A¡­ doting look?¡¯ She thought she was just imagining things. Chapter 93 Chapter: 94 ¡°I must be mistaken.¡± ¡°Carlos ising to our university to give lectures the day after tomorrow. He is a Learned schr. You should attend his sses. Trust me, you will benefit from it. So, my advice for you is to stay at school unless there is something urgent that you need to attend to.¡± He was so polite and gentle that Debbie felt it would be embarrassing to cause a scene. ¡°I don¡¯t want to attend his sses. I want a one-week leave,¡± she said frankly. Curtis was about to refill his cup when her words registered in his mind and caused his hands to shake a little. ¡°You want to stay away from school just to avoid Carlos? Is that it?¡± Debbie nodded. For the first time in his life, he found someone who hated Carlos so much. However, Curtis understood what she had meant. She sounded just like the Debbie he knew all along. ¡°Okay, ¡± said Curtis. Debbie was baffled for a moment, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°O-Okay? You mean I have your consent?¡± she confirmed. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Curtis raised his head and looked at her. ¡°If I say no, will you attend his sses?¡± She was rendered wordless. At the same time, she realized how dangerous her principal was. She had underestimated his ability to read people¡¯s minds. Ironically, she had already made up her mind about cutting school in case Curtis refused to give her his permission, even before she walked into his office. At Hilton Group, Tristan walked into the CEO¡¯s office with a file envelope in one hand. ¡°Carlos, here is the information you wanted.¡± Carlos stopped whatever he was doing to open the envelope and then carefully went through what was in the file. There were five pieces of paper. ¡°How did she meet Emmett?¡± ¡°Before, when Debbie came here to see you, it was Emmett who received her. But that was it. There were no further contacts between them after that.¡± Carlos lit a cigarette. ¡°What is her rtionship with Jared?¡± His eyes then shifted to the column about her hobbies and weaknesses, which specifically aroused his curiosity. ¡®What? Afraid of 4D+ movies, snakes, darkness¡­ It seems like she isn¡¯t as tough as she looks. Just a little girl after all.¡® Carlos chuckled when he read about her weaknesses. Tristan recalled how her friends had responded when he asked them about their rtionships with Debbie. ¡°Dude. Good buddies.¡± They had all given the same answer. Tristan was especially amused by that. ¡°Okay. You may Leave now.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter: 95 ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± No sooner had Tristan turned around than he heard Carlos say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Emmett again in the next two years.¡± Shocked to the bone, Tristan prayed for Emmett silently. Finally, it was Carlos¡¯ first day as a lecturer at the Economics and Management School. He started his day earlier than usual. However, to his disappointment, even after he had exercised, showered and eaten his breakfast, he still didn¡¯t see Debbie anywhere. ¡°Philip, where is she?¡± Philip knew Carlos was referring to Debbie. ¡°Debbie has asked for a one-week leave from school. She went to the airport early this morning,¡± he answered calmly. ¡°A one-week leave? Why am I just hearing about this now?¡± Philip lowered his head in silence, Lacking any exnation. ¡°From now on, I want you to report her every move to me. Do you understand?¡± Carlos ordered sternly and took out his phone. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± ¡°Where is she heading? And why?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Philip hesitated for a second. ¡°Debbie didn¡¯t mention anything.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t mention anything? I guess she is avoiding me, ¡® Carlos wondered. Without further dy, he called Tristan and said, ¡°Inform the airport immediately that.. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Within one hour, Debbie and her Luggage showed up in the CEO¡¯s office at Hilton Group. As soon as she stepped into the office, she left her luggage against the wall, and hastened towards Carlos¡¯ desk. ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s this supposed to mean? Why did you do this? Don¡¯t I have my own freedom anymore?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t say a word until he had finished going through the papers in his hand. He raised his sights to her face and said, ¡°Come to the university with me this afternoon.¡± ¡°No.¡± Debbie refused him outright. Disappointed, Carlos got out of his chair and asserted, ¡°Too bad, you don¡¯t have a choice!¡± Debbie slumped in an armchair in shock. Stunned, and not to mention angered, she finally spoke again after a moment. ¡°Since you are not so busy right now, let¡¯s get to the matter we¡¯ve been talking about without mincing our words. I¡¯ve already signed the divorce papers. I really hope that you would do the same for me, for us, so that we can go our separate ways and carry on with our own lives.¡± Ever since the idea of a divorce had popped into her head, it had always been there at the back of her mind. Moreover, Carlos had been interfering with her personal lifetely Chapter 95 Chapter: 96 Far from feeling like she had married a husband, in truth, she felt like she had found herself a father. As stubborn and proud as she was, Debbie had never ttered anyone to gain favor, buttely she had been trying very hard to please her husband. As if that weren¡¯t bad enough, he wasn¡¯t making it any easier for her. Instead of having to see him only in the mornings and the evenings at the vi, she would now have to put up with him in her school. Debbie just couldn¡¯t catch a break with this man. It had to end today. She would much rathery her cards on the table and get it over with. Carlos walked around the desk to the sofa across her and sat down. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Divorce is not an option.¡± He made himself very clear. ¡°Why? I told you I don¡¯t want your money. I don¡¯t want anything from you. Why are you still refusing to sign the papers? What else do you want?¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡¯ By then, she was so angry she wanted to rush over, choke him, kick him in the head, and throw him in Arctic Ocean. Giving him no time to respond, she went on, ¡°I know I¡¯ve spent a lot of your money in the past three years. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯LL pay every penny back as soon as I find a job.¡± Carlos sensed anger in her tone. When she finally finished speaking, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do right by you in the past three years. I neglected you. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again in the future.¡± ¡®Eh? Did he just apologize to me?¡¯ Debbie didn¡¯t see thating. ¡°There is no need for an apology. Anyway, you don¡¯t Love me and I don¡¯t love you either. A loveless marriage between two people is meaningless. Furthermore, ording to thew, married couples who stay apart for two years or more are automatically considered divorced. So if you still refuse to sign the divorce papers, I will have to sue you.¡± Herst few sentences forced him to let out a chuckle. After all, this youngdy was too naive. *Sue me? No problem. I can help her find the bestwyer in the city. But automatically divorced?¡¯ Carlos felt obliged to correct her. ¡°Listen. First of all, to be automatically divorced, the couple must be separated for two entire consecutive years. One year, nine months and ten days ago, I went back to the vi and slept next to you, but you were too sound asleep to know it.¡± Being the gentleman that he was, Carlos had kept the Lights off so she wouldn¡¯t wake up and it was too dark to see anything anyway. Nothing had happened between the two of them that night. Besides, he had only stayed for two hours and then left for work again. Debbie¡¯s eyes nearly popped out at his reply. ¡®Hell no! I didn¡¯t even know a man was sleeping next to me?¡¯ Carlos took out a cigarette, but since Debbie was present, he didn¡¯t light it. ying with the cigarette in his fingers, he continued, ¡°Secondly, the separation must be caused by the falling apart of the couples¡¯ rtionship. In our case, I was working overseas. It doesn¡¯t fit the requirements, my dear. Besides, a divorce must be consented by both parties. There is no such thing as an automatic divorce.¡± Debbie was so puzzled her face fell faster than a corpse in cement boots. In that instant, her mouth hung with lips slightly parted and her eyes were as wide as they could stretch. She started wondering if she should hire awyer to see if Carlos was trying to fool her. ¡°Thirdly.¡± He suddenly stood up and moved towards her. Leaning over her with his hands on the arms of the chair, he pressed his face close to hers. Debbie was forced to lean back. ¡®Wh-What is he doing? Why is he so close? Is he trying to seduce me?¡¯ Debbie thought nervously. Chapter 96 Chapter: 97 ALL of a sudden, the air became thick with intensity. Sensing her tension, Carlos spoke again. ¡°The court requires evidence of a separation, which I am unable to present. What about you, my dear?¡± ¡®Why does he keep calling me ¡°my deal That form of address was starting to mess with Debbie¡¯s head. ¡° -Yes, I can,¡± she stammered. ¡°Oh really? Where? How?¡± Debbie scooted backwards in the armchair until there was no space left. ¡°I¡­ I can ask Julie and Philip to help me. They can provide evidence.¡± ¡°Do you think they will listen to you or me?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t answer. Both of them knew very well what the answer to that question would be. Carlos was so close she could feel the man¡¯s warm breath on her face Her rosy cheeks blushed red and her heart started beating faster. The worse part was, she had Lost the nerve to push him away. ¡°Finally, let me tell you this¡­¡± With that, he pressed his lips to hers, sending her to a blissful trance. Fortunately for Debbie, the kiss didn¡¯tst long. ¡°During the separation, neither of the couple fulfils their marital duties. My dear, if you will allow me, I¡¯d love to fulfil my duties to you as a husband.¡± As soon as he finished hisst sentence, he stepped closer. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When their faces were about to touch, Debbie shook her head in shame and said hurriedly, ¡°No, no, no, no¡­¡± Out of the blue, Carlos pulled her up and took her in his arms. ¡°Therefore, my dear, I think your best option is to stay married to me and stop Letting your mind wander.¡± By then, Debbie had already been bewitched. She looked at his gorgeous face and nodded her consent. His scent was intoxicating. The smell of his presence gave her a sense of security. And his lips¡­ tasted Like heaven Satisfied by the spellbound look in her eyes, Carlos smiled. ¡°No! No! This isn¡¯t right.¡¯ Debbie suddenly pulled herself back to reality and shook her head to clear her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a divorce? You know it as well as I do that we don¡¯t love each other,¡± she asked. ¡°Why?¡± Carlos ran his fingers gently through her smooth hair. Chapter 97 Chapter: 98 ¡°First of all, you need money to pull yourself through university and make your dreamse true. Secondly, I need a woman as an alibi to block all the other women out of my life. Andstly, my grandfather once said that he had our fortunes read. The fortune teller convinced him that our Eight-Characters and constetions matched perfectly. What are the odds of two people being so perfect for each other?¡± Debbie was at a loss for words. ¡®Eight-Characters and constetions? Seriously? He is so crafty and smooth-tongued he should be a Lawyer, ¡® she mused. Sensing her skepticism, Carlos continued persuading her. ¡°As I just said, in the past, the biggest problem in our marriage was me. You did nothing wrong. Please, allow me to make amends. If it still doesn¡¯t work out between us, you can choose not to be with me then. But you can¡¯t cheat on me. That¡¯s my only request.¡± Debbie swallowed and asked, ¡°What if I¡­ What if you find someone you like during this period?¡± The man cast her a hard look and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to Like somebody else.¡± Debbie had once told him that she had feelings for someone else, but now, Carlos realized that it was all a lie. It was just her strategy to make him consent to the divorce. At that moment, she felt the Last bit hope go up in smoke. ¡®No. Something is off.¡® But she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what it was. Confused, she opened her mouth to say something and then closed it again. The words were frozen on her lips. The confused look on her delicate face and her rosy lips were too much for the man to resist. He lowered his head and gave her a second kiss. ¡®There it is! That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong.¡¯ Debbie pushed him away. ¡°Why do you keep kissing me?¡± The touch of his lips and his scent sent her into a heady trance. He must have been trying to seduce her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me kissing my wife?¡± Carlos looked at her in puzzlement . ¡°Of course it¡¯s wrong. After I kissed you, you threw me out of the mall, into the ocean, and even threatened to bury me alive!¡± Debbie reproached. Her anger boiled up inside at the thought of how he had treated her just because of a stupid kiss. ¡®Tut-tut, do all girls hold grudges and bring up old scores?¡¯ Carlos thought sourly. ¡°You should have told me you are my wife at the mall,¡± he replied defensively. He was enamored of Debbie¡¯s adorable and unique personality. If he had known that she was his wife, he would have never done any of those things. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®What? Is he trying to make it look like it was my fault?¡¯ She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Look at what has happened ever since you found out that I am your wife. You¡¯ve been interfering in my personal life. You treat me Like your daughter. You kept me locked up in the vi for days.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been behaving badly at the university. I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to that.¡± Education was a top priority for Carlos. That was the one thing he would not waver from. The air around them had be toxic. They red at each other, eyes sparking with anger. ¡°You are a nosy old man!¡± Old man? Carlos hated it when she called him that. His lips tightened into a thin line and his face darkened with dissatisfaction. He was only seven years older than her. Chapter 98 Chapter: 99 Carlos¡¯ eyes dimmed. He looked at Debbie sharply and took a step forward. Debbie took a step back, poised for defense. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If youe any closer to me, I won¡¯t hesitate to fight you!¡± ¡°Fight me? Good! I can¡¯t wait.¡± He abruptly pushed her on the desk behind her and then leaned forward. They found their bodies in an awkward and yet erotic posture. Debbie could hardly move. She wriggled and tried to free her arms, but to no avail. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let go of me,¡± she demanded. ¡°Go to the university with me this afternoon and attend my ss. Maybe you don¡¯t want to, but you have no choice. No more cutting school, especially my sses. At half past three this afternoon, my first ss is International Finance. You know which ssroom it is. If I don¡¯t see you there¡­¡± Carlos pinched her on the waist as a warning. Debbie uttered a yelp and blushed with embarrassment. ¡°Do we have to talk like this? Can¡¯t you let go of me first?¡± No one had ever treated her like this. This old, Lustful man had been disrespectful to her several times now. He¡¯d better mind his actions, or some day he might be a eunuch in his sleep. Helpless, she red at him with resentment as her cheeks puffed up. It seemed like the anger boiling up inside her was going to burst out at any moment. Fortunately, Carlos released her from his restraint. Soon, Tristan drove her back to Esastin Vi. After they had arrived, he made sure to give Debbie¡¯s Luggage to Julie before he left. ¡°Debbie, Debbie said that you must attend his ss at half past three,¡± Tristan reminded her before he took off. She clenched her fists, feeling immensely irritated. ¡®He wants me to show up to his ss? Well, guess what? I won¡¯t.¡¯ At half past three, Carlos walked into the multimedia ssroom, which was packed with almost one thousand students present. He started with a small speech, during which he swept over his audience. When he was sure Debbie wasn¡¯t there, his face clouded up. ¡®Fool me once, shame on you; fool me twice, shame on me.¡® Carlos realized that he had made a mistake. Before that moment, somewhere in his heart he had still believed that she wasn¡¯t a bad person. However, now it seemed to him that he had given her too much credit. It was a little past 6 p.m. when Debbie was seen in a cafe. She was talking to Jared on WeChat when two bodyguards appeared in the shop. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, Carlos asked us to pick you up,¡± they said. Instead of responding to what they said, she continued talking on the phone. Puzzled, the bodyguards looked at each other, and then one of them said, ¡°Mrs. Hilton, Carlos has given us strict orders to carry you home on our shoulders, if that¡¯s what it takes.¡± ¡°Please, by all means, do what you must,¡± Debbie countered casually. Chapter 99 Chapter: 100 Perhaps Carlos had anticipated that things wouldn¡¯t go smoothly with the bodyguards. One of the bodyguards took something out of his pocket and swung it before Debbie¡¯s eyes. When Debbie caught sight of what it was, she saw two certificates, which stated that both bodyguards were ck belts in tae-kwon-do. One was a 7th dan and the other was a 8th dan. Debbie resignedly crammed thest bite of the desert into her mouth, stood up from her chair and followed the bodyguards out of the shop meekly. ¡°Son of a bitch! Where did Carlos find these tae kwon do masters?¡¯ she cursed inwardly. Although she had practiced martial arts for ten years, when faced with those two bodyguards, she didn¡¯t dare to pick a fight with them. Meanwhile, an Emperor was parked at the roadside. When she reached the car, Debbie opened the door and saw the man in the backseat. His eyes were shut tight, as if he was taking a nap,pletely unaware of the fact that she had opened the door. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. One of the bodyguards took the driver¡¯s seat and the other sat in the passenger¡¯s seat in the front. The car engine revved and sped out. After a while, Debbie realized that the car was taking them out of town. ¡®This isn¡¯t right. This is not the way home. The vi is in the east district and the car is driving westward, ¡® she reflected. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked. No one answered her question, as if no one could hear her. Debbie got nervous and fidgety since she had defied Carlos again. The skies were getting darker and by the look of it, they were heading somewhere remote. Her heart throbbed inside her chest violently. ¡®Is he trying to find a ce to bury me alive again?¡¯ In the grip of silent panic, the air inside the car felt like it was suffocating her. Everything was so quiet, she could hear her own heart pounding in her chest. When the car finally came to a stop, the bodyguards got out of the car, but Debbie remained where she was. Her eyes caught sight of something. Was that a tombstone? The door on her side was opened by a bodyguard, who stood there waiting for her to get out. With the headlights on, Debbie nced around and a chill crept up her spine. Bloody hell! A graveyard? Why would Carlos bring her to a graveyard in the evening? While she was trying to figure out what was on Carlos¡¯ mind, the bodyguards returned to the car. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡± Debbie tried to open the doors, but they were all locked, so she started tapping on the windows helplessly. One of the windows in the backseat was rolled down. With a gloomy Look on his face, Carlos said, ¡°This is a martyrs¡¯ park. Stay here and reflect on what you¡¯ve done.¡± Here? Didn¡¯t he know that she had a fear of darkness? If she couldn¡¯t deal with her fears in the vi, how would she deal with them alone in a cemetery? Fear gripped her entire body in an instant. ¡°I. ¡± Before Debbie could say anything else, the car drove off. As she helplessly watched the car drive away and disappear into the horizon, all she could do was curse Carlos a thousand times in her heart. This was more terrifying than being buried alive to her. Trembling with fear, she barely managed to take out her phone. Unfortunately, the reception there was terrible. She tried to dial Chapter 100 Chapter: 101 Jared¡¯s number anyway. As if the Gods were screwing with her, Jared¡¯s phone was switched off! ¡®What the hell? We were just talking on the phone a moment ago.¡¯ Debbie called Kasie, Dixon, andstly Kristina. All of them had turned off their phones. ¡®Hah! Just when I need them the most, none of them can be reached. What kind of friends are they?¡¯ Debbie was so frustrated she wanted to smash her phone. She gritted her teeth angrily. When she raised her head, she saw rows of tombstones standing there. It was as if they were all looking at her. Her heart started trembling and the cold breeze drove shivers down her spine. ¡°Um¡­ be cool, guys. Rest in peace. I am not looking for any trouble,¡± she muttered, as she spun around to make sure nothing was behind her. Meanwhile, her friends had been taken to a restaurant. A few men, dressed in ck, had taken their phones and confined them to a room. Completely unaware of what was happening to Debbie, they enjoyed the gourmet food spread out on the table. On the other hand, in the cemetery, more than ten minutes had passed, but Debbie still hadn¡¯t been able to call in a car or a taxi to get her out of that terrifying ce. Anxious, scared, and alone. Salty tears spilled over onto her cheeks leaving a tight, dry feeling. Crouching under a tree, she kept calling her friends on her phone and just about anyone she could reach at that moment. However, the reception was too weak. She tried and tried, but luck wasn¡¯t on her side. ¡®am I going to spend the night here? Surely, I¡¯ll be dead in the morning, ¡® she thought to herself, sitting on the cold ground. ¡®That asshole Carlos. What an arrogant, insensitive bastard to Leave me alone here like this! What did I do wrong in my previous Life for God to make me his wife and punish me?¡¯ ¡°Martyrs, heroes, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t mean to be rude. Please don¡¯te near me. Please, please, please, please¡­¡± she begged, Looking at the tombstones with her hands folded in front of her. ¡®Kasie, Kristina, Jared, and Dixon, if I make it out of here alive, I swear I¡¯ll never speak to you guys again. Oh, help me, God.¡¯ She wondered what her friends were doing and she couldn¡¯t understand why her best friends had all ditched her when she needed them the most. Then she thought of her husband who had put her in such a difficult position in the first ce. ¡®Carlos, you evil man. No wonder you have been single for the past 28 years.¡¯ Then she realized something was wrong with that sentence. ¡®Oh, right. He is my husband. We have been married for three years.¡¯ She remembered. ¡°You deserved to be single for the past 25 years, you jerk. You¡¯re lucky to have me,¡± she murmured to herself angrily. Again, she tried to contact everyone else on her phone, but the line didn¡¯t connect her even once. Debbie sat there, tired and dejected, as she buried her face in her arms. There was only one person Left, her husband, thest person she wanted to ask for help. After letting out a deep sigh, she raised her head and dialed Carlos¡¯ number. Due to the lousy reception, she couldn¡¯t connect through until after she had dialed more than ten times. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Please take me back home¡­¡± she blurted as soon as the phone was connected. Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, the reception broke off. Debbie was bordering on insanity.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Once again, she thought of how Carlos had treated her in the past. He had stubbornly refused to end their marriage despite the fact that they didn¡¯t love each other; he had tried to force her into school when she wanted a leave just to avoid him. It seemed that in his eyes, everything she did was wrong. It wasn¡¯t fair at all. Why was he being so heartless and insensitive to her? A frustrated scream dragged up her throat but it emerged as a groan, and soon it was followed by tears gushing out of her eyes. In the silent darkness, her raspy sobbing sounded creepy, even more so, due to the fact that she was in a cemetery. The night watchman heard her crying, but he was too frightened to approach her, uncertain whether she was a human being or a ghost. Drops of tears kept falling ceaselessly. Leaning against the tree, she put one arm over her chest and covered her face with the other, brushing away the tears from time to time. Little did she know that a person was standing right in front of her all the while. The sobbing gradually subsided. She wiped her tears and decided to get out of that ce on her own. ¡®I have to be brave. I can¡¯t let that pervert belittle me, ¡® she told herself, trying to muster up some courage. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she screamed when she saw the man in front of her as soon as she stood up. Her shriek resounded throughout the cemetery. The startled birds in the trees took to the dark sky, pping their wings restlessly. Wistful, exhausted, and terrified, Debbie lost her bnce and was about to fall down when Carlos stretched out his arms and caught her. Chapter 101 Chapter: 102 She was shaking like a dry leaf in his arms. Without hesitation, he held her close in his arms and helped her up. When Debbie saw the man¡¯s face, her tears went rogue, flooding her face. ¡°Put me down! What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you want to leave me here alone? Why did youe back?¡± She had never seen another man as hateful and petty as Carlos! Before Debbie, numerous women had cried their hearts out in front of Carlos. Most of them cried because he had turned them down when they told him that they wanted to be his girlfriend. Nheless, their tears and desperation had made him despise them even more. He wished that they had lived on differents, as far away from him as possible. Strangely enough, the woman weeping in his arms right now didn¡¯t make him feel anything Like that. On the contrary, for some inexplicable reason, his heart broke for her. What fascinated him was the fact that, even when he had thrown her into the ocean, she didn¡¯t shed a single tear. Instead, she came back like a fighter. Carlos wanted tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know how. ¡°If you stop crying, I promise to get you out of here immediately.¡± That was the only thing he could offer her. Fortunately, it worked. Debbie stopped weeping and red at him, her eyes and nose red from the crying. On a second thought, she realized that he was all she could depend on at that moment. Swiftly, she withdrew her re and looked away. Having noticed her varying facial expressions, Carlos felt a tug of attraction in his heart. Never had he Laid eyes upon a girl so lovely. He cast his warm feelings aside momentarily and assumed his usual cold tone. ¡°Are you thinking of how to get back at me when you get to the vi? ¡°Darn! How did he know?¡± Taken aback, Debbie was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not she denied, trying to appearposed. ¡°Can we go now?¡± asked Debbie. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The ce was so grim and dreadful, the mere sight of her surroundings gave her goosebumps. ¡°Will you attend my ss tomorrow?¡± Carlos sounded calm. ¡®Look at her. Pale, shaking, and sweating. What¡¯s so scary about this ce?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand what it was about the ce that made her feel that way. ¡°Mmm. I will. I will attend your ss tomorrow,¡± she answered at once. The thought of being in the same ssroom with Carlos couldn¡¯t be worse than this. At Esastin Vi As soon as they got back to the vi, Debbie dashed into her bedroom and went to get a shower. She desperately needed to wash off the sweat, grime and most importantly the bad aura from her body. Before going to sleep, Debbie posted a message in the group¡¯s chat with her friends. ¡°Friendship ended,¡± she said. Chapter 102 Chapter: 103 ¡°I want to sever all ties with all of you.¡± Meanwhile, her friends had just been allowed to leave the restaurant. As soon as they got their phones back, Debbie¡¯s message popped up on their screens simultaneously. Immediately, their faces flooded with shock at her words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Debbie?¡± Having lost his patience, Jared called her directly. Soon, Kristina found a new post in her Moments on WeChat. ¡°The whole world has abandoned me!¡± ¡°Debbie, what¡¯s happened? Some bodyguards took us to a big dinner tonight. The meal was fantastic. But they took away all of our phones, which was weird. We have just gotten our phones back, and received your messages. Why did you say that? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jared poured out in a flow as soon as the call was answered. Invited to a dinner by some bodyguards? And it happened just when she was Left at the cemetery? The dinner ended just when she got back home? ¡®It must be the work of that Evil Carlos, ¡® Debbie suspected. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine and just going to sleep. How are you guys?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine too. We¡¯ve been wondering who invited us to that dinner. We thought of calling you to join us, but we didn¡¯t have our phones, you know,¡± Jared joked. Debbie¡¯s friends wouldn¡¯t have dragged her into the dinner recklessly, without knowing who those bodyguards worked for. It puzzled them immensely why someone would anonymously invite them to a dinner out of the blue and force them to eat. Finding herself in no mood to talk, Debbie looked out the window. After a sh of lightning caught her by surprise, she got out of bed and drew the curtains. ¡°Go back to the dorm quickly. I think it¡¯s going to rain soon,¡± she said to Jared. ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow. Good night.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At 1 a.m. there was a heavy downpour. The sound of emptiness was disrupted by the loud gregarious boom of thunder which Lit up the entire room. Debbie clutched the covers tightly. Generally, she wasn¡¯t scared as long as the lights were on, but tonight, her visit to the martyrs¡¯ park had frightened the life out of her. Lying in bed, she turned and rolled, afraid to close her eyes. Feeling restless, she took her phone from the night table and started to read the updates on Weibo. Outside, the rain was getting heavier. A jagged bolt of white hot lightning split the chilly sky, and within seconds the rolling boom of the thunder reverberated overhead. As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, an introduction of a horror novel popped up on her screen. The book was about the wedding of the dead. The pictures of a coffin and a dead bride in a wedding gown, along with the introduction was cripplingly horrifying. Debbie was so shaken up, she could barely suppress her scream. She sat up immediately and looked around her bedroom. A few deep breaths steadied her rapid heartbeats. Only then did she remember that Carlos was in the next room. ¡®At thiste hour, he must be sleeping.¡¯ Here, she was losing her mind, trembling in fear, while he was sound asleep in the next room? Life could be so unfair sometimes. ¡®Hmph, he wishes! * Chapter 103 Chapter: 104 Debbie clutched a pillow tightly, and got out of bed. Quiet as a deer, she opened the door. It was pitch ck in the hallway, so she retraced her steps to the night table and got her phone. With the phone light switched on, she sneaked towards Carlos¡¯ bedroom, and turned the doorknob to get inside. A sudden sh of lightning Lit up the dark room for a second, and Debbie caught sight of the man sleeping in bed Her feet tiptoed on the thick carpet, and she walked up to his bed silently. 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ She got there! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Before she was able to celebrate, she was shoved face down onto the bed. With her hands pressed against her back, she tried her best to turn her head. Finally, she managed to squeeze out a few words through her gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s me, Debbie. Let go of me, Carlos.¡± Carlos shook his head to sober himself up and then released her hands. ¡°What are you doing in my room at this hour of the night?¡± If he had a gun, he would have pointed it at her head. Debbie heaved a sigh of relief when she was released. ¡®Oh my God! Is he always so jumpy even when he¡¯s asleep?¡¯ ¡°I¡­ I wanted to check if you were asleep.¡± She made an excuse, turned over to lie down and looked at the man who was now sitting on the bed. ¡°I was asleep,¡± he said impatiently. ¡°Uh¡­ Go back to sleep.¡± Debbie closed her eyes andy still. Carlos looked at her in confusion. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she get off the bed and leave my room? Why is she still lying here?¡¯ ¡°Well, are you implying that you want to sleep with me?¡± His straightforward words made her cheeks blush red with shame. She immediately covered her chest with her hands and argued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I was just¡­ I thought you¡¯d be afraid to sleep on your own, so I came here to keep youpany.¡± Debbie was too proud to admit that she was the one who was afraid of sleeping alone. Carlos was amused by herme excuse. ¡®I¡¯m afraid to sleep on my own? Are you kidding me? Why can¡¯t you just admit that you want mypany? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of sleeping alone. I¡¯m only afraid of being raped by you,¡± he teased. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, watch your tongue! Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not interested in you at all. I¡¯m just sleepy. I need to sleep now.¡± Just after she said that, she sat up straight. Carlos thought she was leaving, but actually she Lay back and tucked herself in. Baffled, he demanded, ¡°Out!¡± He wasn¡¯t used to sleeping with another person in the same bed. Chapter 104 Chapter: 105 ¡°No! I must apany you!¡± Debbie was resilient. He rubbed his arching brows and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping with others.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. I know it. You just don¡¯t want to hurt Olga¡¯s heart.¡± ¡®Olga? Who¡¯s she?¡¯ he thought to himself. After pausing to think for a moment, Carlos finally realized that she was referring to Olga Moran. ¡°She has nothing to do with this,¡± he snapped. ¡°Is she not your girlfriend?¡± Debbie scratched her head curiously. After all, she had seen Carlos and Olga together a couple of times. ¡°I¡¯m a married man. I¡¯m not interested in having a mistress,¡± he answered. Debbie snickered with pleasure as she sat up again and approached him. ¡°You didn¡¯t even blush after lying. Last time in Shining International N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. za, you bought her so many things. Now you are telling me that you are not interested in her. Boss, are you giving yourself a p in the face?¡± ¡°Should a man not pay the bill when he is shopping with a woman? Yes, I bought her many things. It didn*t mean that she is my mistress.¡± Carlos shook his head in disbelief. ¡®What the hell was she thinking?¡¯ ¡®His words do make sense. Besides, he is Carlos, the richest man in Alorith. It¡¯s not unusual for him to pay millions of dors for women,¡¯ Debbie mused. ¡°Alright then. Good night!¡± This time, she pulled the quilt over her head. She was so sleepy she could hardly keep her eyelids from shutting. In less than a minute, the man slid under the quilt and pressed himself against her. As if he was expecting her to scream, he pressed her lips with his. On top of her, he pinned her hands to the bed. His lips were firm, demanding and his fingertips were on fire running over her soft skin. Her eyes widened as she wasn¡¯t expecting things to turn out this way. ¡®I¡¯m here to sleep, not sleep with you. Yes, we are a couple, but only in name. I never wanted to be married to you. I certainly did not n on having sex with you,¡¯ she thought inwardly. His wet lips glided to her ear. She shivered and came back to her senses. She grabbed his hand and stopped him from caressing her breasts. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m not here to sleep with you. Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± she gasped. Carlos paused to look at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± His loins were burning and he needed to put out the fire. He began to nt feather-like kisses across her cheeks, her chin, and on the corners of her mouth. Fear flooded her system and she pleaded, ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I was afraid of sleeping alone, so I came here.¡± Carlos looked at the woman doubtfully and asked, ¡°What were you afraid of? You were not in the cemetery anymore.¡± Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and exined, ¡°It has been thundering like crazy. I¡¯m usually not afraid of it, but ever since you left me alone in that cemetery, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep on my own¡­ Chapter 105 Chapter: 106 She finally acknowledged the truth and heaved a sigh of relief. She believed that he should be held responsible for the whole thing. Carlos sighed and shook his head in disappointment. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have punished her Like that. I thought she was afraid of nothing. But turns out, she is just a girl. Damn it! I made my bed, and now I must lie on it. He Let go of her andy beside her quietly to calm himself down. Debbie felt relieved when Carlos let her go. ¡®Oh, shame on me! I¡¯m always pretending to be fearless in front of others. But whenever Carloses into the picture, I¡¯m not the same person anymore. What is wrong with me?¡¯ She buried herself in her thoughts. After several minutes, when Carlos finally calmed himself down, he opened his mouth to say something, but soon realized that his wife was sound asleep. The next day, in the Economics and Management School, one of the multimedia ssrooms was overflowing with students. There were still more students outside the door trying toe in. The boys looked at the girls enviously; the girls entered the ssroom one after another, while the boys were stopped by Debbie and Jared. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Some boys couldn¡¯t keep silent anymore. ¡°Debbie, why won¡¯t you allow us to attend Carlos¡¯ ss? We want to get in as well!¡± The ssroom door was being guarded by Debbie and Jared. With her back leaning against the wall, she crossed her arms and said indifferently, ¡°There are too many students who want to take Carlos¡¯ ss. We¡¯re here to maintain public order. You are boys. Can¡®t you be generous enough to let these adorable girls take his ss?¡± A girl, who was about to enter, overheard their conversation and turned around. She cast a scornful nce at the boys and said, ¡°Exactly. Be a gentleman, okay?¡± ALL the boys were rendered speechless. Jared flung his arm around a boy¡¯s shoulders and announced in a loud voice, ¡°Guys, what a lovely, sunny day! I¡¯d like to treat you guys to a game of golf this morning. And we can grab lunch right after.¡± Very few people were able to resist temptations of such degree. Moreover, even fewer people were brave enough to turn Jared down. As a result, Carlos was caught by surprise when he entered the ssroom. The ssroom smelled strongly of women¡¯s perfume, and there were almost a thousand girls present. Carlos was the only man in the ssroom. Baffled, he put his stuff on the desk and swept this eyes over the crowd. When his eyes caught sight of a girl who was wearing a proud smile, he immediately realized what was going on Instantly, he figured out that this was all a part of Debbie¡¯s revenge. Without further ado, he turned on the projector and started the ss. ¡°Good morning, everyone. ss begins now. What I¡¯m going to talk about today is the current situation of financial technology industry¡­¡± No wonder countless girls fawned over Carlos. Watching the handsome man carry out his work in a diligent manner rendered the girls breathless and made their hearts skip a beat. Like the other girls in the ssroom, Debbie was so deep in thought that she hadn¡¯t been paying attention while Carlos was giving a lesson Chapter 106 Chapter: 107 ¡°Wow! He is so handsome. His voice is so sexy and charming. He¡¯s got a perfect body. He looks Like a prince ¡°Well, I¡¯d Like to have a student sum up what I¡¯ve just said,¡± Carlos stated. Most of the girls couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. They raised their hands and waved at him to draw his attention. Everyone but Debbie was hoping that they would be the Lucky one. ¡°The first from the Left in the 8th row. Please stand up and tell us what you¡¯ve learned so far.¡± His attractive voice had hardly faded when the girls whipped their heads to look at the area he was pointing at. To most, the girl whose name got called was favored by fortune. When they saw who the lucky dog was, they started gossiping amongst themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the girl who was guarding the door before the ss started?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Exactly. She is Debbie from ss 22.¡± ¡°What? She is Tomboy? She is so pretty. No wonder she is so popr.¡± Meanwhile, the girl everybody was talking about was still lost in her own thoughts. She thought of the night when she slept in the same bed as Carlos, and she blushed red like a spring rose with an awkward smile on her face. After a few seconds had passed and there was still no response from Debbie, Kasie, who was sitting next to her, nudged her back to her senses. ¡°Um? What¡¯s up?¡± asked Debbie. ¡®Why is everyone looking at me Like that?¡¯ she wondered in confusion. Kristina, who was sitting next to Kasie, said in a Light voice, ¡°Tomboy, Carlos wants you to answer his question. You need to sum up what he has just said.¡± Debbie¡¯s heart leapt into her throat. ¡®What he has said? But I wasn¡¯t following anything¡­¡® Embarrassed, she stood up slowly and flipped open the book in front of her on the desk. But she was unable to utter a single word. ¡°Since you¡¯ve failed to answer my question,e here and stand on the tform,¡± Carlos demanded in a calm voice ¡®What? Stand on the tform?¡¯ Despite the confusion in her mind, Debbie left her seat and stepped on the tform. Carlos, with a straight face, pointed to a corner and said, ¡°You need to stand there and listen to my lecture until the ss ends. Debbie¡¯s eyes flew open as rows of heads turned to face her. The spot Carlos was pointing to was only three meters away from the screen. If Carlos stood on the left of the tform, they would be standing very close to each other ¡ª she would be within half a meter away from him. Chapter 107 Chapter: 108 Debbie was mortified, frozen to the spot. Feeling embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had been punished by a teacher. In truth, nine out of ten teachers would not dare to punish her even if she had done something wrong in ss. And if the remaining one did dare to ask her to stand on the tform, she would just turn a deaf ear to it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Several minutes had passed, and Debbie was still standing there frozen like a statue. However, an icy nce from Carlos¡¯ eyes gave her chills. ¡°Hmph! You jerk! How dare you look at me Like that! Did you forget what you did to mest night? What a two-faced buffoon!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. Soon, the horrifying memories of the time he had left her alone in the cemetery crept into her mind and gripped her with fear. Shuddering in horror, she bit her lower lip and reluctantly walked to the corner specified by her damn husband. ¡®This must be his revenge! He must be enjoying this a lot! Wow! What a petty man!¡± Once Debbie stood in the corner, Carlos asked another student to answer his question. A short giggle escaped Debbie¡¯s mouth when she saw that his next target was her friend. ¡°The second from the left in the 8th row. Stand up and tell us what you¡¯ve learned so far.¡± The unfortunate soul was Kasie. ¡®If she can answer the question, I¡¯ll walk backwards the whole day, Debbie swore to herself. Fortunately for Debbie, she didn¡¯t need to do that. Kasie was far from being considered an exemry student. In fact, she was one of those students who had been enrolled through the backdoor. Having failed in answering Carlos¡¯ question, she was asked to stand next to Debbie. Debbie felt much better now as she had her good friend¡¯spany. Much to their surprise, soon their another close friend, Kristina, also joined them on the tform. Contrary to her two friends before her, Kristina actually answered the question, but since she failed to stress the essentials, she failed to please Carlos. The three girls were embarrassed to find themselves being put up as an example for the rest of the ss. But when they saw each other in the same awkward situation, they couldn¡¯t help giggling. As for the remainder of the ss, most of the girls pretended to be inattentive, in hopes of being questioned by Carlos, so that they could stand on the tform as well. They thought that Debbie and her two friends were Lucky to be standing so close to him. Unfortunately, Carlos didn¡¯t ask anyone to answer his questions after that. He was giving Lectures with the help of slides he had prepared at home, which he disyed on the big screen for everyone to see. During his lecture, he stood in front of Debbie with his back to her. They were so close to each other that she could practically count his hair. ¡°An idle mind was the devil¡¯s workshop¡± was an old saying befitting Debbie¡¯s current state. Bored to tears, she grabbed Kasie¡¯s hand while counting Carlos¡¯ hair. ¡°Debbie, could you please repeat what I¡¯ve just said?¡± His cold voice sessfully brought her back to her senses. ¡®What? Not again!¡¯ she cursed in her mind. ¡°Uh¡­ You said¡­ I she stammered, not knowing what to say, and regretting not having Listened to him when she had the chance. Kasie, who had been attracted by Carlos¡¯ handsome face, failed to answer the question like Debbie had. Kristina, however, gave the correct answer this time. Carlos was indeed a good teacher who knew how to exinplicated theories in a more simple manner. As long as Chapter 108 Chapter: 109 Kristina paid attention to what he was saying, she immediately understood what he was teaching. Carlos put his book down on the desk and said, ¡°Good job, Kristina. You may go back to your seat now. Kasie and Debbie, I want to see the both of you in my office after the ss. This is a very important topic for your final exams. I¡¯ll try and discuss it with you two alone until you can fully grasp the concepts.¡± The rest of the students were shocked by what Carlos had said. Carlos will teach them alone?!¡± How they wished they could have the opportunity to spend some time with him alone! 90% of the girls were envious of Debbie and Kasie because they also wanted to spend time alone with Carlos. As for the rest, they were straight-A students and wanted to be instructed by him, because he was a really good teacher. What happened next was beyond Kasie¡¯s imagination. Excited, she held Debbie¡¯s arm and entered Carlos¡¯ office, but was dismissed by him immediately. ¡°Kasie, you¡¯ve listened to me carefully. So there¡¯s no need for you to stay here. You may take your leave now,¡± Carlos said with a friendly smile. Still in a trance, Kasie nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She turned around and left the office obediently, as if she were hypnotized by him. Soon after, the sound of the closing dooring from behind her brought her back to her senses. ¡°But I didn¡¯t Listen to a single thing he said in ss! What¡¯s more, Debbie¡¯s still in there¡­¡¯ At this moment, Tristan, Carlos¡¯ assistant, walked up to Kasie. Pushing up his sses, he smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to report, you may go back to ss now.¡± ¡°But Debbie is still in there,¡± she answered anxiously. ¡°I believe it will be good for your friend to be taught by Carlos alone.¡± Tristan was simply implying that Carlos wouldn¡¯t be too happy if Kasie knocked on his office door now. Kasie was not witless and she understood his point immediately. Despite her fear of Carlos, her concern for her friend prevailed. Thinking about the conflicts between Debbie and Carlos, she asked, ¡°Will Carlos do something to Debbie?¡± Tristan was amused by Kasie¡¯s question, but he tried his best to maintain a serious face. ¡®First of all, Carlos is a gentleman who will not force women to do anything they don¡¯t want. Second, Debbie is his wife. It wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate if they did end up doing something, ¡®he thought to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What Carlos is doing is for N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Debbie¡¯s own good,¡± he reassured Kasie. Tristan didn¡¯t know what his boss would do to Debbie, but he knew it would do him best to stay away from their matters. Kasie, however, still felt worried about her friend, for she remembered what Kristina had told her before ¡ª Carlos intended to bury Debbie alive the Last time. ¡°How about I get in and stay with Debbie? I swear I¡¯ll just sit there and Listen to Carlos. I won¡¯t make any noise,¡± she pleaded. Tristan shook his head and thought, ¡®If I let you in, Carlos will be angry with me. I don¡¯t want to be punished by him. I should take warning from Emmett¡¯s example.¡¯ He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Kasie, Chapter 109 Chapter: 110 I assure you that Carlos won¡¯t do anything to Debbie. Would you please stop worrying about your friend?¡± Kasie had no choice but to leave because she realized that Tristan would not let her pass by any means. As she walked to the ssroom, she couldn¡¯t stop getting worked up about Debbie. In Carlos¡¯ office Carlos ced a folder on the desk in front of Debbie and said, ¡°For the rest of this semester, you will need to take these sses ¡ª Yoga, Dancing, Piano, Etiquette¡­ You also need to take part in the post-graduate entrance exams, so I will be your teacher for English, Advanced Mathematics and Financial Economy.¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Debbie interrupted, as her eyes widened at the sight of the countless sses listed. She leaned forward to get close to him and said, ¡°Old man, who gave you the right to arrange so many sses for me?¡± ¡®Did you ever ask for my opinion? Did I ever give you my consent?¡¯ she cursed in her mind. ¡®Old man? Am I really that old to her?¡¯ Carlos knitted his eyebrows and answered in a Low voice, ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡± His voice was so captivating and attractive that Debbie got caught in a trance. It took her a while before she came back to her senses. Feigning a calm disposition, she cleared her throat and retorted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not denying that. You are just my husband, but what you¡¯ve done to me only makes me wonder if you¡¯re treating me Like I¡¯m your daughter.¡± Carlos¡¯ face soured when he heard what she had said. As hurtful as they were, there was truth in her harsh words. ALL of a sudden, he reached out to pull her into his arms and forced her to sit on hisp. Despite her struggling, he held her waist tightly with his Left arm and grabbed her chin with his right hand to make her look him in the eye. ¡°Ah, I see. You want me to do something that only your husband is allowed to do. No problem!¡± Before Debbie knew it, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips. Her eyes widened as she wasn¡¯t expecting things to turn out this way. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way! I was just trying to ask him not to discipline me Like my father did. Is he taking advantage of me now?* However, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Carlos was an amazing kisser. ALL the sensations he was bringing her made her close her eyes and savor the entire moment. It was not until she was pressed against the desk and the two buttons of her shirt were unbuttoned that she came back to her senses. She grabbed his hand, her breathing in short gasps, and her cheeks were bright red. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos¡­ no¡­ please. How bold he was! This was the teacher¡¯s office. Was he just trying to have her here? Having realized her unwillingness, he stopped at just two buttons. He leaned his forehead against hers and breathed heavily. After a short time, he calmed down and said in a husky voice, ¡°I can Let you go, but remember, no more martial arts sses. You need to choose two from Chapter 110 Chapter: 111 Yoga, Dancing, Piano and Etiquette. And I¡¯ll teach you the other courses in the evenings.¡± Debbie bit her Lower lip, reluctant to obey his orders. ¡°I have one condition,¡± she said, trying to bargain. Carlos wanted to turn her down, but on second thought he decided against it. After all, he didn¡¯t want his wife to think of him as her father. He took a deep breath and briefly said, ¡°Name it.¡± ¡°I will only choose Yoga.¡± English, Advanced Mathematics and so on ¡ª those lessons meant torture to her. Carlos released her and became aloof again, as if the part of him who had been aroused just moments ago had left his body. Debbie was shocked by his behavior. ¡®He acts as if it were not him who kissed me and wanted to strip off my clothes! What a fake man!¡¯ ¡°Wanna watch a movie?¡± he offered. ¡°What?¡± Debbie was amazed by his kind offer. With a malicious smile, he said, ¡°A horror movie is showing in the cinemas. Come with me?¡± The mention of a horror movie alone was enough to make Debbie turn pale. She cursed him in her mind for knowing her weaknesses. Eventually, she agreed to his proposal. She would take Yoga and Dancing sses, twice a week respectively, and he would hire professional teachers for her. Carlos himself would be responsible for her English and Advanced Mathematics results. On her way back to the ssroom, Debbie was fuming mad at the man and also despised herself. ¡®Why do I always give in to his whims? He seems to know all of my weaknesses. Did he have his men investigate me? What a wicked man! He¡¯s not ashamed to threaten me with my weak points!¡± When she was deep in thought, the sound of an iing message brought her back to her senses. She took out her phone and found that someone with the nickname ¡°C¡± had sent her a friend request on WeChat. Debbie didn¡¯t give it much importance as she thought that the person might be one of her ssmates, so she epted it as a friend. Before long, she opened her WeChat Moments and shared something ¡ª ¡°He is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡± Kasie, who was ying on her phone, immediately saw it and called Debbie. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Did Carlos Let you go? So soon? And what does your post mean? Did he do something to you?¡± Debbie raised her head and stared at the ceiling. After a short pause, she cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Kasie, I must have done something very bad to him in my past Life. That¡¯s why he is taking revenge on me.¡± Thinking of her miserable life in the future, she couldn¡¯t help but say some bad words in her mind. ¡°What? What do you mean? Did Carlos¡­¡± Kasie didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her dirty Laugh was telling Debbie what she was asking. Obviously, Kasie was expecting a positive answer from Debbie. Debbie didn¡¯t intend to keep it a secret from her friend. Chapter 111 Chapter: 112 ¡°He kissed me. Can you believe it? Is he not a teacher? How could he kiss a student in his office? Do you agree that he¡¯s a beast in sheep¡¯s clothing?¡± A loud scream came from the other end of the line, and Debbie had to move her phone away from her ear. She cast a scornful nce at her phone as if she were looking at Kasie in person. ¡°Debbie, Carlos must have a thing for you. What are you waiting for? Go to him and make him your man!¡± Kasie yelled. ¡®What the fuck?! Are you kidding me?¡¯ Debbie was shocked by her friend¡¯s suggestion. She snapped back, ¡°Kasie, are you my friend or not? Since when did you be my pimp? How dare you ask me to¡­ to go to him and¡­¡± Debbie was too shy to utter the words, ¡°make him my man¡±. Why did Kasie give in to Carlos¡¯ handsome face so easily? Debbie couldn¡¯t believe what her friend had just told her. ¡°Come on! If I weren¡¯t your friend, I would have gone to him myself. He is Carlos! Do you know what that means? If you be his woman, do you know how many women will be jealous of you? Tomboy, you¡¯ll be a real-life winner!¡± Debbie was rendered speechless. On the other hand, Carlos was really efficient and reliable. The next morning, the dance teacher arrived at the Esastin Vi by 8 a.m. As Debbie¡¯s first ss in the university started at 10:30 a.m., she was still sound asleep when the teacher arrived. Julie came to Debbie¡¯s bedroom and gently woke her up. When Debbie squinted her sleepy eyes at her, Julie told her that the dance teacher was waiting for her in the dance room.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After readying herself, Debbie entered the dance room. The moment she saw the dance teacher, her eyes Lit up and she became enthusiastic about taking Lessons. The teacher was about Debbie¡¯s age. She had a pretty face, and most importantly, a perfect figure. Debbie could tell from the way she dressed that she was a soft and gentle girl. Debbie was almost drooling over her, firmly under the impression that most men would fall for her at first sight. The dance teacher walked up to Debbie elegantly with a friendly smile on her face and said, ¡°Good morning. You must be Debbie.¡± Debbie smiled back and nodded. ¡°Good morning.¡± They shook hands and made a good first impression on each other. The dance teacher introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Teresa Leach, and you may just call me Teresa. Although I have just graduated from university, I¡¯ve been Learning how to dance for almost twenty years and teaching others for almost four years now.¡± ¡°Wow! Teresa! I Like your name! Your parents are so good at naming, they must be well-educated, huh?¡± Debbie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. A smile appeared on Teresa¡¯s lips and she answered, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. My mother is anguage teacher and my father is a professor of literature.¡± Apparently, she was very proud of her parents. After making small talk, they began the ss. Teresa was indeed a soft girl, and even Debbie, who had always been a tomboy, became softer while she was with the dance teacher. Since Debbie had been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, it wasn¡¯t long before she had mastered the basic skills of dancing. The sssted for almost an hour and a half, but Debbie was not tired at all. When the ss came to an end, Teresa changed her clothes and walked towards the gates of the vi, followed by Debbie. ¡°I had a great time, Teresa,¡± said Debbie. ¡°I appreciate it. See you next time, Debbie.¡± Teresa waved her goodbye. ¡°Bye, Teresa.¡± Chapter 112 Chapter: 113 After Teresa left the vi, Debbie went back to the Living room and threw herself on the couch. She needed to go to the university soon. There was no way she was going to risk missing Carlos¡¯ ss in the afternoon. How she wished she could just y truant like she had done before! She was both physically and mentally exhausted because of him. ¡°I assumed time was money for the likes of Carlos. I¡¯ve heard that he makes around hundreds of millions of dors in just one minute. I wonder why he chose to waste time on our school. I really don¡¯t understand it, ¡® Debbie thought to herself. In the afternoon, Debbie went to a Haagen-Dazs shop and bought two scoops of ice cream. With her books in one hand and the ice cream in the other, she made her way to the ssroom. It was Carlos¡¯ ss, and she didn¡¯t dare to cut it. Otherwise, the man woulde up with a plethora of ways to punish her. Lost in various fancies and conjectures, she walked slowly across the maple grove of the university, not realizing that the bell for her ss had already rung. Between her and the building where she was supposed to attend her ss, was a massive yground. She decided to walk across the yground to avoid taking an indirect route. Suddenly, her phone beeped in her pocket. She got hold of the ice cream cup with her mouth, and took out her phone to read the WeChat message sent by Jared. ¡°Tomboy, where are you? You¡¯re already three minuteste for Carlos¡¯s ss!! how anxious he was. The number of exmation marks indicatedMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. It was not until then that she realized she waste for ss. She put her phone back in her pocket, grabbed her ice cream and was about to run towards the ssroom. However, on second thought, she was alreadyte. Three minuteste or ten minutes would make very Little difference. She held the ice cream cup between her teeth again, and replied to Jared¡¯s WeChat message. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the ssroom. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She clicked the ¡°send¡± button. ¡°Debbie, does that ice cream taste good?¡± The familiar voice was so cold that Debbie almost choked on her ice cream. ¡°Is this man a ghost? Why is he everywhere? I thought he was in the ssroom. Why is he here? On the yground?¡± Debbie bit her Lower lip in frustration. She put her phone back, took the ice cream and raised her head. To her surprise, not only was Carlos standing there, but all her ssmates were standing in perfect order in the middle of the yground. Since when did this ss get switched to military training ss? ¡°The ice cream tastes good, huh?¡± Carlos repeated. Confused, Debbie just nodded without saying a word. ¡®Of course it tastes good. It cost me 80 dors*!¡¯ she thought to herself. (TN: In this novel, a scoop of Haagen-Dazs ice cream costs 40 dors.) The students snickered at Debbie¡¯s response and wondered since when she had be so silly. Poker-faced, Carlos pointed to a ce under a big tree and said, ¡°Go there and finish your ice cream.¡± Inpliance with his order, Debbie walked towards the tree and began to enjoy her ice cream in the shade. From a close distance, she observed Carlos who was helping her ssmates adjust their standing postures. He was showing them the standard military posture. From where Debbie was standing, he looked like a natural. So much that Debbie wondered whether he had served in the army before. Chapter 113 Chapter: 114 After happily eating the ice cream, Debbie threw the cup into the trash bin when she heard Carlos calling her name. ¡°Debbie, since the ice cream tastes so good, why don¡¯t you buy everyone two scoops of ice cream?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes and mouth were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise. Before she could finish her sentence, Carlos added, ¡°If you disagree, you and all your ssmates will have to run twenty Laps around the track.¡± Twentyps? Carlos¡¯ words caused not only Debbie, but all of her ssmates to break into wild uproar. It was a 40@-meter track, and twenty Laps meant that they needed to run eight kilometers! That was unbelievable! They all turned to Debbie and began to persuade her. ¡°Debbie, I know you are good at long-distance running. You even won third prize in the half marathon. But we are not!¡± ¡°Debbie, you wouldn¡¯t do this to us, right?¡± ¡°Debbie, why don¡¯t you just go and buy us ice cream? You are from a wealthy family, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You ride a BMW to school every day, don¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t buy us ice cream, everyone will call you a penny pincher.¡± Debbie was at a Loss for words. If she didn¡¯t buy the ice cream for her ssmates, they would have to run eight kilometers. The Last thing she wanted was to earn everyone¡¯s resentment.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, the price of a scoop of ice cream cost 40 dors. Two scoops meant 8@ dors. There were about 100 students on the yground now. And this meant she would have to pay 8, 000 dors if she didn¡¯t want her ssmates to run eight kilometers with her. ¡®What the hell?! I hate you, Carlos!¡¯ She was so angry she could strangle him then and there. Debbie cast a burning, reproachful nce at the man, cleared her throat and turned to her ssmates. ¡°Hey, are you guys willing to run around the track with me?¡± Last time, she had spent almost all her savings on the sapphire cor pin for Carlos as a peace offering. She barely had any money left on her. Running eight kilometers was a piece of cake for her and her friend Dixon. They had both finished the half marathon Last time. But, this was a different story for the others. They all united as one and collectively answered in a singr voice, ¡°No!¡± Debbie was rendered speechless. Tristan, who was standing not too far away, witnessed the whole incident as it unfolded before his eyes. He could barely keep the smile off of his face as he watched Debbie¡¯s reluctant expression. ¡®What a silly girl! She thinks that she was made to stand there alone and buy all her ssmates ice cream as punishment, when in fact, she was enjoying her ice cream in the shade of the tree while the others were standing in the sun during ss. Besides, the money she would use to buy her ssmates the ice cream is from Carlos.* However, Debbie wasn¡¯t aware of that fact yet. Since she had been living on her own in the past three years, she didn¡¯t realize that she was using Carlos¡¯ money. After paying the bill with her credit card, Debbie felt Like someone had squeezed the life out of her. Chapter 114 Chapter: 115 Several salesgirls followed her to the university, attracting the attention of many passers-by. ALL the while, she wasn¡¯t sure whether to cry or to Laugh. Why was Carlos such a ruthless man? Debbie sat under the big tree watching her ssmates as they happily stuffed their mouths with ice cream. Some of them were very excited as they had never tasted such expensive ice cream before. Strangely, many girls surrounded Carlos and expressed their thanks to him. ¡°Hey, I was the one who bought the ice cream. Why are you thanking him instead of me? It would make sense if they knew that he is the one supporting me financially. But they don¡¯t know that! Wait! Am I stupid or what? I didn¡¯t realize that I was using his money!¡¯ Debbie thought to herself. As soon as she came to that realization, she jumped to her feet and ran towards Carlos. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± She pushed several girls aside and stood in front of him. Carlos Looked at the girl standing before him, and said nothing. Debbie approached him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Hey, are you stupid or something?¡± His face soured almost immediately at what she said. He cast a warning nce at her and said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you sure you want to offend me?¡± Debbie immediately shook her head and replied with a ttering smile, ¡°You asked me to buy my ssmates ice cream. But the money was yours Technically, it was you who bought them the ice cream. Why would you do that?¡± ¡°You werete for ss,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°What did it have to do with¡ª¡± Before she could utter the words, ¡°buying them the ice cream¡±, she shut her mouth. In truth, she didn¡¯t understand his motives. ¡®What was he trying to say? That there was nothing wrong with me eating ice cream, but I shouldn¡¯t have beente for school? Was he trying to imply that? Actually, I didn¡¯t run eight kilometers nor was I the one who paid for the ice cream. So basically I never received any punishment. Seriously? Is he really such a nice guy?¡¯ she thought to herself, while eyeing Carlos from head to toe in disbelief. She was not ustomed to being treated well by Carlos. When she noticed Carlos¡¯ ramrod straight posture, she asked curiously, ¡°Have you served in the army before? ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Then why did you quit the army? You prefer being a CEO?¡± She could imagine he must have been the most handsome soldier in the army. Debbie believed that if he were wearing the military uniform right now she would literally be drooling over him. ¡®What a pity!¡¯ she sighed As if Carlos understood what she was thinking about, he shed a naughty smile at her and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you really want to learn more about me, why don¡¯t youe and see me this evening? We can have an in-depth exchange.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. What? In-depth exchange? If he had only mentioned ¡°in-depth exchange¡±, she would not have been lost in various conjectures. Why did he stress ¡°this evening¡±? Was he implying something else? Men would never tire of telling dirty jokes and Carlos was no exception Chapter 115 Chapter: 116 When Debbie realized what he was implying, she flushed scarlet with shyness. She coughed once and cleared her throat. ¡°No, thank you. Bye!¡± she answered simply, before turning to leave The man said something behind her back that made her stagger She steadied herself and turned around to say something, but the man was not there any more. He had already left to instruct the students in training. ¡®Did I mishear him? No, that can¡¯t be right!¡± she thought to herself. From that day onwards, Debbie had changed her motto from, ¡°Don¡¯t run with the crowd, and go your own way¡± to ¡°I need to sleep with Carlos; I must sleep with him one day¡±. Initially, Debbie had nned to sleep in the dorm after school was dismissed. However, on her way to the dorm, she received Philip¡¯s call. ¡°Debbie, Carlos just called me. He just got off work and is on his way home. He asked me to remind you that you will have an English ss with him this evening.¡± Debbie went pale, as blood drained from her face. ¡®What have I done to anger Carlos? Why does he always have to mess with me?¡± she cried in her mind. When Debbie arrived at the vi, Carlos was not back home yet. She went up the stairs to her room and threw herself onto the bed. After a few minutes, she called her friend Jared. ¡°Hi Jared. Have you found me a suitable job?¡± Since the door to her bedroom was unlocked, the man standing outside was able to eavesdrop on their conversation. He was about to knock on the door, but withdrew his hand in the Last minute. On the other hand, Jared had just arrived at a bar with his buddies. When he saw the caller ID, he found a quieter ce and answered the phone. ¡°I thought you were kidding. Are you seriously looking for a part-time job?¡± he asked in stunned disbelief. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve been Living on a shoestring Lately. You need to help me out, buddy!¡± She thought that her money was enough to keep her going for the next two months. But unfortunately, Carlos had made her buy her ssmates ice cream. As a result, she was going to run out of money in just two days. ¡°You have no money?¡± Jared asked, confused. But as he was about to go further, his buddies waved at him urging him to get in with them. He had to reluctantly dismiss Debbie by saying, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get back to you on this tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Uh¡­ could you¡­¡± Debbie was too shy to continue, because she had never been caught up in such an awkward situation before. It was very unlike her to behave like that because she had always been a straightforward person. Jared asked curiously, ¡°Tomboy, are you okay? Don¡¯t mince words. Just say it. This isn¡¯t Like you at all.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes, cleared her throat and finally said, ¡°Uh, I was wondering if you could Lend me some money. Like a few thousand dors? I¡¯LL pay you back once I have my sryContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 116 Chapter: 117 Debbie was so embarrassed she wished she could dig a hole in the ground and stick her head in. She shouldn¡¯t have asked Carlos for a divorce while she was still a college student. If she had waited until she had graduated and found a job, things would have been totally different. ¡®Pathetic¡¯ didn¡¯t even begin to exin how she felt right now! Not only did she have to look for a job, but she had to ask Jared to lend her some money. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the means to turn back time. Jared waspletely shocked. ¡®Debbie has no money? That can¡¯t be true!¡¯ As his buddies kept on urging him to get in the bar with them, he had to bid farewell to Debbie. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll transfer the moneyter,¡± he said before he hung up. Within one minute, Debbie received a text message from the bank which said 5, Q0@ dors had been transferred into her ount. Immediately, she sent Jared a WeChat message. ¡°Got the 5, 00. Thanks, bro!¡± She clicked the ¡°send¡± button and shed a relieved smile. All of a sudden, someone knocked on her bedroom door. Realizing who it was, she put her phone in her pocket and jumped out of the bed. She trotted towards the door, and opened it to greet Carlos. ¡°Old man, good evening.¡± From the looks of it, he had just arrived home as he was still wearing his white shirt and tie, with his coat hanging from his arm. Carlos eyed her from head to toe and said in a calm voice, ¡°Grab your English book. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the study.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the study himself. When Debbie entered the study with her English book, Carlos was standing before the French window, smoking. He stood straight as a ramrod. He had a picture-perfect profile. The first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, exposing a part of his firm, chiseled chest. Debbie felt somewhat thirsty at the sight of the handsome man smoking before the window. She swallowed hard and wished for this peaceful moment tost a bit longer. Carlos saw here in through the reflection in the window. He walked towards the desk and killed the cigarette butt in the ash tray. ¡°Sit,¡± he demanded briefly. Looking around the study, Debbie believed that the couch would be the mostfortable ce, so she went towards the couch and made herselffortable. Carlos followed and sat next to her. They were so close, she could feel the warmth of his body. In a low, tantalizing voice, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your English? I¡¯ll need to assess that before we can continue. We are going tomunicate in English this evening.¡± Debbie was slightly taken aback. ¡®Communicate in English? Seriously? I¡¯ve never passed any English tests before. I can only speak a bit of English. I had learnt it before I had to travel abroad.¡¯ ¡°First of all, you need to pay¡­¡± Carlos opened his mouth and English words poured out of his mouth Like a waterfall. Debbie didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but she could tell that his ent was of that so-called Received Chapter 117 Chapter: 118 Pronunciation. The only words she was ustomed to were words like ¡°first of all¡± and ¡°you need to¡±. She had no idea what he was trying to tell her. When Carlos finally stopped talking, Debbie sat up straight, cleared her throat and answered, ¡°Good night¡­ H-How much¡­¡± said, the deeper he frowned. The more she After she finally finished speaking, he gripped the book more tightly. He tried his best to calm himself down and not make her feel intimidated and discouraged. Debbie winked at Carlos gloatingly, without the slightest awareness of his gloom, while he stared at her with a poker face. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you from now on,¡± he said in English. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite being clueless of what he said, Debbie nodded after a transient daze. Carlos thought she understood that sentence, so he continued, ¡°Next, follow me.¡± Debbie hesitated a little, and then she nodded again. Carlos tapped his index finger on the book and said, ¡°Are you a fool?¡± ¡®Fool? Sounds familiar, but I¡¯ve forgotten what it means.¡¯ This time, without hesitation, she simply nodded, because she found that so far nodding had not brought her any trouble yet. Therefore, she assumed that no matter what he said, nodding would be the proper response. Carlos sighed and closed his eyes hopelessly. He took out his phone, and typed, ¡°Are you a fool?¡± on a trantion APP, and showed her the trantion. Debbie stared at the screen with surprise. She realized that she had nodded at him back then. ¡°Calling me a fool? He is a fool, an old fool at 28.¡¯ Ashamed and infuriated, Debbie pushed the book away and stood up from the couch before she dered, ¡°I quit. You¡¯re making fun of me.¡± When she was about to leave, Carlos grabbed her hand and pulled her back onto the sofa. However, the force of his pull was so strong she fell off the sofa. ¡°Ah!¡± she cried out, before her body hit the floor. Without a conscious thought, she desperately grabbed his shirt. Carlos quickly wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms. Annoyed, Debbie raised her head and red at him with fury. The next thing she knew, apart from the meeting of their eyes, his lips had somehow found their way to hers. She didn¡¯t realize they were so close. Embarrassed, Debbie¡¯s blush seared through her cheeks and for a minute she thought her face was on fire. Although the Little episode surprised Carlos as well, it only sent him into a three-second trance. Before she knew it, he quickly made their idental kiss official. Chapter 118 Chapter: 119 Debbie intended to turn him down, but when she recalled what he had said to her on the yground, an idea popped up into her head. She mustered up the strength and pushed him onto the couch. Lying there, Carlos looked at her in disbelief. ¡®What just happened? Did I, Carlos, just get knocked over by a girl? * Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Debbie then walked towards the couch and leaned over him with her hands on his chest. Instantly, Carlos understood what she was trying to do. However, he was not going to give her a chance to seed in what she was up to. He grabbed her by the wrist and said calmly, ¡°Sit up. Let¡¯s continue our lesson.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened with shock. She felt hurt. ¡®How is he able to stay calm in such a situation? Apart from my pretty face, am I not attractive enough? That must be it, or else, why would he not be tempted? Did he say that to me on the yground because he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me?¡¯ Debbie¡¯s heart grew numb. Her mood turned sour Like bad milk. For the first time in her life, she hated herself. During the remainder of the lesson, she kept silent. Carlos was focused and she seemed attentive. But only she knew what was going on in her mind. An hourter, Carlos closed his book. ¡°That¡¯s all for today,¡± he said. With a nod, Debbie put away her book, looking distracted. After the lesson, she got up to leave the study, but as soon as she opened the door, Carlos asked her toe back. She turned around in puzzlement. He took out his wallet from his pocket, pulled out two cards, and handed them to her. ¡°Here you are. One is a savings card with nine-figure savings in it and the other is a credit card with no Limit.¡± The savings card had the annual revenue of one of the branches of hispanies. He figured it would be enough to cover her expenses. Debbie¡¯s eyes almost popped out at his words, and her mouth gaped open. Nine figures? She held out her hands and counted on her fingers. One zero, two zeros, three zeros¡­ hundred, thousand¡­million¡­ My God! One hundred million? ? ? ? ¡°No, thank you.¡± Debbie refused him, instinctively. She had her reasons, all of which were valid. Carlos knew what she was thinking. Although he wasn¡¯t sure what her life would be Like in the future or what kind of person she would turn out to be, right now, she was a person with a good heart. Pure and honorable. She still didn¡¯t understand how important money was yet. ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet. You¡¯re still my wife. I see no reason why I shouldn¡¯t support my wife.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter: 120 For two minutes, Debbie couldn¡¯t find her voice. ¡°No, Carlos, we¡¯re getting a divorce. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. I¡¯m 21 years old. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I can support myself.¡± In truth, after everything that had happened between her and Carlos in the past few days, there were moments when she had wavered from getting a divorce. But still she felt they should divorce each other if they could. Debbie looked resolute when she said that. He could tell from her eyes that she had meant every single word. However, he was used to taking control over everything. This time wouldn¡¯t be an exception. ¡°You can¡¯t wait to get rid of me, huh?¡± With that, he put the cards in her hands. He didn¡¯t say it, but his behavior told her that he wouldn¡¯t ept her refusal. ¡°Yes, Carlos. I don¡¯t know what you want from this marriage, but I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Debbie might be stubborn and arrogant, but in front of her was a man much more stubborn and arrogant than her. Carlos frowned. ¡®Boss, Sir, Mr. Handsome, Mr. Hilton, she has addressed me in so many ways. When is she going to call me Honey?¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind either. If you don¡¯t use these cards¡­ should I remind you of the consequences of defying me?¡± Sure enough, as soon as he finished talking, Debbie red up. ¡°Do you always get what you want by threatening people? Do you have no other ways of convincing people?¡± Debbie snapped at him, her voice hardened with rage. ¡°Other ways? I do have other ways, for example, sleeping with you and making you incapable of getting out of bed for three days,¡± he said. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are shameless! I won¡¯t give you a chance!¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t give you a chance to get a divorce,¡± Carlos responded casually. Debbie wanted to make a snappyeback, but she failed. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to spend another second in the same room as him. When she got to the door of her bedroom, Carlos spoke again. ¡°Give your ssmate¡¯s money back now. Stop Looking for a job. You won¡¯t have the time for a part- time job and university.¡± ¡°Were you eavesdropping on my private conversation?¡± Debbie got even angrier. ¡°How could he? This is uneptable.¡¯ Debbie wanted to wrap her hands around his throat and strangle him, but she knew better than to pick a fight she wouldn¡¯t win. ¡°Eavesdrop? I was just passing by your door, which by the way, you left open, when I overheard you talking to someone on the phone.¡± ¡°Ah!¡¯ Debbie screamed inwardly. She wanted to punch him hard so he wouldn¡¯t even recognize himself in the mirror. Breathing in and out, she tried to calm herself down. Chapter 120 Chapter: 121 Finally, she managed to form a smile on her face. ¡°Carlos, how about I give you ten grand and we get a divorce?¡± The man fell into a silence. However, Debbie realized that ten grand was too little for a rich man like Carlos. It was so Little he probably wouldn¡¯t bother picking it up if he had dropped that amount on the floor. ¡°One million!¡± she dered. The man remained silent. ¡°Ten million!¡± Debbie dered, gritting her teeth. Again, there was no response from the man ¡°Fifty¡­ fifty million!¡± As Long as she could get rid of the bane of her life, she was willing to give him fifty million. It was not Like she had that kind of money right now. Suffice it to say, she would have to work extremely hard to earn that amount, but Debbie firmly believed that she would have it eventually. Fearing that the girl would have a mental breakdown in anger and anxiety if he kept silent any Longer, he finally said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about this when you actually have fifty million?¡± For a man like Carlos, fifty million was just the same as fifty bucks; for Debbie, on the other hand, it was another story. ¡°Fine! Carlos, you win!¡± Debbie¡¯s seething resentment finally reached boiling point, as she stormed out of the study. In a dramatic disy of anger, she mmed the door shut behind her. Back to her bedroom, Debbie threw all her casual clothes out of the closet and crammed them in a corner of the room. Standing with arms akimbo, she stared at the empty closet, but that was not enough to vent her fiery rage. ¡°Go shopping with me. I¡¯LL buy clothes, cosmetics, jewelry, everything,¡° she told Kasie on the phone. ¡®He wants me to spend money? No problem! Making money might be difficult, but spending money is easy. Earlier on the yground he said that if I slept with him, he would set me free. Okay then, just wait and see, Carlos. I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Early the next morning, Debbie went to university in the pinkced dress that she had worn on her 21st birthday. The thought of the look on Carlos¡¯ face when he¡¯d seen her in that dress that morning made her want to burst out Laughing. At the dining table, Carlos put on a cold face as per usual, but the amazement was in in his eyes. Debbie whirled in front of him on purpose and asked, ¡°Mr. Handsome, how do I look?¡± ¡°Did he forget that I am a girl? Even pretending to be a man won¡¯t be hard for me, not to mention acting like ady. Do I even need to pretend to be a Lady? I used to be a sophisticated girl when I was little. How hard can it be to act like a sophisticateddy?¡¯ With the help of foundation primer, BB cushion, brown eyebrow powder, ck eyeliner, and Giorgio Armani Lip Maestro 400 The Red, the tomboy had transformed into a princess. Once she used to wear her hair in a ponytail or a bun, but now she let it flow elegantly as a princess should. Chapter 121 Chapter: 122 Her long, ck hair, so smooth and silky, as if it were tailored from a starless night sky. As she whirled, her hair tumbled down to her waist, stirring in the wind. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Thest time at the cruiser party, Debbie had captivated Carlos¡¯ heart with an elegant evening dress. However, the simple pinkced dress she was wearing now seemed to have made her even prettier. Carlos lowered his eyes and concealed all his feelings for her. ¡°Eat your breakfast,¡± he said tly. Only he knew how crazy he was feeling about her deep down in his heart. He wished he could just throw her onto the table and¡­ Even though Carlos had tried to hide his emotions, Debbie was quite satisfied with his minimal reaction. She wasn¡¯t expecting him topliment her anyway, so she ate her breakfast quietly without uttering another word. Debbie¡¯s eyes brightened as her mind reyed the pleasant memories from the morning. When she smiled, all the boys stopped moving and gathered around her spellbound by her beauty. ¡®I would give up everything for that smile, ¡® they all thought. Having noticed all the attention she was getting, Debbie winked at the boys. Some returned goofy grins at her, while others blushed, and the rest bumped into each other, flustered, as they walked by. ?+My goodness, Tom¡­I mean, Debbie, are you going on a blind Kristina changed the way she usually addressed Debbie, because at that moment, Debbie didn¡¯t look like a tomboy at all. The Last time Debbie had worn that dress, she hadn¡¯t put on any makeup, nor had she paid any special attention to her hairstyle. Needless to say, unlike today, she hadn¡¯t turned as many heads on that day. When Debbie, along with Jared, had gone to that anniversary party on that cruiser the other day, the only difference from her usual daily image was that red evening dress. As a result, none of Debbie¡¯s friends had ever seen her so stunning. Dixon, who was standing next to Kristina, remarked, ¡°Debbie, I guess you are not here to study but to distract the boys At that moment, Debbie was actually feeling a bit tired of pretending to be a different person. The smile on her face had finally gone on strike. Most importantly, Carlos wasn¡¯t at the university to see her anyway. As soon as the stiff smile was gone, Debbie walked over to Kristina, hugged her, andined, ¡°Kristina, I never knew being a woman could be so exhausting!¡± ¡°Huh? Howe? I feel good to be a woman,¡± Kristina replied. Having considered the fact that she and Kristina were twopletely different kinds of women, Debbie waved her hand resignedly and suggested, ¡°The ss will begin soon. Let¡¯s go to the ssroom.¡± When they entered the ssroom, all eyes were drawn towards Debbie. Jared ran to her, wrapped his arm around her shoulders and dered, ¡°Debbie, I am going to pursue you. I mean it.¡± She rolled her eyes at him and replied bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jared, but I didn¡¯t put on this outfit for you.¡± ¡°Then who is it for? Are you in love or something?¡± Jared had a keen ear. ¡°What? Debbie is in love? Who is the lucky man? Debbie,e on, tell us,¡± Kasie asked anxiously while shaking Debbie¡¯s arm. Her voice was thick with shock, as if someone had just told her that the sun had risen in the middle of the night. Chapter 122 Chapter: 123 ¡°Even a charming man like Carlos can¡¯t pique Debbie¡¯s interest. Who is this mystery man that has won her heart? He must be perfect, ¡® Kasie wondered. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m not in love. I¡¯m just upset,¡± Debbie exined to her friends. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had happened the night before. However, her friends¡¯ curiosity was not even close to being satisfied. They wanted to ask some more questions, but the professor had stepped into the ssroom. They had to put aside their curiosity for the moment . In the afternoon, Carlos¡¯ ss began as scheduled. Sitting in the middle of the multimedia ssroom, Debbie seemed awfully quiet. As if that weren¡¯t strange enough, she had attended the ss on time and she didn¡¯t even stop the boys froming into the ssroom. Although she seemed well-behaved, Carlos didn¡¯t believe that she had somehow changed in less than a day. Later, her actions proved that he was right about her. In ss, whenever Carlosid eyes on her, she¡¯d wink at him. What confused Carlos was that before, other women had winked at him constantly, but he had never felt a thing; be it super models, actresses or socialite divas. But when this girl winked at him, he¡¯d lose focus and fail to concentrate. When the bell rang, some girls rushed to the podium and surrounded Carlos immediately with excitement in their eyes, as if they had finally met their prince charming, even though that was not Carlos¡¯ first lesson with them. Debbie strode to the podium, patted on the shoulder of one of the girls and gestured for her to move away. When the girls saw it was her, the joy on their faces evaporated. Debbie could sense their anger in the air and in their eyes. However, none of the girls dared to speak up. She stood by Carlos¡¯ side and watched him put his things away with one hand propped against her chin. ALL the while, Carlos pretended not to notice that she was there. lesson that I don¡¯t understand.¡± Carlos, there are some points in this With everything tidied up, Carlos cast her a cold look and made his way to the door without saying a word. Seeing Debbie slighted, some students started snickering; some even taunted. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Embarrassed, Debbie held her head up high andmented, ¡°Why is he so arrogant? As if I wanted to learn all this stupid stuff!¡± Unfortunately, Carlos hadn¡¯t walked out of the ssroom just yet. He heard every word she had said. A smile appeared on his lips. Humiliated and angry, Debbie walked back to her seat, took out her phone, and sent Carlos a message. ¡°Carlos, don¡¯te back to the vi tonight. I don¡¯t want to see you! Debbie waited, but Carlos didn¡¯t reply to her message even after her next ss had begun. Meanwhile, an Emperor sped in the direction of Hilton Group along the road. The man in the backseat read the message he had received repeatedly, and his heart began to sing with joy. Tristan, who was in the passenger seat, opened Carlos¡¯ schedule and started his report. ¡°Carlos, you are going to Singapore tomorrow for a couple of days. An ident has urred in one of the factories there, and the problem still hasn¡¯t been resolved yet.¡± In the evening, Debbiey in bed and paid full attention to every single noise that came in from outside the window. However, it was past midnight already and she still didn¡¯t hear the sound of Carlos¡¯ car. Chapter 123 Chapter: 124 ¡®Is he angry at me? Did he really decide not toe home? Did I cross the line? After all, this is his house and I kicked him out of it.¡¯ With such thoughts running in her mind, Debbie felt troubled and restless. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then she sent him another message to see how he would react. ¡°Carlos,¡± she simply typed on her phone. To her surprise, Carlos responded almost immediately, with a single-word reply, ¡°Yes?¡± Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know what to say next as she stared nkly at her phone screen. Debbie hesitated for a long moment. ¡°Where are you?¡± she finally asked. ¡°Office.¡± Carlos had just arrived at the branchpany in Singapore and was set to work. However, Debbie didn¡¯t know that he had gone abroad. She thought that he was still in Alorith and had decided not toe back because of her message. ¡°Well, about today, in the ssroom, I¡­ It was not my fault. You ignored me in front of everyone. Perhaps you shoulde back. It¡¯s okay. I can just avoid you in the vi,¡± she gibbered nervously. She felt Like she owed him an apology, but she was too embarrassed to go through with it. Carlos guessed how conflicted she was at that moment as he read her message. ¡®She is so cute, ¡® he thought to himself. Since he couldn¡¯t go back right now, Carlos replied, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Having noticed how short his replies were, Debbie assumed that he was angry with her. ¡®After I made the effort of contacting him, still, he doesn¡¯t want toe back. How can he be so petty?¡± She covered her head with the nket in frustration. ¡®Fine. Suit yourself. I have apologized anyway.¡± Soon after, she drifted into deep sleep. But the next two days were unsettling for Debbie, because she hadn¡¯t seen Carlos even once. Neither at the university nor at the vi. For some reason, all his sses were postponed until further notice. Confused and worried, Debbie finally asked Philip about Carlos¡¯ whereabouts. When she had finally learned the truth, she was relieved but also furious. Debbie realized that he had already reached Singapore when he had gotten her messages the other night, and he had deliberately decided not to tell her the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve been beating myself over this for two days, you self-centered son of a bitch.¡± Two days ago, she had nned to go shopping with Kasie and Kristina, but then something hade up and they had to get a rain check on their ns. Now that she knew Carlos didn¡¯t disappear because of her, she felt Like binge shopping and soon, the three girls went to Shining International za. Debbie bought clothes and cosmetics to her heart¡¯s content. Every time she spent Carlos¡® money, she felt as if she were kicking him in the sheen. She felt fantastic. After Debbie had paid for the cosmetics, Kasie whispered, ¡°Tomboy, you¡¯ve been acting weirdtely. You are wearing makeup, you¡¯ve been buying cosmetics, and you are buying clothes that you would have never worn before. This isn¡¯t you. Are you really in Love?¡± Debbie cast a short nce at the fashionable clothes in the bags, and shook her head earnestly. Chapter 124 Chapter: 125 ¡°Believe me. I¡¯m not in love. It¡¯s just that my self-esteem was hurt, so now I¡¯m trying to fix it.¡± Challenged and then rejected by a man, she started to suspect that she wasn¡¯t charming enough for him. ¡°Okay. Since everybody is free tonight, why don¡¯t we hang out together?¡± Kasie suggested. Besides, the next day was Saturday. No school. After arranging to meet at Esastin Vi, they left for the supermarket to buy some food and drinks. When they got to the elevator, Debbie spotted a man and a woman in an ad on the LED screen. In the ad, Olga, delicately made up and in a cream dress, was intimately standing by a man wearing a dark blue suit. With their arms interlocked, she was smiling at the camera happily. ¡°Carlos and Olga, you two make a perfect couple,¡± the host said. Olga didn¡¯t say anything but smiled at the host. A clever move. In this case, silence was the best response. Kasie shook Debbie¡¯s arm and pointed at the screen excitedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Carlos? And the woman next to him is¡­ Wait. Why is that Olga with him again? Are they getting married or something?¡± ¡°She really isn¡¯t good enough for Carlos. Carlos is not only handsome but also well-read. Olga would be lucky to be with a man Like him,¡± Kristina sighed. The ad and her friends¡¯ments made Debbie¡¯s insides boil up with anger. She stared at the man in the ad angrily and cursed him in her heart. ¡®There he is, a married man, fooling around with another woman. Bah! What a pig!¡¯ Kasie caught her resentful re. ¡°Debbie, don¡¯t hate Carlos so much. Even though you two seem to be fated to be enemies, at least you are lucky enough to have met a man like him. We, however, weren¡¯t blessed with the same kind of opportunities.¡± Debbie kept her lips pursed. When they got everything from the supermarket, they headed for the vi. Tonight would only be about Debbie and her best friends. Jared, Dixon, Kristina, and Kasie had been to the vi a couple of times before Carlos had moved back, so they were familiar with the ce. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After Debbie had sent Julie home early, the boys and girls were left alone to eat, drink, and be merry. They had a Lot of fun. At 10 p.m. after having gulped down tens of cans of beer, they were all quite tipsy. The Living room was a mess. Empty cans and boxes, used tissues, and fruit peel covered the floor, looking like a carpet of garbage. Debbie and Kasie were singing a soppy love song. Kristina and Dixon crouched on the sofa, whispering and Laughing amongst themselves while Jared was alone. Suddenly, he lifted his leg and gave Dixon a kick. Chapter 125 Chapter: 126 ¡°Hey, careful with your cute back and forth in front of me, man. I¡¯m all alone here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to steal your girlfriend one day.¡± Dixon kicked him back and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve been single for more than 20 years. If you dare steal my girlfriend, I¡¯ll hunt you down and end you.¡± Jared felt goosebumps all over his body. The two boys¡¯ conversation had Kristina giggling away. Debbie was too drunk to steady herself. After the song, she got up to sit on the sofa when she identally fell into Jared¡¯s arms. Debbie used Jared of tripping her and the Latterined that she was putting on weight. While they were exchanging pinches and kicks, the door of the vi was opened from outside. In the eyes of the man at the door, it looked Like they were flirting with each other. When they saw the man¡¯s face, Debbie¡¯s friends eximed, ¡°Ah! Carlos!¡± They all sprang off the sofa in fright. Only Debbie remained where she was. She brushed her hair and stared at the door, still in a trance. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be him,¡± she murmured. She had inquired Philip about Carlos¡¯ itinerary. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be back until two more days. ¡®I must be very drunk, ¡® Debbie thought. The man was dressed in a ck suit and vest, with his jacket hanging from one arm. His eyes swept around the room, and caught sight of the mess in the Living room. Tristan, who was standing behind Carlos, looked at the woman who was staggering to her feet. His eyes widened in astonishment. ¡®Carlos has rushed back from Singapore and this is what he sees? Debbie is going to be in a lot of trouble.* Tristan prayed for the students in his heart. Intimidated by Carlos, they were already half sober when they saw him standing at the door. One by one, they took turns and greeted him politely. ¡°Good evening, Carlos,¡± said Jared. ¡®This is creepy. What¡¯s Carlos doing in Debbie¡¯s home?¡¯ he wondered. ¡°Nice to see you, Mr. Carlos,¡± Dixon and Kristina chimed in. Dixon had sensed that Carlos and Debbie had a personal rtionship when he had seen Carlos in the dean¡¯s office, but he had kept that knowledge to himself all along. ¡°Carlos?¡± Kasie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡®Who am I? Where am I? Why am I seeing Carlos in Debbie¡¯s house?¡¯ Then the same question popped up in Debbie¡¯s friends¡¯ heads. ¡®Why is Carlos here?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± A crisp voice caught the attention of everyone in the room. ¡°Whhhhhhat ? Did Debbie just call Carlos Mr. Handsome?*Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The Living room grew deafeningly silent, while the air was too thick to breathe. Jared¡¯s legs were shaking like dry leaves. He felt as if his dder was about to let go. Even his father didn¡¯t scare him as much as Carlos did. Who would believe the man at the door was only six years older than him? Chapter 126 Chapter: 127 Jared shook his head in disbelief. Nothing else mattered anymore. The most important question in their minds was, ¡®What is Carlos doing in Debbie¡¯s house?¡± By this time, Debbie¡¯s head was a lot clearer. Carlos nced at her with a straight face and then walked inside. The rest were scared stiff. They could feel their hair stand on end. Everyone held their breaths. Before Carlos said anything, they all lined up against the wall. Jared kept his head low, like a horrified turtle. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± Carlos asked. The line of people nodded in unison, like a flock of birds bobbing their heads. Debbie clutched the corner of her clothes. ALL she kept thinking was why Carlos hade back unannounced, all of a sudden. How was she supposed to exin their rtionship to her friends? After ncing again at the cans on the floor, Carlos asked, ¡°Did all of you drink this?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Some of the kids nodded while the others shook their heads. Debbie was one of the Latter. She wasn¡¯t dumb enough to admit in front of Carlos that she had drunk a lot. ¡°Tristan, go buy ten crates of beer. None of them is allowed to leave until they finish all of them,¡± the man ordered sternly. The students gasped and Looked at each other in horror Debbie, however, was doing math in her head. To match his status, Carlos would only buy imported beer. Generally, there were 12 bottles in a crate. Therefore, they would have to drink 120 bottles of beer in total. Divided by five, that left them with 24 bottles of beer each. No normal human being could drink 24 bottles of beer. As if that weren¡¯t bad enough, each o them had already drunk ten cans of beer before Carlos walked in. When Debbie came to that conclusion in her mind, the smile on her face froze. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to utter a single word to beg for the tyrant¡¯s mercy. Tristan followed his boss¡¯ orders and turned around. When he was about to leave, Carlos added, ¡°These kids are having a nice get-together. It¡¯s a pleasant asion. The beer must be of good quality. Be sure to buy canned Amazon Beers.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Tristan wished the kids Luck under his breath, after he closed the door behind him. Kasie¡¯s face turned ashen and Jared copsed onto the sofa. The other three didn¡¯t understand why they had reacted like that. Actually it was because Kasie and Jared knew that instead of 12, there were 24 cans in a crate of Amazon Beer. Therefore, they would have to drink 240 cans of beer in total. Each of them would have to drink 48 cans of beer. ¡®No! I can¡¯t let him treat us like this.¡¯ Debbie felt it was time for her to step forward. She couldn¡¯t watch as her friends got dragged down like that. She took one step forward and said, ¡°Carlos, I invited my friends over and I take full responsibility for the party. If you want to punish somebody, punish me. Let my friends go.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter: 128 Kristina was about to help Debbie when Kasie grabbed her hand while shaking her head. ¡®How can Kristina not see that Debbie and Carlos have a special rtionship? Debbie is our best chance to get off the hook.¡± Carlos sat down in the armchair and slowly lit a cigarette while Debbie was waiting for his response. However, Carlos remained silent. Having run out of patience, Debbie said, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t saying anything, I take it that you have given us your acquiescence.¡± ¡°No problem, just as long as you drink all ten crates of beer yourself,¡± he said casually as his fingers slid on the screen of his phone. When he found Tristan¡¯s phone number, he typed, ¡°Go home.¡± ¡°Carlos, Sir, Debbie is a girl. Certainly she can¡¯t drink all the beer by herself. Let me drink with her,¡± Jared put in. When he heard that Debbie had taken all the responsibilities, his legs were not shaking anymore and he jumped off the sofa instantly Whatever rtionship Debbie and Carlos had, Kasie didn¡¯t think it mattered anymore. ¡°Carlos, they will die if you make them drink all that beer.¡± Then Dixon broke in, ¡°I am also to me for the party. I should be punished with them.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± said Kristina. Carlos¡¯ eyes shifted from one to another. ¡°Very touching. Your friendship is deeper than I thought.¡± Debbie had heard that before, but when Carlos said it, she couldn¡¯t help shivering. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re old friends,¡° she said defiantly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink the beer, okay then,¡± he announced. The kids felt a huge relief when they heard that. But unfortunately, Carlos wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to agree to study abroad next year,¡± he said to Debbie. Carlos had been in management for nearly ten years, but he had mostly been managing subordinates. This girl, his wife, however, was a totally different ball game altogether Lately, she had been attending all her sses and hadn¡¯t been in a single fight. However, every time he thought of her weak English, it pained him. And now, the mess in the Living room and not to mention the alcohol abuse¡­ ALL this had given him a new kind of headache. However, he still didn¡¯t want a divorce. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought maybe she would be more focused if she studied overseas, where she was away from her friends. Back at home, when Jared went upstairs, his legs were weak as jello. As soon as he saw his father, Jasper Hampton, he embraced him immediately, close to tears. ¡°Dad, I swear I won¡¯t drink a drop of alcohol in the next month.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter: 129 When his son hugged him, Jasper intended to ask his son to leave him alone, but what Jared said intrigued him. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± he asked his son. ¡°Dad, Do you know Carlos?¡± Jared asked. ¡°Carlos? Which Carlos? Carlos Hilton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Carlos¡¯ name, Jared immediately let go of his father and stood straight. With a towering height of six foot eleven, he looked like a tree. Jasper looked at his son in confusion and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly bring him up?¡± ¡°Because he is¡­ he is a demon. I feel sorry for you old guys who have to do business with him.¡± When Jasper heard his son call him an old guy, he pped him in the shoulder and said, ¡°You ungratefuld, I¡¯m your father. Show some respect! Did Carlos give you a hard time? I¡¯m telling you, stay away from him. Messing with him is the stupidest thing anyone can do. He will make sure you will never see the sun rise again.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Despite being frightened, Jared sneered to save face. When his phone buzzed, he read his WeChat message and his eyes widened like watermelons. ¡°What the hell?¡± If nothing had happened tonight, he wouldn¡¯t have believed what was written in the message. However, after all of that, he was ready to believe that even fishes could fly. In the group¡¯s chat on WeChat, Debbie said, ¡°Carlos is actually my husband.¡± Then she added, ¡°But I¡¯m trying to get a divorce.¡± ¡°Moron!mented Jared. He was relieved when Kasie and Kristina pretty much said the same thing. ¡®Who in their right mind would not want to be Carlos¡¯s wife?¡± In Esastin Vi, Debbie was told to clean the living room by herself as punishment. She replied to her friends¡¯ messages as she put the empty cans into the bin. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We didn¡¯t get married because we loved each other. It¡¯s nothing Like that. I don¡¯t love him and he doesn¡¯t love me. I¡¯m still young. Why should I be trapped in this loveless marriage?¡± Kasie had jumped out of bed when she read Debbie¡¯s first message. Her hands were shaking from excitement. It took a while before she calmed down and said, ¡°Debbie, are you really that old- fashioned? Times have changed! Who cares about love now? Can love keep you alive? Although you don¡¯t love each other, Carlos is rich, handsome, and powerful. That¡¯s everybody¡¯s dream. What else do you want?¡± When Debbie sat down on the sofa speechlessly, Kristina said, ¡°I just realized that I have been shopping at the Shining International za with the owner of Shining International za.¡± Dixon couldn¡¯t believe Debbie was married and what shocked him even more was that her husband was Carlos, the man whose face was as cold as an iceberg. ¡°Think it over, Debbie. Divorce is huge. To be honest, I think Carlos is the right man for you. You know, considering your personality. He might be the only one that can take your hot temper down a notch.¡± Dixon¡¯s words made Debbie even more determined to get divorced. She didn¡¯t want a husband who would take control of her life. After a long while, Jared joined in the conversation again. Chapter 129 Chapter: 130 ¡°Debbie, you would be a muttonhead to file a divorce.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t stand to read her friends¡¯ messages anymore. She threw her phone away on the sofa in distress. Why didn¡¯t any of them support her in her decision? However, her phone didn¡¯t stop buzzing. She knew that her friends were still trying to talk her out of the divorce. ¡°Go to sleep. Since Carlos has been holding back the divorce, what I think or want doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Instantly, the chat became quiet. Her phone stopped beeping, because no one was talking. Debbie shook her head in disappointment. These were her best friends, but none of them was on her side in this matter. ¡®Not only should I end my marriage, I think it¡¯s time I find myself some new friends, * she thought bitterly. Before going to sleep, she sent another message in the group¡¯s chat. ¡°This is confidential. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± At almost half past midnight, after ying some video games, Jared saw Debbie¡¯s message and he joked, ¡°I have sold your secret to a journalist. By tomorrow morning, everybody wille to know that you are Mrs. Hilton.¡± The beeping of the phone woke Kasie up. She looked at the screen drowsily and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep. Back off!¡± Finally, everything went silent. The next morning, when Debbie was getting dressed, the newly bought fashionable clothes in her closet upset her. She regretted buying them. Why had she bought all those clothes just to look good for Carlos? Why couldn¡¯t she continue to live her life the way she wanted to? And just be herself? She fumbled in the closet for the old casual clothes she had crammed in the back. They had been wrinkled, but she put them on anyway. After putting on a pair of white tennis shoes, she went downstairs. ¡®Ah, this is so much better.¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. By then, Carlos had already finished his breakfast. Something on the iPad caught his interest. ¡°Try to wake up half an hour earlier from now on,¡± he said when he saw her. ¡°Why?¡± As soon as she sat down at the table, Julie handed her a bowl of congee with salted pork and century egg. She took a sip and Looked up at Carlos. ¡°Because then you won¡¯t stay up sote.¡± Here came the intrusion once again. Debbie was fuming. ¡°Why do you care whether I stay upte or not? You fool around with other women and you don¡¯t see me passing judgement on you.¡± Carlos suddenly lifted his head from the iPad and stared at her coldly. Debbie started to get nervous. ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter: 131 ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Carlos never treated any of those women seriously. If him being with another woman bothered her, he wouldn¡¯t mind making some changes to suit her preference. His question blindsided Debbie. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Of course I¡¯m not jealous. Why would you think that? Do as you like. I don¡¯t care.¡± Thest few words were not only directed to Carlos, but also to herself. Carlos¡¯ eyes returned to the iPad without another word. For some reason, Debbie couldn¡¯t enjoy the delicious bowl of congee with salted pork and century egg in front of her, even though that was her favorite dish. Instead of wolfing it down, she remarked, ¡°If you want to marry one of them, just let me know. I¡¯ll be d to make room for her.¡± Carlos slowly put down the iPad and walked over to her. He gently grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. At that moment, Julie was busy in the kitchen. Debbie flushed and tried to free herself. ¡°Julie, Julie will see us.¡± Regardless, Carlos exined slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry any of those women. I only see them for work. None of them matters to me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Did he have to be so close to her to say that? She didn¡¯t want to think what he would do if she had said she didn¡¯t understand him. The man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of rice on the corner of your mouth,¡± he said. Huh? The sudden change of subject confused her a little. When she understood what he meant, she stuck her tongue out to Lick the rice. Before she knew it, Carlos wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his lips against hers. After breakfast, Debbie dashed out of the vi on her scooter, totally ignoring Carlos, who was behind her, also on his way to work. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Her cheeks were still burning with embarrassment until she stopped at the traffic Lights one kilometer away from the vi. That man sure knew how to make a woman¡¯s heart flutter. Bang! A dull sound startled her and brought her back to reality. The sound came from an empty juice bottle that had been thrown out of a Lamborghini, before it rolled on the road and finally stopped at the side of Debbie¡¯s scooter. Debbie took a short nce at the red light. There were still 30 seconds to go. She got off the scooter, picked up the bottle, and tapped on the window of the Lamborghini. The window was slowly rolled down and revealed a woman wearing sunsses in the passenger¡¯s seat. Judging from her outfit and appearance, Debbie assumed that she was most likely a parvenu. The woman¡¯s clothes were fancy, but the color was gaudy. Her unbound curly hair had been dyed blonde and she was wearing hoops. The man in the driver¡¯s seat was in his thirties. When they heard Chapter 131 Debbie tapping on the window, both he and the woman turned to look at her with a confused look on their faces. Without a word, Debbie took several steps back, threw the empty bottle in the air and kicked it into the Limo. Somehow it hit the woman in the head, but Debbie couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Hey, maybe your parents never taught you anything when you grew up. But just so you know, you deserved this. And if you keep being such a disgusting piece of shit, more people will be d to teach you a valuable lesson.¡± When Debbie finished talking, there were only three seconds left before the red lights turned green. Allowing the people in the car no time to respond, she returned to her scooter, and sped ie Meanwhile, Debbie¡¯s friends were waiting for her at the entrance of the university. When her scooter appeared, they all walked up and surrounded her. Kasie gave her a pat on the helmet and said, ¡°Yo, as the powerful Mrs Hilton, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad for your image to drive around on a cheap scooter?¡± Debbie took off the helmet and rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You helped me pick this scooter. Don¡¯t forget that you liked it too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know your real identity. Otherwise, I would have convinced you to buy a Ferrari, a Lotus, a Lamborghini, a Rolls-Royce, or a Maserati. Anything but a scooter,¡± Kasie peotested After some hesitation, Jared asked, ¡°Debbie, don¡¯t forget that our high school ssmates¡¯ gathering is this evening. Can you make it?¡± Dixon added cautiously, ¡°We agreed to go to the party a while ago, but I know your husband won¡¯t allow you to drink, and we won¡¯t force you to drink either. Will he still allow you toe?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°Guys, if you keep acting like this, you won¡¯t be my friends anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s go to the ssroom. It is your husband¡¯s ss.¡± Kristina winked at Debbie. She had tons of questions for Debbie, but the entrance of the university was too public for a private conversation. She decided to put off talking with Debbie untilter when they were alone. Debbie wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or to cry. She wanted to tell This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Kristina not to address Carlos as her husband, as their marriage was only real on the outside. However, Kristina wasn¡¯t aware of that, and it was a long story. Debbie was in no mood of revisiting at that time. Before anything else, she decided to shut her mouth and park her motorbike first. Kristina and Dixon went to the multimedia ssroom first. Finally, Debbie, Kasie and Jared entered the ssroom which was almost fully upied. Fortunately, Kristina had saved them three seats. While the three of them were walking towards their seats, two girls were arguing with Dixon. ¡°Why did you take up our seats?¡± Kasie went and sat in the seat next to Kristina, Jared sat next to Chapter 132 Kasie, and Debbie sat beside Jared. The other side of Debbie was the passage. Debbie put her books on the desk in front of her and leaned against the back of her seat as she looked at the two girls who were still arguing. ¡°You say these are your seats, but do you have any proof? If you have a problem, why don¡¯t you fight us for these seats? Finders keepers, losers weepers!¡± she said. ¡°Debbie, we were here first. But then we went to thedies¡¯ room. When we came back, Dixon had already taken our seats. You can¡¯t be this unreasonable!¡± Gail, one of the two girls, argued. She regretted not leaving her books on the seats before going to the Ladies¡¯ room. After hearing what Gail had said, Debbie shed a mocking smile and snorted, ¡°Come on, Gail! Why do you use thedies¡¯ room as an excuse every time? You must really Like it huh? Why don¡¯t you just Live in thedies¡¯ room?¡± Thest time in the shopping mall, Gail had used the same excuse to mess with Debbie. Herme excuse really amused her cousin. Although Gail was livid, she didn¡¯t dare snap back at Debbie. She knew she was no match for her, so she had to look for somewhere else to sit with herpanion. Moments after the bell rang, the man most of the students were waiting to see stepped into the the ssroom. As usual, he swept his eyes over the crowd and when he spotted the girl he was looking for ying with her pen, he felt satisfied and began lecturing. The content of this ss was scientific economics. All the students were Listening carefully, including Debbie. All of a sudden, her phone beeped. She stole a nce at the man on the tform to confirm that he was not looking in her direction, and took out her phone secretly. When she read the text message on her phone, she froze on the spot for a long time. Eventually, she decided to reply to the text. After sending her reply, she put her phone back and stared nkly at her book. ALL she was thinking about was the text. ¡°Deb, I¡¯m flying back the day after tomorrow. Will you pick me up at the airport? I''ve missed you so much. | want to see you the moment | get off the ne.¡± Would she go to the airport to pick him up? Of course, she would not. She sent a reply to his text saying that she couldn¡¯t pick him up at the airport as she had sses to attend on the day he was coming back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie received a reply almost instantly. ¡°Tl be in Alorith at 3 p.m. | can help you make up for the missed Lessons. You still haven¡¯t forgotten about me, right?¡± While all her attention was focused on that text, Debbie failed to notice that her husband was approaching. When she was typing the words ¡°I ha-¡°, she was interrupted by a loud knocking sound. Knock! Knock! Knock! Carlos knocked on the desk in front of her and reached out his hand towards her. ¡°Holy crap!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. Carlos had told them before that it was forbidden to y with mobile phone in his ss. Debbie immediately put her phone back in her pocket, sat up straight and gave him a wide smile. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Carlos, however, had no intention of letting her go. He pointed to her pocket, gesturing for her to hand her phone over. Debbie had forgotten to lock her screen before she put her phone away in a hurry. If she gave Carlos the phone right now, nothing would stop him from reading the conversation between her and another boy. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Embarrassed, she smiled at Carlos and put her hand on his palm as if she didn¡¯t understand that he was asking for her phone. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! The others in the ssroom widened their eyes in disbelief. How dare Debbie put her hand on Carlos¡¯ hand? Chapter 133 Chapter: 134 ALL the girls stared at Debbie angrily. How they wished they could chop her hand off. With no change in facial expression, Carlos gently shook her hand away and reached out his hand again. This time, the fact that Debbie ced her other hand on his hand and looked at him with her doe eyes angered the students even more. Agirl cursed through her gritted teeth, ¡°Wow! Shame on her!¡± Debbie looked in the direction the voice came from and cast a warning nce at the girl. Startled, the girl Looked away and set her sights elsewhere. All of a sudden, Jared, who was sitting next to Debbie, took out her phone from her pocket and gave it to Carlos. ¡°Carlos, Debbie has been paying attention to you all this time.¡± Debbie''s jaw fell to the floor. ¡®Oh my God! I¡¯m done! Jared Han, what did you do?!¡¯ she cursed him in her mind. When Carlos took over the phone, the screen was still on. As a result, he saw the conversation between his wife and another boy. Within seconds, his entire face darkened. He cast a cold nce at the girl before him as he put the phone in his pocket and walked back to the tform to continue lecturing. *| might get buried alive today! she cried inwardly and cast a burning nce at Jared. Confused, Jared whispered in her ear, ¡°You''ve got some nerve! Even | don¡¯t dare to y with my phone in his ss. | tried to warn you when he was approaching, but he was staring at the both of us and so | didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Never mind. He¡¯s your husband. You''ll have your phone back after the ss. Why are you being so worried?¡± Why was she being so worried? Her husband saw the conversation between her and her ex! More importantly, she had been nning to type ¡°I had a thing for you once, but it¡¯s over between the two of us.¡± Sadly, she had just managed to type, ¡°I ha¡± before she was interrupted. Carlos must have misunderstood ¡°| ha¡ª¡¯ for ¡°I have a thing for you!¡± Damn it! Under the desk, Debbie gripped Jared¡¯s fingers as tightly as she could. Although Jared was in extreme pain, he didn¡¯t dare utter a single cry. The pain appeared on his face in the form of slight twitches While Carlos was not looking at her, she took the chance and whispered in Jared''s ear, ¡°If Carlos is going to punish me for this, I''l tell him that | was sending the text message to you.¡± ¡°What text message?¡± Suddenly, Jared had a bad feeling in his gut. Debbie gave him a wicked smile and said, ¡°Hayden Gomez¡¯sing backText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He said he missed me. He wants to see me.¡± ¡°Hayden ising back? Why?¡± Jared was too slow to realize Debbie''s true intentions. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Debbie peeked at the man on the tform, only to realize that he had been staring at her all the time, with icy, cold eyes The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! ¡°| don¡¯t know why. But it has nothing to do with me,¡± she replied in a soft yet cold voice. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! When Carlos looked away, she added, ¡°I didn¡¯t save his number. So if Carlos asks me about it, I''ll tell him that it was you.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Jared looked at Debbie in stunned disbelief. Chapter 134 Chapter: 135 ¡°Are you serious? Please don¡¯t do this to me! I didn¡¯t know you were exchanging messages with Hayden!¡± Amused by Jared¡¯s reaction, Debbie winked at him and teased, ¡°So now you¡¯ve realized that you made a big mistake, huh? Can you imagine what N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Carlos would do to you if he thought you were having an affair with me? I¡¯m really curious to find out.¡± All of a sudden, Carlos turned around and red at Debbie. Immediately, she sat up straight and Looked forward at the screen. His cold eyes made her feel like she was lying on a bed of nails. ¡®Oh my God! Why is he Looking at me Like that? His gaze is sharp enough to see right through my soul, ¡® she thought. It was not until then that she realized Carlos came to teach in the university for her. He made sure that Debbie had to attend all of his sses and he was even strict enough to give her trouble if she tried to cut sses. Just as she had expected, Debbie was asked to go to Carlos¡¯ office when the ss came to an end. She gave Jared her books and told him, ¡°Go buy some firecrackers when you have time.¡± ¡°Firecrackers? What for?¡± Jared was confused. ¡°When Carlos quits teaching, I¡¯ll set off firecrackers to celebrate the glorious moment.¡± Jared stood there without a word, unable toprehend what Debbie was trying to aplish. In truth, he felt pity for Carlos, because he was the one who¡¯d have to spend the rest of his life with a bad girl like Debbie. In Carlos¡¯ office Carlos walked in and ced Debbie¡¯s phone on the desk, the screen of which was now locked. ¡°Unlock your phone!¡± he demanded coldly. An idea popped up in her head just as Debbie reached out her hand to grab her phone. However, he quickly grabbed her hand and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t unlock it, I¡¯ll unlock you this evening.¡± ¡®Unlock me? What does he mean by that? It must be one of his dirty jokes again! ¡® Feeling embarrassed, Debbie forced a fake smile and said, ¡°ALL right.¡± In the blink of an eye, just as Carlos released her hand, she grabbed her phone and dashed towards the door. A cold voice from behind pulled her to a halt. ¡°Look at your phone first. Then you may decide whether you want to run away or not.¡± ¡®What? Look at my phone?¡¯ Without further dy, Debbie unlocked her phone and Looked over the messages between her and Hayden. Much to her surprise, somehow the conversation had continued even after her phone had been confiscated by Chapter 135 Carlos. Thest message she had read from Hayden said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in Alorith at 3 p.m. I can help you make up for the missed Lessons. You still haven¡¯t forgotten about me, right?¡± Unfortunately, Carlos had taken her phone away before she could send a reply. However, now she was Looking at a reply on her phone screen that said- ¡°My husband can help me make up for missed lessons.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. To which Hayden had replied, ¡°Deb, you must be kidding me, right? Are you still mad at me? To be honest, no ordinary man would have the audacity to date a girl like you.¡° Debbie was spitting fire when she saw this. She took a deep breath and continued reading. Thest message sent from her phone was, ¡°My husband is not an ordinary man.¡± Hayden hadn¡¯t replied to that message. Perhaps he believed that she had married some other man. ¡®Carlos wrote these messages himself? When did he do it? How did I not see him?¡± When she looked at the time logs of the messages, Debbie was surprised to find that Carlos had sent the messages while he was still lecturing to them in ss. Debbie remained calm. In fact, she was surprised by her own ability to stay calm in such a moment. If it were in the past, she would have already broken his bones. But the truth was, she was no match for him in martial arts. After she read the messages, she didn¡¯t turn around to face him. Carlos lit up a cigarette, took a moderately big drag and exhaled. ¡°Your lover?¡± Carlos sneered. ¡°My lover? What the fuck?¡¯ However, Debbie decided it would be best to spare him the details. She turned around and looked at her husband. ¡°Yes, he is. So, will you divorce me now?¡± Leaning his back against the seat and resuming his usual cold expression, Carlos remained silent for a long while before he asked, ¡°Do you Love him that much?¡± Debbie had once told him about a boy she had feelings for not too long ago. Her words came back to him and he believed that boy to be the one who had sent her the messages. Debbie shook her head unconsciously, but then she thought of an opportunity and nodded. ¡°Yes, I love him very much.¡± However, she wasn¡¯t telling the truth. The truth was that she had Loved the boy very much, but that was a very long time ago. After falling out with his family members, she no longer wanted to ingratiate herself with them. Now all that remained between the two of them was a fleeting memory of their brief encounter. The reason why she lied to Carlos was that she hoped it would convince him to divorce her. However, Carlos¡¯ reply was something she could not have anticipated in a million years. ¡°Good. You know, I like challenges.¡± He curled his lips and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure to drive him out of your heart.¡± Words had left Debbie as she stared into Carlos¡¯ eyes in utter disbelief. Having run out of patience to argue, she turned around and walked out of the office. When she shut the door behind her, Tristan walked over to her with an unnervingly wide grin on his face. Chapter 136 Chapter: 137 ¡°Carlos asked me to tell you that he had bought two movie tickets and he would Like you to go to the cinema with him this evening.¡± Debbie looked at the name of the movie on Tristan¡¯s phone screen. It was a horror film set to start at 2 a.m. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Shivers ran down her spine almost instantly. Without any hesitation, she turned around, opened the door and ran back into the office. ¡°I won¡¯t send him any messages from now on!¡± Debbie promised. Carlos shed a satisfied smile as he stood up and walked towards her. ¡°Wait for me at home this evening,¡± he said, as he reached out and held Debbie in his loving arms. Debbie put her hands on his firm chest and was just about to say something, when he Lowered his head and kissed her on the Lips. Her eyes widened and then shut close as she melted in his arms Like a doll made out of wax. ¡®Why does he always kiss me in his office? He is a good kisser, though, ¡® she mused. In a private booth of the Orchid Private Club, a handsome man was leaning against the couch with a ss of red wine in his hand. The man was none other than Carlos. Sitting across him were two men wearing expensive branded clothes¡ª Wesley and Damon Hampton. They were Carlos¡¯ closest friends. Wesley was not interested in what the other two were talking about, so he went out to y golf. Damon was shocked and dazed by what Carlos had to say about his wife. It wasn¡¯t until Carlos kicked him in the leg that he came back to his senses. ¡°A girl who is seven years younger than you? Don¡¯t rob the cradle, Carlos. She is too young for you. I¡¯ve never heard you mention any women before. This was the first time we¡¯ve ever talked about women, and you¡¯re telling me that she is seven years younger than you? And she¡¯s so willful and unruly. Are you sure you want me to teach you how to court her?¡± Carlos cast a freezing nce at his old friend and said, ¡°Cut the crap!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Damon Han, the infamous yboy, had lots of experience with women, and perhaps that was why Carlos sought his advice. He sat straight and said to Carlos in a serious tone, ¡°Women love money, and you happen to have lots of it. Why don¡¯t you just use your money?¡± Carlos had supported Debbie for three years. But now she had been asking for a divorce instead of asking for money. Furthermore, she even wanted to pay back all the money that she owed him in the past three years. Last time, when Debbie ran out of money, she asked her friend for help instead of going to her rich husband. Even after Carlos had given her his bank card, she refused him without hesitation. Only when he threatened her did she agree to take his card. That was just the kind of person Debbie was. Suffice it to say, money wouldn¡¯t work for Debbie. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want my money,¡± he answered in a cold voice. Damon shook his head in disbelief. He never thought such a girl could exist-a girl who could refuse Carlos and his boundless wealth. ¡°Win her over with your body! You are a handsome man with a great body,¡± Damon suggested The number of women who wanted to marry Carlos could fill the whole Pacific Ocean. Despite his unwillingness, Carlos decided to tell the truth. Chapter 137 Chapter: 138 ¡°She has no interest in me.¡± The truth was, Carlos had tried to seduce her with his handsome face and strong body before But to his disappointment, she had turned him down. The fact that she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him was a hard pill to swallow, but he hade to terms with the truth. Damon choked and almost spit out the wine in his mouth. With a mischievous gleam in his eyes, he said, ¡°I¡¯m starting to Like her. Let me give it a try.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife!¡± Carlos cast him a murderous nce. ¡°What? She¡¯s from the Nelson family?¡± Damon thought to himself, ¡®The girl is from the Nelson family? Jared¡¯s good friend is also from the Nelson family. Could they be the same person? What did Jared say her name is?¡¯ ¡°Is your wife Debbie Nelson?¡± Damon probed. Carlos looked at him and nodded. ¡°What a coincidence! Your wife is my brother¡¯s best friend. Hahaha! I can imagine how you feel now.¡± Damon and Jared shared the same father but had different mothers. Perhaps being a womanizer and being good with women ran in the family. Carlos rubbed his arching brow and swore to himself that he would never divorce Debbie, however hard she was to handle. ¡°Yes, I admit that she¡¯s a wilful girl. But Luckily, she doesn¡¯t smoke. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Nor does she hang out with dubious people.¡± Carlos paused for a moment and then added, ¡°Apart from your brother, Jared.¡± ¡®Is my brother a dubious fellow in your eyes?¡± Damon thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t help grinning at Carlos¡¯ description of Jared. ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s not very reliable,¡±mented Damon. Jared, as a rich second generation, had some disreputable associates. And Damon believed it was quite normal. Wesley, who had finished ying golf, went back to rejoin his friends He sat down in his seat and said indifferently, ¡°Megan¡¯s 18th birthday ising next month. Where are we going to celebrate her birthday?¡± Five years ago, Wesley and Carlos had adopted Megan Rodriguez. She was an innocent and adorable girl, whom Damon and Curtis had grown quite fond of. ¡°Since it¡¯s Megan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, we need to make it a grand one. Why don¡¯t we celebrate it on her favorite ind? We can drink sing and dance all night long,¡± said Damon After some consideration, Carlos offered, ¡°She loves the ind in Odison. I¡¯ll buy the ind for her as a gift and you guys will be in charge of the other affairs.¡± Damon made a face and eximed, ¡°Wow, look at you, Mr. President. The ind at least costs hundreds of millions of dors. You made it sound like you are going to buy groceries at some convenience store. Im Chapter 138 Chapter: 139 I were a woman, I would do everything I could to make you mine. After all, owning Carlos means owning the world.¡± Carlos cast a chilly nce at Damon and mocked, ¡°If you were a woman, you would Look butt-ugly. No man would fall for you.¡± Damon, who had always been proud of his handsome face, was enraged by Carlos¡¯ mean words. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re just jealous of me and my looks. I¡¯m such a handsome man. If I were a woman, I would be the most beautiful woman in the world. Am I right, Wesley?¡± Ignoring Damon¡¯s shallow expression, Wesley refilled his and Carlos sses. He clinked sses with Carlos and said, ¡°I¡¯m on a vacation now and I have plenty of time to spare for the party. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯UL take care of everything. If I need your help, I¡¯ll call Emmett.¡± Carlos shook the ss in his hand and said briefly, ¡°Call Tristan.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with Emmett? I thought he was your personal assistant. Why should I call Tristan instead?¡± Wesley asked in confusion. In his eyes, Emmett was the one who had always been standing beside Carlos. After a long pause, Carlos finally decided to tell them the truth. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Emmett¡­ He and my wife deceived me together.¡± His words set Damon roaring withughter. Even Wesley couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°They cheated on you?¡± he probed. Carlos snorted, ¡°Maybe she had the audacity to cheat on me. But Emmett? Come on! He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Damon and Wesley felt sorry for their friend. ¡°Debbie is so dauntless; she isn¡¯t afraid of doing whatever she wants. But I strongly believe that someday she¡¯ll be tamed by me!¡® Carlos thought to himself. Damon inquired, ¡°So, what did you do to Emmett?¡± ¡°He¡¯s currently working on a construction site. He needs to understand how hard life is for workers. With that, he¡¯ll cherish his job as my personal assistant more.¡± An unsettling smile shed across Carlos¡¯ face. He heard that Emmett had been doing well on the construction site. Damon and Wesley were rendered speechless. After a while, Damon broke the silence. ¡°Why did Curtis have to be away on a business trip today? If he were here, we could y mahjong together and order some beautiful women. Now we need a fourth yer, and you don¡¯t want to y mahjong with other people. I¡¯m so bored I want to kill myself!¡± Disregarding Damon¡¯s whining, Carlos raised his wrist to check the time. ¡®Debbie¡¯s Yoga ss is supposed to end soon. I need to go home to teach her English.¡± He finished off his red wine with one gulp and stood up from his seat. Chapter 139 Chapter: 140 ¡°Gentlemen, | shall be leaving now. Please enjoy yourselves.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Damon Looked at Carlos¡¯ retreating figure in stunned disbelief. He wondered if all men changed colors after getting married. ¡°But he married the girl three years ago. And I¡¯ve never seen him go back home this early in the past three years. Does that mean he fell in love with her just recently?¡¯ Damon wondered. The doors of the private booth were pushed open by two bodyguards, and noises came from outside the room. Just as Carlos was about to get out of the room, Damon¡¯s voice came from behind his back. ¡°Carlos, since you don¡¯t have any means to make her fall in love with you, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Why don¡¯t you be nice to her as much as you can? | guess your best hope is to move her with your sincerity.¡± Damon knew Jared well. If Jared believed that Debbie was a good girl, Damon wouldn''t doubt that. ¡®What does a good girl want? She doesn¡¯t want money or fame. | guess she only wants a man who would love her truly, ¡® Damon thought to himself. Without turning around or responding, Carlos left the booth. Damon raised one of his eyebrows and then turned around to look at Wesley. ¡°Want to bet?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Wesley turned him down without any hesitation. After all, he was not that close to Damon, at least not as close as Carlos was. Wesley himself was a military officer, while Damon was a gang member. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Carlos and Curtis, Wesley would have sent Damon to jail a long time ago. ¡°Don''t be such a killjoy! Listen. | bet Carlos will be a ve for his wife sooner orter, and he will be willing to kneel down before her.¡± If Damon knew that Wesley had always wanted to send him to jail, he would feel wronged. Yes, it was true that he was a gang member, but he had never crossed the threshold into terrible and uneptable behavior. Wesley didn¡¯t know what to say to him. However, he firmly believed that a proud man like Carlos would never kneel before a woman. Damon had been long drooling over one of Wesley¡¯s pistols, so he said, ¡°If | win, you will give me that pistol of yours.¡± rumors of Wesley¡¯s new double-action, semi-automatic pistol. With its stainless steel and polymer construction, it was one of the lightest pistols in the world that packed quite a punch despite its weight and size. Damon had heardN?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Okay. If | win, you need to Leave the gang.¡± Damon remained silent for a while. After a lot of contemtion, he was almost certain that he would be the winner. He nodded and raised his ss. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! They gulped their wine, put the sses on the table and left the booth to catch up with Carlos. Debbie''s high school ssmates¡¯ gathering happened to be on the same day. Jared had made a reservation at the Orchid Private Club in advance. Debbie arrived on the phone with her Yoga teacher asking for a leave. All the while Jared showed her the way as she was completely unaware of the club she was in. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! When the call ended, she was already in a private booth. It was the Largest booth in the club. There were four big tables in the room and many guests had already arrived. When the people saw Jared, they all stood up to greet him. It was the first time that they had been to sucha luxurious club together. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 140 Chapter: 141 The club was for members only, and the annual fee alone cost millions. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but fawn on Jared. Jared was obviously in a good mood. Tugging at his sleeve, Debbie asked him in a low voice, ¡°Why did you book a room here? Are you sure you can afford it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my brother¡¯s VIP card. There is at least ten million in it. So, enjoy the night and help yourself with everything here.¡± Debbie knew that Jared had an older brother named Damon, but her impression of him wasn¡¯t exactly positive. Although, she had met him once or twice in passing, she had Long forgotten what he looked Like in person. Jared was itching to spend all the money in Damon¡¯s VIP card. In truth, apart from being half brothers and sharing the same father, they didn¡¯t have a lot inmon. One day, Jared stole the VIP card from his brother¡¯s table when he was passing by Damon¡¯s room. Debbie had heard about Damon from when Jared used toin about him to her. From what she could gather, Damon was always very nice to his younger brother, whereas, Jared would treat Damon with disdain. Although it was Jared¡¯s one-sided statement, Debbie could tell that he had been obedient to his older brother on some asions. ¡°Jared, what are you two talking about? Come over here!¡± One of their ssmates urged the two to join them. Jared responded in a loud voice, ¡°All right, all right. Scott, you won¡¯t be allowed to leave here until you have more alcohol than blood running through your body.¡± All of a sudden, Jared looked at Debbie with a concerned expression on his face. ¡°Tomboy, I won¡¯t drink much tonight. You don¡¯t need to drink if you don¡¯t want to.¡± This caught Scott¡¯s interest, as he looked at Jared and cheerfully shouted, ¡°Hey bro, what¡¯s up? Are you two dating or something? Do you have to ask for Debbie¡¯s permission before you drink, huh?¡± Debbie and Jared were very popr in their high school. Most of their ssmates used to joke about their rtionship. However, the truth was quite far from reality. Although they had been good friends who trusted each other, that was all their rtionship was, a reliable friendship. Apart from that, they had absolutely no chemistry between them. Debbie was interested in guys who weren¡¯t afraid ofmitments, while she thought Jared was more of a yboy. On the contrary, Jared thought Debbie was a tomboy, whereas, he liked winsome coquettes. They both understood each other very well and agreed that they could only make good friends. ¡°What? A couple? Come on! Even if we spent the night in the same bed, nothing would happen between us, besides the usual chatting and fighting.¡± Jared held the chair out for Debbie like a gentleman, but thetter cast a reproachful nce at him before sitting down. In truth, Debbie never enjoyed taking part in these gatherings. Most of the girls chose to iste her because she was a pretty girl and the boys liked hanging out with her. Their impression of Debbie was that of a bitch who was just pretending to be a tomboy to attract boys. The girls began to speak ill of her amongst themselves in soft murmurs so that Debbie wouldn¡¯t hear them. But she could tell from their bodynguage and the way they looked at her that they were quietly conferring about her. Why didn¡¯t they just say what they had to say to Debbie¡¯s face? Mostly because they were afraid of being beaten up by her. Besides, they didn¡¯t want to offend Jared. Why didn¡¯t they just keep to themselves? They would if they could, but they were so envious of Debbie that they needed some way to vent their anger on her. Debbie, however, felt wronged and misunderstood. After all, she had neverid her hands on a girl before. Even when her cousin, Gail, had given her multiple reasons to hurt her, Debbie refrained from Laying even a finger on her. Instead, she would let Gail off with just a warning. It wasn¡¯t like Debbie was afraid of the girls; far from it! The girls wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance in a fistfight with her. She could easily injure them without even breaking a sweat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A few momentster, Jared went to the men¡¯s room to clear out the several bottles of beer he had drunk. Right after he left, the girls started to taunt Debbie because they believed that her arrogance and power onlysted as long as Jared was with her. ¡°Even after so many years, she¡¯s still running around after Jared like one of his Lackeys. I guess he¡¯s not interested in her at all.¡± Chapter 141 Chapter: 142 ¡°Hey, have you guys heard that she confessed her feelings for Carlos at hisunching ceremony? She said ¡®Carlos, I love you¡¯ at least ten times!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it. By the way, a friend of mine told me that she is a lesbian.¡± ¡°What? I feel sick¡­¡± Debbie was appalled at the unconscionablements being made about her and she instantly regretteding to the party. She found it amazing how these people hadn¡¯t changed at all even after so many years. They might have grown but they were hardly qualified to be considered ¡®grown ups¡¯. They passed derogatory remarks about her non-stop and after a while even some of the boys joined in the banter. Debbie was just about to get up and Leave when another boy sitting at a nearby table stood up before her. He shouted contemptuously, ¡°Are you here to enjoy the party or make mindless gossips? Why don¡¯t you Look in the mirror to see what kind of people you are first before you talk about someone else? Until then, shut the hell up!¡± The boy was red in the face, as burning rage hissed through his body like venom. Debbie¡¯s mouth gaped wide open as she looked at him in surprise. This was the first time someone else, apart from her own friends, hade forward to defend her. But who was this unfamiliar boy who stood up for her? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If her memory hadn¡¯t failed her, his name was Gregory. Perhaps it was because Gregory was not some rich second generation, so the others didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all. They were a little startled at first, but soon they began to mock him as well. ¡°Gregory, do you have a thing for that tomboy?¡± a girl taunted. Debbie¡¯s friends called her ¡°Tomboy¡± as a nickname, but when this girl addressed her as tomboy, the sarcasm in her voice was quite evident. She wanted to remind people that Debbie didn¡¯t have anything womanly about her apart from her pretty face. Much to Debbie¡¯s surprise, Gregory didn¡¯t deny it. He snapped back ragingly, ¡°So what? I¡¯d rather date a girl like Debbie instead of a nosey parker like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so touched!¡± another girl mocked. ¡°I want to throw up. Makes me wonder what he¡¯ll get out of this. Why is he overreacting like this?¡± ¡°Gregory, you¡¯d better be careful around her. Otherwise, she might beat you ck and blue.¡± Words had left Debbie, and although, she had taken several deep breaths to calm herself down, there was a fire burning inside of her that she couldn¡¯t extinguish. Fortunately, she was well aware of her anger management issues. If they weren¡¯t her high school ssmates, she would have made them beg for mercy. ¡°How¡¯s the food?¡± Debbie grinned at the girls sitting across the table. Not knowing why she had asked such an irrelevant question, one of the girls nodded and answered, ¡°The food here tastes as good as the one on the fifth floor of Alioth Building in Shining International za.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s such a pity that you won¡¯t be able to enjoy it much longer.¡± With a demeaning smile, Debbie stood up from her chair and mmed her fist on the table. Bang! The wine ss in front of her fell to the floor and shattered into tiny pieces. Silence befell the private booth. What Debbie did next sent the girls screaming hysterically. Since the dining table was fixed firmly to the floor, she turned around, lifted her chair and smashed it on the table. The delicious dishes that had been on the table just a few seconds ago were now littered on the floor, while shards of ss and porcin flew in the air. ¡°Debbie, are you crazy?¡± Chapter 142 Chapter: 143 ¡°This is Orchid Private Club! Do you think you can afford thepensation?¡± Everyone stood and backed up a few steps. They were starting to feel intimidated by Debbie. Debbie rolled her eyes, took a step back and kicked Jared¡¯s chair to the table beside her with full strength. The girls sitting at the table who were mocking Debbie shut their mouths immediately. Some boys who had a good rtionship with Debbie realized what she was going to do, and came to stop her. She shook their hands off and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°If you try to stop me, we won¡¯t be friends anymore.¡± She promised herself that she would give these bbermouths a good lesson today, so that they would not dare to provoke her ever again. ¡°Debbie, these dishes are really expensive,¡± a boy reminded her kindly. Actually, Debbie¡¯s ssmates didn¡¯t know whether she was from a rich family or not. As far as they could tell, she rode a BMW to school every day, but she didn¡¯t wear designer clothes, nor did she spend money left, right and center. ¡®I will tear this ce apart without caring how much money it would cost me! Carlos has enough money, and he wants me to spend his money. Why not use his money topensate for the damage?¡¯ she thought to herself. Debbie grabbed a wine bottle from the table and smashed it in front of several girls. They were so frightened that they fell onto the floor. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The waitresses who were serving the customers in the private booth were so stunned they forgot to call security. They had never seen anyone create such a ruckus in this club before. Debbie found the girl who had been passing Lewdments about her and Gregory and pinned her up against the wall. ¡°If you dare cook up such a story again, I¡¯ll cut your tongue out and feed it to you myself,¡± Debbie threatened. The girl¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost. Too shaken up to utter a word, she shook her head, implying that she would not do it again. Finally, Jared came back into the room with one of his drinking buddies. They werepletely shocked by what they had seen-the room was a mess. Jared scanned the room and found Debbie with her hands wrapped around some girl¡¯s throat. ¡°Tomboy, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Everyone in the room heaved a deep sigh of relief when they heard Jared¡¯s voice. They all gathered around him andined, ¡°Jared, please do something. Look at Debbie! She¡¯s gone mad! She has ruined everything.¡± Some of the yellow-bellied cowards had already sloped off, as they didn¡¯t want to be dragged into this. After someone caught Jared up on what had been going on, his next action took everyone by surprise. Jared jumped onto a chair and pointed at the girls huddled in the corner while shouting at them. ¡°You bitches! Are you out of your damn minds? Are you really that stupid to cook up stories like that? You thought we wouldn¡¯t hurt you because you¡¯re girls, huh? Tomboy, you can do whatever you Like to them. I¡¯ll handle whates after.¡± Jared was 210 cm in height, and when he was standing on the chair, he looked Like a giant that nobody wanted to mess with. By then things had already gotten way out of hand. One of the waitresses finally came to her senses and was just about to call security when Jared stopped her. ¡°No one is allowed to leave this room!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter: 144 Jared. She tugged at his sleeve and consoled him, ¡°Easy, Jared. I¡¯m done. I won¡¯t take part in this type of gathering again.¡± Jared jumped off the chair, shook off Debbie¡¯s hand and walked up to the girls. He picked up a te from the floor and threw it towards one of the girls, covering her pink dress with brown sauce. Paying no heed to the girl¡¯s petnt whining, Jared said, ¡°Do you really think that Debbie has no idea of the horrendous things you say about her behind her back?¡± Then, he picked up a pig¡¯s foot and stuffed it in another girl¡¯s sweater, which immediately turned brown because of the sauce. ¡°You dumb bitches should feel Lucky that you are girls. Otherwise I would have beaten you blind with my own hands,¡± he added. The girls were about to cry. They hadn¡¯t expected Jared to be so cruel to them. However, amidst all the chaos, only one boy seemed unaffected by what was going on. While all hell broke loose, he sat still in his seat, casually eating the dishes. Debbie recognized his face with one nce and felt surprised. ¡®Is that Gus, Curtis¡¯ younger brother? Howe I am just noticing him now?¡¯ Debbie wondered. She quickly dismissed her curiosity and decided to get out of the private booth. Debbie grabbed Jared¡¯s arm and bolted out of the room, without dy. They rushed so fast they identally bumped into two people outside. One of them was a woman in high heels, who staggered and fell onto the floor rather quickly. ¡°Ouch! My leg! Are you blind?¡± she cried out. Startled, Debbie bent over immediately to help her. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± she apologized in a conciliatory tone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. With the help of the woman¡¯spanion, Debbie helped the woman to her feet. It was not until then that she recognized who the woman was. ¡°Dang! This must be Mercury retrograde! What lousy luck!¡¯ Debbie cursed inwardly. First, she had a massive fight with her high school ssmates. Now, she ran into a rude couple she had encountered this morning. It was the couple inside the Lamborghini, who had thrown an empty bottle out of the car window. The man recognized Debbie as well. His face contorted with venomous outburst and he raised his hand to p her. ¡°Bitch!¡± Debbie reacted very promptly. She grabbed his hand and knocked him down onto the floor in one fell swoop. The man Lay on the floor, groaning in pain. The girls who had followed Debbie and Jared out of the booth saw this and trembled with fear. ¡°Debbie knows martial arts! She just knocked a man of 20@ kg down on the floor effortlessly. I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t hit us, ¡® they thought. The woman then realized who Debbie was. Ignoring herpanion, she raised her bag to whack Debbie in the head. ¡°It¡¯s you! I¡¯ve been looking for you to teach you a lesson. You are so screwed now!¡± Chapter 144 Chapter: 145 Before her bag could touch Debbie, Jared snatched it away from her hand and threw it onto the floor. The woman then looked at herpanion and knelt down beside him. ¡°Oscar, are you okay?¡± ¡°Help me up! I will make that bitch pay!¡± he cursed. ALL people, including Debbie¡¯s ssmates and even the waitresses of the club, were shocked by what was going on. The hallway was overflowing with people. Some concerned; some angered, but mostly just confused. At the same time, when Damon left his private booth, he received a message that said his VIP card had been used. This club belonged to his close friend, Carlos. Although Carlos had given him the card, he had never used it before, as he never had to pay for anything in this club. ¡°More than $300, @0@ has been deducted from this ount. That¡¯s really strange, ¡® he thought. He was about to go to the cashier¡¯s desk to check what had happened, when he noticed the waitresses running towards another hallway. Curious as cats, they were so eager to watch the fun that they failed to notice Damon. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there so much noise?¡± Damon asked a manager behind him. The manager had been entertaining the three distinguished guests all the while, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened either. He shook his head and shrugged his shoulders in confusion. Meanwhile, Debbie wasn¡¯t able to Leave yet because of the angry couple. She was starting to get impatient, because she was runningte for her English ss with Carlos at 8 p.m. Debbie was about to knock the man down again, but Jared stopped her. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Tomboy, this man is the infamous Oscar. He¡¯s a notorious gang leader who has already gone to prison countless times over the innumerable crimes he hasmitted. Since your husband isn¡¯t here to protect you, do not offend him.¡± Debbie became even more frustrated. She couldn¡¯t just call Carlos and tell him that she had been in a fight with a gang leader. What would he think of her? ¡®Will Carlos go up against a gang leader for me? I don¡¯t think so.¡® After some hesitation, Jared offered, ¡°How about I call Damon? He¡¯s a gang member as well. Maybe he can remedy the situation.¡± Before Debbie could reply, a man¡¯s voice shot through from behind the crowd. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Everyone turned their heads to follow the voice. ¡°Wow, is that Carlos?¡± the crowd murmured amongst themselves. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Carlos here. And he¡¯s with Wesley and Damon.¡± ¡°They are so handsome!¡± Debbie, however, stood there motionlessly, as if paralyzed from the neck up. The mere mentioning of his name sent a cold shiver down her spine. ¡®Why is he here? I was just about to go back home now so that I could attend his ss at 8 p.m. How embarrassing!¡± Debbie¡¯s face was stuck in an incredulous expression. Chapter 145 Chapter: 146 A waitress walked up to the manager and exined, ¡°Manger, these two people made trouble here and smashed a private booth. Then they started a fight with Oscar and his woman.¡± The manager cast a casual nce at Debbie. Since he didn¡¯t know who she was, he assumed she was just a nobody. He said coldly, ¡°Ask her to pay thepensation twice over and beg for Oscar¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Hardly had the manager¡¯s voice faded away when Jared kicked him hard in the leg. ¡°What the fuck?! How dare you ask her to kneel down and apologize to that man? Don¡¯t you know who she is?¡± Jared cursed. Ignoring the manager¡¯s sour face, he walked up to Carlos and was going to ask him to help Debbie. But on second thought, he changed his mind and deemed it wise not to interfere in the couple¡¯s private affairs. So without uttering a word, he turned around and walked back to Debbie. Everyone was dumbfounded, not knowing what he was doing. The manager had no idea who Debbie was. But as an experienced, business-minded person, he knew his priorities. His boss and two other distinguished guests were blocked by the crowd, so he urged them to make way. ¡°Gentlemen, please get out of the way.¡± He decided to settle matters with them after Carlos and his friends left the club. ¡°Son of a bitch! How dare you kick me?! I swear I¡¯ll break your leg!¡¯ he angrily swore to himself. The moment Damon saw his brother, he instantly realized what was wrong with his VIP card. His eyebrows raised a little when he recognized the girl next to Jared. Excitement ruled over him as he was dying to witness the fun that was about to begin. He elbowed Wesley and said in a light voice so that Carlos wouldn¡¯t hear him, ¡°Look! The girl who smashed the private booth is Carlos¡¯ wife.¡± Wesley rolled his eyes at him, then followed the direction where he was pointing. He stepped aside to keep Damon at arm¡¯s Length. Damon¡¯s face soured at Wesley¡¯s reaction. ¡®What is wrong with this guy? Why is he avoiding me as if I had somemunicable disease?¡¯ ¡°Good evening, Carlos, Wesley, and Damon. Nice to meet you guys. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Are you enjoying the party?¡± Laying his eyes upon Carlos and his friends, Oscar suppressed his anger and walked towards them with a forced ttering smile. Damon shed a wicked grin; he knew this man was finished for he had offended Carlos¡¯ wife. Wesley, as a military officer, abhorred evils as deadly foes and knew one when he saw one. He didn¡¯t even turn his head to cast the man a single nce; he only wished he could shoot him straight in the head right this instant. ¡°Come over here!¡± Carlos motioned, but not to Oscar. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The onlookers got confused and wondered whom he was talking to. Debbie, on the other hand, knew that Carlos was talking to her. At that moment, she was no Longer the same girl who had smashed the private booth a moment ago. Uneasily, she gripped her shirt and wondered whether she should listen to him or not. After a series of pondering, she finally decided to be an obedient wife to her husband. In disbelief, they watched the girl jog along towards Carlos. Looking at the girl standing before him, Carlos curled his lips in satisfaction and asked in a cool voice, ¡°What happened?¡± Although she looked rather obedient right now, he could feel the anger brewing inside her. He knew his wife was not a bully, and there must be a reason behind all this trouble. Hearing his question, the group who had offended Debbie were quite nervous-the girls who had spoken ill of her, the manager who had asked her to kneel down, and Oscar who had attempted to p her. Chapter 146 Chapter: 147 ¡®Why is Carlos so nice to her? How are they rted?¡¯ they mused. Debbie knew Carlos was never a kindhearted man. If she told him the truth, he would definitely deal with these people in the harshest means possible-he might even throw them into the ocean or bury them alive She didn¡¯t want to bully others with Carlos¡¯ resources, so she decided to smooth things over and pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°Nothing happened. | smashed the private booth. I¡¯m going to pay for it, said indifferently. Since she refused to tell him the truth, Carlos turned to Tristan and ordered, ¡°Tristan, make my wife the Lawful owner of this club.¡± After a short pause, he added, ¡°Contact thewyer now!¡± Everyone was held speechless by what Carlos had said. His words went down like a bomb; the hallway went so still that you could even hear a pin as it dropped. Debbie was bbergasted as well. She looked at Carlos with her jaws ck. Soon, Damon came back to his senses and turned to Wesley. ¡°Hey, bro! Be ready to give me your pistol.¡± Tristan swallowed hard, and without asking he took his phone out and dialed the Lawyer''s number. When the call was answered on the other end, he said, ¡°Carlos would like you to help him make his wife, Debbie Nelson, thewful owner of Orchid Private Club. As for her personal data, I''ll send everything you need via email. Please do it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No, no, no! Please don¡¯t do it.¡± After a long time, Debbie finally managed to say something.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She grabbed Carlos* arm and stuttered, ¡°Carlos... Boss... P-Please don¡¯t make such silly jokes. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± Carlos looked at his wife and then turned to the manager. ¡°The rest is up to you. If you fail to deal with it properly, you¡¯ll be sorry for the rest of your life. Kneel down and apologize to her!¡± ¡°y-Yes... Carlos... Miss Debbie...¡± The manager almost pissed in his pants as his knees touched the floor. With what Carlos had ordered, Debbie was raised from being a student to being the boss of a high-end club. Needless to say, the share-out bonus of which was up to hundreds of millions a year. ¡°Carlos, Listen to me...¡± Debbie demanded in a stern voice. But before she could make him turn, Carlos grabbed her hand and led her to the exit of the club. Upon seeing this, the girls inside the club were awed with mixed emotions¡ªenvious, jealous, unconvinced, and frustrated. They watched the ideal man of their dreams walking away with a girl, hand in hand. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Their hearts broke into pieces. Seated inside the Emperor car, Debbie and Carlos were in the backseat, while Tristan was in the passenger seat. The driver started the engine and swiftly drove off. No one broke the silence on the way to the vi. As the car halted to a stop, Tristan bid them goodbye at the entrance and closed the gates behind him. Debbie confronted Carlos, who was now drinking water. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! ¡°Carlos, | really appreciate the way you saved me in that club. Now that we are home and nobody is watching us, | hope you can call yourwyer and tell him not to make me the owner of that club. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 147 Chapter: 148 You know for a fact that I¡¯m currently studying. Who knows, the two of us might even get a di¡ª¡± Meeting Carlos¡¯ eyes, she swallowed back the word ¡°divorce¡± and didn¡¯t dare toplete her sentence. Carlos was holding a ss in one hand with a firm grip. He was now staring at her with fierce eyes as if he were going to kill her right that instant if she dared to say that word. She really couldn¡¯t understand why he hated so much to divorce her. ¡°Oh for heaven¡¯s sake! Why can¡¯t you just sign the di¡ª Fine, I won¡¯t say the word again. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m really serious. Did my father give you arge fortune with the condition that you must be my husband your whole life?¡± She really couldn¡¯t find another eptable reason except for this one. Normally, marriage should be based on love. But she didn¡¯t love him, and she didn¡¯t fancy the idea that he loved her. ¡®Wait, is there a possibility that he fell in love with me?¡® Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. ¡®How¡¯s that possible? A rich and powerful man Like Carlos would never fall in love with a boyish girl like me,¡° she mused. Carlos poured a ss of water, gave it to her and said, ¡°Are you not thirsty? You¡¯ve been talking since we arrived.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I am.¡± She took the ss over and drank all the water with one gulp. All of a sudden, she felt hungry. Although there had been lots of delicious dishes prepared at the gathering this evening, she had no appetite and had barely eaten. It was past 8 p.m. and she wanted to leave the vi and grab something to eat. ¡°Carlos, I want to go out to eat something. Are youing with me?¡± she invited. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos just looked at her, saying nothing. She didn¡¯t know what was on his mind and assumed that he didn¡¯t want to. She took out her phone and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re noting with me, I¡¯m calling my friend toe with me.¡± Iho?¡± ¡°Jared. I guess he hasn¡¯t eaten anything either.¡± Before she was able to dial his number, her phone was snatched away by the man. Carlos turned off her phone, put it in his pocket and walked towards the gates. While putting his shoes on, he said, ¡°Grab the car keys. You¡¯re driving.¡± ¡°Oh! Okay.¡± She nodded; for her, it would be a good idea since she knew he had drunk much this evening. She drove the BMW cautiously. When she stopped at a red light, she tilted her head and stole a look at the man who was taking a rest in his seat with his eyes shut. ¡°Carlos, call your Lawyer now!¡± she demanded. Although Carlos had heard Debbie¡¯s words clearly, he didn¡¯t respond, choosing to look out the car window instead. ¡°You are not calling yourwyer? Fine! I¡¯ll call Emmett and ask him to call yourwyer!¡± Debbie said as she called out the address book on the vehicle navigation screen ¡°Without my consent, he won¡¯t call thewyer.¡± The man finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Then call him!¡± she demanded. ¡°Focus on driving. I¡¯m a man of my word. I won¡¯t rescind my decision.¡± Chapter 148 Chapter: 149 As the light changed, Debbie had to restart the engine. While focusing on the road, she asked, ¡°What do you prefer to eat?¡± After all, he was the boss. ¡°Eat whatever you want,¡± he said indifferently. Undecided on where to go, Debbie ran a few names of familiar ces through her mind. Atst, a restaurant popped up. She drove to the destination and pulled over. When they got out of the car, Carlos¡¯ face soured at the sight of the restaurant. Debbie gave him a big grin, and pointing to the restaurant said, ¡°I suddenly want to eat durian pizza. That¡¯s why I drove here. I know the restaurant might be a little too cheap for your fancy, but it¡¯s much better than street food, right? Come on. Just give it a try.¡± It was a national chain restaurant and the food was pretty good. The chain operated stores in most of the leading shopping malls. To Debbie, it was a nice restaurant. To Carlos, however, it was one of those low-end ces he associated with needless penny-pinching. After a moment¡¯s thought, he eded, albeit begrudgingly, and walked towards the entrance of the restaurant. Debbie immediately followed after him. It was 8 p.m., but the ce was still bustling with customers. Debbie and Carlos sat at a table near the window. Among the patrons, a few heads turned to greet the arrival of the beautiful couple. A waitress came to them, and when she noticed Carlos, her eyes widened. Debbie shook her head with resignation and looked at the menu. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Arge-sized durian pizza, a durian multiyer cake, pae and Spanish mackerel dumplings. I¡¯m done. What would you like to eat?¡± She put the menu in front of Carlos, but he didn¡¯t give it even the mere dignity of a cursory nce. ¡°I already ate,¡± he said, the disinterest in his voice showing. ¡°What?¡± asked a bemused Debbie. Why did he have toe along if he thought it was low-grade? Whatever the case, he could as well walk out, because she was not holding a gun to his head. ¡®Is it possible that he just wanted to apany me?¡¯ Her heart raced at the very thought. But she had to calm down, because she needed to talk to Carlos about the ownership of that club. So after the waitress had left, she tapped the table to attract his attention. ¡°Um, actually, I¡¯m not that kind of good girl.. Before she could finish her sentence, he cut in, ¡°I knew it.¡± To which Debbie blushed. She wanted to say something, but her jaw went ck. Carlos then added, ¡°You¡¯ll be just fine. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± He swore to himself that he would turn her into the perfect girl. ¡®Wait, what are we talking about? I wasn¡¯t going to discuss with him whether I¡¯m a good girl or not.¡® She shook the weird feeling off, leaned toward him and said in a serious tone, ¡°Are you sure you want to transfer the club to me? I believe it will go bankrupt within half a year. Oh no! Within three months!¡± Leaning forward as well, Carlos said in a low, attractive voice, ¡°Rest assured. You need to do nothing but count the money. There will be a professional team to run the club.¡± Chapter 149 Chapter: 150 Besides appointing her as thewful owner of the club, he¡¯d also gradually turn more and more shares to her. Whichever the case, she¡¯d be taking home huge bonuses. Debbie didn¡¯t know how to turn his tempting offer down. The business offer aside, his chiseled Looks were so inviting, she feared she¡¯d give in to him at any moment. With a blushed face, she leaned back to keep him at arm¡¯s Length. ¡°There¡¯s no pressure to appoint me the owner. That points me in a bad light. I¡¯m not a gold digger. How about this? As long as you don¡¯t make me the owner, I won¡¯t divorce you,¡± she offered. To be honest, it was not a bad idea to have a husband Like Carlos. He was handsome, rich and powerful. ¡®Just the right response that I wanted, ¡® thought Carlos. He heaved a sigh of relief that he managed to have her rule out divorce. However he kept calm andposed. ¡°Don¡¯t bother bargaining with me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of it yet. I can assure you that you¡¯ll be the owner of the club. And forget about the divorce, as that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°No! Why is he being so bossy?¡¯ Debbie rolled her eyes. Soon, the durian pizza was served. The aroma made her drool as she picked up the pizza cutter in a hurry. Just as she was about to cut the pizza, Carlos took the cutter from her hand. By the time she raised her head to object, she realized he had already rolled his sleeves up. He cut the pizza in an elegant manner. Then he picked up a slice of pizza and put it onto Debbie¡¯s te. The little gesture touched her. To her, such small acts of kindness meant a lot. All her life, she had always been an independent girl, who was used to living on her own. Apart from her Late father, she had never depended on a soul. As such, that simple courtesy from Carlos was something she appreciated. Much of the time, the men in her life tended to be cautious about her independent nature and they ended up not being much helpful. For example, her best buddy, Jared, had never treated her Like a girl who could use a bit of chivalry. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As for Hayden, whom she had dated for two years, they had never eaten anything fancy together. In fact, she had been the one who provided everything in that rtionship. ALL that Hayden did was to drain her, always taking things from her. A boring, self-serving man. ¡°Why not eat?¡± asked Carlos, who had already sliced the pizza into pieces. When he realized Debbie was distracted, he dropped the cutter just hard enough to jerk her back to the present. Embarrassed at herpse, Debbie tried to act calm as she picked up her knife and fork. After several bites, she noticed that Carlos didn¡¯t eat. ¡°Please have some,¡± she offered. Then she stretched her hand to pick up Carlos¡¯ knife and fork which he had pushed away. But he stopped her. ¡°No need for that,¡± he politely declined her offer. In reality, he was not a big fan of durian. Almost loathed the stuff. ¡°But I ordered for both of us.¡± It was arge-sized pizza, a little too much for one person, in addition to the other food she had ordered. Looking her straight in the eye, Carlos reached out his hand and gently took her fork with the piece of pizza on it. A broad smile forming on his lips, he took a careful bite, catching Debbie by surprise once more. she stammered. Chapter 150 hapter: 151 I already bit on it.. As if he didn¡¯t hear her, Carlos picked up a napkin and wiped the the corners of his mouth. After swallowing, he took his sweet time, before finally replying, ¡°I knew you had bitten on it.¡± Blushing now, Debbie was lost for words. Every time she finished a piece of pizza, Carlos would add another slice to her te. Apparently, she must have been very hungry. She went through the food faster than a hot knife through butter. It was only when she realized she had wiped all the tes clean that she felt embarrassed. ¡°Did I eat too much?¡± she murmured. Wasn¡¯t that too much food for someone to finish in one sitting? She felt even more embarrassed. Anyway, she chose to focus on Carlos. That guilty trip she was starting on was not necessary for now. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She hesitated, trying to find the right reaction to Carlos¡¯ admission. Why had he changed his mind to bite on her pizza, which he thought was too cheap for his sophisticated tastes? Again her mind went back to how much she had eaten, while he watched. ¡®It¡¯s up to him, if he wants topare me to his many girls who only nibble at food, ¡® she dismissively thought. None of that was important to Carlos, though. Like a gentleman, he picked up a serviette and wiped the rice at the corner of her mouth. ¡°A good appetite is a blessing,¡± hemented. To see if he was kidding, Debbie studied him up and down. However, from the look on his face, she realized he must have been as serious as her life. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so kind of you,¡± she said, giggling like a teenage girl in love. On second thought, however, she told herself not to get carried away. There was nothing special about Carlos¡¯ words. Her father had always said the same. ALL the same, she began to feel at ease in his presence again. When they walked out of the restaurant, it was about 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. Carlos went to a nearby convenience store, bought two bottles of water and handed her one. ¡°Rinse your mouth,¡± he suggested. ¡°Um, okay. Thank you,¡± Debbie murmured as she took the water bottle from Carlos. Before she could remove the cap, Carlos had already rinsed his mouth and drunk up the water. Out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°Were you that thirsty?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a residual taste of durian in my mouth.¡± ¡®What?! He dislikes durian? Then why did he eat the pizza using my fork? Since he loathes Durian, I¡¯ve an interesting idea! Chapter 151 Chapter: 152 If he dares to bully me again, I¡¯ll buy a durian and ask him to finish it all by himself! That should teach him a lesson, ¡® she thought to herself. Upon seeing the man throw the empty bottle into a trash bin, Debbie shed a sly smile as she Licked the corners of her Lips. ¡°Hey, Mr. Handsome!¡± She ended up jumping before him. ¡°Uh-huh?¡± He Looked at her, startled. Suddenly, she held him by his waist, stood on tiptoe and kissed his thin lips. This was her first time to kiss the man on her own initiative. It was an entirely different experience. No! It was her second time, wasn¡¯t it? Carlos remained stunned for a while. When he finally regained his full senses after the unexpected disy of affection, he realized her true intentions. He felt uneasy and wanted to push her away. Debbie held his waist tightly and her tongue moved effortlessly in his mouth. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She had just hogged arge-sized durian pizza and had not rinsed her mouth yet. After making sure that his mouth tasted durian again, she withdrew her lips and let go of his waist. Carlos shook his head with profound resignation, and then turned around to walk towards the convenience store again. ¡°I want to go home! Now!¡± Debbie grabbed his arm and dragged him to their car deliberately. Despite the fact that he could easily shake her arms off, he followed her anyway. Right under the glow of the street Lamp, Debbie opened the passenger¡¯s door and was about to push Carlos into the seat, but he quickly shut the door by himself. Without a moment¡¯s pause, he rolled her around, pressed her against the car door and kissed her on her lips. It all happened in a matter of seconds that she couldn¡¯t properly breathe. When Carlos¡¯ phone rang, the two stopped their overflowing affection for each other to an abrupt halt. It took quite a while before Debbie realized that she was lying in the backseat and Carlos was about to strip her off. She could even feel his erection. He wanted to switch his phone off and get on with his intentions but she pushed him away, adjusted her clothes and swiftly got out of the car. When she got into the driver¡¯s seat, Carlos was on the phone. ¡°You called me just because of this?¡± His voice seemed to croak. ¡°Damon, I have some exclusive information regarding the woman¡¯s whereabouts. But I¡¯ve no intention of telling you!¡± Saying this, he hung up. As if it was not enough to vent his anger, he even turned off his phone. Neither Debbie nor Carlos said a word throughout their way home. Upon arriving at the vi, Debbie reassured that the car doors were locked, grabbed the car keys and rushed towards the house. When she ran upstairs, Carlos¡¯ voice seemed toe from behind her back. ¡°What is next to you?¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s next to me?¡± Debbie stopped, turned her head in utter confusion. ¡°I think I saw a figure next to you. Perhaps, my eyes have begun deceiving me,¡± Carlos said. Chapter 152 Chapter: 153 Debbie was rendered speechless. She could feel her mouth going dry. She continued ascending upstairs. The light was switched off in the hallway, so she took out her phone and used the phone¡¯s shlight. ¡°I saw a movie yesterday. The male lead kills his wife¡¯s lover, dismembers him mercilessly and hides various parts of his body in the refrigerator, under the bed, in the closet¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, her scream interrupted him. ¡°Carlos!¡± Trying to suppress his giggle, Carlos asked, feigning innocence, ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up?¡± Debbie ground her teeth and cursed him inside her head, ¡®He is such a petty man!¡¯ Producing a forced fake smile, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to eat durian again. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He walked up the stairs. He hadn¡¯t achieved his aim yet. Pretending to be unaware of Debbie¡¯s fright, he continued, ¡°Do you believe in the existence of ghosts?¡± Debbie fidgeted, covered his mouth with both her hands and threatened, ¡°Just shut your damned mouth! I don¡¯t want to hear a word more! If you dare to say a single word more, I swear¡­ I swear, I¡¯ll repay in ways you can¡¯t imagine.¡± She had absolutely no idea how she was going to hurt a man who had better martial skills than her. She looked at him with desperate eyes, as if she was about to break open her heart. She was not pretending; in fact, she really felt like crying her heart out. She swore to herself that she would certainly investigate and find out who had told Carlos that she was afraid of ghosts. She would teach that person a good lesson after she knew who this damn guy was. She foresaw that Carlos would definitely use her weaknesses to deal with her in the future as well. This wasn¡¯t the end of this. ¡°It¡¯s gotten very Late. Good night.¡± Carlos struggled his level best to fight off the impulse to hold her in his arms and retreated towards his bedroom. The surroundings remained eerily quiet for a few hours. The door of Carlos¡¯ bedroom opened from the outside abruptly. The man in the bed swayed his lips in the dark. He kept his eyes shut, pretending to be sound asleep. Soon, he sensed the familiar fragrance of his wife and he heard her lying down beside him. Debbie approached him stealthily and stared at his face cautiously. ¡°Luckily, he¡¯s asleep. It¡¯s all his fault! I had been able to sleep on my own before he moved back into the vi. But ever since he left me in the cemetery, my fright for the dark has crossed every boundary imaginable. As long as he¡¯s lying by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore. Fine! I¡¯ll sneak into his bedroom every night after he¡¯s asleep, ¡® she told herself confidently. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She adjusted her posture and made herselffortable before she closed her eyes and soon dozed off. Initially, she had nned to get out of the bed and sneak back into her room before Carlos woke up. However, when she woke up the next morning, she felt the golden rays of the morning sun ze her cheeks. Chapter 153 Chapter: 154 She sat up and scanned the room with her sleepy eyes. All of a sudden, her eyes widened and she came fully awake and alert. Carlos had just taken a shower after his routine morning run and was answering a phone call with his back facing her. His body was only wrapped in a towel. It was the first time that she had seen Carlos¡­ half naked. Although they had slept in the same bed twice, she hade into his room at midnight and hadn¡¯t seen him wrapped in just a towel anytime before. Wow, his body is wless!¡¯ She was Letting her imagination run wild. Judging from his strong back, she reckoned that he had been doing regr exercise. ¡®He must have six-pack abs!¡± She picked up her phone stealthily, opened the camera APP and clicked the shooting button. Done! She nced at the picture she had just taken and shed a dirty smile. ALL of a sudden, she thought of something. She put down her phone on the bed, crossed her hands together and pointed to Carlos¡¯ towel with both her index fingers. ¡°Drop! Drop!¡± shemanded in a whisper. She stared at the white towel and wished it would fall onto the ground. She could tell from the curves of the towel that the man had a desirable butt. ¡°Drop! Drop-Ahhhh!¡± The man suddenly turned around and caught Debbie off guard. She immediately withdrew her hands, grabbed her phone, got out of the bed and left his bedroom hastily. She rushed back into her room, shut the door behind her and threw herself onto her bed. ¡®Dang! What would he think of me now? Would he think I wanted to sleep with him because I have a thing for him? Never mind! He¡¯s my husband, and it¡¯s perfectly normal for us to share a bed, she consoled herself in her mind. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She opened her WeChat Moments, uploaded the picture she had just taken, and captioned it, ¡°Waking up in the morning, I find the sun shining brightly. You stand before the window, enjoying the scenery, while I can¡¯t take my eyes off you. Ah, I¡¯m in such a buoyant mood now.¡± The reason she dared to post Carlos¡¯ picture in WeChat Moments was that she thought he was not her WeChat friend. He would not know that she had taken his picture and posted it, after all. As for her friends, she didn¡¯t think they would recognize it as Carlos-it was just a view of his back. Yes, some people might speak ill of her behind her back when they saw the picture. But she didn¡¯t care at all! Debbie could foresee on her mind what her WeChat friends would say when they saw her post, but she didn¡¯t care about it. Gaily humming a song, she threw her phone on her bed and went into the bathroom. ¡°Hey I just met you and this is crazy. But here¡¯s my number, so call me maybe¡­¡± Feeling refreshed after her shower, she came out of the bathroom and grabbed her phone. Unlocking it, she was surprised to see that her WeChat Moments had been flooded with thousands ofments. A girl from her ssmented, ¡°Debbie, do you live with a man?¡± Chapter 154 Chapter: 155 Another ssmate said, ¡°Wow, this man has a perfect body. Debbie, why don¡¯t you introduce him to me?¡± ¡°Is Carlos good in bed? How long did hest? Tell me!¡± Kasiemented. She also added an emoji showing a wicked grin Kristina cracked a joke, ¡°Debbie, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been drooling over your husband¡¯s face for a long time. Since we are best friends, can you share him with me?¡± Thement was followed by a shy emoji. Jared said, ¡°Tomboy, I really admire you. Now you are not just Mrs N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hilton by name. You are already his woman. I¡¯ve made up my mind that I¡¯ll be one of your loyal Lackeys from now on.¡± Dixonmented, ¡°What did Kristinament? Tell me please!¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her mouth was held open for almost a minute. She had more than 1, 000 friends on WeChat. Thus, she gave up because thements were too many to read. She even felt a little dizzy after reading the first tenments. ¡®Wow, Carlos¡¯ back attracted so much attention. What if I take a picture of his face and post it online? No, I can¡¯t do that! If I did that, my phone wouldg with so manyments!* she thought. She updated her Moments and found out that someone had already had a screenshot of her post and reposted it. ¡°Headlines of Economics and Management School: Irrefutable evidence shows that Debbie is Living with a man!¡± ¡°I saw this man¡¯s picture in my WeChat Moments this morning. Who is this handsome man?¡± ¡°Wow, if I had a boyfriend Like this, I could stay in the bedroom with him the whole day.¡± These were some of the captions from the posts made by Debbie¡¯s WeChat friends. How the post went viral was beyond Debbie¡¯s expectation. Desperately, she wanted to delete her post. But on second thought, it was no use doing so as many of her friends had already had the screenshot. After short consideration, shemented the post, ¡°You guys took it all wrong. I¡¯ve just downloaded this picture from the and posted it.¡± Gailmented in just a few seconds, ¡°I knew it!¡± Debbie was held speechless and wondered, ¡®Is she keeping an eye on my WeChat Moments?¡± She decided to get back at Gail, so she replied to herment, ¡°I know this man, and we¡¯re closely rted.¡± Only theirmon WeChat friends could see her conversation with Gail, and since they barely had common WeChat friends, Debbie thought it would be safe because other people wouldn¡¯t see it. On Gail¡¯s end, the moment she saw Debbie¡¯s reply, the first person that came to her mind was Carlos. She grew insanely jealous and began to console herself, ¡®Calm down, Carlos would never fall for a girl Like Debbie. ¡® Thements and messages on her phone kept on popping up. Debbie threw her phone aside and rubbed her aching temples. She decided to leave it aside and went to the dining room to have breakfast first. It was Saturday and she had arranged with her friends to go shopping. Chapter 155 Chapter: 156 When she entered the living room, Julie was opening the gates for Carlos. Debbie ran towards him and called out, ¡°Hey! Old man.¡± Carlos turned around, waiting for her next words. Julie giggled and said, ¡°Debbie, why did you call Carlos ¡®old man¡¯? I thought a young girl like you would address your husband as Honey.¡± Debbie flushed scarlet with embarrassment. She tugged on Julie¡¯s sleeve and Julie instantly got her point. ¡°Ah, you have your own sweet words to address him, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to the kitchen now,¡± Julie said with a sly smile. Debbie¡¯s face turned redder. After Julie had left, Debbie gathered up her courage and asked, ¡°Can I go out this afternoon? I have an appointment with my friends.¡± The reason she dared to skip yesterday¡¯s Yoga ss was that the Yoga teacher was hired by Tristan and she didn¡¯t have Carlos¡¯ phone number That meant the Yoga teacher couldn¡¯t tell Carlos she was not attending sses. The dance teacher, however, knew Carlos. Debbie didn¡¯t dare to skip the dance ss as she was afraid that the dance teacher would report to him. This time, she decided to ask for his permission first. ¡°Friends? Who?¡± Carlos asked in a low voice. Debbie sighed and answered, ¡°Jared, Kasie, Kristina and Dixon.¡± As a straightforward person, she had many friends, while the four people she had mentioned were her best friends. They always hung out together ¡°I think you¡¯d better keep Jared at arm¡¯s Length,¡± Carlos said coldly. Judging from what had happenedst night, he could tell that Jared would just add fuel if Debbie started a fire. Jared and Debbie were both short-tempered. If Carlos had not been in the clubst night, both of them would have made things worse. ¡®What? Why did he ask me to stay away from Jared?¡¯ Debbie asked herself silently as she was confused by Carlos¡¯ statement. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos raised his wrist to check the time. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a private booth for you and your friends on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. You may have lunch there. Tristan will call youter.¡± ¡°He agrees? Yeah! * Debbie gave him a big grin and said, ¡°Thank you so much. Do you want me to buy something for you in the mall?¡± Hardly had she finished her sentence when she regretted asking him. A rich man Like Carlos would want nothing. ¡°Yes,¡± His answer came as a surprise to Debbie. ¡°What?¡± she asked, puzzled. He leaned forward and said something in her ear before turning around to leave. Debbie stood still where she was, stunned. ¡®Oh! For goodness¡¯ sake! Why did he ask me to buy some underwear for him?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter: 157 In the Shining International za When everyone had arrived at their meeting ce, Jared yawned andined, ¡°Gimme a break, girls! I don¡¯t want to watch a movie.¡± After Debbie had left with Carlosst night, Damon and Jared went back to the private booth to drink together. They hadn¡¯t been home until 3 o¡¯clock in the morning. Jared scarcely had a decent sleep when his friends called him. Debbie and Kasie¡¯s idol was in the movie they were nning to watch. As avid fans, how could they miss out on the chance to watch the movie? ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back home and take a rest first?¡± Debbie asked Jared in a serious tone. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jared nodded; he was really sleepy. When he turned around and was about to Leave, Debbie told Kasie in a loud voice, ¡°Kasie, we will be having lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Carlos has arranged a private booth for us.¡± Instantly, Jared turned around, and with an excited look, he asked, ¡°Really? We¡¯re having Lunch there? Your husband asked his men to throw you out of the Alioth Building Last time. Why did he arrange a private booth for us this time?¡± Kasie patted his shoulder and exined, ¡°Carlos didn¡¯t know Debbie was his wife back then. ¡° Debbie had already told Kasie and Kristina what had happened between her and Carlos before. Dixon also knew the story from Kristina. Only Jared knew nothing. That surprised him just now. ¡°He didn¡¯t know Debbie was his wife?¡± Jared was shocked by the news. Was it even possible that a man didn¡®t know who his wife was? Besides, the man was none other than Carlos. Although rich people usually got married formercial reasons, it was still impossible for Carlos to not know his wife. Out of the corner of her eye, Debbie saw a brand shop and an idea suddenly struck her. She turned to Jared. ¡°Carlos knows I¡¯m his wife now, so stop being caught up in that. Hey, bro, could you please do me a favor in return since I¡¯m going to buy you lunch?¡± she coaxed him. ¡°No problem,¡± Jared agreed at once. He was baffled, however, why Debbie couldn¡¯t keep herself from smiling. When Jared got out of the shop with a box of men¡¯s underpants in his hand, he almost cried and asked Debbie, ¡°Why did you ask me to buy these underpants for your husband? It¡¯s so weird!¡± He was a man, and Carlos was a man as well. A man buying another man underpants? That really sounded creepy. ¡®Why did I have to buy underpants for Carlos?¡¯ he shouted inwardly. Jared felt Like he had been tricked by Debbie. When Jared¡¯s friends found out he just bought fresh underpants for Carlos, they all burst into Laughter. Some held their stomachs, trying to catch their breath in between. Chapter 157 Chapter: 158 ¡°You crazy bastard!¡± one of them even said. ¡°So, man, have you imagined Carlos dominating you on bed?¡± Kasie teased. ¡°Like, you jack off as you imagine him blowing you off?¡± Jared¡¯s cheeks turned red in embarrassment. Annoyed, he shouted, ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m straight as hell! I¡¯m not gay!¡± The elevator finally came to a halt when it reached the fifth floor of the Alioth Building and Tristan greeted them. Upon seeing Debbie, he walked up to her along with the manager. ¡°Good day, Mrs. Hilton, wee.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Tristan. She felt a bit shy when he addressed her as ¡°Mrs. Hilton¡±. Then she turned to her friends and gestured towards him. ¡°Guys, this is Tristan, Carlos¡¯ secretary.¡± ¡°Good day,¡± her friends greeted him and felt shy as he gave them a polite bow. ¡°Good day to you as well,¡± Tristan smiled. ¡°Follow us and we shall lead you to the best private booth in this building.¡± Debbie and her friends felt uneasy as they sat down. Tristan and some waitresses served the dishes. And obviously, it was something Carlos¡® secretary shouldn¡¯t do. She took the seafood tter from him and offered, ¡°Tristan, there¡¯s no need to do this. Just sit down and have a meal with us.¡± Tristan shook his head, smiling as he bowed. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Hilton, but I am afraid that I¡¯1l have to turn down your invitation. I have to go back to the officeter.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t protest and gave him a smile. ¡°Is that so? Since you still have work to finish, it¡¯s best to take your leave now. Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of my guests.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kristina nodded. ¡°You are being too kind to us. Don¡¯t mind us. We¡¯re old enough to take care of ourselves.¡± She felt like she was in seventh heaven as it was the first time she had entered such a fancy restaurant. She felt a bit shy with the hospitality shown by Tristan and the manager As for Jared, he felt at home. After all he came from a wealthy family and was used to these kinds of ces. He gave a smirk to Debbie. ¡°Hey, Tomboy. Since I got your husband some underpants, can you ask him to give me a VIP card of this restaurant?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and replied sarcastically, ¡°Oh sure, I will.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Really?¡± Jared Laughed. ¡°No. I don¡¯t have the VIP card myself either,¡± Debbie retorted, her face deadpan. Chapter 158 Chapter: 159 Having these kinds of banters with Jared wasn¡¯t new to her anyways. At the end of the day, it was just a friendly exchange between friends. Tristan overheard their conversation and felt the need to exin it. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, as per Carlos¡¯ request, I have already informed the manager about the matter. You are always free to eat here in Carlos¡¯ private booth. No need to pay anything. As for your friends, you can give the VIP cards to them if you wish.¡± Debbie¡¯s friends¡¯ jaws dropped at what they had just heard. They all felt envious of the special treatment she received. Kasie grinned, ¡°Looks Like you have done something in your past life to be blessed to be Carlos¡¯ wife! He¡¯s every woman¡¯s dream man! Damn, girl. Is Carlos open to the idea of being polygamous? If he is, then Let me share him with you. Mmph!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She got interrupted when Debbie put a piece of chocte into her mouth. The others onlyughed at her joke. Debbie looked amused and said, ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind, but we¡¯ll see if Carlos agrees. Anyways, let¡¯s eat! I¡¯m starving!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s the 21st century, time to take some food porn photos!¡± Kasie chuckled. ¡°Better post it on WeChat!¡± Each of them whipped out their phones and took photos of the scrumptious, well-prepared dishes. Debbie whispered to Tristan, ¡°Can I just give each of them a VIP card? It would be unfair to the others if only Jared got one.¡± Tristan answered with a smile, ¡°Of course, Mrs. Hilton. I¡¯LL tell the manager to give each of them a VIP card Upon hearing this, Dixon almost spat out his drink. He quickly cut in, ¡°Girl, no need for that! I can¡¯t afford to go to a fancy ce like this after all.¡± Kristina seconded, ¡°He¡¯s right, Debbie. Just give Kasie and Jared the cards. You can take us to have meals here in the future.¡± Debbie waved her hands, shrugging off their protests. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a card.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kristina Looked puzzled. ¡°Yep!¡± Debbie nodded. Jared added, ¡°Tomboy, I¡¯m just kidding around! No need to give me the card. I¡¯m fine as along as I can book a private room in this ce.¡± The other three nodded their heads in agreement. Carlos was Debbie¡¯s husband and they felt that it would be shameful of them if they even dared to ask for more. ¡°Debbie, it¡¯s alright,¡± Kasie smiled. ¡°You are already kind enough to invite us for a meal here.¡± Debbie could only sigh, ¡°Very well then. If¡­¡± She wanted to tell them, ¡°If I¡¯m still with Carlos in the future, then I¡¯ll bring you guys here many times as possible.¡± But she couldn¡¯t say it out loud since Chapter 159 Tristan was still around. She saw him calling someone on his phone. The dishes were served quickly. There were ten main courses, mushroom soup, some mousse cakes, n, and a fruit tter. To top it off, the waitresses also served them some green tea and a bottle of fancy wine. Joining her friends who posted photos on social media, Debbie posted nine photos in WeChat Moments and captioned, ¡°Great food. Greatpany. Great time!¡± As they enjoyed the dishes, Kasie kept prying Debbie about her sex Life with Carlos. ¡°Girl, you should tie him up and ride him. Men love that kind of thing! It¡¯s bound to blow his mind off!¡± Then they felt their spines shiver as they heard the door open. Their cheerful banter gradually faded. Debbie¡¯s face turned into different shades of scarlet as she recalled Kasie¡¯s words. The next thing she knew, they all stood up from their seats. Kristina was so nervous by Carlos¡¯ sudden appearance, she identally kicked her chair as she stood up. She chewed her lower lip, trying to avoid Carlos¡¯ gaze. Debbie was forced to put on a cheery facade. ¡°Hi¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to pay us a visit.¡± ¡°Oh man!¡± she thought to herself. ¡®This is really embarrassing. Heavens help me if he ever heard any word from Kasie a while ago.¡¯ Carlos walked towards her. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Tristan secretly shook his head behind Carlos. He perfectly knew that Carlos had cancelled a meeting just to see her for Lunch. A waitress immediately brought an extra, prepared set, and poured a ss of red wine and a cup of tea. She gave Carlos a polite bow when she was done. Carlos sat down. He looked across them and said coldly, ¡°Have a seat.¡± They obediently sat down. Jared chewed his lower lip. His right eye twitched as he remembered that he bought underwear for the man in front of him. As silence filled the air, the waitresses quickly removed the dishes and brought new sets of dishes. Tristan was about to serve Carlos food when thetter raised a hand to stop him. He wiped his hands with a clean towel and silently looked at Debbie. Then he slightly cocked his head to the side. His eyes moved at his empty te, and then back at her. It was obvious that he was asking, no, ordering her to serve him. Debbie couldn¡¯t do anything but only stare at him in awe. She wouldn¡¯t dare to turn him down in front of so many people. She also felt her friends¡¯ eyes boring into her and observing her every move. It seemed Like they were interested in knowing how she interacted with him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie took a deep breath, calming herself down. She thought to herself, ¡®You can do this, Debbie. Patience is a virtue. Don¡¯t lose it.¡¯ Chapter 160 Chapter: 161 Debbie¡¯s eyes scanned across the dishes near her. Then she smirked a bit as sheid her eyes on the raw trout. She hummed lightly and picked up a pair of chopsticks. She took some trout, dipped it in mustard, and then aimed it towards his lips. ¡°Here, open up,¡± she said in a singsong voice. Her friends looked at her as if she were crazy. It was shocking enough that she was feeding Carlos, but that much mustard? ¡°Is that even edible?¡± whispered Kasie. She was cringing along with Jared and Dixon while Kristina tried to keep to herposure. ¡°Will he eat it though?¡± Kristina asked. Carlos studied the mustard-wrapped trout before opening his mouth to eat it. Before Debbie could pull out her hand, she felt a hand grabbing her by the head. Her hand dropped the chopsticks as she felt Carlos¡¯ mouth pressed down on hers. ¡®W-What the hell!?¡¯ she eximed in her mind. ¡°OH MY GOD!¡± Kasie shouted. ¡°I gotta take a pic and put it on WeChat!¡± Jared, Kristina, and Dixon cheered and whistled at the scene upon them. She felt his tongue probing the food towards her mouth. The excessive mustard was already making her face red. It even made her nose sore and her eyes started to water. She had this strong urge to punch him but not right now.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to spit it out! But this man kept pressing on, making sure he didn¡¯t let her go. ¡®This isn¡¯t a kiss! Damn it!¡¯ she screamed in her thoughts. ¡®I really want to crush his balls right now!¡¯ Her tears started to fall. Her hands trembled as she gripped his jacket. ¡®Looks like I didn¡¯t see that coming. Hmph. Two can y this game!¡¯ Her grip loosened and she snaked her arms around his neck. A momentter, they were already making out passionately in front of their guests. She was gliding her fingers into his hair as his hand slipped from her head to waist. The other four stared at the scene awkwardly. Jared sighed, scratching his nape. When did Debbie get this soft? Meanwhile, Dixon, who rarely cursed, spoke up. ¡°Are we going to fucking eat or are they going to eat each other? I am so hungry as hell already! I want to eat! Can¡¯t they get a fucking room?¡± Meanwhile, Kristina¡¯s eyes sparkled as she sped her hands together like a fangirl. ¡°Oh my! Our Debbie is actually kissing Carlos! How did she manage to unfreeze his cold heart?¡± Kasie nodded, ¡°I know right? Our Debbie has grown! She¡¯s now kissing a hot rich guy! Shouldn¡¯t we excuse ourselves? I mean, things are getting heated up.¡± Arge growling sound filled the room but the two wouldn¡¯t stop making out. The rest looked at each other, shrugged, and then started to eat. After a while, Carlos finally released the struggling woman in his arms. As soon as Debbie caught her breath, she immediately sat down. She picked up a cup of tea and drank it to calm herself down ¡°Ugh.¡± She poured herself another cup which brought her back to Earth Chapter 161 Chapter: 162 N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Carlos, however, was calm as if nothing had happened. He fixed his cor and tie and started eating. As if tofort Debbie, he put some of the Australian sirloin on her te. ¡°Eat.¡± He spoke, his tone remaining indifferent. ¡°Finally! Thank God!¡± Jared eximed in relief. ¡°I thought you guys were going to fuck or something which is something I don¡¯t want to see!¡± If this were somebody else, he would have flipped the table. But this was his best friend, Debbie, and her husband, the powerful Carlos. For the first time, Jared saw Debbie get soft. Usually she was rash and casual in manner. ¡®What the hell? Hmph, Debbie even isn¡¯t herself anymore around Carlos.¡± He drank some water to calm himself down. ¡®How much longer? This meal is frigging killing me, ¡® he fumed inwardly. Meanwhile, Carlos wiped his hands and spoke to Tristan without Looking at him. ¡°Tristan, the cards.¡± Tristan took out a few cards from his breast pocket and presented them to Carlos. ¡°Here they are, Sir.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Carlos only said, nodding. With Carlos¡¯ permission, Tristan handed the four VIP cards for the fifth floor of Alioth Building one by one to Debbie¡¯s friends. He handed the first one to Jared. Jared¡¯s eyes widened in delight when he took the gilt card. He cheered and gave it a kiss. Then a thought rang in Jared¡¯s head. ¡®With this card, I cane to this ce whenever I want. But why do I have to stay longer, watching those two being sappy together?¡¯ He assumed an air ofposure and turned to Debbie. ¡°Tomboy, take good care of Carlos. I¡¯ll see you guyster,¡± he announced before leaving the table. The other three followed Jared and stood up from the table too. Jared stood aside and waited for them to leave together. Next, Tristan went to Kasie. She grabbed the card and her purse and whispered to Debbie, ¡°Girl, Carlos is a keeper. If you try to divorce him, I will punch your gut.¡± Debbie only looked at her coldly as her thoughts went, ¡®You traitor.¡¯ Kristina actually intended not to ept the card. But it felt disrespectful if she refused it. Despite her reluctance, she still took the card and grabbed Dixon¡¯s hand before she said to Debbie, ¡°Deb, now that we have this card, we cane here anytime. So we¡¯ll just Leave you and Carlos alone now. Be nice to him, alright?¡± ¡®Another traitor, ¡® Debbie thought, as if making a hit list. ¡°Please don¡¯t ditch me, Dixon,¡± Debbie thought hopefully, chewing her lip. She knew how honest and upright Dixon was. He was all she had! ¡®I can¡¯t just ept that, ¡® thought Dixon. His hesitance caused Debbie to feel relieved. Tristan chuckled, ¡°No need to worry about it. Think of it as a little token from Carlos. You have been always a good friend to Debbie and it means a lot to both Carlos and Debbie! Besides, I¡¯ve heard that your brother is having some problems with transferring school. It¡¯s said that the new school¡¯s principal loves dining here.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter: 163 ¡®Damn. Tristan sure did his research well, ¡® Debbie thought, chewing her lip. Dixon went silent and he was stunned. Unable to find any reason not to take the card, he rolled his eyes at Jared. ¡®Thanks a lot, stupid pants. This is all your fault. Now I have a debt of gratitude to Carlos! Ugh! * ¡°Thank you.¡± Dixon finally took the card. He waved at Debbie and took Kristina¡¯s hand, ready to leave the ce ¡°Some friends!¡¯ Debbie shouted in her mind. ¡®They just told me that they wouldn¡¯t take the cards. But by the look of it, it seems like Carlos has already bought their souls. Traitors.¡¯ Debbie was already fuming internally. ¡®Especially Jared. I¡¯ll make sure to crush his balls so he will never forget!¡± ¡°Jared.¡± Carlos suddenly spoke up. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Jared responded and felt shivers travelling down his spine. Debbie rolled her eyes and sneered, ¡°What happened to Jared the fearless? I didn¡¯t expect you to get this soft and weak in front of Carlos. Jared chuckled, embarrassed, ¡°Um¡­well, he¡¯s your husband, after all. Of course, I should show some respect to him.¡± Carlos raised his hand to Tristan and the Latter soon handed a bag to Jared. It was the underwear Jared had bought for Carlos. Debbie felt so embarrassed when everyone saw what was in the bag. She wanted the floor to open up and swallow her so bad. After a giggle to her friends, she covered her face with one hand awkwardly and lowered her head to sip tea. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Carlos was aware that Jared and Debbie were just friends, but he just couldn¡¯t stand her being close to another man. ¡°Young man, I can take care of my wife. You can just leave everything to me from now on, especially this kind of errand. You know, if you really care about my wife, you can give me a call if you think she needs somebody. Tristan, give him my phone number. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± Tristan replied. ¡°My wife.¡± Those words rang in Jared¡¯s head. He just wanted to puke upon hearing them. To prove Carlos meant it, Tristan took out his phone and sent him Carlos¡¯ phone number. ¡°Jared, this is Carlos¡¯ number.¡± Everyone was surprised. Chapter 163 Chapter: 164 Debbie wondered why Carlos was so possessive. Obviously, he was trying to keep her from Jared. Worried about where this was leading, she raised her head and dered, ¡°Jared and I are just good friends. How can you undermine our friendship Like this? It¡¯s uncalled for.¡± Unexpectedly, Jared cut in before Carlos could respond. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m so d to hear what you just said. Before, Debbie, the naive girl, did so much for Hayden. But the moron didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Now, finally, there is a man who cares about her. I¡¯ll do anything you say. If Tomboy needs help or anything, I¡¯ll be the first to call you.¡± Among Debbie¡¯s friends, Jared had known her for the longest time. He knew everything that happened between her and her ex-boyfriend Hayden. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As far as he knew, Hayden was to me for Debbie¡¯s tomboy tendencies. But right now, Debbie was surprised by something Jared had said. Since when did she be naive in Jared¡¯s eyes? Carlos was quite pleased with what Jared had said. Yet the name Hayden made his eyes dim. ¡°Tristan, send them home.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± When the couple were left alone in the private booth, Carlos turned to Debbie. Finding her in a daze, he pulled her into his arms and sat her on hisp. Unustomed to such intimacy, Debbie struggled to stand up. But Carlos wrapped his arms around her tighter and whispered in her ear, ¡°Hayden, huh?¡± That was the first time he had heard that name, but quickly he connected the dots and remembered the man who had called her Deb in the messages and said he missed her. It must be the same guy. ¡°What?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t understand what he had meant by that, but Carlos didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he kissed her. Apparently, he was angry. The kiss was impudent and overbearing, and his hands were not gentle either. In his grip, she now felt trapped, and powerless, despite her many years of rigorous martial arts training. Next, he threw her onto the table roughly. Fearing that she might fall, Debbie locked her arms around Carlos¡¯ neck while his hands were all over her. After a long moment, the man said in a coarse voice, ¡°I take back what I said.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Debbie, overwhelmed underneath his weight, muttered. At that moment, she wasn¡¯t that reckless tomboy anymore. She was a woman, a seductive woman. Every time he kissed her, she blushed. Right now, looking her in the eye, Carlos could hardly control his urge ¡°I said the other day that if you slept with me, I would set you free Chapter 164 Chapter: 165 Now I want us to have another deal.¡± Debbie hadn¡¯t expected a man of words like Carlos to take back his own offer. His hands tenderly moved all over her body, her face, her hair. With every touch, his breathing got heavier and heavier. ¡°God, you¡¯re such a femme fatale. A tormenting temptress.¡± ¡®A femme fatale? Me?* Among many nicknames people gave her, she never heard anyone call her a temptress or femme fatale before. For her rather boyish personality and less feminine figure, that was a misnomer. Couldn¡¯t Carlos see that? ¡®There must be something wrong with his eyes.¡¯ She wanted to Laugh ¡°The new deal is: if you sleep with me, I¡¯Ll give you anything you want.¡± Anything she wanted? If he had said this earlier on, on the stormy days of their rtionship, she¡¯d have told him she wanted a divorce without hesitation. But recently, she was beginning to have a change of mind. After shelving her push for a divorce, she actually didn¡¯t know what she wanted. When he saw her shaking her head, Carlos thought she didn¡¯t agree to his offer. Suddenly Debbie remembered what he had said on the cruiser; how he had humiliated her, announcing that she wasn¡¯t worth a hundred million. Tightening her grip on him, she assumed an air of dejection and said ¡°I remember the other day you said I wasn¡¯t worth much. What should I expect to get from a man who thinks I¡¯m not worth a penny? Have you forgotten the way you put me down, Mr. Handsome?¡± Seeing that she was still holding a grudge, Carlos smiled, gave her a kiss on the lips and said, ¡°Forget about that, dear. To be honest. I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re worth a hundred million.. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Just as he had expected, her eyes burned with anger. But he looked at her affectionately while stroking her hair. Of course, he was pulling her leg, but she didn¡¯t seem to get his drift. ¡°Well, maybe you don¡¯t get the gist of of it. You¡¯re worth far more than you seem to ask. A billion dors or even more is what I¡¯d peg on a girl special Like you. You misunderstood me.¡± Debbie was left open-mouthed. ¡®Is he kidding me? Is he willing to give me that much, just to sleep with me? This guy must be a joke!¡¯ She brushed his words off. ¡°I¡¯m for real! If it¡¯s money that you want, I¡¯ll give you whatever sum you name.¡± For her love, Carlos couldn¡¯t care less about money. Besides, they were husband and wife. What was his was hers too. It didn¡¯t make a difference who had the money. However, Debbie misunderstood him again. ¡®What does he take me for? A gold digger?¡¯ The passion she had felt only a minute ago died out at once. In a huff, she pushed him off her abruptly Carlos¡¯ eyes were filled with puzzlement. Debbie held her head high and tried to defend her honor. ¡°Mr. Handsome, not everyone loves money as much as you think. Maybe in your mind, you can buy me or even everything with your money. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not me. If I don¡¯t like you, I wouldn¡¯t sleep with you even if you gave me all the money in the world. But as long as I love you, I¡¯ll sleep with you even if you are dead broke. Sorry to tell you, I¡¯m not who you think I am. Maybe, you don¡¯t understand me, in which case I¡¯d suggest we separate as soon as possible,¡± she dered She felt insulted. If it was his money she was after, she wouldn¡¯t have only taken a little from her monthly allowance, nor would she have asked for a divorce. Chapter 165 Chapter: 166 Reading from a different script, however, Carlos found her charming at that moment. It was not because she didn¡¯t want his money. It was just that she looked so proud and confident when she told him what kind of person she was. Watching the serious look on her face when she spoke, Carlos let out a chuckle. However, that chuckle came across as a taunt. Debbie was too young to understand what he was thinking. ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡± she snapped. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Department and get a divorce right now. I will never bother you again¡­¡± In the amidst of her rant, however, Carlos leaned close and kissed her fiercely. Over the years, he might have had more than his fair share of women, but no one coulde close to this special woman. No matter what her moods were, he always found her cute. By now she had freed herself from his embrace. Angrily, she demanded, ¡°Hey, what do you want?¡± Regardless of her obvious irritation, Carlos grabbed her tight again He patted her back andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you into anything, unless it is what you want.¡± Somehow, that relieved her. But she wanted an apology, which he didn¡¯t seem ready to give directly. ¡®The ego problems, * Debbie thought. Giving him an annoyed snort, she grabbed her backpack and was ready to leave. Watching her leave, Carlos wondered, ¡®I said I was sorry and I would like to make amends for my past mistakes. Why is she still mad?¡± Dissatisfied with how things went, Carlos quickened his pace and caught up with Debbie in the hallway. He startled her when he held her by the hand all of a sudden. Forcefully, she tried to wrench her hand free, but he tightly held on, until they were in the elevator. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°You haven¡¯t done your part yet. Now, I¡¯ll hang around to give youpany while you do it,¡± he dered. ¡°Part? What part?¡± She was confused. But Carlos didn¡¯t answer, as he quietly led her to the ground floor of Dubhe Building. | When they came to a shop for men¡¯s fancy underwear, Debbie understood what he had meant by her part. She had passed by that shop without going in that morning. Now with Carlos at her side, she didn¡¯t have a choice but to enter. Some shop assistants trotted over to them when they noticed Carlos. ¡°Good afternoon, Carlos,¡± they greeted in unison. ¡°Wee, Carlos,¡± added one of them, ady, apparently in charge of her colleagues. Chapter 166 Chapter: 167 Carlos nodded at them before he took Debbie further inside. ¡°Go find me something you like. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± he urged. Then he turned around, found the nearest empty chair and sat down to wait for Debbie. Almost immediately, a shop assistant beaming a smile served him a cup of tea. Between sips, he kept himself busy, reading a catalog of products. Lost in a sea of expensive men¡¯s underwear, Debbie smiled awkwardly at the shop assistants who were guiding her around. To put herself at ease, she wandered around briefly, pretending to be at home. A pair of red briefs caught her eyes. The embarrassment on her face was gone. She snickered and went to Carlos. ¡°Will you wear anything I buy?¡± she inquired. Carlos raised his head from the catalog. Although Debbie tried to look calm, her eyes betrayed her. To the mischievous Look in her eyes, he sighed. ¡°Yes, I will,¡± he agreed. His affirmative reply almost made her jump with cheer. It took a bit of effort to restrain her emotions as she turned. But before she could take two steps, Carlos added, ¡°Anything but briefs. Also, I hate red.¡± Bummer. His response was like a wet nket. It was the red briefs that she was considering buying him. With her n ruined, Debbie pouted sullenly. ¡°OK, I got it,¡± she said. Then she went back and wandered from section to section until she saw a pair of ck boxers. Briefly, she picked it up and looked at Carlos who was quietly seated on the sofa. ¡®Not good enough for him.* She pursed her Lips and put it down. Next, she picked up a gray pair, Looked at the man, and shook her head again. ¡®Not good enough either.¡¯ On careful observation of how Carlos and Debbiemunicated, the shop assistants all wondered who the girl was. One of them was so curious she couldn¡¯t help asking Debbie, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Carlos?¡± Debbie gave her a friendly smile and Lowering her voice almost to a whisper, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Hands down, that scored the clincher for Debbie. The shop assistant was reduced to silence. ¡®If I could ask Carlos, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you, madam, ¡® she thought sourly. After a long time of wandering andparison, finally, Debbie settled on three pairs of boxers which came at a good ten thousand dors each. Standing at the cashier¡¯s desk, she winced at the price. Coming into the shop, she had not expected she¡¯d end up spending such a ridiculous sum on a mere three goddamn boxers. ¡®What are these things made of? Gold?¡¯ The shop assistants had rmended those boxers, iming that the designer had several international des to his name. Even so, Debbie wouldn¡¯t have spent so much on them if Carlos hadn¡¯t been insisting on her buying him boxers. After settling the bill, she came to Carlos with the bag. Without a word, he put down the catalog and stood up, looking pleased. He took the bag from Debbie with one hand and held her hand with the other. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Together, they walked off to their car, arm in arm. A peaceful couple together. Following after Carlos, Debbie asked, ¡°Why did you ask me to buy these for you? How did you buy underwear before?¡± ¡°I used to have them delivered to the vi or send my secretaries. Now, since I have a wife, naturally I should leave this kind of thing to her.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter: 168 Not in the mood for his endless witty banter, Debbie didn¡¯t say a word in return. Anyway, how was she supposed to respond to that? Just as they were about to enter the elevator, they noticed amotion in front of a shop. Intuitively, they both stopped and turned to see what was happening in the moring crowd. A young couple were seen arguing with a cleaningdy, who was in tears. The argument must have been going on for a while, but what irritated Debbie was that no one had cared enough to intervene. ¡°Let me check what¡¯s up with the group. I¡¯LL catch up with youter if you don¡¯t mind.¡± She let go of his hand, and headed towards the ruckus. As she approached, their voices became clearer. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡± The cleaningdy kept apologizing, weeping. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Debbie asked, standing in front of the young couple with her hands in the pockets of her coat. The young man looked at her curtly and demanded, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Just tell me what this is about,¡± she replied nonchntly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The cleaning Lady sobbed, ¡°Miss, I identally dirtied his shoes with a wet mop while I was cleaning.¡± ¡°Dirtied? Look at what you did. My shoes are all wet. What if they start peeling? Can you even afford thepensation?¡± | the young man demanded angrily. Hearingpensation mentioned, the cleaningdy took two steps backward with fear and apologized again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, son. I didn¡¯t see you. I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯LL wipe them clean for you right now.¡± The young man snorted contemptuously, ¡°Wipe? Are you deaf? You soaked my shoes and ruined the leather. What¡¯s the point of wiping?¡± Debbie stepped in front of the cleaningdy protectively and raised her head to face the young man. ¡°She already apologized, but you still think it¡¯s not enough. What do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want? What do you think? Since my shoes are ruined, I have to get new ones. She should pay for them of course.¡± ¡°How much are your shoes?¡± Debbie asked with a sneer. ¡°Eight hundred and thirty dor: the young man answered proudly with his nose in the air as if it were such a moment of glory to unt the price. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this ce without the amount.¡± He nced sideways at the cleaningdy, expecting to see her scared face. Indeed, the cleaningdy got flustered at the price. But Debbie was amused by the stupid Look on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯IL pay for her,¡± she dered. Shocked by what Debbie had said, the cleaningdy pulled her sleeve and said, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have anything to do with this. I can¡¯t let you do this.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter: 169 Debbie turned to look at her and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± With the card Carlos had given her, a paltry eight hundred and thirty dors was not a problem, but it was a lot for a cleaning Lady who made only two or three thousand a month. The members of the martial arts club at her university had submitted membership fees the day before. It happened that she was carrying some of the cash on her. Without hesitation, she decided to use it to help thedy out. There was an ATM around, from which she¡¯d withdraw the same amount to reimburse the club. With that thought, she took eight hundred and fifty from her purse and handed it to the brat. ¡°Here, you have it. Keep the change.¡± The young man felt embarrassed, but took the money all the same. He grabbed his girlfriend¡¯s hand and was ready to leave. ¡°Not so fast!¡± Debbie said calmly as she closed her purse. The young couple looked back, puzzled. Debbie pointed at the man¡¯s shoes and said, ¡°I paid the price. Shouldn¡¯t the shoes you¡¯re wearing be mine now? You may go, but leave the shoes.¡± The young man¡¯s face turned livid, but he couldn¡¯t figure out a line to retort, because what she had said was right. The onlookers started whispering and exchanging surprised nces at the unfolding drama. Left with no choice, the man took his shoes off and tossed them on the floor. The sight of the worn shoes sickened Debbie. She held one shoe by theces between her thumb and index finger, and threw it in the air. Lifting her right leg, she kicked the stinky shoe into the green bin at the cleaning Lady¡¯s side. After she had done the same with the other, the crowd pped at her uprightness and cool moves. After the couple fled the scene with embarrassment, the cleaningdy thanked Debbie in tears. Since the matter was settled, Debbie turned around and left. Behind her the cleaningdy¡¯s emotional words and the crowd¡¯s pping filled the air. Debbie had thought Carlos had left, but there he was, waiting for her not far from the crowd, in sunsses, with hands in his trouser pockets. Apologetically, she trotted to him. ¡°I thought you had left,¡± she said, feeling like a young girl again. A very different feeling from the forceful woman she had been while confronting the little brat. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Carlos opened his arms and received her with an embrace. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see my wife¡¯s heroic acts if I had left. That would be a pity. I feel so honored to have you in my life.¡± A long time ago, Debbie was out shopping with Hayden when she saw something simr happening at another mall. Someone asked a beggar to pay over 100 dors for a damaged battery charger. Debbie acted quickly, and paid the fine for him. As a reward, she got a tongue-Lashing from Hayden, who med her for her stupidity and snooping. She wondered whether Carlos thought the same of her. Unsure what he would say, she kept her head down, and wouldn¡¯t Look him in the eye. But she was dying to know what he was thinking. ¡°Um, I spent $830 today. And for some poor woman who needed it more than me.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter: 170 Carlos stopped in his tracks, looked at her, and replied, ¡°Debbie, listen up. You can do what you want and buy what you want. What¡¯s mine is yours. We¡¯re married. No need to be so skittish.¡± If Carlos had seen what was going on inside, he would have dealt with things in his own way. But Debbie would still be the good guy. He wouldn¡¯t have let the couple leave hating her. Debbie¡¯s heart felt warm when she heard what Carlos said. Whether it was because of the part of ¡°You can do what you want, or ¡°We¡¯re married. No need to be so skittish around me,¡± she wasn¡¯t sure. When she was with Hayden, she had always been careful around him and his family. Debbie raised her head to look at him. As usual, his face was calm and expressionless, like still water. ¡°How could such a cool and distant-looking man be so gentle?¡¯ Debbie stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said happily. Her tender kiss made Carlos¡¯ heart sing with joy. With a smile, he took her hand and made his way to the parking lot. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Emmett Lately. How is he?¡± Debbie suddenly asked after they had gotten in the car. Carlos looked at her and answered, ¡°He¡¯s working in another city.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t sense anything strange, so she simply nodded. The next morning, she received a phone call from Jared. ¡°Hey tomboy! Remember that job offer my friend hooked you up with? I told him don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need a job.¡± ¡°Yeah, I do. Call your friend and tell him you were kidding.¡± ¡°Ohe on. You¡¯re Mrs. Hilton. Why do you even need a job?¡± Married to Carlos, Debbie had everything-not to mention more money than she could ever spend. And she still wanted to work. Jared wondered if there was something wrong with Debbie¡¯s head. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Actually, Debbie felt bad about spending Carlos* money. She thought if she had a job, maybe she wouldn¡¯t feel as helpless. ¡°What kind of job is it? I want it back ¡°You¡¯re Looking for a part-time job, right? About the only thing we have is a barista. You¡¯d probably have to really like coffee. Still want it? Hold that thought. I need to call your hubby and make sure it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your call anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call him. He¡¯s uber-busy. You really think it¡¯s a good idea to bug him? I want that job.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Jared replied grudgingly. A few days went by, and Debbie got the job. But her second day on the job was Less than ideal. The store manager called Jared and told him that Debbie had hit a customer. But Debbie was indignant. She thought the man deserved it. Chapter 170 Chapter: 171 ¡°He¡¯s a piece of crap! Cheating on his wife with two other women,¡± she spat. She was unrelenting-she insisted on working. And it fell upon Jared to find her another job. This time the position was a sales associate ina supermarket. However, within three days, Debbie was fired from that job as well. The manager didn¡¯t take kindly to the bruises she left on his face. Who knew? ¡°He had iting! He¡¯s a bully.¡± Again, she didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong. But she was hell-bent and determined to work. And Jared was on the verge of having a nervous breakdown. Then one day, Kristina said to Debbie, ¡°Deb, why don¡¯t you sing with me in the bar? You have a wonderful singing voice. I know the barflies will love you, and if anyone can bring the mo in, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Okay, why not?¡± Debbie agreed. While the girls cheered excitedly, Jared was worried to death. As much as he wanted Debbie to have a job, he thought it was a Lousy idea to let her work in a bar, considering that she already hit someone in both the supermarket and the cafe. It was not hard to predict what was going to happen to have Debbie working in a ce as chaotic as a bar. But Jared might catch a break this time. He was a little more easy-going, when he realized that one of his friends was a regr; he could go with him and watch over Debbie. Debbie had a problem. She had to attend Carlos¡¯ Lessons every evening, so she couldn¡¯t sing in the bar every night. Of course, Jared came up with a solution. He told the manager that Debbie didn¡¯t have to work in the bar every day; she coulde there when she could and be paid by the hour. Intimidated by Jared¡¯s status, the manager agreed. Since Carlos was so busy, sometimes he would have to cancel the lesson, like tonight. Earlier, he texted Debbie, saying he couldn¡¯t make it tonight. Debbie was d that she could go to the bar and make some money. The first two nights, Jared stayed in the bar to keep an eye on her. Some men confessed their love for Debbie, but except for that, nobody dared harass her. On the third night, Debbie won everyone¡¯s heart with ¡°Love Paradise.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. For half an hour the DJ used the widescreen in the bar to disy the deration of his love for Debbie. ¡°Be my girlfriend, Debbie. I love you,¡± he shouted passionately through the microphone. Then the customers mored excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m married. I have a husband,¡± Debbie told the DJ. But since she wasn¡¯t wearing a wedding ring, nobody believed her. At length, she was able to pick up the mic, wait for the background music to start, and start singing once more. Once she started singing ¡°Pray for You¡±, a man in the VIP area on the second floor sprang up from the sofa with a ss of liquor sloshing in his hand. The girl hadn¡¯t noticed, just singing beautifully, hypnotizing the throng with her siren-like voice. Standing by the French window, Carlos squinted at her gloomily. ¡®When did she start here? Why wasn¡¯t I told?¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t have evene to such a ce if he didn¡¯t have to deal with something important there that night. Blissfully unaware that Carlos was watching her from above, Debbie continued singing. Chapter 171 Chapter: 172 ¡°I pray your birthdayes and nobody calls. I pray you are flying high when your engine stalls.¡± Debbie had sung this song to Carlos before, a cover of Jaron Lowenstein. He hadn¡¯t known Debbie was in the bar until he heard the song. Then he caught sight of the love deration on the screen. Instantly his face darkened and he stiffened, looking like a Living ice sculpture. When the song was finished, the customers started screaming and whistling in excitement. At that moment, someone came over to Carlos and reminded him he was there to sign a contract, so he walked away from the window. And that was when it all hit the fan. After Debbie had stepped down from the stage, a man poured a ss of liquor. He held the liquor in one hand and walked towards her with a wad of notes in his other hand. ¡°Come on, chica, down this ss of liquor and these notes are all yours.¡± Debbie nced at the notes. There was less than two thousand there. For a ss of liquor. She thought it wasn¡¯t worth it, so she turned him down. She could make as much in one hour just by singing, and singing didn¡¯t harm her body, yet drinking did. Besides, alcohol is murder on the vocal chords. She wanted to be able to sing well, so she said no. The contempt in her eyes made the man feel like doggy doo. Humiliated and irritated, he took out a thicker wad of notes and tossed it on the table. ¡°Drink!¡± he demanded. Now, there was a respectable amount. She grabbed the cash and the ss. Without a word or any hesitation, she put the ss to her lips and downed it. The man was pleased and with a sinister sneer, he poured a second ss. Everyone started cheering when Debbie emptied the second ss. Kristina was singing when she saw what was happening to Debbie. She was worried about her. Then she remembered Jared was there too, but when she turned her head, she couldn¡¯t see any trace of him. He¡¯d been making time with a girl, though, so it was possible they Left together. So it was up to her to keep a bad situation from getting worse. After Debbie had downed three sses of liquor, she¡¯d earned more than 10, @0@ dors. Jared finally revealed himself. He was tipsy, and staggered out of the bathroom, slumping back into his seat. Since there was a throng surrounding Debbie at that moment, Jared couldn¡¯t see her, so he turned his attention to the girl he had met earlier. By the time Kristina found him, Debbie had already drunk seven sses of liquor. She let him know, and the news sobered him. Jared rushed to Debbie, snatched the ss from her hand, and snarled, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? How much have you had?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Noticing the thick wad of notes, Jared shivered. ¡®If Carlos finds out about this, I¡¯m screwed.¡® Debbie waved her hand and said, ¡°Eh, rx. Look at the money I¡¯ve made. Thousands of dors a ss. And I¡®m not drunk yet.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter: 173 She really could hold her liquor. After seven sses, her face was red but she was only a bit tipsy. She was in a good mood now. She figured she could drink more and make more money. The man in the bar poured another ss of liquor for her. Once again, she emptied the ss and took the wad of notes thrown on the table. Her husband Carlos was rich and generous, but she considered it wise to have some private savings, just in case she and Carlos got divorced one day. She didn¡¯t want to end up homeless and penniless after the divorce. And she figured she¡¯d found her calling. Seeing that Debbie wouldn¡¯t Listen to him, Jared cleared his throat and shouted at the man, ¡°Go away! Do you have any clue who she is? You have some serious stones to get her drunk like this. You¡¯re ying with fire!¡± Jared wasn¡¯t a regr. As a matter of fact, it was no short drive for him to get here. The only reason he was here was Debbie. So the man didn¡¯t know either of them. Jared¡¯s words didn¡¯t faze the man. He just shrugged and assumed an innocent tone. ¡°You saw it. I didn¡¯t force her. She wanted to drink.¡± It frustrated Jared that what the man had said was true. He wanted to punch the man in the face, but hecked a reason. Then he whispered in Debbie¡¯s ear, ¡°Think about your husband. You forget what he did to us thest time we got drunk? And that was just beer. But you¡¯ve put a lot of sses away. What do you think he¡¯s going to do when he finds out?¡± The thought of her husband made Debbie tremble. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± sheined and belched. At that moment, two men walked over and grabbed Jared¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you blind? Bernard¡¯s having fun. Boss is rich enough to buy this whole damn bar, let alone a few drinks. Now, get lost!¡± With that, one of the two men gave Jared a rough shove. Provoked, he grabbed an empty bottle from the table and smashed it against the table. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the hell Bernard is. Go ahead, make her drink again! I¡¯ll kill you,¡± he spat, pointing the remaining broken bottle at them. Carlos¡¯ namepletely cleared Debbie¡¯s head. Afraid of what he¡¯d do, she put the money in her purse and was ready to leave the bar. However Bernard grabbed her arm. ¡°Since you took so much of my money, don¡¯t you think you owe me a song?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Maybe next time. I¡¯m too drunk to sing,¡± Debbie grinned and took a step forward. ¡°What¡¯s your hurry? If you¡¯re drunk, then sing drunk!¡± Bernard was not happy. Sensing Bernard wasn¡¯t going to let her go, Jared smashed the broken bottle against his head. Blood gushed out and flowed down his face Some of the customers screamed and fled the ce, afraid of what mighte next. Bernard touched his head and soon his hand was covered with blood. His eyes went bloodshot with rage. He kicked away the chair in front of him furiously and yelled, ¡°Asshole! You¡¯ll pay for that! I work for Oscar! You¡¯re so dead!¡± Chapter 174 Chapter: 174 ¡°Oscar?¡± Jared repeated with a sneer. Debbie felt the name sounded familiar, but she didn¡¯t remember where she had heard it. ¡°Yes, Oscar¡¯s my boss. You want to save your ass? Beat it. She took my money and she belongs to me tonight.¡± Assuming that Jared was scared by the name Oscar, Bernard got cocky. Jared didn¡¯t get angry. On the contrary, he calmed down rather quickly. He patted Bernard on the shoulder, pointed his thumb at Debbie, and said to him, ¡°Oscar was beaten to a pulp and sentenced to life in prison. Know why? He offended her. That what you want?¡± Everyone in the underworld knew that Oscar was beaten up at Orchid Private Club and thrown out half dead. People said it was because he pissed off Damon. Soon enough, he was given a life sentence. Bernard cast a weird, suspicious look at Debbie, who was a little tipsy. ¡°So she¡¯s Damon¡¯s woman?¡¯ Thinking of the tens of thousands he had spent on the drinks tonight, he felt humiliated and furious if it was all for nothing. ¡°You can go. I want my money,¡± he said shamelessly. Debbie hadn¡¯t expected the man to be so cheap. She put her hands on her hips and retorted, ¡°Why should I? I drank so much Liquor. At your request! I earned every penny. If you couldn¡¯t afford to lose it, why did you give it to me in the first ce?¡± The man¡¯s suspicion thickened at her words. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You said she¡¯s Damon¡¯s woman. Would Damon¡¯s woman care about a tiny amount like that?¡± Bernard knew that Damon was Carlos* good buddy. All Carlos¡¯ friends were rich and powerful, so he was pretty sure that the woman wasn¡¯t Damon¡¯s woman. ¡°I never said she was Damon¡¯s woman. That was all you,¡± Jared said impatiently. Then he turned to Debbie. ¡°Ignore him, Tomboy. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jared took her by the arm and started to walk towards the entrance of the bar. Finding out that Debbie wasn¡¯t Damon¡¯s woman, Bernard was relieved. Also since she was just a nobody, he was more reluctant to let her leave with his money. ¡°You-¡° At that point, the manager came over. He was obviously unnerved and sweating. When he saw Debbie, he frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry. A big shot upstairs wants you to sing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Debbie refused crisply. She felt dizzy and just wanted to go home. The manager was anxious. The person upstairs was too important to anger. ¡°Do hurry. How about I raise your pay by 5, 0007¡± *5, 0007 Who¡¯s so important that he¡¯s willing to put up so much cash? Chapter 175 Chapter: 175 You look up ¡°cheap¡± in the dictionary and the manager¡¯s face is there, This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. * Debbie couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t sing even if you paid her $10, @0@ an hour. She needs to go home,¡± Jared shouted angrily. Carlos would kill him if he found out Debbie had gotten so drunk. He must get her back before Carlos got home so she could take a shower and go to bed. If she were asleep, Carlos wouldn¡¯t bother her. The manager knew Jared as a rich kid. Although he wasn¡¯t as important as the man upstairs, the manager didn¡¯t dare to offend him either. ¡°Jared, to be honest, even your brother wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with the guy upstairs. I think you better let her sing,¡± he exined to Jared politely. Few people could make the manager so afraid. Bernard looked at him and thought the person upstairs must be pretty important. ¡°Who is his brother? And who is the person upstairs?¡± he asked, pointing at Jared. ¡°His brother is Damon and the name of the person upstairs is confidential,¡± the manager answered impatiently. Learning that Jared was Damon¡¯s brother, Bernard instantly shut up. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t feel his legs anymore. The money was forgotten and his head even didn¡¯t hurt so much anymore all of a sudden. All he could think of was running as fast as he could. In fact, Jared didn¡¯t know Damon well. There were a Lot of people that his brother wouldn¡¯t dare to offend. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think this was such a big deal. ¡°I don¡¯t care who is upstairs. I intend to get her out of here. Move away!¡± At that moment, he had forgotten that there was one person who made him care-Carlos. Later, when Jared saw the person upstairs, he wished he could take back what he had just said. Debbie¡¯s eyelids were getting heavy. The liquor had a strong dyed effect. It was starting to go to her head. If they stayed any longer, she might pass out. The manager of the bar freaked out. He signaled the bodyguards and said to Jared apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jared, but I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the person seated upstairs even if I had ten Lives to gamble with. I¡¯m afraid you will have to let Debbie go.¡± Receiving the signal, the bodyguards walked towards Jared and tried to force Debbie away from him. Jared wasn¡¯t as good at martial arts as Debbie was. Moreover, Debbie was drunk. Desperate to find a way to protect Debbie, he shouted as the bodyguards approached, ¡°I¡¯m going to find out who the hell this man is!¡± With that, he held Debbie¡¯s hand and began climbing the stairs. The others made way for them. When he got to the private booth upstairs, Jared kicked the door open and yelled, ¡°Who the hell is stopping my fri¡­ C¡­ C¡­ Carlos?¡± One single sight of Carlos¡¯ face, Jared almost fell to his knees out of fright. He spun around to look at the drunk person behind him, darted outside the room, and mmed the door shut hastily. ¡°Tomboy, run! Run for your Life! It is Carlos inside!¡± he whispered in a trembling voice as his fingers shivered to find bnce. By this point, Debbie was too drunk to stand straight, but Jared¡¯sst remark alerted her. She stared at Jared with gaping eyes and nodded. Then, hand in hand, they dashed downstairs like a crazy couple running to save their lives. Carlos had recognized who were outside when the door of the room had been kicked open. Also he noticed that Debbie wasn¡¯t fully standing erect indicating that she was drunk. He opened the door and stepped outside the booth. ¡°Stop them!¡± he ordered in the hallway. Unaware of the cause, the manager quickly followed Carlos¡¯ orders and told the bodyguards to stop the two people running away. ¡°Move! Move!¡± Having grabbed her by the wrist, Jared led the way for Chapter 176 Chapter: 176 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Debbie. However, the bar was so crowded Debbie couldn¡¯t run fast although her physique enabled her to. As soon as they reached downstairs, they were barred by the bodyguards. But she hadn¡¯t forgotten to resist. She knocked down the first bodyguard that tried toy his hand on her. And then the second, and then the third¡­ When she was going to handle the seventh, the bar suddenly became eerily quiet. Debbie had an ominous feeling when a chill crept up her spine. Jared, who was standing opposite Debbie, saw the man behind her. His face twisted with fear. ¡®Should I flee for my life? Debbie is his wife. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t harm her even if I left her alone here.¡¯ After knocking thest bodyguard to the ground, Debbie pretended not to sense the person standing behind her and strode towards the entrance of the bar. ¡°Stop!¡± came the coldmand in a stern voice. Upon hearing Carlos voice, Debbie felt her Limbs go numb. The other customers all stepped back from the scene, mostly because they all wanted to keep a safe distance from Carlos, the man with an intimidating presence. ¡°What should we do?¡± Debbie whispered to Jared who was standing beside her. ¡®I wish I knew, ¡® Jared wailed inwardly. ¡°How about I run and you go appease your husband? You¡¯re his wife after all. I suppose he won¡¯t be too hard on you.¡± ¡°No way! Are you ditching me?¡± Debbie pinched his arm hard. Jared let out a painful scream and jumped in agony with one hand covering the pinched spot. ¡°Debbie, this man is your husband. He will let you pass after you y cute and sweet. Trust me, men are the same. I¡¯m a man and I know it.¡± ¡°y cute and sweet? Me? Kill me, kill me right now, Debbie cursed internally. She felt that this would be the most difficult thing she ever had to do. While they were whispering, Carlos came down the stairs husband is arriving. Our Lives depend on you now, buddy,¡± Debbie, tugging at her sleeve, nervous as ever ¡°Hurry. Your Jared told Debbie closed her eyes. ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll do it. For my friend and myself. Just this once. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡¯ After calming herself down, she raised her head and turned around abruptly. She threw herself at Carlos, buried her face in his chest and said, ¡°Mr. Handsome, I feel so dizzy. Who am I? Why am I here? What is this ce?¡± The onlookers all watched in shock. ¡®Ugh¡­is this ying cute or dumb?¡¯ Jared cried inside, feeling his end was near. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Carlos wondered. The thick stench of alcohol from Debbie made him wince in disgust. He shot a grim nce at Jared, who almost lowered his head to the floor, and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she Like this?¡± Jared didn¡¯t dare to lie to Carlos. He looked up and was going to tell him about Bernard, but when he looked around, he noticed that Bernard was long gone. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Jared cursed. ¡°Um, nothing. Tomboy just drank a little. Right, Tomboy?¡± Jared stressed on her name as a cue for her to respond something. Taking the hint, Debbie nodded immediately and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡­ s, my head, my head is spinning so fast. Mr. Handsome, can you take me home?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t expose her trick. His face was as gloomy as ever. When he carried the woman in his arms, the crowd eximed in shock. Chapter 177 Chapter: 177 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± one man asked. ¡°Who knows? Why is Carlos carrying her?¡± another responded. When he passed by Jared, Carlos kicked him in the sheen and said, ¡°How dare you to let her drink so much! And on your watch!¡± Jared howled in pain and blurted, ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop her¡ª¡± And then came another kick, this one more excruciating than the previous one. ¡°Ouch! I¡¯LL stop! I¡¯l stop talking! Just stop kicking. Gosh! It hurts.¡± While Jared was jabbering, Carlos gave him a stern Look and he shut up so quickly as if there were an OFF button on his mouth which had just been pressed. ¡®Damn it, ¡® Jared cursed in his heart. He had never been in such a humiliating situation. The entire set of onlookers stared at him with pity. When Carlos was carrying her out of the bar, Debbie slightly raised her head from Carlos¡¯ shoulder and mouthed, ¡°Sorry,¡± to Jared. The boy snorted and turned his head away. He didn¡¯t seem to care anymore. ¡®It¡¯s all because of her. I told her not to drink. Ow, my leg. Ow, my groin. It damn hurts. Even my old man has never kicked me this hard. Carlos, if I ever get a chance to hold you in the palm of my hand, I¡¯UL make you grovel and call me grandpa. Mind you! Hahaha, that would be fantastic! ¡® As Jared was immersed in his fantasy, Carlos suddenly turned and Looked at him suspiciously. The smirk on the boy¡¯s face disappeared instantly and he ran away like a deer escaping a Lion in one piece. Tristan had been waiting for Carlos by the car outside the bar all the while. When he saw himing out of the bar with a woman in his arms, he was surprised. But after a careful stare, he opened the door of the backseat respectfully. Debbie started pretending to be asleep the moment she was carried into the car, but after a while, she actually dozed off. The car got filled with the stink of liquor. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out how much Debbie had drunk. Debbie was so deep asleep she didn¡¯t even realize when they arrived at the vi. Suddenly, she was frozen to her core. She woke up to find herself in the tub and cold water was being sprayed on her body. She shuddered. ¡°Carlos, this is uncalled for!¡± she shouted angrily. ¡°Awake?¡± Carlos tried to contain his anger with great difficulty. Debbie wiped the remaining drops of water off her face. When she opened her eyes, she noticed that there were tens of dors scattered on the floor. She felt disgusted seeing hard-earned money being dumped. Carlos might not care but she did. She stood up and walked out of the tub in her drenched clothes. It might not be a lot of money, but it meant something for her. Especially, considering the murderous res Carlos had been shooting at her repeatedly, it wouldn¡¯t be exaggerated to say that she had earned that money with her life. Watching her pick up the notes one by one, Carlos didn¡¯t stop her. When she was done, he said, ¡°Go get changed.¡± Huh?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere.¡± Debbie tried to deduce something from the man¡¯s face, but frustrated at his poker face, she had to nod. When she got dressed and walked out of her bedroom, Carlos was already waiting downstairs. Chapter 178 Chapter: 178 Once she hopped in, the car drove away from the house slowly. Debbie was fidgety. When she looked out the window, the memories from thest time when Carlos had taken her to the martyrs¡¯ park all came flooding back. ¡°Where¡¯re we going?¡± she asked warily. ¡°Shining International za.¡± Debbie was relieved to hear that soothing response. But why was he taking her there at thiste hour? The car finally came to a halt. Debbie staggered out and followed N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Carlos into the elevator. Only after the elevator had stopped on the top floor did she realize what his real intentions were. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­ Carlos, Mr. Carlos, Mr. Handsome, I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake.¡± Debbie held on to a holding bar near the elevator and cried, refusing to take another step forward. Carlos ignored her pleas and dragged her into the cinema nonchntly. The moment they were inside, the cinema was bustling with moviegoers, but the manager received Carlos as soon as he appeared at the entrance and ushered them towards the biggest theater. When the manager left, Debbie held Carlos by the waist and pleaded again, ¡°Mr. Handsome, I realized that I was wrong and I won¡¯t do it again. Please, can we go now? It¡¯s creepy to watch horror movies at night. It may kill me. Let¡¯s go home. Please, please.¡± Carlos was unmoved and still acted indifferent. After dragging her to the center of the theater, he made her sit next to him. The movie started soon. A scene of a dark graveyard first came into view. It made Debbie¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Carlos, I have apologized. Why are you still doing this? I won¡¯t drink again, okay? Can you just forgive me, please?¡± Debbie shifted her eyes away from the screen to Carlos. But the sound effects of the movie made her heartbeat quicken. She covered her ears tightly with her hands. For a while, it helped, but soon her hands and wrists went sore. Phobia and horror were driving her crazy. She had begged and pleaded, but the man seemed heartless to ignore her. ¡°Carlos, you are a freak! I¡¯m fed up with you! I will divorce you! I will! Let¡¯s go get a divorce now!¡± She lost her temper. ¡°Sit well,¡± the man said after giving her a cold nce. Debbie stood up defiantly from her seat and tried to shut out the horrible sounds. ¡°If you want to stay, fine! Stay! I¡¯m leaving!¡± She threw the 8D sses far enough out of sheer anger. ¡®I hate him! I hate his evil guts! I¡¯ll divorce him, no matter what!¡± Debbie thought as she stormed towards the exit of the theater. To her dismay, the door was locked from outside. She mmed the door anxiously for a Long while, but no one came to her rescue. Frustrated, she stomped angrily on the floor, covered her ears, closed her eyes, and shouted at the top of her Lungs, ¡°Carlos, you asshole! Let me out! Let me out now!¡± She yelled and cursed. However, all her efforts were futile as if none of her words came across. Carlos remained nonchnt, sitting there, eyes on the screen. Finally, Debbie had enough and started crying. Chapter 179 Chapter: 179 ¡°I want to get out¡­ I don¡¯t want to be here¡­ Hoo¡­hoo¡­ I said I am sorry. Why are you so mean?¡± He had taken her to a cemetery one evening and scared the life out of her. Now he was forcing her to watch a horror movie in the middle of the night. She hated him with all her soul. Before she knew it, Carlos was already standing in front of her. ¡°Will you ever drink again?¡± he asked the sobbing girl who sat on the floor. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As long as she could get out of the cinema, for now, she would just say whatever he wanted to hear. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I promise, not ever,¡± she replied, while what she actually thought was, ¡®Carlos is a son of a bitch.¡¯ ¡°Will you get yourself into trouble again?¡± ¡°No, never again.¡± ¡®If I get a chance, I¡¯ll have Carlos¡¯ guts for garters.¡¯ ¡°Go to study overseas next year.¡± This time, no response. ¡°Go or not?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Then the door was opened soon. Carlos and Debbie walked out of the theater one after the other. Back at the vi, Debbie, without turning back, ran to her bedroom and mmed the door shut behind her. She threw herself onto the bed and cried. When she got tired from crying, she took out her phone and clicked on the Moments on WeChat and posted an update. ¡°God damn it! It¡¯s torture when someone takes advantage of your weaknesses. I¡¯ll get my revenge sooner or Later.¡± That night, she didn¡¯t intend to sleep. After a refreshing bath, she called Jared and whined about Carlos over the phone for an hour. Jared was so tired of hearing it he almost fell asleep. ¡°I¡¯m going on a trip tomorrow.¡± Finally, she changed the subject. She had promised Carlos she would stay out of trouble, but she didn¡¯t say that she would stop skipping sses. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Deplua. Are you going with me?¡± Jared shook his head. ¡°No. Maybe Kasie will go with you.¡± He and Debbie had traveled together many times. He was kind of sick of it. ¡°Okay, go to sleep then. If you don¡¯t see me at school tomorrow, it means I have gone to Deplua. Don¡¯t mention a word to Carlos.¡± Debbie¡¯s Last remark made Jared nervous. ¡°You are going on a trip and you¡¯re keeping it from Carlos? Are you looking for trouble?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter: 180 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I am going to get a divorce when Ie back. I can¡¯t stand that jerk anymore.¡± Sleep didn¡¯te to Debbie until the wee hours of the night. However, when Debbie felt drowsy and was about to fall asleep, a knock on the door alerted her. Cold sweats dripped from her forehead as she was totally frightened. She snapped her eyes open and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Her voice was trembling. ¡°Open the door.¡± It was Carlos. Debbie bit her lips and didn¡¯t answer. When no response came from inside, Carlos knocked again and demanded, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Nol¡± ¡°Look outside the window, there¡¯s a. He was cut short and wasn¡¯t able to finish his sentence because Debbie already rushed to the door and opened it. Seeing her red eyes, Carlos realized that she had been crying. He felt bad about it but said nothing. He walked past her and Lay in her bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°Sleeping,¡± he simply replied. ¡°Get out!¡± For the first time in his entire Life, someone told Carlos to leave. He didn¡¯t say anything. Nor did he Leave. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Before he came to her bedroom, he had been pretending to be asleep and waiting her Debbie toe to his bedroom. After what had happened in the cinema, he had thought Debbie would be so frightened as toe to his bedroom and climb into his bed again. He had waited for more than an hour, but she didn¡¯te, so he had toe to her bedroom instead. Thinking about it, he felt it was childish and Lame for him to pretend to be asleep in his room. ¡°Come and sleep,¡± he said, but Debbie didn¡¯t move, and he wouldn¡¯t get out of her bed. They had reached a deadlock. Carlos ran out of patience. He got up, strode towards her, carried her to the bed, and tucked her in. She struggled and punched him. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯1l get rough,¡± he warned. That worked. Debbie became quiet instantly, lying in bed with her back to Carlos. ¡®Carlos, you brazen, lewd, despicable, old man!¡± She kept cursing in her head and slowly drifted into sleep. The next morning, when she woke up, Carlos was gone. She packed her things and got ready to leave. It was such a sudden decision Kasie wasn¡¯t prepared. She was upied with some family matter and couldn¡¯t go with her. Atst, Debbie went to the airport alone. Chapter 181 Chapter: 181 The busy streets of Alorith were filled with people going to and fro, minding their own private businesses. Debbie waited patiently for her flight bound for Jork It was a long and tiring flight. Getting off the ne, she hailed a taxi and found the hotel she had booked online. The moment she tucked her bag inside the closet, she changed into a white casual outfit, put on sneakers, took her purse, and went outside to have some fun. She treated herself to a share of stuffed tofu with spicy sauce and strolled along holding her food in her hands. When she spotted an interesting widget in a shop by the street, she stopped to appreciate it. As she was taking a bite of the tofu, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID, swallowed the tofu in her mouth, and hung up. It was Carlos. She wouldn¡¯t take his call. However, he seemed quite persistent. Her phone rang again and again and again. Every time she hung up, he would call again. When her phone rang for the 12th time, she picked it up impatiently and said, ¡°Old man, enough already. Is yourpany going out of business or something? Don¡¯t you have work to do? Why do you keep calling me? It¡¯s annoying!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Deb, it¡¯s me.¡± The strange yet familiar voice sent her freezing on the spot. Debbie looked at her phone screen to check the number. It was indeed not Carlos. It was Hayden who was calling her this time. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up?¡± Her tone softened. She threw the tofu box into the bin, wiped her mouth dry, and listened to him attentively. ¡°Who is the ¡®old man¡¯ you referred to?¡± Hayden asked as he was surprised by Debbie¡¯s response when she answered his call. ¡°Never mind, I was referring to no one in particr,¡± Debbie replied casually. ¡°What made you call?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in Alorith for a couple of days now. I have no ns tonight, so I¡¯m thinking maybe we can have dinner together.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m out of town. I¡¯m on a trip.¡± Hayden hadn¡¯t expected her response. For a moment, he was in a daze but soon realized that Debbie was such a travel gal. He remembered how much she enjoyed going to ces. She had visited different tourist destinations, more than he ever had. He envied her determination and her free spirit. ¡°Oh! I see. It¡¯s okay. Anyways, my schedule will be cleared out early next month. How about I take you to Ennd for a vacation then?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Debbie turned him down immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely. I have all these different sses every day. I had to make time for this trip.¡± Debbie was telling the truth. When her trip was over, she would once again be upied with dance, yoga, English, and other sses. ¡°Debbie, don¡¯t Lie to me. I know you. You always hate studying. You¡¯re just trying to blow me off by making up those sses.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. That¡¯s the old me. People change. Now I have yoga, dance, English, Advanced Mathematics, and so on, but I don¡¯t learn martial arts anymore.¡± For a moment, there was only silence at the other end of the line. ¡°You used to say you will never quit martial arts. My mom and I once asked you to quit, but you refused. Why now?¡± Hayden knew how much she used to hate those sses she just mentioned. Debbie smiled and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have to protect you anymore.¡± Chapter 182 Debbie and Hayden started dating when she was 16 and their rtionshipsted for two years. Just a few days before her 18th birthday, for some unknown reasons they broke up. During those two years, being his girlfriend, Debbie was the one who had protected Hayden and his sister, although she herself was a little girl. In return for her bravery, she got ridiculed by Hayden himself. ¡°You are not womanly at all,¡± Hayden had said to her. Debbie¡¯s reply on the phone made his heart tighten. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Deb. I didn¡¯t treat you well before. I didn¡¯t treasure what we had. I¡¯ve regretted it. I¡¯ve missed you for the past three years. Can we start over?¡± Hayden apologized, his voice full of remorse. He had been involved with dozens of women after Debbie had left him, but none of them truly loved him as Debbie had. She was so thoughtful in a way that, even though she didn¡®t know how to cook, to make sure he ate well, she used to bring takeouts to his workce. Moreover, she changed her character for him. She was perky, but when she learned that Hayden¡¯s mom liked quiet girls, she had always reminded herself to be quiet in front of his mom, just to get her approval. On ordinary days because Hayden¡¯s family was wealthy, he got kidnapped or ckmailed a lot, or sometimes into some other kinds of trouble. All those times, Debbie tried her best to protect him, no matter how dangerous the situation was. She used to get drunk easily, but every time Hayden had to drink at a dinner party, she drank his alcohol for him, just because drinking was bad for his health and she wanted him to stay healthy. Thus, at first she could only handle 50 grams of alcohol, but gradually, she could handle more than 1 kilogram of alcohol. She had done so many things for him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But now it was over. Hayden had lost her, that girl who had loved him like a fool. Now he was back, and he wanted her back. He promised himself that he would never let her go this time. ¡°Hayden, it¡¯s toote.¡± Every time Debbie mentioned his name, it hurt. She was the one who gave and gave in their rtionship, but in the end, all she got was a broken heart. It still pained her when she reminisced about their past, but she was over him now. She had moved on. Except for the pain, she didn¡¯t have other feelings for him. Debbie ended the phone call and continued roaming the streets as if nothing had happened. When she passed by a dessert bar, the delicate desserts in the ss cupboards drew her attention. There was cake, icy pudding, and multiyer steamed bread. Durian vor was her favorite. She remembered how Hayden hated it. Every time Debbie ate a durian snack in front of him, he would say it smelled disgusting and that she would get fat from eating too many snacks. He had even told her not to eat durian snacks in his presence. Out of nowhere, Debbie suddenly recalled that night when she was with Carlos. She could tell that Carlos hated durian¡¯s smell too. But he had eaten the snack with her even though he despised it. She knew by the look on his face that he was just forcing himself to eat the durian snack. Carlos had specifically ordered crispy durian cakes and durian pancakes for Debbie the other day when they were eating on the fifth floor of Alioth Building. Maybe it was because he was several years older than Debbie, Carlos was thoughtful in many things. He would ask Julie to make durian dishes or desserts at the vi now and then. When Debbie sneaked into Carlos¡¯ room for the first time, he had caught her immediately. After that, she had tried to sneak into his room again, but he never busted her. To think about it, Debbie thought maybe it was not that he didn¡¯t know that she was sneaking in. Maybe he had let her in on purpose. Chapter 183 Chapter: 183 Ever since she was young, Debbie was afraid of thunder and Lightning. She hade to Portia¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night before when she and Hayden were still dating. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was on Hayden¡¯s birthday. It was toote when the party was over, so Debbie stayed in Hayden¡¯s house. When she was sleeping alone in the guest room that night, suddenly thunder roared and Lightning shed She was too scared to sleep. But she couldn¡¯t go to Hayden¡¯s room. That would be inappropriate. So she knocked on the door of Portia Gu¡¯s room and told her that she was afraid to sleep alone. To her dismay, however, Portia pushed her out of her room impatiently and locked the door. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt my sleep again!¡± she had warned her. She remembered how scared she was that night. She had to bear with the thunder and lightning and sleep alone while covered with threeyers of nkets. Recalling all this, all of sudden, Debbie missed Carlos, that overbearing, arrogant, hateful man. Debbie stared at her phone screen. There was one missed call from Carlos. She made up her mind that if he called again, she would pick up the phone. Two days had passed. Carlos still didn¡¯t call. On the third day, Debbie had a big dinner that evening. She had eaten so much that after dinner she rubbed her stuffed belly and decided to stroll down the streets to hasten the digestion of the food. Then she came across an emerald store. She walked in and Looked around. In the dim light, a lucky peace buckle caught her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a look at that one,¡± she said to the bald, fat storekeeper. ¡°Sure. Miss, all the pieces in our store are genuine. This Lucky peace buckle is exquisitely polished,¡± the keeper grinned. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°$28, @@@. A good price.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened. That was way too pricey for a lucky peace buckle. She knew a little about emerald. To appraise its quality, she looked at the buckle against the Light and found that it was not transparent at all. It definitely wasn¡¯t worth $28, 000. So Debbie put the lucky peace buckle back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look at some more.¡± Seeing her turn around, the storekeeper put on a hideous look on his face and snapped, ¡°How can you not buy it after you looked at it?¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°What do you mean? Do I have to buy it after I looked at it? Why? I don¡¯t like it. Of course, I won¡¯t buy it.¡± She thought the storekeeper was being ridiculous The storekeeper hit the table hard with his fat hand and announced, ¡°Why did you look at it if you didn¡¯t intend to buy it? You must buy iti¡± ¡°How can you force your customers to buy things they don¡¯t want?¡± Debbie stopped to observe the circumstances of the store. Four sinister-Looking men were ying mahjong seated around a square table near the entrance of the store. Hearing the conversation between the storekeeper and Debbie, they turned around and gave Debbie an ominous Look. Chapter 184 Chapter: 184 ¡°I¡¯m forcing you to buy it. So what? Give me the money! $28, 000. Not a penny less!¡± From the way Debbie dressed, the bald man could tell that she was rich, and he was going to rip her off before he let her leave Debbie wanted to leave the store as soon as she could, so she ignored the storekeeper and turned around to walk towards the door. However, the storekeeper grabbed a remote and locked the automatic door. ¡°You can¡¯t leave without buying it!¡± Debbie¡¯s blood was up. ¡°He keeps pushing me! This pig is looking for trouble!¡± She darted towards the bald man and clutched his cor. ¡°Open the damn door!¡± she warned angrily. Hearing themotion, the four men who were at the table stopped ying mahjong and stood up from their seats. With quick strides, they surrounded Debbie. The four of them looked sternly at her like dogs fighting over some bones. Debbie was left with no choice. She had to fight her way out. She knocked the storekeeper to the ground and sent him howling. She cracked her neck and was prepared to strike her next target. By now, the other four men could see that she was not an easy one to handle. One of them whipped out his phone and called someone. ¡°There¡¯s a chick who knows Kung Fu. Send Herb and Ron over.¡± Hearing that more foes wereing, Debbie nned to run away. She let go of the man she was grabbing, took an opportunity, and ran to the back of the store. She looked desperately for a backdoor. But there was no backdoor! It was a bedroom that she recklessly ran into. When she realized where she was, she wanted to run out, but the door of the room was locked then by those men. ¡°Stay there. You cane out when you have decided to pay the money,¡± a man said outside. Debbie took her phone out of her pocket and wanted to call the police. Then another man¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Call the police if you want. Nobody dares to mess with us, not even the police. I¡¯m letting you keep your phone because I¡®m not worried about you calling the police.¡± She didn¡¯t buy it and called the police anyway. The police told her that they were on their way and would be there soon, but no one came even an hour Later. ¡°So these jerks were not joking when they said that the police didn¡¯t mess with them,¡± Debbie muttered to herself in a hushed voice. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A minute or two passed and the men outside eventually lost their patience. They opened the door and two odd-Looking, bulky men who were more than two meters tall walked in and stood in front of her. One of them was chewing a betel nut. ¡°Beetch, geewe me your purth!¡± the Betel Nut yelled. But his pronunciation was so bad that Debbie couldn¡¯t make out what he had just said. ¡®Huh? What kind ofnguage is that? What is he barking?¡¯ It took her a long moment to figure out that he was asking for her purse. Fumbling around her backpack, she took out her purse and handed it to the Betel Nut. ¡°Here you go. See? I¡¯m very poor. It was not that I didn¡¯t want that lucky peace buckle. The truth is that I couldn¡¯t afford it. I only have 300 bucks. Go on, you can open my purse and see it for yourself.¡± Chapter 185 Chapter: 185 The Betel Nut sneered, ¡°Whoo are you keeding? Open your moobile payment app and geewe me your fone!¡± ¡°Although he talks as if he had two tongues fighting, he isn¡¯t stupid after all, ¡® Debbie thought to herself. She clutched her phone tightly. It was her only hope. She would never give it up to them. Then an idea struck her. She clicked the Contacts button on her phone and tried desperately to intimidate her captors. ¡°I have a very powerful background. The people I know will kick your asses if you dare hurt me.¡± However, the Betel Nut didn¡¯t seem frightened at all. ¡°Call whooever you want. I weell wait and see whoo weelle. If one perthones, we meke $28, 000. If twoe, we meke¡­er¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°$56, 000. If two peoplee, you make $56, 200,¡± prompted Debbie. It was hard for her to watch the man being tortured by Math. Nheless, she found it silly and hid a wicked smile. ¡°Gosh! I thought I was bad at Math.¡± She scrolled the call log back and forth, while her eyes wandered around the room. She was looking for an escape route. She had no intention of calling anyone, but her finger identally touched Hayden¡¯s number. When she realized it, the phone had already been connected. The call was soon answered, but what he said was really disappointing. ¡°Deb, an important conference is about tomence. Do you have something urgent to say? If you don¡¯t, then I have to go.¡± Somehow, Debbie wanted to see how he would react when he knew what was happening to her. ¡°Yes, I do. Hayden, some people are trying to¡ª¡± ¡°To what?¡± He didn¡¯t even wait to hear her out. ¡°Deb, the conference has begun. I have to go. I¡¯ll have my secretary call you backter, okay?¡± Actually, Hayden indeed had a meeting, but it hadn¡¯t begun yet when Debbie called. He had lied because he was angry at Debbie hanging up on him earlier. So he ended her call in a hurry. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It never urred to him that since she had called at this reallyte hour, something awful might have happened to her. The two men in the room grew more impatient. When the call ended, they snatched away Debbie¡¯s phone and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have money on your phone or in your card. Come. I¡¯ll swipe your card and you¡¯ll input the code.¡± Then they searched out from her purse the card Carlos had given her. It was a premium Gold Edition Visa Card. Before they could swipe it, Debbie¡¯s phone rang again. The caller ID said, Old Man. Her hopes were renewed. After being disappointed in Hayden, she started expecting rescue from Carlos. ¡°I have to take that call.¡± The two men refused. Chapter 186 Chapter: 186 ¡°Hell with the call! Hurry and input the code now!¡± the other man demanded. The man holding her phone ended the call with one slight push. Debbie was provoked and didn¡¯t want to y games with them anymore. ¡®Why should I throw away $28, 00? There¡¯s only one way to find out whether it will work or not. I guess I¡¯ll just have to try.¡¯ As soon as they were out of the room, Debbie took several steps back and charged towards one of the men. She jumped onto the man¡¯s back, strangled him with her right arm, and kicked him in the back of his knee. The man sank to his knees painfully. The Betel Nut stretched himself a little and then swung his fist towards Debbie. Debbie blocked his arm with her leg. It caused her excruciating pain. The man on his knees stretched out his right leg to give her a sweep. Busy with handling the Betel Nut, Debbie failed to see the other man¡¯s leging. She fell hard on her back. She got to her feet wincing, straightened her clothes, jumped in the air stretching her legs and gave the two men both a hard kick in the chest. Then with the support of a table, she jumped up and swung her fist towards the Betel Nut¡¯s eye. Nheless, she missed. The Betel Nut grabbed her by the wrist and twisted her arm behind her back. He then pped Debbie across the face. When he was about to kick her, there was a knock, rather, a pound, on the door of the store. The storekeeper, who was sitting in a chair while smoking, signaled the Betel Nut to keep the girl out of sight. He obediently dragged Debbie towards the bedroom, holding her with a tight clench. When the door was opened, a dozen fierce-looking men were standing outside the store. The head of them glimpsed the fallen chairs and broken showcases. His face darkened. The storekeeper was overwhelmed and scared at the sight of such men at his store. Especially by their leader, whose presence was as intimidating as a demon¡¯s. In Jork, few people were as distinguished as this man. ¡°How can I help you?¡± the storekeeper asked politely with a smile. Nobody responded. The man in charge walked into the store haughtily in his brand-new leather shoes. The GPS on Debbie¡¯s phone showed that she was here at this store. ¡®Where is she?¡¯ This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Carlos took out his phone and dialed Debbie¡¯s number again. Just as he had expected, her phone was heard ringing in the bedroom. Right now, Debbie¡¯s mouth was covered. Through the gap in the door, she could see Carlos outside the room. She was so excited that she wanted to scream, but all she could make were grunts. The Betel Nut was covering her mouth so tight that she couldn¡¯t even breathe. Chapter 187 Chapter: 187 Her phone was still ringing on the floor. When she saw the caller ID ¡°Old Man¡¯ on the screen, she almost cried with joy. He hade. For her! Carlos nced at the storekeeper, walked to the door of the bedroom at a steady pace, and kicked it open. What he saw inside the room made his heart tighten into a knot. His face purpled in rage. The girl was held on the floor by two men. Her clothes were a mess. Her face was pressed against the floor, her mouth covered. Her hands had been twisted behind her back. The way Debbie was being treated made Carlos¡¯ blood boil. He walked over grimly like a soul yer and, before the two robust men could realize it, he sent one of them sprawling onto the floor and kicked the other one to the side of the shabby bed. Carlos helped Debbie sit up and held her in his arms. Her hair was all messed up. He gently brushed the disheveled hair out of her eyes and asked in a whisper, ¡°Are you okay?¡± There were some scratches on her face. Worried that it might hurt, he didn¡¯t touch her face and just blew some dust off it. With teardrops flowing down her cheeks, Debbie nodded to convey to him that she was okay. Carlos kept her at a safe distance from the two fallen men, and then he walked back to them. He hauled one man up, twisted one of his arms behind his back, and then with one snap, dislocated the man¡¯s arm. The man yelled miserably in pain. While Debbie was exercising her wrists, the other man¡¯s arm got broken by virtue of Carlos¡¯ actions. She was impressed when she saw Carlos take down the two sturdy men so quickly with his own bare hands. Seeing his rage, Debbie started to worry whether Carlos would kill them. Those men cried and yelled as if they were pigs being taken to an abattoir. After a long while that seemed like a century to the men, Carlos finally decided to rest his arms and attend Debbie. He rxed his wrists, helped Debbie up, and carried her out of the room. When they came outside, the storekeeper was waiting for Carlos, on his knees. Obviously, he had realized that he had made a huge mistake by messing with the wrong person. ¡°What happened?¡± Carlos asked Debbie coldly. Debbie was surprised at the question. Since Carlos had beaten the two men up without saying anything, she had assumed that he would never bother to ask the cause of the matter. ¡®Did he lose his rationality because of me?¡¯ That thought crossed her mind, but only for a second. She pointed at the Lucky peace buckle on the showcase and said, ¡°They forced me to buy that Lucky peace buckle and wouldn¡¯t let me Leave unless I gave them the money.¡± Carlos nced at the Lucky peace buckle and didn¡¯t utter a word. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Debbie continued, ¡°They asked for $28, @00, but it wasn¡¯t worth that much. Of course I wouldn¡¯t buy it. Then they locked me up in that room. They also snatched away my purse and wanted to swipe my bank card. I¡¯m sorry, your card.¡± With only one nce, Carlos knew that the Lucky peace buckle was fake. It wasn¡¯t even worth $100, let alone $28, 00. And the worst part was that they had tried to coerce his wife into buying it. Carlos let go of Debbie¡¯s hand, walked over to the showcase, and kicked it so hard that the entire showcase crumbled into pieces. The fake emerald items disyed inside the showcase got dismantled in a second. Debbie was startled because she had never seen him burning with rage ever before. She had seen so many sides of him tonight. ¡°Smash the damn store!¡± Carlos said to Tristan ruthlessly. Chapter 188 Chapter: 188 ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Tristan motioned to the men behind him and a dozen men came forward and started smashing everything in their sight. The storekeeper wailed and begged in tears, but who cared? Who would question Carlos¡¯mand? The door of the store remained closed all the while. Therefore although some people heard the noise inside, they didn¡¯t know exactly what happened. Hence, there weren¡¯t any strangers to witness the happenings. While his men were busy smashing the store, Carlos took Debbie out of there. He and Debbie walked in a Lane hand in hand, both keeping their mouths shut as though to not disturb the eerily silent atmosphere around them. She was thinking that since Carlos had found her, he must also know where she stayed. For obvious reasons, she then realized that they were heading for her hotel. ¡°Old man,¡± she called. Carlos didn¡¯t respond, nor did he Look back. He didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Carlos.¡± Silence. ¡°Carlos.¡± Still no response. The silence seemed deafening. Not wanting to be ignored any longer, Debbie trotted ahead of him and blocked his way. He shot a cold nce at her, but remained silent. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Mr. Handsome, thank you for saving me tonight,¡± she said politely. Carlos released her hand, took off his suit jacket, and draped it over her dirty white casual jacket. The gesture gave her a lot of confidence standing beside him. While she still seemed to fidget, he picked her up, carried her in his arms and walked on. Never had a man treated her this way. He treated her as if she were the most precious thing in his life. ¡°Old man¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± His growl made her lose all the courage she had to continue with what she was trying to say. He sounded really pissed. When they reached her room, Carlos looked around. ¡®Not as bad as I thought. At least she got herself a room facing theke.¡¯ He put her down, Locked the door, and next¡­ Stripping her? Stunned, Debbie held his hand and asked, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°You!¡± he answered curtly. For a moment, she fell into a deep pit of confusion. When she realized what he Literally meant, her face med with embarrassment. ¡®This perverted pig, ¡® she cursed in her heart. Chapter 189 Chapter: 189 ¡°No, don¡¯t. Old man, I apologize. I¡¯m sorry. What I did was wrong. Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡± she said. Carlos continued to strip off her jacket, as if he couldn¡¯t hear her. Debbie clutched her clothes tightly, but then he lifted her jacket up. ¡°Carlos, be a gentleman! How can you be such a jerk? Get your hands off me!¡± Continuing to ignore her, he turned her around with her back to him. When he was sure that there was no injury, he finally put her jacket down and straightened her clothes for her. By now, she realized that this man had no ill-gained intentions in his mind. Then, he started to take off her pants. ¡°I am not injured,¡± she said hurriedly. Carlos was relieved. After a nce at her, he asked, ¡°Debbie, how are we going to settle this?¡± When she saw his face, all her anger vanished into thin air, because she had done something wrong. ¡°I know I was wrong, so please don¡¯t be mad,¡± she pleaded holding his hand with a fawning smile, in a soft voice. As a tomboy, that was the best she could do to y cute. Actually, even that was killing her. However, the man didn¡¯t seem to appreciate her efforts. He stayed nonchnt and didn¡¯t believe a word she had just said. Debbie felt utterly frustrated. Desperate to prove her sincerity, she raised her right hand and vowed, ¡°I meant every word I just said. I¡¯m really grateful for what you did for me today, and I promise I¡¯ll listen to you after we go back.¡± Carlos suddenly pulled her into his arms. Debbie¡¯s heart pounded nervously. She didn¡¯t even know how to react to such a situation. ¡°Don¡¯t ever travel alone again,¡± he demanded. She nodded in a fluster. ¡®Is¡­is he worried about me?¡¯ she wondered. But she had doubts. ¡°Carlos, why are you here?¡± She finally mustered up enough courage to ask the crucial question that was troubling her throughout the day. At the same time, part of her hoped that his answer would be ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°I was just passing by,¡± he replied casually. She refused to believe a word he had just said. Thinking that he hade here for her, Debbie wrapped her arms around his neck happily, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the cheek affectionately. ¡®Thank you, Carlos. Thank you for letting me rely on you, ¡® she reflected. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this moment, Debbie felt that Carlos was much more reliable and trustworthy than other men around her, such as Jared and Hayden. Hayden had admitted quite bluntly that he still loved her. Despite that, he wasn¡¯t there when she needed his help. Chapter 190 Chapter: 190 However, when she kissed Carlos on the cheek, he gently pushed her away, walked to the night stand and dialed the receptionist¡¯s number. ¡°This is Room 1206. We need a med kit. Thank you.¡± Before he got a definite positive response, he hung up the phone hastily. Debbie was startled. ¡°Really? That¡¯s how he usually asks people to do him a favor? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to get that med kit anytime soon, * she thought to herself. However, within three minutes, the doorbell rang. Debbie ran to open the door, and saw an employee of the hotel standing outside with a med kit in her hands. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she thanked her politely and took over the kit. ¡°You¡¯re wee, miss.¡± After closing the door behind her, Debbie walked up to Carlos and gave him the kit. He opened it, took out some Q-tips and a bottle of antiseptic solution before leading Debbie to a chair. ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll clean your wound,¡± he offered gently. ¡°Really? Have you been trained in treating wounds?¡± she asked in utter disbelief. He rolled his eyes and answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve served in the special force before. Cleaning wounds is a piece of cake to me. It¡¯s one of the most necessary skills we must learn.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really served in the army before!¡± she eximed. Last time, she could tell from his standing position that he must have been trained forbat before. But she didn¡¯t expect him to have served in the special force. Her thoughts ran wild. ¡°Then why did you quit the army and be a CEO? Did you not like serving in the army?¡± she asked in confusion. She really wished to see him in the military uniform. He¡¯d be so handsome in it. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll narrate it to you some other time.¡± He unscrewed the lid, dipped a Q-tip into the solution and began to clean her wound gently. A sharp intake of breath was heard. It was a kind of cheap solution, and gave her wound a stinging sensation. She surely seemed to be in excruciating pain. Every time he cleaned the wound with the Q- tip, she winced in pain. But still, she was much stronger than other girls in resisting pain. Other girls would have already cried in pain if they were in Debbie¡¯s shoes. Carlos paused upon hearing her intake of breath. He was used to this kind of solution, but he forgot that Debbie was a girl and the pain might seem unbearable to her. His face softened as he said, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to remind you that the solution might sting. I¡¯ll be quick. Just hold on.¡± Then he continued to clean her wound again. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it.¡± If Kasie and Kristina were here, they would lecture Debbie about the way she acted before Carlos earlier. Other girls would certainly pretend that it was very painful and even shed tears to draw his attention. Debbie, however, acted bravely. She pretended as if it didn¡¯t hurt at all, and stubbornly refused to Let him know the intensity of pain she was facing. She fixed her eyes upon the man who was focused on cleaning her wound. After a while, she couldn¡¯t resist her urge and asked, ¡°Carlos, why did youe to me today?¡± Ignoring her question, he took out a band-aid and was about to apply it over her wound. Chapter 191 Chapter: 191 ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a band-aid on my face,¡± she refused. ¡®It would look rather weird with a band-aid on my face, ¡® she thought. It was just a tiny wound. Carlos turned her down without any hesitation. ¡°I insist on it. You can remove it tomorrow morning if you want.¡± ¡°Fine! Why did you avoid my question?¡± Carlos put everything back into the med kit and answered casually, ¡°I¡¯m your husband. It is pretty normal for me to be avable for you when you need me.¡± She was effectively rendered speechless. ¡®Can¡¯t he be a bit amiable to me?¡¯ she wondered. She lowered her head and remained quiet for a while. Obviously, she was disappointed right now. Carlos, however, didn¡¯t realize that. Even if he did, he remained indifferent to it. He ordered, ¡°Go to the bathroom and take a shower. It¡¯ste, and we need to get some sleep. We¡¯Ll be flying back home tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°But I thought we were going to spend a few more days here,¡± she retorted quickly. Carlos didn¡¯t really understand why she still wanted to stay in the city where she had been robbed mercilessly. He knew it would be futile to argue with her on this matter, so he pulled her into his arms and threatened, ¡°Are you sure you want to disobey me?¡± His hands were running wildly throughout her body. Debbie blushed. She struggled to set herself free and swiftly dashed towards the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath now.¡± After spending almost an hour in the bathroom, Debbie finally reappeared and saw Carlos working on his Laptop. Her phone rang at this moment. She walked to the night stand, picked up the phone and saw the caller ID. Hesitantly, she moved to the balcony and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Her voice seemed nothing louder than a whisper. ¡°Deb, what happened? I was in a meeting. It just got over now.¡± Hayden¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. Gazing at theke not far away, she sighed inwardly and answered in a cold voice, ¡°Nothing. Mind your own business.¡± ¡°Deb, when are youing back to Alorith? I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport when you arrive.¡± ¡°No need for that, Hayden. And don¡¯t you dare call me from now on. I¡¯m married. I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand our rtionship. We better stay away from each other.¡± After a long pause, Hayden giggled and said, ¡°Deb, I know you are Lying to me. You are only 21. How can you get married this early? I know you are mad at me because Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a man¡¯s voicee from the other end, ¡°Deb.¡± Debbie turned stiff upon hearing Carlos¡¯ voice and wondered whether he had heard their entire conversation. She had promised Carlos before that she would not send messages to Hayden again.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Deb, who¡¯s that man? Why are you with him at this Late hour?¡± Hayden¡¯s voice was far from anything that could be described as calm. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Carlos¡¯ furious face. Chapter 192 Chapter: 192 She blurted, ¡°He¡¯s my husband. It¡¯s veryte now. My husband and I need to go to bed. Bye!¡± Before Hayden could reply, she hung up the phone. Staring at her phone, Debbie didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Carlos. She smoothed her hair to calm herself down and murmured, ¡°Uh¡­Carlos¡­don¡¯t get me wrong¡­¡± Without saying a word, Carlos turned around and walked into the bedroom. She had no other choice but to follow him. ¡°I really have no rtionship with him anymore. You have to trust me, Mr. Handsome.¡± She felt awful after being misunderstood by him. Carlos turned and looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°How can I trust you? After all this?¡± Her cheeks were red out of anxiety. She put her phone aside, held his waist with both arms and kissed him on the lips. After a while, she raised her head and asked in a whisper, ¡°Do you trust me now?¡± Since she took the initiative to kiss him, he didn¡¯t turn her down. Instead, he wanted more of it. He held her tightly, lowered his head and kissed her right on her Lips, passionately. His Lips were demanding and firm when they molded hers. He was kissing her with both tenderness and need. He threw her onto the king-sized bed. Then he leaned down and kissed her lips again. ¡°I want to bite this lip,¡± he murmured against her mouth, and carefully he tugged at it with his teeth. She moaned spontaneously and he smiled, out of satisfaction. Early the next morning, a man walked out of the hotel, followed by a girl. Both of them seemed to have long faces His face was livid, whereas the girl Looked frustrated. They were none other than Carlos and Debbie. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tristan, carrying Debbie¡¯s suitcase, tagged along with them and didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. He could sense the intense struggle between his boss and his boss¡¯ wife. ¡°Did they end up having a fight again? No, I don¡¯t think so. Or did the tension stem from Carlos¡¯ dislike towards the room? Did he not get enough sleep?¡¯ Tristan¡¯s rally of thoughts marched on endlessly. He had suggested a five-star hotel to Carlos, but thetter had rejected him upfront. He really felt confused, but he decided to keep his nose out of Carlos¡¯ private affairs. He didn¡¯t want to Lament about not having done itter on. Upon arriving at the VIP lounge of the airport, Debbie sat opposite Carlos and cast a ferocious nce at him. She cursed, ¡°You are an insensitive, thoughtless male chauvinist!¡± Carlos took a sip of his coffee and cast a cold nce at the girl in front of him. He regretted not sleeping with herst night. A wide smirk flickered at the corners of his mouth as he watched her anger grow. ¡°You¡¯re disappointed because I didn¡¯t make love to you, huh?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter: 193 The cocky manner of his question made Debbie choke on her drink. After some pause, she snapped, cheeks flushing red, ¡°Save me that balderdash! I¡¯ve never seen an insensitive jackass like you.¡± With a sincere heart, Carlos put his cup back on the table, leaned toward Debbie and said in a low, sensual voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t satisfy you Last night. It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll let you be the captain of your boat tonight. You can shag all you want.¡± ¡®I blew it! She only wanted to be on top, which is not a big deal. I should¡¯ve agreed, ¡® he thought to himself. He sat upright and added, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll Let you explore when we roll in the hay tonight. Fill that house with screams of pleasure till morning.¡± Debbie¡¯s face flushed even more at his needless lewd details. ¡®The shameless bastard doesn¡¯t even mind that his assistant is still here, she cursed to herself. With her head down, she retorted in a Low voice, ¡°Stop dreaming! I¡¯m not sleeping with you. I¡¯ll spend the night in the dorm.¡± Carlos, however, tapped on the table with his fingers and stated, Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Since we¡¯re a couple, it¡¯s time for you to move into my bedroom now. You need to get used to your identity as my wife.¡± ¡°Forget about it! I¡¯m moving back to my dorm on the campus. Already, Kasie and my roommates are missing me, while I¡¯m here wasting time with you.¡± Putting on a serious face, Carlos nodded and said, ¡°Got it. Thank you for reminding me.¡± Just when Debbie heaved a sigh of relief and thought he had agreed with her, he continued, ¡°Thank you for reminding me that we¡¯re still sleeping in separate bedrooms. I know I shouldn¡¯t have neglected you for all the three years we have been married. From now on, all that will change. Whatever you prefer, I¡¯llply, for the sake of Love.¡± So far, he had already given her plenty of time, and he believed it was time for him to take her for a wife. The more time they spent with each other, the more he understood her. If he kept waiting until she was ready to give him children, he might watch with envy while Damon and Wesley send their own to school. Sometimes, he was a real pain in the butt. Tired of his bullheaded persistence, Debbie leaned over the table and reprimanded, ¡°Stop giving me that bull-crap! Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± ¡°ALL right. There¡¯s a birthday party you should be attending tomorrow evening,¡± he announced. A birthday party? ¡°Whose birthday party?¡± she asked in obvious surprise. Actingconic, Carlos picked up the iPad on the table, powered it on and ced it in front of Debbie. There was a photo beside a short bio of the birthday girl, Megan, who was turning eighteen. That was it! There was no more information. ¡°Is he taking me to the party? Does that mean Carlos doesn¡¯t take the girl or her birthday party seriously?¡® Debbie wondered, but she chose to keep her mouth shut. When they came back to Alorith and arrived at the vi, Debbie received Kasie¡¯s call. They chatted on the phone cheerfully, Debbie opening up on how Carlos hade to rescue her. Chapter 194 Chapter: 194 ¡°And then? In order to thank him, you gave yourself to him?¡± After some pause, Debbie answered, ¡°No.¡± Finally, she had someone she could open up to and vent out her frustration. ¡°You know what, Carlos is such an insensitive male chauvinist. Can you believe it? I thought we would make lovest night. After great forey with lots of kissing and touching, I was ready to give myself to him. But you know what, the bastard started an argument, just at the moment when I thought I was ready for him. I¡¯ve never seen such an unreasonable, arrogant man.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Kasie asked with genuine concern. ¡°From nowhere, he mentioned something that I didn¡¯t Like. To me it was a small matter, but apparently, he¡¯s an imcable man and he wouldn¡¯t budge. I was so frustrated. The night almost ended in a fight. Not that I¡¯m absolutely free of me, but I think, Carlos needs to work on his ego. At this rate, he might end up thinking a wife is supposed to be a mindless bootlicker.¡± But Kasie knew Debbie too was stubborn. If Carlos indeed offended her, it would take quite a deal of pleading and coaxing to change her mind. However, Carlos himself was a proud man, and their rtionship had been a stormy one for a Long time. Neither of them wanted to back down whenever they disagreed. The unromantic details left Kasie in worry. After a long pause, she finally calmed herself down and said, ¡°Deb, we are girls. And tenderness is our strongest weapon. Power has gotten into your husband¡¯s head, and he thinks he¡¯s in control of your love as well. You need to act nice, instead of arguing with him.¡± ¡®Haven¡¯t I been a Little too nice already?¡¯ Debbie rolled her eyes andined, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give it a try, if you say so. How do I go about it, anyway?¡± ¡°Okay, Listen carefully.¡± Taking a moment to clear her throat, Kasie said with affected tenderness, ¡°First, you need to apologize. Whether you were the cause of the argument or not, you need to take the first step. Waiting for Carlos to apologize first is almost impossible, at least, judging from what I know about him. Once you¡¯ve made peace, it would be good to start off on a high. That¡¯s the best time for you guys to bang.¡± ¡°Wait. ¡®Bang¡¯? Are you kidding me?¡± It gave Debbie goosebumps to imagine Kasie¡¯s brazenness ¡°C¡¯mon Debbie,¡± Kasie coaxed. ¡°Are you some cave woman? Use Google search, if you didn¡¯t get what I said, sweetie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t get what you meant. It¡¯s the tititing way you put it that makes me doubt you. Jeez, you make me flinch, Kasie!¡± eximed Debbie, feeling uneasy at her friend¡¯s direct manner. ¡°Take it easy, girl. It¡¯s your love life I¡¯m trying to save,¡± Kasie replied. ¡°Thank goodness, in me, you have a shrink and a good friend, who won¡¯t sit on the fence and watch you and Carlos destroy your marriage,¡± she added with a satisfied giggle. Both Kasie and Debbie knew each other well. They had been best friends for a long time. Banking on that friendship, Kasie urged, ¡°You know countless women in this world want to marry Carlos. Right now, you have the best chance to win his heart. Otherwise, you¡¯ll Lose him. Anyway you are a smart girl. I believe you¡¯ll hack what it takes to make him your man. Remember that time when you argued with Gail over that cor pin? You acted Like a spoiled girl before Carlos, and he bought it.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not one of those women¡­¡± ¡°You are just an idio ¡°Fuck off!¡± Debbie shouted. Kasie cleared her throat and said with a smile, ¡°I was just kidding. Don¡¯t get mad at me, girl. You need to take care of your husband and satisfy his needs. Don¡¯t lie to yourself that you¡¯re the only woman he could ever find in the whole world. You should count yourself Lucky and fight to keep him by any means. If you lose him, then you¡¯ll wake up to what I¡¯m trying to drive into your head, darling.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t!¡± Debbie said indifferently. Actually, what she meant was that she wouldn¡¯t regret if she lostContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 195 Chapter: 195 Carlos to another woman. But on second thought, she hated to think about such a possibility. It was almost 8 p.m. when she hung up the phone. Time for her lessons, where Carlos was taking her through Advanced Mathematics. But instead of preparing for ss, Debbie rolled on her bed, dwelling on what Kasie had said. ¡®If I start sleeping with Carlos, will it be possible that he won¡¯t force me to have so many sses? She took out her phone and posted in her WeChat Moments, ¡°I have a dream, and it is to sleep with CH. If he lets me down, I¡¯ll ask him to kneel on a washboard. If he lets me down, I¡¯ll ask him to kneel on durian shells. Hahaha!¡± Next, she opened the Weibo app and posted, ¡°Carlos, why don¡¯t you sleep with me?¡± Kristina had added Debbie as her ¡°Close Friend¡± on Weibo, and she was able to read her post soon. Upon seeing Debbie¡¯s post, Kristinamented, ¡°Do you dare to mention Carlos? That takes nerves.¡± Already, Debbie had switched off her phone and left for Carlos¡¯ ss. Little did she know that her posts had be a buzz. Many of her friends who saw the post in WeChat Moments, took the conversation to group chats. In one of the groups, Kasie mentioned Debbie andmented, ¡°Tomboy, I felt shame for you. You¡¯ve been married to Carlos for three years, but you are still a virgin. Do you have a problem? Or is it your husband who is the problem?¡± Debbie felt frustrated at Kasie¡¯s message. ¡®I don¡¯t have a problem, and I don¡¯t think Carlos is the problem!¡¯ she retorted in her mind. Quickly, she typed in the group¡¯s chat, ¡°He and I are not that close yet, and I still need time!¡± To which Kristina chimed in, ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m really curious. Who is on top? You or he?¡± A clueless Debbie couldn¡¯t find a good response, so she pretended to ignore Kristina, but deep inside, a lot of questions were running through her mind. Not to make her clumsiness obvious, she clicked on the emoji for anger and sent it. After a moment¡¯s thought, she added, ¡°Kasie, withdraw your previous messages. Don¡¯t forget we have two boys in the group.¡± Promptly, Kasie sent an emoji showing a speechless expression, and withdrew her previous messages. Following suit, Debbie and Kristina also quickly withdrew theirments. By the time Dixon and Jared saw the group¡¯s chat, they only saw a thread of several withdrawn messages. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But Debbie¡¯s problems were far from over, as her Weibo ount had been flooded withments and messages. The moment she opened her Weibo app, her phone buzzed non-stop with iing messages like a switchboard. When she checked at the end of notification tones, there was a total of more than 99 unread messages. ¡®What did I post on Weibo to attract all the iing chats?¡¯ she wondered to herself. Coming to her senses, she remembered her hurried post, which she had forgotten about when the group chats exploded. The bad part was that a good number of people on the thread had copied Kristina¡¯sments¡ª¡±Do you dare mention Carlos?¡± Chapter 196 Chapter: 196 As if this was not enough, some people even mentioned Carlos in thements. Another popr person on the thread was Jared, whosement had racked up hundreds of likes ¡ª¡±Time waits for no men; just do it!¡± A strangermented, ¡°In the sky the clouds float; it is Carlos¡¯ dick that I want.¡± Thisment had the most Likes on the thread. Debbie felt annoyed when others showed great interest in her husband. Triggered by thement, she deleted it without hesitation. While she was chatting with Carlos¡¯ admirers on Weibo, she got a text message from Carlos saying, ¡°I need to work overtime tonight. So there will be no ss this evening. Just stay at home and wait for me. And don¡¯t sing in the bar!¡± The conversation on Weibo was too engaging for Debbie to begin arguing with Carlos. ying along, she simply typed ¡°Yes, Mr. Handsome!¡± and sent the message. Upon reading her reply, Carlos curled his lips with a sense of satisfaction, though he wondered why she hadn¡¯t put up a protest, Like her usual self. Growing suspicious, he opened the WeChat Moments and bumped into her trending post. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At around 11 p.m., after a yawn, Debbie opened her WeChat Moments and saw ament Left by a stranger with the pseudonym ¡°C¡±. ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s not a dream,¡± read theconicment. Confused, Debbie opened C¡¯s Moments and there was only one post on financial news. Who was this C? Without giving much thought to C¡¯s identity, she closed the WeChat app and began to chat with the girls on Weibo again. Testing the waters, she made sure to throw ina negative word here and there about Carlos, just to see how the girls reacted. And sure enough, they would attack her immediately, often with epithets and zeal. ¡®The guy has quite some fanatical followers!¡¯ she thought to herself, envious of her husband. Time passed, but Carlos still didn¡¯te back. She dozed off and dropped her phone on the bed. The next morning, she woke up before daybreak and was about to get out of bed to pee. To her surprise, she found Carlos sleeping beside her, his right hand thrown across her waist. Without stopping to think, she got out of bed and walked towards the toilet. When she came back, he was still fast asleep. Too sleepy to think, she also slid between the sheets, closed her eyes again. As she was drifting off, Carlos snuggled closer, crossing his arms over her, a Little higher than he previously held her. Without opening her eyes, she turned to face him, made herselffortable in his embrace and went out like a Light. Little did she know that Carlos¡¯ eyes were wide open. He looked at her, rubbed his arching brows and tried his best to ignore his erection. At the time, Debbie was dreaming. Having a nightmare, to be more exact. In the dream, Carlos kissed her on the lips. Then, he kissed her neck, her chest¡­ Then Gail popped in her dream. Jolted by the strange dream, she sat up only to realize, strangely, that she was naked and her pajamas were on the floor. But without stopping to think, she put on her pajamas and ran down the stairs. In the dining room, Carlos, who was eating his breakfast, asked her indifferently, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ignoring his question, Debbie gasped for air and blurted out, ¡°Carlos, Chapter 197 Chapter: 197 I know you don¡¯t care if I divorce you. You¡¯ve already thought of marrying Gail instead, but trust me, that bitch will screw your Life!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. That was a bombshell! After what seemed Like an eternity, Carlos Looked away from the hickeys on her neck and asked in confusion, ¡°Who is Gail? Why would I divorce you? And why am I going to marry that bitch?¡± Somehow, the word ¡°bitch¡±ing out from Carlos¡¯ lips amused Debbie. Then she realized that it was just a dream. In her dream, Gail married Carlos. At their wedding, she ground Debbie beneath her heel and mocked her mercilessly. Debbie scratched her hair in embarrassment and murmured, ¡°Nothing. Continue with your breakfast. I need to go back to sleep.¡± Before she could turn around, Carlos stopped her by saying, ¡°Freshen up and have breakfast. The stylists will be here soon.¡± ¡°This early?¡± she asked in disbelief. The party would start in the evening, so she thought the stylists woulde here in the afternoon. ¡°Uh-huh. He lowered his head and continued to eat his breakfast. Seeing he was not speaking, Debbie turned around and walked up the stairs to wash her face and brush her teeth. After that, she got into the cloakroom to get dressed. However, what she saw in the mirror made her scream. By instinct, she stepped back from the mirror, without even realizing it. When she sobered up, she moved closer once more and checked herself carefully. There were many love bites and her hair was ruffled in a way that meant only one thing. Instantly, she realized that it was not a dream-Carlos kissed her all over and even undressed her. Just how he had gone, she couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Dang! This old scoundrel! People will think we had wild sexst night when they see me like this. How am I supposed to step out Like this? I don¡¯t want to wear a scarf!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. The stylists arrived at the vi soon. They had brought a cosmetic case and a collection of dresses, as well as high heels and bags to match the dresses. Since it was a birthday party, an evening dress was not necessary. Carlos himself chose two from the dresses¡ªone beige, the other ice-blue. He gave them to Debbie saying, ¡°Try them on.¡± Debbie went upstairs with the dresses in her arms. Ten minutester, the girl showing at the staircase made Carlos¡¯ eyes light up. Despite wearing no make-up, she looked incredibly angelic. The ice-blue dress left just enough of her long legs and fair skin, which definitely got Carlos¡¯ attention. She had also tried the beige dress on, but the ice-blue one looked better. She put on a white wind coat and went down the stairs. With a bright smile, she stood before Carlos, her face blushing at his intense gaze. ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked with a hopeful expression. Chapter 198 Chapter: 198 Without answering her question, he looked away and ordered the servants, ¡°Hang the rest of the clothes in the cloakroom.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± ¡®Are these dresses all mine?¡¯ Debbie wondered in awe. Tugging at his sleeve, she said, ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t think I need so many dresses.¡± It would be winter in about a month, and she didn¡¯t think she had the chance to wear these dresses before winter. ¡°There is no harm in hanging them there.¡± Debbie was left speechless. ¡°The evil capitalist!¡¯ she mused. Carlos selected a pair of high heels and some essories for Debbie. Now, all that was left to do was put on the makeup. He looked at Debbie¡¯s bare face and turned to one of the stylists. ¡°Light makeup.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± When the stylist was about to rouge her lips, Debbie stopped her, excused herself and ran up the stairs. After a while, she came back carrying a delicate box. She opened the box carefully, treating it as if it had her most precious belongings. ¡°May I use my own Lipstick?¡± she asked with a hopeful smile. Inside the box were dozens of lipsticks of different brands and colors. The stylist was a bit surprised by her request, but then nodded. ¡°Sure. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Why not?¡± Debbie beamed and selected a pink one from the box. Carlos walked up to her and picked up the box casually. He stared curiously at the lipsticks, and asked, ¡°I thought you disliked wearing makeup. Why do you have so many lipsticks?¡± Debbie answered indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like wearing too much makeup. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t have a few Lipsticks.¡± As he put the box back on the dressing table, Carlos immediately remembered what had happened in the Shining International za Last time. Olga had snatched a lipstick set from Debbie and instead of siding with his wife, he had bought the set for Olga and even threatened to throw Debbie out of the mall. ¡°Oh my God! What have I done? Debbie must have felt so wronged back then.¡¯ Carlos realized the mistake he had made and wanted to make amends for the past. Debbie was discussing the texture of the lipstick with the stylist. Little did she know what Carlos was thinking about. Chapter 199 Chapter: 199 Once she was done, she jumped off her chair and ran towards him. She gave him a sweet smile and asked, ¡°Do I look good now?¡± He was lost in his past memories and was somewhat absent-minded. Staring at her with nk eyes, he nodded without saying a word. Debbie pouted, disappointed by hisck of enthusiasm. She thought Carlos would be stunned by her beauty, but he remained unaffected. She put the lipstick into her purse because she might have to fix her makeup Later. The box was taken back safely to her bedroom. When they reached their destination, Debbie finally understood why she had to get up so early that morning. It was already noon by the time she was done with her makeup. After lunch, they arrived at the harbor. There, they boarded a ship and after traveling further into the sea, they had to take a helicopter. When they reached the ind, it was already dark. ¡®I really don¡¯t understand these rich guys. Why do they feel the necessity to hold a party on such a remote ind?¡± Debbie had thought to herself on her way to the ind. But when she arrived, she soon understood why. While in the helicopter, Debbie Looked down at the ind and the ocean surrounding it. The green ind looked like a giant emerald, adorning the blue ocean. Putting the European style vis and the ssic decoration aside, the colorful flowers, the clean beaches and the blue ocean formed a beautiful Landscape. The ind was covered by tropical trees and flowers. The temperature here was above twenty degrees throughout the year After she quickly climbed out of the helicopter, Carlos helped Debbie take off her wind coat and handed it to the butler standing next to them. Debbie stretched her arms to loosen up her sore muscles and smoothed her hair Lightly All of a sudden, she felt Carlos¡¯ warm breath on her ear as he whispered, ¡°You should wear dresses more often. You look great today.¡± Debbie blushed scarlet at his unexpectedpliment. She feigned anger andined, ¡°I asked you whether I Looked good in the vi, and you walked away without answering me. I thought I didn¡¯t look good.¡± Carlos handed his coat and waistcoat to the butler. He Looked handsome in his white shirt. Walking closer to her, he swiftly pulled her into his arms and kissed her on her Lips, without minding the people around them. ¡°You are the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± he said, releasing her from the kiss. Debbie¡¯s face turned tomato red instantly, mostly because of hispliment, but also because the butler was still standing behind them. She gripped his shirt with one hand and pushed him away with the other. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ People are watching us,¡± she murmured Carlos shed a sly smile and continued to tease her, ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s okay to do this when we are alone?¡± Words left Debbie as she stared into his hungry eyes. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek once. ¡°Will you let me go now?¡± she asked, with a shy smile. Carlos was amused, almost shocked by her quick peck on his cheek. He thought it was adorable and was reluctant to let her go now. He held her tighter and said, ¡°No.¡± Debbie pouted her lips, ready to retort. But Carlos added, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go for now. But when we reach hometer, wait for me in my bed.¡± Chapter 200 Chapter: 200 Debbie didn¡¯t know whether to cry or Laugh. She was safe for now, but she was a little worried about what would happen in the evening. ¡°Debbie!¡± A man¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses. She turned to see who it was. From not too far away, a couple was approaching them, arm in arm. Colleen was wearing a Long yellow dress and her partner was Curtis. He stared at Carlos and Debbie in confusion. ¡°Why are you two here together?¡± he asked. Debbie was also surprised to see Curtis and his girlfriend there. ¡°Mr. Loftus, Colleen, how are you doing?¡± she greeted them. As she said her hellos to them, she pushed Carlos aside to keep him at arm¡¯s Length. This made Carlos¡¯ face turn sour. Colleen gave Debbie a friendly smile and said, ¡°We¡¯re doing great! Debbie, the Last time I saw you and Carlos, you were not on good terms with each other. Since when did you two be so close? Is there a story you want to share with me?¡± Curtis was as curious as his girlfriend to know that. Debbie was too embarrassed to answer her question. She lowered her head, staring at her shoes, not knowing what to say. When she failed to respond, Carlos reached out to pull her into his arms and said nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Of course, we are close to each other.¡± Carlos remembered that Curtis had a soft spot for Debbie. He cast a challenging nce at Curtis. Although Carlos didn¡¯t know about the nature of the rtionship between Debbie and Curtis, he decided to keep her away from Curtis anyway. ¡®She is my wife and I will be the one to take care of her from here onward, ¡® he swore to himself. Curtis and Colleen were held speechless by Carlos¡¯ deration. They both stood stunned, not knowing how to react. Shock was written all over their faces. Even Curtis, who always kept his calm, was at a loss for words. As Carlos¡¯ friend, Curtis knew that he had gotten married three years ago. But he didn¡¯t know that his wife was Debbie! ¡°So, Carlos¡¯ wife is my¡­¡¯ Curtis thought. ¡°Debbie,e here for a minute!¡± Curtis said, waving at her. He had kept a secret from Debbie and hadn¡¯t nned on telling her now. But it looked like it was time to let her know. If Debbie were someone else¡¯ wife, Curtis wouldn¡¯t have been worrried about her. He knew that she was not the one to be bullied easily. But she was with Carlos. Curtis knew his buddy well, and he was really worried about Debbie now. Debbie began to walk towards Curtis, but Carlos grabbed her right hand tightly and pulled her back. He said in a low growl, ¡°Honey, you are a married woman now. When another man waves at you and asks you to go with him, you should turn him down. Understand?¡± Everyone was rendered speechless and Curtis raised his eyebrows in surprise. They wondered why Carlos was so jealous and possessive all of a sudden. Debbie, whose face had be red again, said in a whisper, ¡°Then youe with me.¡± She didn¡¯t want to turn Curtis down impolitely. After all, he had treated her well in the past. ¡°Fine. Next time if someone asks you to go with them anywhere, just call me and I¡¯lle with you.¡± Debbie looked intensely at Carlos¡¯ face, trying to figure out whether he was joking. But it looked like he really meant it. Colleen chimed in, ¡°Hey, Carlos. Curtis only wants to have a word withThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 201 Chapter: 201 Debbie. Why do you have to show off your affection in front of us? Are you even the same cool Mr. President anymore?¡± Arm in arm, Carlos and Debbie sauntered forward to stand in front of Curtis and Colleen. Grinning like a possum eating persimmon, Carlos enthused to Colleen, ¡°When Curtis proposed to you before us, you two showed off your affection for each other as well. We were so jealous of you back then.¡± At the mention of the Loving memories, Colleen smiled so broadly that her round eyes were reduced to slits. Curtis smiled as well. Then they looked each other in the eye, eyes full of affection. The couple seemed devoted to each other, something that Debbie greatly admired. The envy on her face didn¡¯t escape Carlos¡¯ notice. He held her hand tighter. ¡®Debbie, from this day onwards, I, Carlos, will not have you admiring anyone else¡­¡® Carlos swore to himself. Before any of them could speak, a young man¡¯s voice came from behind their backs. ¡°Hey! Carlos and Curtis. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you two!¡± Turning around, Debbie saw two men, one in a ck suit and the other in white walking toward them. It was Jared¡¯s brother, the guy in white who had called. Debbie knew who he was, but they were not acquaintances. The man in ck looked familiar to Debbie. She remembered she had seen him once on TV, and he was a colonel or something. ¡®In real life, he looks much more handsome than on TV!¡¯ Debbie thought, letting her eyes settle upon the man¡¯s face. She was really surprised to see them here. Who was this Megan? Why did the four richest young men in Alorith all appear at her birthday party? When he noticed his wife was drooling over another man, Carlos¡¯ face soured. At once he pulled her into his arms and announced in a cold voice, ¡°This is my wife, Debbie Nelson.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The announcement caught Wesley off guard. Among the four of them, he was the youngest, and this being a big bash, he had probablye prepared to mingle. The first in the group of four to have a girlfriend was Curtis. His girlfriend, Colleen, was 28 years old, two years older than Wesley. But Debbie, if his memory wasn¡¯t lying, was only a college student and was only 21 years old! Still single at 26, Wesley felt dejected to know that someone five years younger was in a stable rtionship. Reluctantly, he stepped forward to stand before Debbie and made a military salute. ¡°Nice to meet you, Debbie. I¡¯m Wesley Leonard.¡± Although he was in a suit, it didn¡¯t look weird when he made the salute. In fact, he looked quite charming. The man¡¯s loud and clear voice startled Debbie, but she immediately regained herposure and returned a not-so-standard salute. ¡°Nice to meet you, Colonel Leonard. I¡¯ve practiced martial arts for years. I¡¯d like to challenge you when you¡¯re free some day.¡± However, Wesley¡¯s face changed dramatically at her words. Some years back, he remembered a girl of Debbie¡¯s age standing before him and cheerily saying, ¡°Nice to meet you, Colonel Leonard. I¡¯m your new neighbor ir Johnson. I may have to trouble you in the future.¡± Somehow, he realized that Debbie resembled the girl when she smiled. Sadly, the girl got engaged to another man, shortly after Wesley had fallen in love with her. Debbie was not a soldier and her arm went numb for maintaining the salute posture for two minutes. However, Wesley remained staring at her, without a word. Chapter 202 Chapter: 202 The atmosphere became really weird, but Debbie didn¡¯t know what was wrong. The next moment, Carlos pulled her behind his back to stop Wesley from looking at her. His face turned sullen. ¡°She¡¯s not her!¡± he told Wesley. ¡®Why did Carlos say that?¡¯ she wondered, but she noticed Wesley came back to his senses instantly. He withdrew his hand, stepped back and adjusted his suit. To smooth things over, Damon reached his arm to hold Wesley¡¯s shoulder and offered, ¡°Let¡¯s get going. Megan must be Looking forward to seeing us.¡± Feeling ufortable, Wesley threw Damon¡¯s hand off. ¡°Why would you stick close to another man when there¡¯re so many good girls around here?¡± he sternly reprimanded Damon. Debbie couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud at Wesley¡¯s words. ¡°Is it so funny?¡± asked Carlos, rolling his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re interesting guys,¡± she replied. ¡°Sucks to be me!¡± said Damon dejectedly. ¡°There are so many pretty girls in the world. And he thinks I Like hanging around with him?! I guess he went mad because he¡¯s stayed in the army without seeing a woman for so long. He must have thought I had a thing for him!* he said to Debbie with a teasing smile. Damon and Jared were actually brothers who resembled each other very much in character. Meeting Damon, Debbie felt close to him as if she were seeing Jared instead. ¡°Yes, I know you obviously would¡¯t have a thing for him. You and Jared are both yboys and have dated countless women.¡± Damon¡¯s mouth gaped. Smoothing his blond hair, he murmured, ¡°Really? I¡¯m a yboy in your eyes? Fine! A yboy is much better than a gay to me.¡± While Debbie and Damon were chatting joyfully, a young girl in Light green ball gown and a pair of ss shoes appeared in their sights. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Holding her hemlines in her hands, she ran happily towards them, her long ck hair flying in the wind. A wide grin on her face. When she came closer, Debbie finally saw how she looked. She had beautiful blue eyes and wore sparkling red lipstick. Silently, Debbie praised, ¡®Wow, she¡¯s a fairy!* Megan came to a halt and held Damon¡¯s waist. ¡°Uncle Damon!¡± she called out cheerfully. In return, Damon stroked her hair. ¡°Happy birthday, Megan,¡± he enthused, gesturing for his assistant to hand her the birthday gift. Beaming a sweet smile, Megan received the gift with appreciation. Chapter 203 ¡°Thanks, Uncle Damon.¡± ¡°Happy 18th birthday, Megan. This is the gift from Curtis and me,¡± Colleen said with a friendly smile, as she walked up to hand over her gift. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Curtis,¡± said Megan, her smile even wider. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek. Then she turned to Colleen and expressed her gratefulness with a hug. Meanwhile, Debbie watched her moves in awe. ¡®Is this girl that close with Curtis? She even kissed him in front of Colleen!¡¯ After greeting Wesley, Megan walked towards Carlos and sped his palm into hers. Acting pettishly, she said, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I absolutely Love this ind. Thank yo for such a fabulous gift. I love you!¡± As Debbie slowly turned to look around the ind, her eyes popped wide in shock. ¡®I guess this ind at least costs hundreds of millions. Is Carlos that rich to afford a whole ind as a birthday gift?¡¯ she mused. In particrly good mood, Carlos, smiled to Megan and introduced Debbie to her. ¡°Megan, I¡¯d Like you to meet Debbie Nelson. You may call her Aunt Debbie. Deb, this is Megan Rodriguez.¡± Pretending that she just saw Debbie, Megan eximed, ¡°Uncle Carlos, since when did you have a girlfriend? You didn¡¯t even tell me!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s my wife. We¡¯ve already gotten married,¡± Carlos exined. Debbie shed a big smile and reached out her right hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Megan. I¡¯m Debbie Nelson. Happy birthday.¡± ¡°Hi, Aunt Debbie. What the heck? When did you and Uncle Carlos tie the knot?¡± Megan asked with an innocent look on her face. She let go of Carlos, came over to Debbie, and held her arm like an old friend, though this was the first time they had met. Debbie gave an awkward smile. ¡°We got married three years ago, but he was always busy, so we weren¡¯t able to go out on a date until recently.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Megan responded. Then she turned to Carlos andined, ¡°Uncle Carlos, this is all your fault. You guys have been married for three years. So howe we haven¡¯t seen her til now?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Carlos held Debbie¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°You are right. Mea culpa. I¡¯ll make up for it,¡± he promised while looking Debbie in the eye. Debbie blushed. She noticed Carlos was flirting with her again and every time he did that, her heart started pounding. Chapter 204 When the group walked in, a throng of young people already packed the venue where the party was being held. Everyone was having fun. When people saw them, the women went crazy. ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s Carlos! And his friends too! My God! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing Carlos!¡± one of them eximed. ¡°Wow! They¡¯re so hot! I like all four. What should I do?¡± a second woman said. ¡°Megan was right. She really is tight with Carlos. But who¡¯s the woman next to him?¡± another wondered. ¡°I dunno! Never seen her before, but she¡¯s gorgeous,¡± their friend said. Their discussion went on like that, making this or thatment, usually about their Looks. Later, the group split up. Damon was pulled away from his friends by two beautiful women. Curtis and Colleen went somewhere alone. Wesley left his friends with Megan while she held his arm. Only Debbie and Carlos stayed put. A waiter came to them offering all kinds of alcohol. Carlos took a ss of wine from the tray. When Debbie thought it was for her, Carlos told the waiter, ¡°A ss of Lemonade, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± After the waiter had left, Carlos sipped the wine and asked Debbie, ¡°There¡¯s food over there. Hungry?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t respond. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why Lemonade?¡± ¡°For you,¡± answered Carlos. Debbie was struck speechless. She Looked around and everyone else had a ss of something alcoholic: Wine, liquor, champagne, even cocktails¡ª no one was drinking lemonade. ¡°Lemonade? Seriously?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos said. Simple, direct, and to the point. He didn¡¯t like it when she drank alcohol. Debbie was annoyed, but she knew she couldn¡¯t convince Carlos to let up. He was stubborn like that. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Soon the lemonade was served. She took the drink resignedly and followed Carlos to the refreshment tables. As usual cake was her favorite. She picked up a Hokkaido chiffon cupcake. After taking a bite, she asked, ¡°Any shows tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah. Wesley invited Megan¡¯s favorite actress,¡± Carlos answered while leaning against the table behind him. Seeing how much the four richest and most powerful young men spoiled Megan, Debbie couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Megan.¡± ¡°I know that. I mean¡ª¡± Chapter 205 ¡°Carlos, Megan was looking for you,¡± Damon cut in, holding one tall, slim woman in each arm. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go check on her. You have some fun,¡± Carlos said to her and left. A minuteter, Debbie saw Megan take Carlos¡¯ arm and walk into a room with him while they were talking and Laughing. Debbie stared at the door, but after 15 minutes or so neither of them left the room. She hesitated about whether to knock on the door or not. To her surpise, Colleen was already standing next to her, holding a ss of champagne. ¡°Let¡¯s dance,¡± she urged. It was pitch dark outside. Deafening music echoed around the ind. And the thumping could be heard everywhere. Tons of young people undted on the dance floor, hypnotized by the pulsing beats and pleasure. Debbie took one Last nce at the room where Carlos was before nodding her assent to Colleen. Once on the dance floor, Colleen shifted from a gentle, quiet young woman into a hot, seductive dancing queen. She shimmied and stepped in time to the music. She wasn¡¯t the shy young woman anymore-she was a hottie on the dance floor and no one could stop her. Slowly, even Debbie sumbed to the mesmerizing beats and started to move her body. But Debbie wasn¡¯t really in a dancing mood. Her mind was millions of miles away. She was thinking about Carlos and Megan. ¡®What are they doing in that room? Am I being paranoid?* Like a mind reader, Colleen suddenly stopped dancing. She hugged Debbie and whispered to her, ¡°I thought the same thing. I thought I was just paranoid, but it turned out¡­ Just¡­just watch out for Megan.¡± Before Debbie could say anything back, Colleen was all smiles as she walked over to Curtis who was waving at her. Standing on the dance floor, Debbie watched Colleen leave, so confused. ¡®What did she mean?¡¯ Curtis saw Debbie standing alone on the dance floor. When Colleen approached him, he remarked, ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t behave while I was away. Did you have fun?¡± Colleen grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Debbie and I had just started dancing before you brought me here and left her alone. Debbie will be upset.¡± ¡°You want to go back? You can dance more,¡± Curtis said with a smile. He knew Colleen better than anyone else. On the outside, she was quiet and tender; on the inside, she was as wild as a panther. ¡°Not on your life. I want to keep an eye on my boyfriend in case some teenage girl steals him away from me.¡± Colleen meant Megan, but Curtis didn¡¯t realize that and kissed her forehead N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I saw Megan and Carlos walk into another room. Any idea what they¡¯re doing there?¡± Colleen asked, assuming a casual tone. Curtis didn¡¯t answer but flicked her head. ¡°Ow! Why did you do that? Don¡¯t you Love me anymore?¡± she cried. Chapter 206 ¡°Why are you so focused on Carlos? A friend of Megan¡¯s gave her a painting as a birthday gift. It was a Landscape painting of the Qing Dynasty. She wanted Carlos to verify it wasn¡¯t a fake.¡± ¡°Oh? Carlos knows about antiques? I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s seen a lot of them, so he more or less knows.¡± Colleen pursed her Lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to go back to Debbie and tell her what she just heard. After thinking about it, she let go of Curtis¡¯ hand and asked, ¡°Debbie¡¯s alone on the dance floor. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± he replied. In fact, Curtis wasn¡¯t worried at all. When they walked in, everyone had seen Debbie with Carlos. That was enough to ensure that no one was going to mess with her even if they didn¡¯t know who she was. Besides, all the guests at the party were good people. Debbie knew martial arts, too. She could take care of herself. So Curtis was going to let her do what she wanted and have fun. Hearing what Curtis said, Colleen didn¡¯t insist on going back to the dance floor and stayed at his side. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Later, two women invited Debbie to go sailing. She wanted to go. She also thought she should tell Carlos about it in case he was worried But he still hadn¡¯te out of the room yet, so Debbie had to go alone. Fortunately, before she stepped on the boat, she saw Colleen and invited her along. So Curtis also knew where she was. Once the two girls were aboard, Curtis told the pilot, ¡°It¡¯ste. Don¡¯t go far. A circuit around this area will do.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± There were quite a few people on the boat. Debbie didn¡¯t talk much with strangers, but because of her lively and outgoing personality, she fit in very soon. Musical instruments were avable on the boat. Debbie took a guitar and yed ¡°Never Grow Old¡± for everyone. ¡°I had a dream. Strange it may seem. It was my perfect day. Open my eyes, I realize, this is my perfect day. When the song was over, everyone was enthusiastically pping, and made their enjoyment known. ¡°Debbie, if you be a superstar, I¡¯ll go to your concert,¡± said one of the people on the boat. ¡°Why did you waste your talents going to Economics and Management School? You should have chosen a music school. You could be a pop star,¡± another observed. But Debbie framed theirments asplimentary to Carlos. She thought they were trying to suck up to Carlos, rather than actually praising her performance. They¡¯d been seen at the party together, after all. After an hour, the boat came back and docked, but the party didn¡¯t end until after midnight. That was when Debbie finally caught sight of her husband. Chapter 207 But he was not alone. Megan, who was at his side with a smile, was seeing the guests off with him. He handsome and she pretty, they looked like a couple. The sight of them being together upset Debbie. But she managed to check her emotions. She walked over to them and took Carlos¡¯ arm. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to go home,¡± she said. Carlos checked the time-it was already past midnight. But before he could say yes, Megan cut in with a smile, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I didn¡¯te here in my car. I was going to crash here tonight, but everyone¡¯s taking off and I¡¯m scared staying here alone. Can you give me a Lift?¡± Carlos wouldn¡¯t say no to such a small request. Debbie¡¯s heart sank when she heard Carlos say yes. She smiled wryly before sitting on the sofa and ying with her phone while waiting for them to say their farewells to the attendees. Finally, it was 1 a.m., and all the guests were gone. They boarded a boat and started their journey back. When Debbie finally saw Carlos¡¯ Emperor parked close by, she was relieved, and started walking towards the car. She took it for granted she should sit in the passenger seat. Before she could reach the car, however, Megan skipped to the car happily and opened the passenger side door. ¡°Aunt Debbie,e on. It¡¯ste,¡± she shouted to Debbie. Debbie was surprised by what she was doing. ¡®Of course I know it¡¯ste. But what does she think she is doing? If she rides shotgun, where am I supposed to sit? I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ wife. Shouldn¡¯t I sit next to my husband?¡¯ While Debbie was pondering this, Carlos put his hand above Megan¡¯s head protectively when she got in the car. After Megan got in, Carlos closed the passenger side door and opened the back door for Debbie. Standing next to the door, he stretched out his right hand towards the door in a gesture of invitation as a sign of chivalry. Debbie was totally enraged. Her sleepiness had been banished. Why was Megan more important to him than her, his wife? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She wanted to scream, ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to get in your damn car!¡± But Looking around, she found Carlos¡® car was the only one avable at that Late hour. Ignoring him, Debbie opened the back door on the other side and got in. Only then did Carlos notice his wife¡¯s bad mood. He walked around the car, craned his head into the car and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Debbie closed her eyes and answered in a cold tone, ¡°Nothing. Just sleepy.¡± Chapter 208 ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll head home after we drop off Megan.¡± After that, he closed the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Debbie watched him start the car and sighed. He didn¡¯t understand her at all. The car sped down the road in the darkness. Sitting in the back, Debbie looked outside the window nkly, wide awake. The headlights of other cars knifed through the gloom. The girl in the passenger seat was giggling and speaking to Carlos. It bothered Debbie so much she wanted to plug her ears. Carlos didn¡¯t talk much and only responded when it was necessary. He didn¡¯t seem all that perturbed by the situation. But he never embarrassed Megan by allowing awkward silence. He made conversation quite pleasant for the girl. And the way she was carrying on, you could tell she enjoyed every minute. The car slowed down as it approached arge, fancy housingmunity. ¡®This must be where the girl lives, ¡® Debbie thought. There were tens of floors in each building. The skyscrapers made Debbie wonder whether Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Megan¡¯s apartment was a gift from Carlos. When the car came to a halt, Megan was ready to get out. ¡°Wait up. It¡¯s dark, and not safe for you to walk alone. I¡¯ll walk you to the door,¡± Carlos offered. Debbie was fed up. ¡®Son of a bitch! Is she your wife or am I? Why do you care so much about her? Her building is right there! Only a heartbeat away from the car! How dangerous can it be?! And there are security guards patrolling the area, you jackass!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Carlos,¡± Megan said gratefully. Carlos looked back at Debbie before exiting the car, only to find that she was in the back seat, back straight, eyes closed. Assuming that she was asleep, he got out without waking her up. In reality, she was as stiff as a board, and mortified. Debbie waited in the car for twenty minutes, but there was no trace of her man. She was so furious she startedughing. ¡®That bastard is probably sleeping with her!¡± In the past, she would have exploded with rage by now. Yet in front of Carlos, she held her tongue. But staying in the car was impossible. She got out angrily and walked towards the entrance of the community. Ten minutester, her phone rang. It was Carlos. Debbie gave a sneer and picked it up. ¡°Carlos, yourdy get in alright?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I left, of course! Do you think I should have stayed until after you two had sex? Or gone upstairs and watched?¡± Debbie blurted out furiously. For a moment, the other end of the phone was silent. Chapter 209 ¡°Megan is a kid Wesley and I are fostering together. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± He finally spoke. ¡°Huh! Fostering! Carlos, you ARE rich. I¡¯m overthinking it? Carlos, think about what you did. And ask yourself why I¡¯m mad!¡± Carlos ignored her sarcasm. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked again. He wanted to exin everything in person ¡°Don¡¯t bother Looking for me! Bye!¡± She hung up. Since it was a high-endmunity, it was in a remote location. At that hour, there were few cars on the road and a taxi was nowhere to be found. Debbie attempted to call a taxi through an app on her phone But as soon as she unlocked her phone, Carlos called again. She hung up and logged in to the app, but Carlos called again. He kept calling and interrupting her. She gave up trying to get a ride. Frustrated and angry, Debbie sat on the curb, ring at the road. Then her phone buzzed. It was a message from Carlos. ¡°Go ahead. Refuse my next call. See what happens,¡± he threatened. When he called again, Debbie thundered, ¡°Carlos, I never knew you had such thick skin to keep calling Like that. When someone doesn¡¯t answer your call, it means they don¡¯t want to talk to you. Get it?¡± Carlos¡¯ patience ran out. His face darkened. Then a familiar figure by the roadside came into view. He hung up the phone without a word. Looking at her phone after Carlos had hung up, Debbie smiled wanly. ¡®This is unbelievable! Is he angry at me now? How could he, after what he did?!¡¯ she said to herself. Soon, a car drove over. Debbie stood up. The headlights were so ring she had to turn her head away and close her eyes while walking backwards. When the car stopped beside her, she recognized that it was Carlos¡¯ Emperor. He stepped out of the car, walked over to her, and pulled her into his arms fiercely. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She tried to wrench herself free, but it was of no avail. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± No woman he¡¯d been with had dared to act so difficult, so determined to have her own way. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t understand what the woman was upset about. He thought she was just being unreasonable. ¡°Why? You know why! How dare I? Right?¡± Her sarcasm made Carlos think it was time for her to chill out. Silently, Carlos tucked Debbie into the car. Then he buckled her up and closed the door before striding to the driver¡¯s seat. Chapter 210 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com But Debbie wasn¡¯t staying in the car obediently. She wanted to get out. Yet she had hardly unfastened the seat belt before Carlos got in and locked the doors. Neither of them said a word until five minutester. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us ¡°If you are angry because of Megan, don¡¯t be.¡± Carlos finally broke the silence. Howsoever, Debbie didn¡¯t answer. Ignoring him, she closed her eyes and moved herself into a more comfortable position. She needed rest. Stealing a nce at her, Carlos frowned. ¡®This woman is such a headache. What am I supposed to do with her?¡¯ he wondered. As soon as the car pulled into the garage at the vi, Debbie jumped out, hurried into her room, and quickly locked the door from inside. Eager to talk to her, Carlos followed her upstairs and pushed the door to her room, only to realize she had locked it from inside. For several minutes he stood there, knocking, but there was no response. Once more he forcefully tried to turn the knob. A futile attempt. Frustrated, he checked the time on his watch. It was past 3 a.m. already. ¡®I might as well let her rest now. Hopefully, she will be in the mood to talk when she wakes up tomorrow, ¡® he thought with resignation Back to his bedroom, though, Carlos couldn¡¯t sleep on the matter. So he called Damon and told him what had happened after the party, hoping that he could help him figure out what had triggered Debbie¡¯s anger But Carlos left out some details, which he thought didn¡¯t matter. For example, he didn¡¯t mention that he and Megan stayed in the same room for a long time; that Megan took the passenger seat; and that he helped her with some math problems after he had escorted her to her apartment. Therefore, Damon was also puzzled after hearing what Carlos had said. ¡°Did someone offend her on the ind?¡± Carlos shook his head. ¡°Obviously, it has something to do with Megan. I just don¡¯t know what it is.¡± He still remembered what Debbie had shouted when he came out of Megan¡¯s apartment. ¡°Oh, then she must have misunderstood your rtionship with Megan. She is jealous. I think you two will be fine after you exin everything to her.¡± ¡°I did. I told her that Megan was a kid Wesley and I are fostering together.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Carlos took off his shirt and threw it into a basket. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°When we got home, she was still mad. She went straight into her room and locked herself inside.¡± It amused Damon how a girl like Debbie would be a threat to any man. How she would give a yer Like him and Carlos, the CEO sleepless nights was something beyond Damon. Yet here they were, awake, on the phone in the middle of the night analyzing why she was mad. The problem was, even he, thedies¡¯ man, couldn¡¯t figure out what Debbie was angry about. So he started having wild guesses. ¡°Maybe she is just being unreasonable. Or she is very possessive. Oh, or she is so possessive that she bes unreasonable.¡± Chapter 211 Carlos really didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. ¡°Actually, good buddy, the simplest yet most effective solution is to do it, until she learns to forgive you.¡± Damon was in fact speaking for himself. That was exactly what he had used on the woman he loved. And it had worked. ¡°She is still a girl,¡± Carlos replied. It took Damon a long while to realize what he meant by that. And when he did, he jumped up from the bed and asked in disbelief, ¡°C¡¯mon, Carlos. You want to tell me you and Debbie have never slept together?¡± Carlos suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Carlos, man, what¡¯s the problem? Are you impotent? Between you and Debbie, could there be a medical problem? Or are you gay?¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Carlos cursed. ¡°I never force any woman. I want her to want to have sex with me.¡± ¡°Fine! Keep your cool then. Why are you freaking calling me in the middle of the night? Two hot chicks are waiting for me in bed!¡± Damon snarled. ¡°Two women? Does Adriana Morris know about this?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The other end of the phone went silent, as if all of a sudden Damon¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°Get out! Both of you!¡± Carlos heard him shouting, apparently at a distance from the phone after a moment. Intrigued by what Damon was up to, Carlos looked out the window calmly, a cigarette in hand. He could hear the sound of door closing over the phone. ¡°Where is she?¡± asked Damon. ¡°Adriana showed up at the party, but when she saw you go into a hotel with another woman, she went back to New Zend,¡± Carlos answered. Hearing this, Damon stood up from the sofa in a fluster, grabbed his red suit jacket, and said, ¡°Bro, either you spoil your woman without a Limit or you subjugate her in bed. Gotta go.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. The next day, Debbie slept in. When she got up, it was already noon. Sitting in bed, she looked around her room, her head swimming. It took her a moment to remember that she hade home in the middle of the night. Memories of Carlos and Megan came flooding back. After freshening up, she came downstairs to have lunch. When the doorbell rang, it was Julie who answered. Tristan walked in with a couple of shopping bags. Chapter 212 He walked over to Debbie and greeted, ¡°Good afternoon, Carlos.¡± Debbie nodded, ¡°Afternoon to you.¡± ¡°Debbie, Carlos bought these and asked me to bring them to you.¡± Debbie stopped eating and looked at those bags. Her eyes lit up on the sight of the Logo of a designer Lipstick brand she always wished for, but couldn¡¯t afford. At the price of a six thousand dors per piece, it was way too expensive for her. ¡°Thank Carlos for me. But I won¡¯t take these. Take them back to him so that he can give them to someone else,¡± Debbie said in a t tone. Her refusal surprised Tristan. Had he walked into a marital storm? It was an awkward moment he wished he should have excused himself. But Carlos was his boss, and he felt obliged to put in a good word for the big man. ¡°Debbie, Carlos picked these for you in person this morning. I¡¯ve worked for Carlos for a long time, and I¡¯ve never seen him pick a gift for any woman before.¡± Scooping some rice from her te, Debbie asked casually, ¡°What about Megan¡¯s birthday gift?¡± Tristan was stumped. ¡°Er¡­ about that¡­Carlos picked it himself. But what does this have to do with Megan?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t understand why Debbie suddenly brought up Megan. But he had to do his job. ¡°Debbie, Carlos was in an awful mood when he went to work this morning, but when he picked this gift for you, he was in an incredibly good mood.¡± ¡°A good mood? How did you know? Did he smile? Or did he tell you that himself?¡± Tristan was left speechless. He could tell that Debbie was furious about something. That made the situation even worse for him because although he was capable at work, he sucked when it came to women. The fact that he was a divorced man spoke for itself. Clutching at straws, he fumbled, ¡°Well, as you know, Carlos doesn¡¯t smile much. And he doesn¡¯t put his feelings into words.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Debbie responded crisply. Once again Tristan fell into silence. Careful not to make the situation spoil Tristan¡¯s mood over her differences with Carlos, she simply said, ¡°Take these Lipsticks back to Carlos. I don¡¯t want them.¡± However, unsure how he would face Carlos, Tristan put the lipsticks on the dining table and turned around. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debbie, I can¡¯t do that. If you don¡¯t want them, I guess you will have to take them back to Carlos yourself. They are out of my hands now,¡± he said anxiously as he headed for the door. Once he got out of the house, he wiped beads of sweat off his forehead and feeling the warmth of sunshine, a sudden need to talk to someone filled his heart. To help his boss, he might need Emmett to be around. Among his colleagues, Emmett was a friend to Debbie. Meeting Debbie in this foul mood reminded Tristan of his own struggles. ¡®Emmett,e back home. I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable if you were here, ¡® he thought. Chapter 213 Meanwhile, Emmett, who was on a construction site, supervising the crew, sneezed suddenly. ¡®Damn! Who is talking about me behind my back? Or is someone missing me?¡® he wondered. Actually, he had been thinking, ¡®Carlos, I miss you. I want to talk to you. Please take me back!¡± Bowing his head, he pondered over it for a while. Then he took out his phone and called Tristan. ¡°Tristan, how are things with Carlos and Debbie? Are they getting along?¡± When Tristan got Emmett¡¯s call, he had just returned to the office Emmett¡¯s question caused him to think about the lipsticks Carlos had bought Debbie. In his opinion, a gift meant their rtionship was okay. So he replied, ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°OK. Thanks,¡± Emmett said. After ending the call with Tristan, he called Debbie. Debbie didn¡¯t realize she hadn¡¯t talked to Emmett in a long time until she got his call. ¡°Hi, Emmett,¡± she said. She was about to go to Carlos¡¯pany to return the Lipsticks when her phone rang. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­ How¡­ how are you, Debbie?¡± Emmett cried over the phone, which made Debbie shiver. She thought something awful must have happened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. The next moment, Emmett asked cautiously, ¡°Debbie, is Carlos with you?¡± ¡°No. Why?¡± she wondered. Hearing that Carlos wasn¡¯t around, Emmett stopped crying and his voice went back to normal. ¡°Carlos, I was sent away to carry bricks on a construction site because of you. I¡¯ve been in this dull, terrible ce for a month. You can¡¯t imagine what I¡¯ve been through. When you pour yourself a drink and Look out the window of yourfortable vi, do you ever think of me? Does it hurt when you do?¡± Debbie was surprised to hear that. ¡®Emmett? Carrying bricks? Because of me? Why didn¡¯t Carlos tell me? I asked him about Emmett, but¡­¡¯ ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± she apologized. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Now you know. I want my old job back. You¡¯re Carlos¡¯ wife. Can you help me out? If you bring me back, I¡¯ll do anything for you. Anything,¡± Emmett pleaded. ¡°Do anything for me? What about my husband?¡± Debbie asked. ¡°Well, do anything for both of you.¡± Chapter 214 Debbie promised she¡¯d put in a good word, but she couldn¡¯t promise that Carlos would forgive him. Swallowing the Lump in his throat, he said that was fine. After ending the phone call, Debbie looked at the cartons of Lipsticks, wondering what to do next. She had been thinking of returning the gift to Carlos. She intended to do so resolutely, so she would know that she couldn¡¯t be bought Like that. She wasn¡¯t happy. But Emmett¡¯s phone call made her hesitate. She had to give it more thought before going to Carlos¡¯ company and talking to him. When Debbie visited Hilton Groupter, Carlos had juste back to his office after a meeting with a client. Just likest time, Rhonda received her at the reception desk. The difference was, this time Rhonda trotted over to her as soon as she saw her. ¡°Nice to see you, Miss Debbie. You¡¯re here to see Carlos, right?¡± Without giving Debbie a chance to say anything, she added with a smile, ¡°Carlos has just returned to his office. I¡¯ll take you there right away.¡± Rhonda¡¯s over-the-top enthusiasm made Debbie ufortable. She gave her a smile and said, ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± They walked down the Lushly-carpeted hall, and entered the elevator. When they left the elevator on the 66th floor, Zelda Potter, another of Carlos¡¯ secretaries, caught sight of Debbie. Although Debbie had been here before, for all kinds of reasons, this was the first time Zelda had seen her. She also didn¡¯t look happy to see her. She was definitely different from Rhonda. Colder, more distant. Debbie wasn¡¯t sure she liked her that much. It turned out Debbie¡¯s first impression was right. ¡°Rhonda, who is this?¡± ¡°Zelda, this is Miss Debbie. Carlos specifically said we should take her to his office whenever she drops by,¡± Rhonda exined. Zelda hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Debbie until now. Hearing what Rhonda had said, she sized Debbie up and down and said indifferently, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Debbie smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡± Zelda, on the other hand, only gave her a sidelong nce before making her way to the CEO¡¯s office. Debbie pursed her lips at Zelda¡¯s back disapprovingly. ¡®What a rude bitch!¡¯ So far, she had met three of Carlos¡¯ secretaries, the other two being Rhonda and Tristan. Of all of them, Zelda was the most arrogant. When they came to the door of Carlos¡¯ office, Zelda knocked and soon Carlos responded, ¡®Come in.¡± With the CEO¡¯s permission, Zelda pushed the door open quietly and said respectfully, ¡°Carlos, there¡¯s a Miss Debbie here to see you.¡± Debbie took one step forward and saw what was going on in the office.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 215 Instead of sitting at his desk, Carlos was reading a file while rxing on the sofa. Megan was at his desk. She was doing her homework. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Debbie. Hi Debbie! Come on in!¡± Megan put down her pen and came to the door when she spotted Debbie standing there. ¡°Debbie? Huh! What happened to ¡°Aunt Debbie¡±? Is it because the secretary is here and she doesn¡¯t want her to know about my rtionship with Carlos?¡¯ Debbie didn¡¯t like to think badly of Megan, but from what she had learned about that girl, that was most Likely the case. Megan¡¯s words drew Carlos¡¯ attention away from his work. He dropped the file and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful.¡± Megan intimately held Debbie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Uncle Carlos, Debbie and I are almost the same age. Calling her Aunt makes her sound much older. I think ¡®sister¡¯ is fine. Right, Debbie?¡± Megan turned to look at Debbie expectantly for a response. She sounded friendly and acted nice, but somehow, Debbie couldn¡¯t manage a smile, as much as she tried. Yes, Megan hadn¡¯t done anything to harm her directly. But there was this hostility in Debbie¡¯s heart growing minute by minute when she saw that younger girl, especially when she saw her with Carlos. Debbie finally forced a wry smile and nodded at her. Carlos didn¡¯t say anything else. He stood up from the sofa and said to Debbie, ¡°Come in.¡± Debbie bit her lower lip while thinking about it. Megan¡¯s books and papers were spread out on Carlos¡¯ desk. There were science papers, math papers, and a pile of hardback textbooks. ALL signs that the girl was in school. The sight of it caused a strong sense of revulsion in Debbie¡¯s heart. She decided not to go inside. She turned to Megan and handed her the bags she had been holding all the while. ¡°No. I just came here to give these back. Bye,¡± she said to Carlos. It was quick, and decisive, just not quite the way she had envisioned it. But, then again, she hadn¡¯t imagined she¡¯d run into Megan here. Who knew what Carlos did with Megan when Debbie wasn¡¯t around? ¡°Eh? Debbie¡­¡± Megan called behind her. She had no idea what she did, or why Debbie was acting this way. But Debbie didn¡¯t stop. She couldn¡¯t stop. She certainly wasn¡¯t going to stay there a minute longer and continue to be humiliated. Each stride was purposeful and as long as she couldfortably make them. There was no way to make this any better, and then¡ª ¡°Stop!¡± Carlos called out coldly, causing Zelda to gasp. ¡®Who is this woman?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®And what does Carlos have to do with her?¡¯ Zelda knew something was up, now. The visitor was clearly furious, but why? ¡°Does she think Carlos owes her something?¡¯ She decided to wait, and watch. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Debbie paused. She turned around and asked in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Yes, Carlos? I¡¯m rushing off to school. Is there a problem?¡± At this point, Megan had already ripped open one box of lipsticks. The smile on her face said everything. She was ecstatic, practically glowing. It somehow made Debbie feel even worse. As if she hadn¡¯t noticed what was going on at all, she eximed, ¡°Wow! These colors are fantastic! I don¡¯t have any of these. Uncle Carlos, did you ask Debbie to buy these for me?¡± Debbie and Carlos were stunned. ¡°I said ¡°giving back¡± the lipsticks not ¡°bring¡± them. What is she? Chapter 216 Mentally challenged? Why does she think the lipsticks are for her?¡± Debbie looked at Carlos and sneered, ¡°Yes, your Uncle Carlos bought those for you. They¡¯re limited editions. Enjoy!¡± That made Megan even happier. She put the lipsticks back into the bags and hopped to Carlos¡¯ side Like a rabbit. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Carlos! I love love love them!¡± Then, right under Debbie¡¯s nose, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Carlos on the cheek, just as she had kissed Curtis on her 18th birthday. Watching this, Zelda retreated to her seat. ¡®I¡¯m right. It seems Megan is going to be Mrs. Hilton. Carlos is ten years older, but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter as long as they love each other But who is this stupid woman at the door? Carlos and Megan are having a moment there and she is still hanging around, being the third wheel. So annoying, ¡® she thought resentfully. For a second, she wanted to grab Debbie and drag her out of the office. Debbie looked at Megan in shock. ¡®How could she?¡® She had kissed Curtis right in front of Colleen the other night and just now she had kissed Carlos right in front of Debbie. Suddenly, it dawned on Debbie what Colleen had meant by ¡®watch out for Megan. ¡® At the same time, Megan seemed to have realized that she messed up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debbie. Habits. But now that you are my auntie, I¡¯ll work on it.¡± ¡®Habits?¡¯ Debbie couldn¡¯t help wondering. ¡®How many times has she kissed him? And does she kiss him like I do?¡¯ To ease the tension, Debbie took a deep breath and said, ¡°You might be more open-minded since you grew up in Norway.¡± Then with a delicate smile, she added, ¡°But I¡¯m conservative, and you can¡¯t behave like this again, Megan. Or else I may misunderstand you.¡± In response, Megan nodded and excused herself, saying, it would be better if she left, so that Carlos and Debbie could have some personal time alone. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, considering your uncle Carlos is a married man. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It¡¯s inappropriate for you two to be alone,¡± Debbie cut in ahead of Carlos. Then she winked at him and added, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go back to schoolter. The driver can pick up Megan when he drives me to school.¡± However, Carlos didn¡¯t answer her back. Looking at Megan who was putting away her homework, he said, ¡°Megan, I¡¯ll ask the driver to drop you home now.¡± ¡°Who am I supposed to respond to between the two of you?¡± asked Megan unimpressed by conflicting instructions. Carlos shot Debbie a warning look and walked to the door, where he instructed, ¡°Zelda, tell the driver to drop Megan home.¡± Chapter 217 ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± On the spot, Zelda called the driver. After Megan had left the office, Debbie turned around and was ready to leave too, when Carlos grabbed her hand. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°No. I¡¯m not staying,¡± she replied stubbornly, which came as a shock to the secretaries who had been observing what was going on in the CEO¡¯s office. ¡®Lord, did she just say no to Carlos?¡¯ Anticipating their boss would explode with rage, they all pretended to bury their heads in work. Everyone was afraid that they would be the victim of their boss¡¯ impending fury. ¡°I said,e in,¡± Carlos continued in a colder tone, still holding Debbie¡¯s hand. The expression on his face indicated that his demand was non-negotiable. However, Debbie shook his hand off and shouted, ¡°I already said, no!¡± She cast the man a re and turned around. But the next thing she knew, her feet were off the floor, Carlos holding her by the waist and carrying her into his office. ¡°Carlos, put me down! You sleazebag! I¡¯LL kill you! I¡¯tl¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice trailed off when the door was shut. The secretaries exchanged terrified and confused looks and lowered their heads again. In his office, Carlos put Debbie down on the sofa. She tried to get up, but was stopped every time by Carlos. After some exchanges of moves between martial arts masters, she was overwhelmed and confined to the sofa, Carlos¡¯ body closely against hers. Humiliated and angry, she wanted to curse, but as soon as she opened her mouth, a pair of wet lips pressed down. The man was fierce. Yet the scent on his body was so enchanting for a moment, Debbie almost forgot to fight. For a while, Carlos kept on holding her. ¡°Debbie, you have been unreasonable. Don¡¯t push my buttons!¡± he said, breathing heavily. When he finally rxed, Debbie took a deep breath, looked him in the eye and asked sarcastically, ¡°Your buttons? Do you mean Megan?¡± The gloom on Carlos¡¯ face deepened. His hands gripping her wrists tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t Like repeating my words. For the Last time, Megan is a girl Wesley and I are fostering together. Don¡¯t pick on her,¡± he snarled. ¡°Pick on her?¡¯ Debbie hit the ceiling. She tried to kick the man off her, but after some wriggling, she was forced to give up. ¡°You asshole! I never¡ª¡± The rest of her words caught in her throat when the fierce lips came again. Several minutester, Debbie gasped greedily for air, feeling as if her Lungs had been sucked empty. A moment more and she might suffocate from the kiss. Chapter 218 By now, she didn¡¯t think it necessary for them to talk about what had been going on between them recently. ¡°I have to go back to school. Let me go,¡± she said. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Carlos didn¡¯t move. ¡°Are you done with the drama?¡± ¡°Drama! Drama your ass!¡¯ she cursed in her heart. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± They were just a nominal couple after all. She shouldn¡¯t take everything seriously. At least that offered her some constion. ¡°You¡¯re upset,¡± Carlos dered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. You¡¯re reading too much into it,¡± Debbie denied. Even so, Carlos knew he was right. He eventually released her, but didn¡¯t allow her to go. He made her sit on hisp and wrapped his right arm around her waist. Annoyed, Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡®What now?¡± To which Carlos asked, ¡°Why did you give the lipsticks back?¡± ¡°Why should I keep them?¡± she retorted curtly. ¡°They were a gift for you, and it pissed me off that you didn¡¯t appreciate my effort. That¡¯s insulting.¡± Debbie sneered, ¡°Huh! Was it a must that I ept them? Get over yourself! I can say no to anyone, okay?¡± Nheless, she actually started regretting giving those Lipsticks away. She really Loved the brand and colors, not to mention that now Megan had them. The idea made her wish she could collect them back. But then she recalled Megan kissing Carlos and how calm Carlos had been. The kiss must have happened a lot of times and he must have be ustomed to it. Ignoring her hostile tone, Carlos ordered, ¡°You have no right to throw away gifts that have cost me an arm and a leg!¡± ¡°That depends.¡± Debbie finally got a chance to negotiate with Carlos, who was trying to read what was going on in her mind. ALL of a sudden, Debbie wasn¡¯t angry anymore. She locked her arms around his neck and observed, ¡°I have three terms.¡± Debbie might have forgotten that Carlos was a sessful businessman. How was it possible for him to agree to trade one term for three terms. ¡°No problem. But to be fair, you have to agree with my three terms too,¡± Carlos said firmly. Three for three, it sounded fair, but why did she feel she had missed something? And she didn¡¯t know exactly what was wrong. Chapter 219 To make Carlos agree with her terms quickly, she nodded, ¡°Fire away.¡± ¡°Ladies first.¡± Debbie had to begin, ¡°First, you have to call Megan and get the lipsticks back. But I won¡¯t take the broken ones.¡± In disapproval, Carlos¡¯ mouth twitched. ¡°You already told her those lipsticks were a gift. How do you expect me to ask them back? I can buy you new ones.¡± ¡°No, I only want those.¡± She wouldn¡¯t let Megan benefit from their argument. Carlos was lost for words. Noticing his silence, Debbie stood up and dered, ¡°I see no point continuing this talk.¡± For the first time in his life, Carlos felt so helpless. ¡°Okay. Your next term?¡± ¡®Debbie, good for you!¡¯ he thought. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°You can¡¯t stay with her alone for more than five minutes. No, five minutes is too long. What if you are not so good in bed? One minute! You can¡¯t stay with her alone for more than one minute!¡± Debbie said, holding up her index finger, even though she saw clearly that Carlos¡¯ face had turned ck. He didn¡¯t think it was funny at all. ¡®This woman! How could you humiliate me Like this? Underestimating my ability in bed? I¡¯ll let she know how good I am at that, woman! Right now!¡¯ He pulled her hard towards him and held her tightly. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? You haven¡¯t said yes to my second term yet! Where are you taking me?¡± she asked nervously. But Carlos didn¡¯t respond. Off he carried her towards the Lounge. What was he going to do? ¡°I agree to your first two conditions. As for the third, keep it to yourself. Now it¡¯s my turn. This is my first condition,¡± said Carlos as he kicked open the door of the Lounge, entered the room with Debbie in his arms and locked the door behind them. He passed all the other furniture in the room adroitly. They zipped past tables, chairs, and a standing Liquor cab before Carlos stopped at the bed. The richly- appointed bed was inspired by eighteenth-century designs, and featured round ball top bed posts. It was colored a beautiful ck walnut, and ornate duvets covered the sheets. ¡°What condition is that?¡± Debbie asked. Looking at the king-sized bed adorned with grey sheets, Debbie had a bad feeling all of a sudden. She was not sure what was going on, but the bed put an image in her head and she was going to try and forestall that as long as she could. ¡°I¡¯LL have to show you for how many minutes you should forbid me from being alone with Megan.¡± As he said this, he threw Debbie onto the bed. In an instant, he was on top of her. Her heart rate skyrocketed. Before she could respond, the man moved her arms up, and held her hands above her head with his own hand. She struggled, but was unable to move. ¡°Wait, wait! I¡¯m trying to discuss something with you. I¡¯m not here for this!¡± she yelled, panicked. ¡°We can discuss it while we do this.¡± He pulled the zipper of her jacket down, peeled it off and threw it onto the floor. Ity there silent witness to the actions Carlos was taking. Chapter 220 ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ she mused, growing more panicky. And that was the thing. She was hoping he¡¯d say something to ease her anxiety. Instead, his actions just scared her even more. Suddenly, he stopped, leaned forward and looked into her eyes. He said in a serious voice, ¡°Deb, I¡¯ve already given you plenty of time. We¡¯ve been married for three years, and I neverid a finger on you. I don¡¯t care about the past, but from now on, I want you to be my woman, physically and mentally. Understand?¡± She didn¡¯t think Carlos had it in him. He never said so many words at a time. This was the most he¡¯d said to her in a while. Debbie, however, was focused on the sentence-¡°I want you to be my woman, physically and mentally.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to have sex with me?! What should I do? Should I turn him down?¡± With a red face, she stammered, ¡°I-I understand.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, she had already mentally prepared for this when they were in Jork. After all, Carlos was her husband, and it was normal for couples to have sex. They would have done it there if it weren¡¯t for their argument-they couldn¡¯t agree on what position to use. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. She wanted to talk to him, not do the horizontal mambo. And so far, Carlos had been nice to her. The only thing he did that really ticked her off was maintain a rtionship with Megan. And even that could be forgiven, as long as none of them crossed the line. Problem was, she wasn¡¯t sure that they hadn¡¯t crossed that fabled line. He¡¯d generally treated her well¡ª-he made sure she was well-taken care of financially, and sent Phillip and Julie to ensure she was okay. ¡®ALL right. Fine. I can do this. He¡¯s my husband, ¡® Debbie consoled herself internally. But what Carlos said next sent chills down her spine. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. This isn¡¯t your first time. I don¡¯t care whether you were top or bottom. But me, I have to be¡ª¡± SMACK! Carlos failed to finish his sentence. The sound of a p echoed through the lounge. After that, time seemed to stop. There were no other sounds in the room. None at all. And she Lay there, watching his expression turn, and the moments seemed like millennia. She waited, nanosecond by agonizing nanosecond, as the full impact of what she¡¯d done sank in. Carlos¡¯ face soured as he watched the girl turn from shy to angry. He hadn¡¯t bargained for this. Not at all. She was his wife, damn it! She was his woman, and she had no right to turn him down. Not now. Not Like this. Not after all he¡¯d done for her. And now, she dared toy her hand on him. ¡®She pped me! Again?!¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. It rose in him, threatening to explode. He balled a fist, ready to repay her actions with interest. When Debbie heard him say ¡°This isn¡®t your first time,¡° she finally got it. And that was not all. She now knew why he said ¡°I don¡¯t care about the past.¡± He didn¡¯t think she was a virgin. That was when she remembered¡­ Before he knew she was his wife, he had always believed she was a slut who dated countless boys. ¡°Hahaha! God, was I stupid?!¡¯ Sheughed, but tears streamed down her cheeks. These were not tears of joy. A rush of adrenaline overtook her as she pushed the man away from her, jumped out of bed and shouted, ¡°You asshole!¡± That word hung in the air between them longer than either of them would like to admit. Each person believed they had been wronged, and that might change things between them. After that, she grabbed her jacket and stormed out of his office, crying. She opened the office door and was about to leave when suddenly she saw Tristan standing there. He had his hand raised, poised to knock. Seeing Debbie in tears, he was stunned and blurted out, ¡°Debbie.¡± Debbie was in no mood to talk to anyone. She bit her lips and ran towards the Lift without saying a word. She couldn¡¯t. She just couldn¡¯t right now. Staring at her retreating figure, Tristan wondered, ¡®Why the tears? Did she have a fight with Carlos?¡± He turned his head, his gaze shifting to the office, only to see his bosse out of the lounge with a stony face. Carlos cast a cold nce at Tristan before he sat on the couch and Lit a cigarette. Chapter 221 Now that Carlos had already seen him, Tristan couldn¡¯t just shut the door and leave. He swallowed hard and entered the office. He presented a file folder to Carlos and said, ¡°Boss, I got this from our branch office, and there¡¯s an urgent¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Carlos interrupted him impatiently. ¡°I asked you to investigate my wife. Do you know anything about her previous rtionships? Who was she with? And for how long?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tristan answered briefly, his head Lowered. He knew he¡¯d failed Carlos, and was ready to ept punishment if necessary. Carlos hadn¡¯t asked him to investigate Debbie¡¯s rtionships with other boys; he didn¡¯t dare to do it without authorization. And this was what he was waiting for. ¡°Leave the file here and do what I told you to do,¡± he demanded coldly. ¡°Yes, Carlos. ¡°Pay special attention to her rtionship with Hayden Gomez.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Tristan raised his head and was on the point of Leaving when he saw Carlos¡¯ face. A red mark? After a closer look, Tristan confirmed that Carlos did have a red mark on his cheek. About hand- sized. His mouth widened in shock. ¡°Did Debbie p him?* ¡°Out!¡± Carlos thundered. Frightened, Tristan ran out of Carlos¡¯ office and went back to his seat. He took a moment to slow his breathing, and patted his chest to calm himself down. ¡®Oh my gosh! This is the first time Carlos has been this angry. Last time he blew his top when we lost an order worth one hundred million, but he was not this angry. But now¡­ Women will humble the mightiest of heroes, ¡® he mused. Now he finally understood why Carlos had exiled Emmett to the construction site. Emmett probably sided with Debbie. Even so, Tristan considered it a smart move for Emmett to build a close rtionship with Debbie, in light of how much she could influence Carlos, so he decided to do the same. Leaving the Hilton Group, Debbie hailed a taxi and proceeded to the university. But she changed her mind halfway and told the driver, ¡°On second thought, take me to Shining International za.¡± Then she took out her phone, opened the WeChat app and mentioned Kasie and Kristina in their group chat. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at our old haunt. You guysing?¡± ¡°ying hookey again, Tomboy?¡± Dixon asked curiously. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not in the mood. I need to blow off steam.¡± While waiting for Kasie¡¯s and Kristina¡¯s replies, Debbie posted an update in Moments. ¡°I want¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish it. She was too mad. So she just left it that way. She couldn¡¯t wait to get together with her friends. Instantly, someone going by the handlemented, ¡°What do you want?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Initially, Debbie didn¡¯t n to reply, for she didn¡¯t know who this person was. But she was really frustrated right now and wanted to vent her anger. So she replied, ¡°I want Carlos to step barefoot on a porcupine.¡± Chapter 222 She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to mention Carlos in Moments. Only her close friends knew she was married to him. As for the rest of her WeChat friends, they all thought that she was cracking a joke. C replied, ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Debbie paused. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tell a stranger the whole story between her and Carlos. She just said, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. He thought his girlfriend had slept with her ex. I just can¡¯t believe he said that.¡± Debbie updated her Moments a couple of times, but C stopped posting. ¡®Maybe he¡¯s busy right now, ¡® she thought. She really wanted to find out who this person with no profile photo was. Having no profile pic was rare, but not impossible. ALL he needed to do was upload a nk PNG file and it wouldn¡¯t show up on WeChat. She clicked his dialog box and sent a message, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± C replied very quickly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡± The reply rendered Debbie speechless. Shaking it off, she decided to ignore him. ¡®Probably just some rando on the Inte, ¡® she thought. However, within two minutes, C changed the profile photo. The new one seemed somewhat familiar, but it was a bit small to see on the phone. Debbie tapped on it to see in full-screen mode. That person used her photo as the profile pic! She and Kasie had vacationed in Paris together and Kasie took a picture of her standing beneath the Eiffel Tower. She posted that picture in Moments. Debbie tapped the photo to make it normal-sized again, and sent a message to C. ¡°Why did you use my pic as your profile photo? Who the heck are you? You know me?¡± C¡¯s response floored her. ¡°You know how people put beautiful singers and actresses in their profile pics? You look hot in that pic, so I used it. I like you, and I¡¯m going to make you mine.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at her phone screen where the nickname ¡°C¡± shed on it. She typed a message. ¡°I¡¯m a married woman. If you crack such jokes again, I¡¯ll definitely cklist you!¡± The guy, C, replied to her, ¡°I want to be friends with you.¡± She felt bored after chatting with him, so she Locked her phone and put it back into her pocket. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Debbie bent over the table and sipped her milk tea through a straw. A momentter, Kasie and Kristina walked into their old haunt, No. 99 Milk Tea. Debbie waved her hand to themzily and called out, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 223 Kasie sat down next to her and asked curiously, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to y truant again. Why did you bunk off school today?¡± A few days ago, Debbie had told them that she wouldn¡¯t dare skip school again because Carlos would punish her if she did. They weren¡¯t expecting Debbie to go back on her word so soon. Kristina was more considerate than Kasie. The moment she saw Debbie, she realized that something was wrong. ¡°Debbie, were you crying?¡± she asked in a voice full of concern. It was not until then that Kasie noticed that Debbie¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. Debbie ordered two cups of milk tea for her friends before she cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Carlos is such a jerk!¡± Kasie immediately covered Debbie¡¯s mouth with her hand. ¡°Shh! Look, I know that Carlos is your husband, but keep those kinds of words to yourself. Do not curse him in public. If his fans hear you, you¡¯re definitely screwed!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Debbie did not care for her warning. She shoved Kasie¡¯s hand away and snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m cursing my own husband. What does it have to do with them?¡± Kristina approached her and whispered in her ear, ¡°They don¡¯t know that Carlos is your husband. A girl cursed him at an airport because she had failed to attract his attention. And that caught the attention of his fans. The girl ended up being beaten up and taken to the hospital.¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped at Kristina¡¯s surprising words. She gulped hard and eximed in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s crazy! If they found out that I¡¯m married to him, would they go insane and cut me into pieces?¡± Kasie nodded and feigned a serious tone. ¡°They would. So you better watch your Language. ¡° And she couldn¡®t hold it anymore and burst into a fit of Laughter. Kristina tapped Kasie¡¯s arm, gesturing for her to not tease Debbie again. ¡°Tomboy, tell us why you are in such a bad mood. Who was terrible enough to make you cry? We¡¯ll teach them not to mess with our friend.¡± They had known Debbie for years, and they had only seen her cry once after her father had passed away. This was the second time they had seen her cry. ¡°Oh forget it! You possibly couldn¡¯t teach Carlos anything. I¡¯ve cried so many times because of him now. That bastard!¡± Although she hated to admit it, Debbie had been in tears several times since Carlos had moved back into the vi. Kristina and Kasie shared a knowing Look. Kasie asked sighing, ¡°Did you piss him off again?¡± ¡°Hey! He¡¯s the one who¡¯s making me cry again and again. Why won¡¯t you me him for his behavior? He¡¯s such a jerk! A good man would never make his girl cry.¡± Debbie was puzzled by theirck of support. Kristina and Kasie despised men who made girls cry. But why weren¡¯t they taking her side this time? The two girls shook their heads and said in unison, ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Even if his crazy fans were not around, they wouldn¡¯t dare curse Carlos in Alorith. After all, this was his domain. Chapter 224 Debbie stared at her friends, mouth agape. ¡®I asked you toe here to console me. But instead, you have managed to make me more upset!* She waved her hand and dismissed them. ¡°You guys should leave. I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± She¡¯d rather stay alone than be with people who didn¡¯t understand her. The waitress came with their milk tea at that moment. Kasie put her cup aside and held Debbie¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°We were just joking with you. Don¡¯t be mad. Tell us, what happened between you and him?¡± After a pause, Debbie said in an angry tone, ¡°Do you still remember how Carlos and I had a fight in Jork regarding who would be on top? I thought about it, and decided to give in to him. So I went to his office today¡­ And just when¡­¡± She was too embarrassed to continue. She blushed scarlet. Although she was used to discussing these things with her friends, it felt totally different when it came to her own life. She didn¡¯t know how to continue. Seeing their excited eyes, she covered her face with her hands and stammered, ¡°W-When we were about to begin¡­ he¡­uh¡­thought I was not¡­a virgin.¡± She peeked at them through the gap between her fingers. They were looking at her eagerly. She continued, ¡°He said that since it was not my first time, I shouldn¡¯t be too nervous. And he also went on to say that he didn¡¯t care whether I or my ex was on top before. I was so pissed off!¡± She dropped her hands and banged the table in frustration. ¡°He¡¯s such an ass! How could he think of me like that? He had even called me a slut once before he knew that I¡¯m his wife.¡± Kristina and Kasie were startled by the rattling of the table and tried to console her, ¡°Easy, Debbie! Rx.¡± There were not many guests in the shop, but the employees were attracted by the loud sound. They all turned to stare at them, frowning. Realizing what she had done, Debbie gave them an apologetic smile and then lowered her head to take a sip of her drink. Kasie chuckled. ¡°So, you failed to getid again? This is hrious Debbie nodded while pouting. How could she have sex with him after being insulted like that? Kasie sighed with profound resignation and said, ¡°If I were you, I would¡¯ve gone on with it and proved to him that I was a virgin. It would have been a tight p in his face and then you should have forced him to kneel before you and apologize.¡± ¡°Kneel before me and apologize? He would never do that.¡± Debbie shook her head, knowing Carlos very well. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°It¡¯s Carlos. The great Mr. President. He seldom apologizes, let alone kneel before me, ¡® Debbie mused. ¡°Come on, Tomboy! Why are you being so naive? It should be a run in the park for you to make him do such a small thing as kneeling.¡± Kasie shed a sly smile and winked at Debbie. Kristina got her meaning instantly and giggled. Seeing Debbie¡¯s confused expression, she approached her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Well¡­if you have sex with him in a regr position, then he will be kneeling before you. So¡­¡± Her voice was very low, but Debbie heard her every word clearly and her face instantly turned bright red. ¡°Kristina! I thought you were an innocent girl. This is all because of Chapter 225 Kasie! She is such a bad influence on you!¡± Kasie felt wronged and retorted, ¡°Hey Tomboy! This has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m single, but Kristina has a boyfriend. She knows much more than I do. And although you know very little about all this right now, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be sophisticated enough once you be Carlos¡¯ woman. After all, your husband looks Like he¡¯s experienced.¡± Annoyed, Debbie pinched her arm, and they began to fight in jest. Kristina, however, did not agree with Kasie. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Carlos is an experienced man in this matter. My guess is that he¡¯s still a virgin. Otherwise, why would he always piss Debbie off like this? He knows next to nothing about women, and he is emotionally unavable. He has also failed to sleep with our Debbie even after such a long time.¡± After some consideration, Kasie nodded. ¡°That makes perfect sense. Debbie, you are so Lucky!¡± Debbie was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m Lucky? How?¡± Kasie and Kristina said nothing more, but winked at her with a cunning smile. Unable to bear them anymore, Debbie pouted and asked in fury, ¡°Are you here to console me or to make fun of me?¡± Kasie tried hard to hold back herughter and said, ¡°Easy, Deb. Just listen to me. Fuck him once and p him in the face with the truth that you¡¯re a virgin.¡± Debbie was speechless. She had originally hoped that Kasie and Kristina would console her and give her some advice. But all they did was support Carlos and even ask her to sleep with him. ¡°I must have been blind when I made friends with you two! You betrayed me and changed sides?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes. Kristina grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and put it on her chest. ¡°Tomboy, trust me. I was always your best friend¡­ But that was before I knew that Carlos is your husband. Now that I know the truth, I¡¯m siding with him.¡± Debbie retrieved her hand and hit her yfully. ¡°Ouch! Hey, don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± The three of them made fun of each other and burst into Laughter. Debbie felt more cheerful now after talking to them. Kristina told some dirty joke again and Debbie instantly blushed scarlet and hit her arm. Kristina caught Debbie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, Tomboy! Don¡¯t act like a kid! You are his wife, and it¡¯s perfectly normal for a couple to getid.¡± Debbie covered Kristina¡¯s mouth with her hands to stop her from saying anything more, and Kristina started tickling her in return. Debbie Laughed out loud, unable to tolerate the tickling torture. She waved her arms to stop Kristina. Kasie immediately held Debbie¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Stop, you two! Tomboy, to be honest, you should feelContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. lucky to have a husband Like Carlos. If he were not your husband, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten the VIP cards for the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Chapter 226 Why do you think he gave us the cards?¡± Kasie raised her brows at Debbie and continued after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s as the saying goes, ¡®Love me, love my dog¡¯. He wanted to treat your friends well because he cares about you! I wish you would look before you leap anymore. There must be some kind of misunderstanding between you and him. Why don¡¯t you two just sit down and talk?¡± Kristina echoed, ¡°Exactly. And that day, when we were having lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, he joined us. You two started showing off your affection for each other before us. We were so jealous of you! I still remember the way he looked at you. His eyes were full of affection. If it weren¡¯t for my dear Dixon, I would have already fallen for Carlos.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at her friends and snapped back, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you both are smitten by him. And here I thought that I could count on you to bring him down. Oh, my heart is broken.¡± ¡®Kasie and Kristina are so mean. Ever since they found out that Carlos is my husband, they seem to have forgotten what he had done to me in the past, ¡® Debbie mused. Since that time when Carlos had gone to Jork to rescue her, Debbie had been so touched and had forgotten the terrible things he had done to her in the past. But now, the memories came flooding back to her. ¡®He had his men throw me into the ocean. And he even threatened to bury me alive! The jerk!¡® she cursed inwardly. ¡°Deb, trust me. He is a good man, and you need to cherish him. I think you should be nicer to him. And tell me the truth-did you hit him this time? I really hope you didn¡¯t¡­¡± sentence, she was interrupted enthusiastically by Debbie. Before Kasie could finish her She gave her a proud smile and said, ¡°I did! I pped him right across the face.¡± ¡°What? both Kasie and Kristina blurted in unison, stunned by her confession. Kristina choked on the red beans in the milk tea and coughed violently. After she stopped coughing, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you kidding me? Tomboy, did you really p him?¡± Debbie nodded nonchntly and thought to herself, ¡®How dare he think so low of me! I let him off easy by only pping him once!¡¯ Kasie covered her face with both hands. She knew that Debbie was a short-tempered girl, but she never expected that she would p her husband across the face. ¡°Tomboy, why are you always so impulsive? Who do you think Carlos is? He¡¯s the richest man in Alorith! No, the richest man in the world! ! How could youy your hands on him?!¡± Debbie sat upright and told them with a straight face, ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve hit him. It happened once when Jared took me to a wine party. I almost turned him into a eunuch by kicking him in the crotch.¡± She could still remember how hard she had kicked him that day. Kasie and Kristina stared at Debbie, mouth agape. Words had left them. Finally, Kasie found her voice. She patted Debbie on the shoulder and said, ¡°Tomboy, he hasn¡¯t killed you after what you have done. He must Love you very much. You must be nicer to him, okay?¡± Kristina patted her other shoulder and echoed, ¡°Kasie¡¯s right. Go back home and apologize to him. He will forgive you.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She shook her head at her two friends. She didn¡¯t want to go home then. And she didn¡¯t want to go home that evening either. Dixon called Kristina a whileter and she bid goodbye to her friends and left soon after. Kasie and Debbie stayed there until 9 p.m. They hailed a taxi and went to the university. When they got out of the taxi, many students were swarming into the university. The university gates closed at 10 p.m. At the entrance of the girls¡¯ dorm, many couples were hugging and kissing, unwilling to say their goodbyes for the night. ¡°I¡¯m a big big girl, in a big big world; it¡¯s not a big big thing, if you leave me¡­¡± Debbie was about to enter the dorm when her phone started ringing loudly. She took it out from her pocket and was surprised to see the name on the screen. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Kasie turned to her and asked with a frown, ¡°Who is it? Why are you not answering?¡± Chapter 227 After some hesitation, Debbie dismissed the call instead of answering it. She held Kasie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Nobody. Let¡¯s go.¡± However, her phone kept ringing again and again, no matter how many times Debbie dismissed it. Kasie was unable to bear it any longer and pleaded, ¡°Tomboy, just answer it, okay? I¡¯ll lose my hearing if you don¡¯t.¡± Before Debbie could answer it, the ringtone stopped. And a text message popped up on her phone. Upon seeing the text, Debbie gnashed her teeth and grabbed her phone tighter. The text said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the school gates. If you don¡¯t show up in five minutes, I¡¯LLe to your dorm and drag you out.¡± Debbie gave her stuff to Kasie and said, ¡°I have something urgent to deal with.¡± Taking over Debbie¡¯s stuff, Kasie looked at her with a puzzled and worried expression. She grabbed Debbie¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°Tomboy, who is it? You look like you are gathering up for a fight. Do you want me toe with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Carlos. Are you sure you want toe with me?¡± Debbie teased her. Instantly, Kasie shook her head. ¡°Oh No! No, no! You better get going. Don¡¯t make him wait for you. Clear your misunderstandings and start being a proper couple. I¡¯m Leaving now!¡± Kasie dashed into the dorm as if she was being chased by some dangerous beast. Debbie sighed and turned around towards the school gates. She ran at her highest speed; otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it there within five minutes. When she arrived, she saw a familiar Emperor car. Many students¡¯ attention was drawn to the luxurious car. Some girls were trying hard to figure out who was inside the car Debbie gasped for air as she pulled up her hoodie and covered her face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t want the students to gossip about herter on. She walked to the other side of the car and got into the backseat. Carlos was in the driver¡¯s seat. He had spotted Debbie the moment she had arrived at the gates. After she was safely in the car, he started the engine and drove away from the university gates. He said nothing as he drove towards the Esastin Vi anymore and said, ¡°Carlos, just tell me what you want right here. I¡¯m not staying at the vi this evening. I¡¯ll take a taxi back to school.¡± Debbie was a straightforward girl-she didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t hide her true feelings in front of anyone. This was both her virtue and her w. She just wouldn¡¯t pretend to be polite andpliant. Carlos could tell from her long face and her words that she was still angry at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take a taxi anymore. I¡¯ll buy you a car,¡± Carlos said in a calm voice. ¡®What the fuck?! I wasn¡¯t implying that I want a car, okay?¡¯ Debbie fumed with rage. ¡°Thank you, Carlos. But I don¡¯t need a car. I just¡­¡± On second thought, Debbie knew that it was of no use arguing with him. She sighed and said, ¡°Never mind. Just stop the car and let me go back.¡± ¡°I already told you that you¡¯re not allowed to Live in the dorm again,¡± he said coldly. Chapter 228 ¡°Yes, you did. But why do I have to follow your orders? Who do you think you are? You also want me to quit learning martial arts and take Yoga and dancing Lessons. But why do I have to listen to you?¡± she yelled. ¡°Because you are Mrs. Hilton,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Mrs. Hilton? Haha! Women are lining up to be the next Mrs. Hilton. How about we get a divorce and I give someone else the privilege?¡± Debbie taunted. The car screeched to a halt with a piercing sound, which startled the girl in the backseat. She swallowed and stroked her chest to calm herself down. ¡®I¡¯m such a fool! Why did I have to piss off the guy behind the wheel? ¡°Car crash victim¡± isn¡¯t a good look for you, Debbie, * she told herself. Carlos parked the car along the roadside. A few secondster, he unfastened his seat belt, grabbed several bags in the passenger seat and left the car. Then he pulled open the back door and got in. Instantly, Debbie scooted over to the next seat to stay away from him. She was frightened. What was he going to do? Without saying a word, he set the bags in her Lap. She Looked down and saw the shades of lipstick he had bought for her earlier. Even the carton of lipsticks whose packaging had been opened by Megan was in one of the bags. ¡°Did he buy me a new set? Or did he take the old set back from Megan as I said?¡¯ she mused. As if Carlos could read her mind, he exined, ¡°I got those Lipsticks back from Megan except the carton she already opened. To rece it, I simply went to the mall and bought the same one again.¡± A myriad of thoughts flooded Debbie¡¯s mind. Words left her as she stared at the bags. She didn¡¯t know whether she should just give in and forgive him, or persist in ignoring his gestures. After all, she was still mad at him because he said she wasn¡¯t a virgin. How could he? Carlos suddenly moved Like a pouncing cat, and ended up hovering above her. His face was so close to hers that she could feel his warm breath against her cheek. Looking her in the eye, he said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I had no call to say that.¡± What he said was disrespectful. No wonder she was mad at him. He came back home with the Lipsticks early this evening, but Julie was the only one there to wee him. Julie told him Debbie moved into her dorm. Somehow, he was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss. He never knew what he had until it was gone. When he finally regained hisposure again, he was already at the gates of her university. He called her more than ten times, but she rejected all of them. He had no other choice but to threaten her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She had even pulled her hood up before getting into his car. ¡®Is it embarrassing to be with me? Why doesn¡¯t she want people to know that I¡¯m her ride?¡¯ he wondered. Thinking about this, he removed her hood and was much more satisfied when he saw her girlish bun. He reached out his hand to smooth some stray hair. Debbie wasn¡¯t sure how she felt, but his sincere apology left her in a trance. ¡®He apologized to me? A proud man Like him would apologize?¡± She was too shocked to utter a single word. Carlos was amused by her reaction. It wasn¡¯t every day that he managed to shock her, but not forck of trying. Chapter 229 He kissed her softly on the forehead and whispered in her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Fight? Does wanting a divorce count as fighting?¡¯ she thought inwardly. When they reached the vi, Carlos got out of the car and opened the back door. He took the bags and helped Debbie out of the car. He was so considerate and careful that Debbie felt like she was a pregnant woman. Inside Debbie¡¯s bedroom, Carlos pulled the wrappings off a box of lipsticks and put the Lipsticks on her dressing table. ¡°Hey, old man, stop!¡± Debbie blurted out. Women liked shopping, and also enjoyed undoing the wrappings. Sometimes it was a game, Like how intact could I leave this if I just undid some corners? The struggle was real. Carlos was confused when she said that. ¡®Why is she mad at me again?¡¯ When he didn¡¯t stop, Debbie ran toward him and took the other Lipsticks away from him. ¡°Aren¡¯t these all mine? I want to take the wrappings off. So stop doing it!¡± Carlos finally got the point and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He pulled her into his arms, kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°Alright. Have fun then. I¡¯m going to take a bath. After saying that, he let go of her and walked towards the door. Watching Carlos Leave, Debbie pouted and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯LL forgive you just because you apologized and got me a gift!¡± His harsh words still stung. Carlos turned around and his face softened. ¡°I know,¡± he said. He knew she was a stubborn girl and would not forgive him that easily. But he believed that she would eventually forgive him if he treated her better. Maybe someday soon her heart would yield to him and she would be back to the lovely girl he used to know, the one he fell for. Silence nketed the room after he left. There was nothing left to say, and no one around to say it to. Unable to resist the siren call of the Lipsticks, Debbie sat in front of the dressing table and began to unpack the boxes. She took every shade out and organized the collection. She divided them into two piles-those she liked and those she didn¡¯t. She decided to send those she didn¡¯t like to her friends. ¡®Kasie prefers bright colors while Kristina loves soft ones. And auntie will love this pale mauve one! Perfect!¡¯ she thought to herself. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Carlos in a long nightshirt entering her bedroom. The id stripes couldn¡¯t hide the contours of his body. She put the containers of Lipstick on the table and asked, ¡°May I send these to my friends?¡± Carlos¡¯ face soured at her question. ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. These particr ones just aren¡¯t me. It would be a waste of money keeping them,¡± she exined. His face took on a more normal expression. Chapter 230 ¡°That¡¯s up to you. They¡¯re yours now.¡± He walked toward the dressing table and opened the delicate box where she used to keep her Lipsticks. The ones she had kept had simr hues to those she had bought before. Carlos could tell that she loved Lipsticks with colors Like red, maple-leaf red, blood red, wine red, ruby red She also had two shades of pale mauve that she used when she didn¡¯t wear any other makeup. She was going to send those rose red, orange and purple ones to her besties. After closing the box, Carlos suddenly remembered something. He went back to his bedroom and came back with a bag in his hand. ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s Latest bath and body Line. Hope you Like them¡­ Never mind. Just wait for me.¡± After a couple minutes, Debbie entered her bathroom to find Carlos pouring some bath oil into the tub. Her jaw dropped as she asked in utter disbelief, ¡°Tell me, you did something wrong, right? And this is your way of saying sorry?¡± ¡®Why is he suddenly being so good to me? He apologized to me earlier. And now Carlos, the busy CEO of a multinational corporation, is even drawing my bath!¡¯ she mused. She wondered if she were dreaming. This was absolutely unreal. It was not like she was a queen or even rich without his money; she was just Debbie. Where was thising from? ¡°Yes,¡± he answered briefly. He shouldn¡¯t have said those harsh words. However, Debbie was now intrigued. She started to ask, ¡°What did you do? Did you just happen to sleep with Megan when you went to her house to fetch the Lipsticks?¡± ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos interrupted her as his face soured. He looked hurt and outraged, and it could be heard in his voice. Well, what was done was done. She couldn¡¯t take it back now. Debbie shut her mouth at once. As Carlos turned back to add the bath oil, she opened her mouth again. And again, she pressed him. ¡°If you really slept with her, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. After all, our marriage is in name only. If you two really love each other, I¡¯ll just bow out- Ow! You¡­what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Debbie pulled her sweater tighter to her with both hands. Thanks to Carlos, her jacket now Lay on the floor. ¡°If you keep nagging, I¡¯ll bathe you myself!¡± he threatened. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take a bath. Now get out of here, will ya?¡± Debbie said. As the saying goes, ¡°Those who suit their actions to the times are wise.¡± Debbie decided it wasn¡¯t a good idea to anger Carlos again. He cast a cold nce at her before Leaving the bathroom. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After locking the door, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡®I thought he¡¯d never leave, ¡® she thought. ¡®He almost got me naked!¡¯ She pondered this as she stripped off her clothing and was about to settle into the tub. It was quite warm, almost hot, so she put in one foot at a time, letting herself get used to the temperature. But it was just right to wash away the aches and pains of the day. She finally got all in, and settled into the tub. That was when she realized something was wrong. ¡®I¡¯m the one who¡¯s mad at him. Why should I listen to him?¡± Getting out of the bathtub, she yawned. Then she took the body wash that Carlos gave her and foamed up. Her hands left trails of foam as she ran them over her body. ¡®Wow, it smells Like milk. I love it!¡¯ Debbie could practically taste the shower gel. Then she washed the foam away under the shower. Her skin was not as smooth as other young girls because she had not paid special attention to it before. But after she applied the body Lotion, she could feel her skin was much smoother. She might have to make a habit of this. It felt great! Chapter 231 Looking at her naked body in the mirror, Debbie blushed and couldn¡¯t help touching her smooth leg. ¡®I need to pay more attention to my skin. Otherwise, I might age quickly.¡± Shrugging on her night gown, she walked out of the bathroom with wet hair. She thought Carlos would be in the study working, but actually he was sitting on her bed, answering a phone call. What was he doing here? And why was he in here anyway? The moment she appeared, he turned his head and fixed his eyes upon her. Debbie sat at the dressing table, opened the tube of nighttime moisturizer and squeezed out some of the goo onto her hand. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t do to get all wrinkled, ¡® she thought as she worked the Lotion onto her cheeks, around her nose, her forehead, everywhere on her face. She nced at some of the other products and decided the anti-aging SPF 2? serum would be best in the morning. Then she reached into a drawer and found her blow dryer. Then, gadget in hand, she walked into the bathroom once more. While she was drying her hair in the bathroom, Carlos was on the phone with his assistant. ¡°Tristan, I need three VIP cards for the spa on the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s for my wife.¡± ¡®Three? Oh, one for Debbie, and two for her friends.¡¯ Tristan got Carlos¡¯ point immediately and answered, ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± ¡°And build a lipstick research and development center in East District Manor, and prepare all the necessary materials. She¡¯s going to love designing her own Lipstick. Register a brand name ¡®Decar¡¯. We might need it in the future. Let¡¯s see, there was something else. Oh, I remember¡ªshe loves singing. So establish a music studio for her. Put a piano, a guitar, a digital audio workstation and other top notch equipment in it.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Tristan was secretly shocked, though. ¡®Since when did Carlos be a ve to his wife?¡¯ Carlos, however, was still pondering how he could be nicer to Debbie. ¡°She likes martial arts, but I don¡¯t think she needs it anymore. After all, I¡¯ll protect her in the future. She doesn¡¯t need to lift a finger to do that.¡¯ ¡°Ah, one more thing. I need you to hand off your duties to someone else, including the tasks I just gave you. I need you to go and find me something. It is a rough diamond of pale blue. I saw it at auction once.¡± The gem was pale blue and as clear as water. Carlos hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it back then. If memory served him, pale blue was Debbie¡¯s favorite color. ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± Tristan answered. ¡°Get it no matter how much it costs!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 232 ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Having dried her hair, Debbie walked out of the bathroom and saw Carlos set his phone down on the nightstand. Standing beside the bed, she asked, ¡°Not going back to your bedroom?¡± Without answering her question, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. The girl smelled Like milk, turning him on. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her on the lips, but she turned her head and the kiss Landed on her cheek instead. He Looked at her and said, ¡°I told you before, we¡¯re a couple. I want you. Get on the bed.¡± ¡°No! Listen, I agreed to sleep in the vi instead of the dorm like you wanted. Keep it in your pants.¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for a couple to sleep together.¡± Before she could refuse him, he picked her up and Laid her on the bed. Debbie was about to struggle, but he turned off the lights and held her tight. ¡°Sleep, now!¡± ¡°I¡¯LL only go to sleep after you leave my room. Otherwise, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep? No problem! Let¡¯s do something more fun.¡± The next second, she felt all of his weight on top of her, pressing her back into the bed. In the dark, he kissed her full on the Lips. She thought he would continue, but he let go of her, turned around andy beside her, panting. ¡°Sleep,¡± he said in a husky voice. Early the next morning, when Debbie went down the stairs and sat at the dining room table, Carlos already finished his breakfast. He looked at Debbie and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t get to the third condition yesterday. Mind telling me what it was?¡± ¡®What? The third condition? I totally forgot. What was it again¡­¡¯ It took a while before she finally remembered what her third condition was. It was hard to concentrate, with everything going on. ¡°Um, I haven¡¯t seen Emmett recently. Do you know where he is?¡± Debbie went sober when she thought of Emmett, who must be crying and alone at the construction site now. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Carlos immediately realized what she was going to say. There was a reason for Emmett¡¯s exile, and his wife wasn¡¯t going to undo that. It wasn¡¯t any of her business anyway. With a sullen face, he stood up from his chair and said in a cold voice, ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± Putting her chopsticks on the table, Debbie ran toward Philip and grabbed Carlos¡¯ suit coat. She then ran toward Carlos and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Let me help you put this on. Though we¡¯re a couple in name only Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by an angry Carlos. ¡°We are not a couple in name only!¡± ¡°Oops, sorry. Won¡¯t say that again.¡± She helped him put his arm in a sleeve, and when she was about to help him with the other sleeve, she remembered she was still mad at him. She immediately let go of the coat. Luckily, Carlos grabbed the coat himself. Otherwise, it would have fallen onto the floor. Chapter 233 He cast a cold nce at her and shrugged on his coat without saying a word. The smile on her face disappeared as she stated in a cold voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet. If you want me to forgive you, then don¡¯t get Emmett involved in our fight. After all, it was I who threatened him to keep my identity a secret. He had no choice.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± he answered indifferently. Debbie didn¡¯t expect him to say that. Or act like that. ¡®What a petty man! Fine. Maybe my feminine wiles¡­¡¯ ¡°Can you please let hime back?¡± she asked in a soft voice. ¡°Can you please stop being mad at me?¡± he asked in reply. Reluctantly, she answered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m not mad at you anymore.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let hime back when I¡¯m not angry at him anymore,¡± he offered. Debbie jumped to her feet and snapped, ¡°Then I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°Poor Emmett. He¡¯ll have to haul around bricks on that construction site for a long time,¡± he sighed. He turned around and walked towards the gates. Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. She wanted to find a way to bargain with the man. But after he had changed his shoes, she hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. She could only run toward him and hold his arm tightly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you now. Can you just forgive Emmett this time? C¡¯mon old man¡­¡± Trying hard to suppress hisughter, Philip opened the gates for Carlos and wondered, ¡®Debbie is so cute. She knows how to deal with Carlos. He¡¯s a sucker for sweetness, but nevermand him to do anything. ¡® ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Carlos asked in a cold voice. He never liked that epithet much, and saw no reason to do anything for her when she was like that. He Liked to have everything under his control. Embarrassed, Debbie cast a nce at Philip. He immediately got her point and left the vi. Once she was sure Philip was out of earshot, she held Carlos¡¯ arm and said ¡°Honey¡± in a sweet voice. Satisfied, Carlos smiled, but he feigned anger and asked in a stern voice, ¡°He¡¯s that important to you? You¡¯re going to do what I want just for him?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. There¡¯s nothing going on between Emmett and me. The day we met at Shining International za, I only asked him not to tell you who I was. It¡¯s so unfair that he¡¯s being punished because of me. Can you forgive him and let hime back? Otherwise, this whole thing will weigh me down; I may not be able to lift the spoon at the dining table.¡± In her usual yful manner, Debbie forgot how important this was for Emmett and trailed off into a joke. Carlos pried her hand off and left her with a terse message as he Left for work¡ª¡±Be attentive in your lessons.¡± Debbie felt frustrated. ¡®I begged so hard and he Left me hanging? He didn¡¯t even say whether he had forgiven Emmett or not.¡¯ Chapter 234 After the yoga lesson, Debbie went back to school with the lipsticks. But Carlos¡¯ attitude bugged her no end. In the dormitory, Debbie gave out the Lipsticks to Kasie and Kristina. Upon receiving those limited edition shades, Kasie held her tightly and gave her a peck on the cheek. ¡°Tomboy, you are a goddess.¡± Kristina tried a magenta lip gloss. She looked great wearing that color. ¡°Debbie, these Lipsticks cost $2, 999 each and you gave me more than one. Why are you being silly? You told us you needed money. Why didn¡¯t you sell them online?¡± Debbie propped her hand against her chin and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother. Besides I don¡¯t like this color and you have been talking a lot about how you love it. So I thought it was perfect to give them to you guys.¡± Meanwhile, Kasie removed the fuchsia shade she had just put on and looked at Debbie mischievously. ¡°Have you and your husband made up?¡± she asked. Debbie hesitated, not sure how to put it. ¡°Sort of.¡± She had every reason to be angry, but whenever she saw Carlos, she calmed down without knowing why.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Making up is good, Debbie. You need to give your all to each other, and that can only happen when both of you are at peace. You have our blessing for that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a big big girl, in a big big world¡­¡± Debbie¡¯s ringtone went off, interrupting them, right then. It was Tristan. ¡°Hello, Tristan,¡± she answered cheerily. ¡°Debbie, Carlos had some items delivered to you. Ashley Reynolds, another assistant to Carlos, has arrived at your school parking lot. Afraid that you won¡¯t take her call since you don¡¯t know her phone number, she asked me to inform you about it in advance.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, but what items?¡± Debbie asked as she stood up from a chair. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see them. Ashley drives thepany¡¯s vehicle, license te 5566.¡± It seemed Tristan was at the airport, as over the phone, Debbie could hear departure and arrival announcements in the background. ¡°Okay, on my way. Thank you, Tristan.¡± ¡°My pleasure, Debbie. You can also take your friends with you if you want.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t make head or tail of Tristan¡¯s words. At Last, she took Kasie and Kristina with her to the school parking lot, where at the entrance stood a white Mercedes SUV, which drew a lot of attention. Many students stopped to admire the sleek car. Some girls even fantasized about a Prince Charming behind the wheel. However, when they found out that the driver was a woman, they left with disappointment. Chapter 235 From a distance, Debbie saw a middle-aged woman in a ck uniform lingering by the car. ¡°Hi, are you Ashley?¡± Debbie asked when they got near. Ashley pushed her sses up and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Debbie. I¡¯m Ashley Reynolds, Carlos¡¯ assistant. I came here to deliver some items for you.¡± Ashley was not a gossip, but she was amazed at how beautiful and young the CEO¡¯s wife was. After some polite remarks, she took out a bag from the car and handed it to Debbie. ¡°Debbie, here are three VIP cards for the biggest SPA on the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. If you have no ns tonight, why don¡¯t you and your friends go there and sample their services?¡± The three girls were surprised to know what the secretary was there for. Debbie took the bag. There were three embossed boxes. She opened one of them, in which was enclosed a gilded card from the Divana Nurture SPA. In each card was enclosed a $50, 000 VIP card. Kristina could not believe what she was seeing. She covered her mouth with her hand and said, ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll stay by Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Debbie¡¯s side and take care of her for Carlos with or without the card.¡± Having already taken a one-million-dor VIP card from Carlos, she felt it was too embarrassing for her to take this one too. Thinking the same, Kasie held Debbie¡¯s arm and looked at Ashley. ¡°Please thank Carlos for us. We feel honored to be Debbie¡¯s friends. But we can¡¯t ept these cards. Please take Kristina¡¯s card and mine back. Thank you.¡± Ashley returned Debbie¡¯s friends an approving look and observed, Carlos hopes that Debbie can have yourpany when she hits the SPA.¡± When the other two girls heard this, for a moment, they couldn¡¯t frame a response. However, Kristina still thought they ought to refuse the cards. ¡°We understand. We¡¯ll apany Debbie when she goes to the SPA, but we don¡¯t have to ept the cards.¡± Kasie echoed, ¡°Debbie, just keep your card. I¡¯ll keep youpany next time you want to go to the SPA. I can ask my dad for more pocket money to afford the ce on my own.¡± She used to have some sauna and beauty salon cards, but she couldn¡¯t afford a VIP card for the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. Nheless, for Debbie, Kasie would ask her dad for some financial support. She assumed that her dad would help her out if she mentioned that Debbie was Carlos¡¯ wife. Without saying a word, Ashley only smiled at the girls. ¡°The ball is in your court,¡± she said calmly as she waited for a final decision from Debbie herself. Chapter 236 Debbie understood her friends. She felt stumped. After a while, she decided to call Carlos. ¡°Old man she began on the phone after she had excused herself and gone a little distance from her friends and Ashley. ¡°Hmm? What did you just call me?¡± Carlos asked in a deep voice that made Debbie blush. ¡°Um¡­ Ashley has brought the cards to me, but I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take them. My friends and I rarely go to a SPA,¡± she exined. What she said was the truth for her girl friends. They were young, lively ladies, whose skin didn¡¯t need much of special care. Besides, Debbie had more than enough on her te without having unnecessary troubles about her appearance. ¡°A girl is supposed to have an exquisite life. Do I have to tell you that?¡± ording to what Carlos had found out, Debbie had learned to make do with the little she had, ever since her father passed away. Such luxuries as spa treatment were things she had had to cut outpletely. And she was doing just fine, until Carlos came along. Even so, from the handsome monthly allowances he gave her, Debbie only took what was enough to cover her usual expenses. He couldn¡¯t stand her being so harsh on herself. It made his heart ache. ¡°This is just a beginning. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The title of Mrs. Hiltones with a lot of duties and privileges as well. As my wife, you¡¯ll have to learn the ropes. I¡¯d take you to various social activities and to meet friends. So you have to enhance yourself on every level. Alright?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like to socialize, I won¡¯t force you. But you have to promise me something-be good to yourself. The first step of being good to yourself is to treat yourself to something nice.¡± Five minutes Later, when they hung up the phone, Debbie was convinced. She took the cards and thanked Ashley for the delivery. ¡°I was just doing my job. Bye, Debbie,¡± Ashley replied. After Ashley had driven away, Debbie took out two embossed boxes and handed one each to her friends. ¡°Here. I don¡¯t want to take the card either, but I guess we all have to. Besides, it¡¯s only a small sum for Carlos anyway. He said if you don¡¯t ept the cards, then that means you don¡¯t see me as your friend. So, just take it, both of you.¡± ¡°But Debbie. When we were on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building the other day, we had already epted a one-million-dor VIP card. We really feel embarrassed to take this one as well,¡± Kristina said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It beats me how that capitalist¡¯s mind works,¡± Debbie responded, shaking her head. She could imagine how awkward they were feeling to be forced to ept VIP cards with huge sums of money in them, especially from another woman¡¯s husband. She would probably feel the same if she were put in the same situation. ¡°Never mind. Since Carlos insists, let¡¯s just take it,¡± she said to her friends. That evening, Debbie decided to have a talk with Carlos. However, she was informed by Emmett, who had just returned, that Carlos had left on a business trip and wouldn¡¯t be back for at least a month. With Carlos away, she was hoping to have some relief from her busy schedule. But it was not going to happen. Carlos had already organized a list of activities for her to do and bid someone to supervise her in his absence. During the day, she had yoga and dance lessons. To make sure that she stayed busy, Carlos also arranged other various activities such as flower arrangement, tea parties, art exhibitions, bowling, women¡¯s baseball and so on. In the evening, she was expected to have either a milk bath or a rose petal bath. Chapter 237 Debbie was frustrated with this way of life. It was the lifestyle of an upper-ss socialite diva and not hers. She wanted her own simple, easy life back. Just as she was about to go crazy, Carlos finally returned from the business trip. He had been away for more than two months. At the start, they had texted each other on the phone. But when Debbie hadined to him about the lessons and activities that he had arranged for her, he had simply replied, ¡°I did this for your own good.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t contact him again after that. Later, she found out that Carlos had put her name down for a dance program at her school¡¯s Sr New Year G. Debbie was so angry she gritted her teeth and felt like punching him in the face for it. But she didn¡¯t call or text him. The day that Carlos returned happened to be when the Sr New Year G was held. Since the new year was on Sunday, the g was held three days earlier. Debbie anxiously waited on the stage dressed in a ssical style azure dance costume. When the curtains parted and the spotlight lit up the stage, the audience was stunned to see Debbie there. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She twirled and jumped, moving her body smoothly and gracefully. Everyone was in awe and wondered when Debbie had be so elegant and charming. When the dance finished, the audience gave her a standing ovation that echoed throughout the whole venue. Even though her performance was a huge sess, Debbie didn¡¯t feel happy within herself. She smiled and bowed politely to the audience and then left the stage. Changing back into her own clothes she headed home. ¡®I won¡¯t ever speak to that dreadful man again. Even when he is not around, he still manages to torture me. He must be thrilled that the dance was such a sess. It was all for him. I didn¡¯t want to do it, ¡® she thought angrily as she reached the vi. She opened the front door and went in. While she was feeling around in the dark for the Light switch, someone held her from behind. She jumped back startled. But, the hug felt familiar and she knew instantly that it was him. Turning her, he silenced her scream with a kiss. Even though it was dark, Debbie could sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right. She could smell the unusually sweet metallic scent of blood. rmed, she wriggled out of his embrace and quickly turned the Lights on. When she looked at Carlos, he was holding his bleeding arm. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked nervously. Carlos¡¯ face was pale and sweating from the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Call this number and tell him toe quickly,¡± he said, trying to control his excitement at seeing her again. ¡°Let me drive you to the hospital. It will be quicker.¡± Debbie threw her bag onto the floor and was about to help him to the car. But Carlos stopped her. ¡°We need to keep this quiet, especially from the press. Can you help me upstairs? The number that I gave you to call is a doctor.¡± After Debbie had called the doctor, she turned to Carlos, visually upset. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you still remember you had a home after being away for such a long time! Look at you! You¡¯ve gotten yourself hurt like this. Somebody may think that I did this to you,¡± sheined as she helped him climb the stairs. Once they reached the top, Carlos stopped and turned to look at her. He touched her cheek gently. Chapter 238 ¡°I saw your performance tonight. You were breathtaking,¡± he said sincerely. On hearing that, Debbie suddenly remembered everything that she had to endure for the past two months, while he was away on his business trip. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re such a jerk! You kept controlling my schedule even when you were gone. All the things that you made me do are for divas and socialites, not for me!¡± ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t do them anymore.¡± When Carlos saw the sadness in Debbie¡¯s eyes, his heart softened. He didn¡¯t want to push her anymore. ¡°Do you really mean it? Or are you just saying that now, because I am helping you? Do you remember what you said to me when I firstined to you about it? You said that it was for my own good. Why are you letting me quit everything now?¡± Debbie hadined about it to him only once. When she got his response, she was so angry that she didn¡¯t contact him anymore after that. But what infuriated her even more was the fact that he never called or texted her either. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to Let you stop because I don¡¯t want to see you upset.¡± Perhaps what she said was true. The sses and activities really didn¡¯t suit her. She was wild and free- spirited. Forcing those things on her wouldn¡¯t work. He was surprised that she didn¡¯te and find him abroad and argue the point with him face to face. ¡°The past two months have been unbearable for me. I thought I was going mad from all of the tedious activities that you had inflicted upon me. And now, suddenly you are being nice and trying to make everything okay. No! It just won¡¯t do.¡± She was sobbing slightly, but she also dramatized a little to make it all sound much worse than it really was. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Debbie helped Carlos onto the bed. Once he seemedfortable enough, she turned to leave. But Carlos grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything I made you go through. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± he apologized. This time, she couldn¡¯t contain her emotions anymore. Her tears spilled down her cheeks and she wept openly. She raised her fist and was about to punch him in the arm. But when she saw the injury, she aimed for his chest. Even though Carlos was hurt, Debbie was still no match for him. He caught her hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for two months. Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°Why would I miss you? No, I didn¡¯t miss you at all.¡± She lied. With her cheek against his chest, she felt awkward and began to fidget. Also she took care not to identally touch his injured arm. ¡°But I missed you, a lot,¡± he confessed. At his words, her heart began to beat faster in her chest and her cheeks flushed red hot. Stuck for a response she decided to change the subject. ¡°How did you get hurt? Were you trying to protect some woman?¡± she asked casually, having a dig at him. Carlos fell into a silence. Debbie¡¯s heart sank at his response. She stood up and red at him. ¡°So I was right!¡± Chapter 239 She felt a pang in her heart. ¡°Do you know why Wesley and I decided to foster Megan? Because her parents both died a horrible death to cover us.¡± She soon realized that the woman he had tried to protect was Megan. Debbie wasn¡¯t sure what she was feeling anymore. It wasplicated. Part of her felt that Carlos had done the right thing while the rest of her felt like crying. She was so conflicted. Carlos continued, ¡°Megan was only twelve at the time and she watched her parents die. The horror was too much for even Wesley and me to bear, Let alone for her, who was only a Little girl. Stimted by what had happened in front of her, her asthma hade back. She was taken to hospital soon enough to just save her life. It was a painful day for everyone. She could have died that day¡­¡± Imagining the horrible scene, which was even difficult for a tough guy like Carlos to describe, Debbie immediately felt sympathetic towards Megan. She now thought that Carlos had done the right thing by saving the girl this time, though he had gotten himself badly wounded. Debbie banished all the negative feelings in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check if the doctor hase.¡± Then she turned and walked towards the door. Carlos didn¡¯t stop her. He slowly passed out as Debbie walked down the stairs. A few minutester, Debbie came back to the room with the doctor at her heels. As she saw the man lying there, motionless, his eyes closed, her body went stiff with uncontroble fear. She ran over to the bed to check on him, and she saw that the bed was soaked with the blood from his wounds. ¡°Car¡­Carlos,¡± she called. Tears welled up in her eyes the minute Carlos¡¯ name escaped her lips. ¡°Wake up! Please don¡¯t scare me like this.¡± She patted his face softly, trying to wake him up. ¡°I¡¯LL be good. I¡¯UL attend all the sses you¡¯ve arranged for me. I¡¯ll do everything you¡¯ve asked me to do. Just wake up. Please!¡± she begged. Carlos¡¯ eyes slowly fluttered open. Looking at the wailing girl by his bedside, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Really?¡± Debbie stopped crying and nodded repeatedly. She sighed, relieved to hear his voice. ¡°Yes, I promise. Just don¡¯t go passing out on me again, okay?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The doctor got everything ready for his immediate treatment. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯ll stop the bleeding first,¡± he said, swiftly getting to work on Carlos¡¯ wounds. A trace of smile appeared on Carlos¡¯ pale face when he Looked at Debbie¡¯s tear-stained face. Chapter 240 ¡°Be a good girl now and don¡¯t cry anymore. Wait for me outside, all right?¡± To get out of the doctor¡¯s way so that he could efficiently do his job without any disturbances, she left the room quietly and waited outside. Strong feelings surged inside her which she felt she had to share. Too anxious to wait to see her friends in person, Debbie decided to talk to them on the phone right away. She typed a confession into her message box. ¡°I think I have fallen for Carlos.¡± Kristina was the first to respond. ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite normal? He¡¯s perfect! Even though I have a boyfriend, I still would love to be with Carlos.¡± Kristina wouldn¡¯t stop talking when it came to Carlos. However, Debbie didn¡¯t reply to her statement. There was too much going on in her mind at that moment. She had to spill it all out. She continued to type, ¡°He has arranged a lot of sses for me. Although I don¡¯t like any of them, so far I have gone to all the sses. He always has this straight, calm face. When I think of him, I am afraid¡­but I also feel happy.¡± Kasie didn¡¯tment, but just nodded at the phone screen. She had always hoped that sparks would fly between Debbie and her husband. It was finally happening. ¡°He¡¯s actually so good to me. He knows what my favorite food is and always asks Julie to cook whatever I like. He knows that I have a huge appetite, but he neverins about me eating too much or worries about me getting fat. And when we got out, he ordered so much food for me, Debbie went on. When they dined at Alioth Building the other day, her friends could tell that Carlos treated her preciously. ¡°It is true that he is cold and condescending, but when we are alone he is gentle to me.¡± That text came as a shock to Jared, who found it hard to connect the word ¡®gentle¡¯ to Carlos. ¡®Gentle? Carlos? What¡¯s that Like?¡® ¡°He knows that Kasie and Kristina are my good friends, so when he buys VIP cards for me, he never forgets about them.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Kristina and Kasie nodded viciously at that statement. Thanks to Debbie, now each of them had more than ten VIP passes to all kinds of fancy ces. ¡°I got so mad when another woman sat in the passenger seat of his car I got mad when he stayed in Megan¡¯s room for too long. I was so angry when he was good to her.¡± ¡°Sounds Like Love to me, ¡® Jared thought as he read her messages ¡°In Jork, he had rescued me. I didn¡¯t tell him this at the time, but I was really touched by his care for me.¡± Jared rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®Women always tend to be grateful to the person who saves them in an emergency.¡¯ In Debbie¡¯s case, that person was Carlos. There was an infinite possibility of romance between them. ¡°It pained me so much when I saw him wounded. ALL my anger vanished in an instant.¡± ¡°Is Carlos wounded?¡± everyone wondered when they saw Debbie¡¯s message. Chapter 241 ¡°He is my husband, he is handsome and he has the most perfect body. After he found out that I¡¯m his wife, he did everything in my interest. Why am I still hesitant to be intimate with him? Is there something wrong with my head?¡± Kasie couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore. She typed, ¡°Your head is fine Maybe you¡¯re just frigid in bed.¡± Debbie¡¯s wistfulness was expelled by Kasie¡¯s words. She looked at her phone andughed. The rest of the group posted the Rolling On The Floor Laughing emojis. Debbie sent several Crying Face With A Hammer Over The Head emojis and mentioned Kasie in her next text, ¡°You¡¯re the one who is frigid in bed.¡± Every time they got down to have sex, she was as eager as he was. But the road always got bumpy. It hadn¡¯t yet happened for them, for some reason or the other. Carlos had managed to control his urge every time things went south or when Debbie wasn¡¯t in the mood. His self-control was beyond her imagination. In fact, she was so stunned sometimes that she suspected if he had some physical problem. But since she could clearly feel his erection against her, she knew that was not the case. Perhaps he truly respected her and didn¡¯t want to force her into it. When she thought of all this, tears filled her eyes again. She turned to look at the closed door beyond which Carlos was lying wounded; she thought of Megan. If only she could beat the hell out of that culprit! Megan was the reason why her husband was bleeding in bed. Carlos had told her that Megan¡¯s parents had saved his life. So he felt like he owed that girl and was indebted to her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Debbie yelled, troubled by all these contradicting thoughts. She stopped crying and pounded the wall fiercely with her fist. Meanwhile, her friends were still talking to her in the group chat. ¡°Debbie, has something happened to Carlos?¡± Dixon asked. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s confidential. Keep it to yourselves, please,¡± she said. Debbie regretted having blurted out Carlos¡¯ injury She was worried if it would Lead to some trouble for Carlos if the news of his injury was leaked. But she also believed that her friends wouldn¡¯t betray her. ¡°Isn¡¯t he on a business trip?¡± Debbie¡¯s friends asked in unison. They all knew that Carlos had gone on a business trip two months ago. ¡°He came back out of the blue. And to my surprise he told me he saw my performance. I wonder how.¡± She mused if he had gone to her school to see the performance. Yet considering the depth of his injury, it seemed unlikely. ¡°Tomboy, after watching you dance, I really think that Carlos has done all this for your own good. He has turned you into such an elegant, glowing woman,¡± Kristina said, proudly. ¡°What?! Elegant and glowing? Really? Are you talking about me? Come on!¡± Chapter 242 Debbie was surprised that her friends thought of her that way. Kasie agreed dly with Kristina on that. She said, ¡°Kris is right. Moreover, your skin is much better now too. Your hands used to be rough and covered in calluses. But thest time I held your hand, it was soft and smooth like silk. And that time in the bathroom, I saw that your skin had be fairer and rosy. I almost drooled all over you.¡± Debbie blushed at herments. ¡°Okay, stop! Don¡¯t talk about all that stuff with the boys here. Delete it!¡± Debbie demanded. Kasie immediately deleted her messages. But Jared posted a Grinning Face emoji and said, ¡°Too Late. I already saw it. Tomboy, next time we meet, let¡¯s take a bath together. I want to see how good your skin really is.¡± ¡°Back off! Wait until I tell Carlos about thatment.¡± Jared was terrified and deleted that message immediately. ¡°My mistake. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Please forget that I even said it,¡± he pleaded. The fact that Debbie was Carlos¡¯ wife alone was enough to forbid Jared from wanting anything more than friendship from her. Even if he were the bravest man on earth, he wouldn¡¯t dare to cross the threshold with Carlos¡¯ wife. Kristina sent a Heart-Eyes emoji, followed by her fantasy. ¡°I want to sleep in Debbie¡¯s arms.¡± Dixon replied right away with a Worried Face emoji, ¡°What about me? What¡¯ll happen to me then?¡± The others hooted. Later, two of the doctor¡¯s assistants came to the vi to bring some medicine to the doctor. They walked into the room Carlos was being operated in. After that, another wait of two hours was steadily breaking Debbie¡¯s resolve. No one hade out of the room yet and Debbie was so anxious to know what was going on inside that she was on the verge of barging in About a half more hourter, the door of the room finally opened and the two assistants walked out. ¡°How is my husband? Is he going to be all right?¡± Debbie dashed towards them as soon as they stepped out of the room. ¡°Both of the bullets from inside him have been removed. The surgery is almost finished. Dr. Jordan is just performing the finishing work, making sure there are no chances of future trouble,¡± they reassured her. Debbie was a bit relieved now. ¡°Can I go in there?¡± she asked. Chapter 243 ¡°A few more minutes, please. Dr. Jordan will being out soon.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± Fifteen minutes Later, the doctor came out of the room. He removed his mask, looking exhausted. ¡°The bullets have been removed and we¡¯ve managed to stop the bleeding. But I think it would be best if you took Carlos to hospital. After all, there is no proper medical apparatus in the vi,¡± he stated. ¡°I see. Thank you, doctor,¡± Debbie nodded. Dr. Jordan didn¡¯t know exactly who this girl was, but since Carlos had kept her around especially when he was wounded, he assumed that she must be someone special to Carlos. Thinking of that, the doctor replied respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Emmett and Tristan will be here in a minute. Please don¡¯t hesitate to call me if I¡¯m needed.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Okay, thanks. Please Let me walk you out.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL show myself out. You can go see Carlos now.¡± ¡°ALL right. Thanks, doctor.¡± Emmett and Tristan arrived at the vi very soon. When Debbie saw them, she was shocked to notice that Tristan himself was limping. It looked Like his left leg was wounded as well. Debbie was concerned, but Tristan told her not to worry; the wound had already been attended to in the hospital. It was nothing. He also told her that it happened after he and Carlos had gotten off the ne. They left the airport and went to rescue Megan. Both he and Carlos were wounded. The fear that ensued had triggered Megan¡¯s asthma and she was being taken care of in the hospital right now. With Emmett¡¯s and Tristan¡¯s help, Debbie moved Carlos from her bedroom to his. Her bedclothes were changed and for safety and hygienic purposes, the old blood-stained ones were destroyed. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Carlos finally woke up. He opened his eyes and the first thing that fell into his eyes was Debbie sleeping beside him. She had barely slept the night before. Looking at her haggard face, Carlos put his good arm around her shoulders and kissed her forehead. When Debbie woke up, Carlos was sitting on the bed perusing some files. She sat up still muddled in her sleep and remarked sleepily, ¡°Oh, hey. You¡¯re back.¡± As soon as she finished the sentence, she sensed that something was wrong with it. Then she remembered Carlosing back the day before. The bandage on his right arm reminded her that the wound wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°Did you sleep well? Are you hungry?¡± He put the files aside and looked at her with tender eyes. She seemed totally awake now. Chapter 244 ¡°It was all real. You got hurt because of Megan,¡± Debbie muttered in a slightly horrified tone. The fact was still too hard for her to process. Hearing her words, Carlos scooped her cheek with one hand and tried tofort her, ¡°Deb, you know that¡ª¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said resignedly. After getting out of bed, she prattled on. ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs for breakfast. Then we¡¯re going to the hospital. Dr. Jordan said your wound needed to be treated in the hospital. Or else it is going to fall prey to inmmation or infection.¡± Carlos was recovering quickly. Debbie was surprised to see him able to be on his feet already. And he looked like a million bucks. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital,¡± he protested. Debbie turned her head back and threatened, ¡°Fine! Then you can ask Megan toe over and look after you. I don¡¯t want to take care of a stubborn patient.¡± Carlos was left speechless. He recalled how tender and sweet she had been when she had danced on the stage the other day. Sadly, that side of her appeared only briefly. Debbie got dressed in her bedroom and went downstairs. In the dining room, Julie was heating up the dishes for Debbie. She had already gotten a call from Carlos asking her to do so before Debbie could get downstairs. After a simple breakfast, Debbie went back to Carlos¡¯ room. ¡°Hey, are you going to the hospital or not?¡± she asked sullenly. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me, just call the doctor in. It would be much simpler that way in any case.¡± ¡°The doctor was here yesterday. He said there was no medical equipment here and you would receive better treatment at the hospital. This is the doctor¡¯s advice, not mine. Why are you fighting this?¡± Debbie got exasperated and once again, Carlos was left nothing to retort. Debbie ground her teeth, angry at the man¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°If you n on acting Like this, then I¡¯m Leaving. I won¡¯te back until your wound is healed.¡± She had hardly taken one step before Carlos took her wrist and agreed resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Debbie secretly chuckled and then assumed a serious look again. After prying Carlos¡¯ hand away, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get your clothes.¡± However, when Debbie opened Carlos¡¯ closet, she was stunned at the tidiness and cleanness it was sporting. The clothes and essories were arranged in such an order as the kind one would witness if they were being disyed in a showcase in a mall. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Since Carlos wanted to keep his injury from the press, Debbie picked out a pair of sweatpants, an extra-thick white sweatshirt, and a white baseball cap for him. She had never seen him dressed like that, so she assumed the press wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him in this outfit. It looked low-key enough. She put the clothes on the bed and ordered, ¡°There. Get changed.¡± Carlos shifted his look from her to his right arm and then back to her again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m injured. You¡¯ll have to help me dress.¡± For a moment, Debbie didn¡¯t know how to respond. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯LL go get help.¡± When Carlos had come back from abroad, some servants hade back to the vi with him. Chapter 245 ¡°Do you really want another woman to see your husband naked?¡± Carlos called out behind her. Debbie exhaled helplessly. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll help you change your clothes.¡± Carlos had gotten her there. She really didn¡¯t want another woman to see her husband¡¯s body. Fortunately, it was not so much work, except for the teasing part. Carlos didn¡¯t behave at all when she was changing his pants. When she was dressing him in the sweatshirt, she identally bumped into his chest and left him a kiss. ¡°Deb, you naughty girl, you¡¯re seducing me.¡± His body instantly went stiff when her soft Lips touched his skin. As if out of instincts, he wrapped his left arm around her Debbie¡¯s face med with embarrassment. She felt Like it was on fire. She covered her burning face with the back of her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s an ident. You¡¯re too tall. I got tripped.¡± ¡°How about we go to the hospital after?¡± he whispered in her ear in a tempting voice. ¡°Eh? After what?¡± ¡°After some dessert,¡± he continued, sniffing her hair. ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Realizing what he was implying, Debbie gave him a pinch on the waist. ¡°Quit joking around. Hurry up.¡± Her heart was pounding but she pushed him away. In a fluster, she grabbed his left arm hurriedly and tucked it into the sleeve. Not giving up, Carlos continued with his seduction. ¡°Honey, only my arm is wounded. My other parts are as good as new. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you go ahead and examine them yourself? Come,e.¡± Debbie tried to project an angry tone to cover up her nervousness. ¡°In your dreams, smart ass! Now let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Carlos replied resignedly. ¡°You know, I intended to have a passionate night with you yesterday, but this injury totally ruined my ns,¡± he confessed. He had been patient with Debbie for a long time. If he waited any longer, he was afraid that something wrong could happen to his manhood. Debbie gave him a re and seized the opportunity toin, ¡°You should have known better than to get yourself injured. Maybe God doesn¡¯t want you to get your own way.¡± ¡°If that had been the case, then my injuries wouldn¡¯t have Landed on my arm. Deb, I can push myself up with one arm. How about we have a try?¡± Debbie¡¯s heart was racing and she could hardly maintain herposure anymore. Carlos seemed odd to her today. He kept hitting on her and as if that wasn¡¯t enough to throw her off the mark, he was very handsy as well. Desperate for a way to contain her surging emotions, she stomped on his foot and snapped, albeit frivolously, ¡°Keep your hands off me!¡± Chapter 246 Carlos was amused by the shy and annoyed expression on her face. He bowed his head and kissed her forehead softly before whispering, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you, but I think I deserve a reward for the trouble.¡± Hearing him call her honey again, Debbie couldn¡¯t help smiling and taunted quietly, ¡°And what reward does this child want?¡± ¡°This, of course.¡± He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply on the lips. Nothing else could be heard anymore in the room except for the heavy breathing of the two. Some timeter, Debbie walked out of Carlos¡¯ room again with burning cheeks, looking definitely rumpled. She fetched a mask from her bedroom and asked Carlos to put it on. Just as they were about to Leave, Debbie reminded him to put on a pair of sunsses too. After that, she took a nce at him and decided that everything was finally set now. They Left the vi and headed for the hospital. Emmett had already made an appointment for them with the doctor. In the consulting room, the doctor looked at Carlos¡¯ wound carefully and changed his dressing. It took about two hours toplete the process, after which, they left the doctor¡¯s consulting room. Debbie had been under the impression that they would be heading back to the vi immediately, but to her surprise, Carlos was holding her hand and leading her to the inpatient department. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°The inpatient department. Megan was hospitalized and is being kept under observation.¡± Hearing Megan¡¯s name, Debbie didn¡¯t respond and just followed him silently. Hardly had they reached the door of the ward before they heard the sound of Megan¡¯sughter emanating cheerfully from inside, in stark contrast to the hospital¡¯s general ambiance. At that point, Debbie noticed an evident smile on her husband¡¯s face, and secretly, made a face in disapproval. Walking inside, they noticed that Damon and Wesley were already there. Megan was sitting on the edge of the bed, giggling at Damon¡¯s jokes. Her eyes brightened when she saw Carlos and Debbie. She ran towards Carlos, calling in a cheerful voice, ¡°Ah, Uncle Carlos, Uncle Carlos, you are here. Are you okay? Does it still hurt?¡± Seeing her trotting over, Carlos released Debbie¡¯s hand and spread his arms to catch the girl. ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m fine. But you be careful. You shouldn¡¯t do anything strenuous right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine too. But Uncle Wesley won¡¯t allow me to Leave the hospital,¡± the girlined as she buried herself in his arms. ¡°Now, now, noints. Uncle Wesley is doing that for your own good.¡± Carlos pulled her out of his arms and rebuked her, ¡°Aunt Debbie is here too. I didn¡¯t hear you greet her.¡± As if she had just seen Debbie, Megan put on an embarrassed look and apologized, ¡°Hi, Aunt Debbie. I¡¯m sorry. I was too worried about Uncle Carlos. He was wounded because of me and I feel so bad about it.¡± Debbie tried hard to suppress the difort in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t. Uncle Carlos did the right thing in protecting you. After all, your parents saved his life,¡± she replied tly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Ah, so Uncle Carlos told you about it?¡± Chapter 247 ¡°Yes. Your uncle Carlos and I are married. Married couples don¡¯t have secrets.¡± Debbie took Carlos¡¯ hand with a smile, interlocked fingers with him, and looked up at her man affectionately. Carlos squeezed her hand and met her eyes. Tenderness could be seen from a mile away in his eyes. He was a lot more than happy to hear what she had just said. ¡°Hey, did you guyse here to visit Megan or to torment us single people with your affections and flrting?¡± Damon retorted from the bed, fed up with the sweetness between the two. Within a second, the tenderness in Carlos¡¯ eyes was all gone. It looked like he had turned into a completely different person. Casting him a cold stare, he snarled, ¡°Well, you can just go away then.¡± ¡°Shit. Carlos, we¡¯ve been friends for more than a decade now. But you are not at all gentle to me. Worse than that, you asked me to go away. I guess you forget your friends when you¡¯re with your wife,¡± Damonined with a careless expression on his face, and his hands in his pockets. ¡°Well then, friend! Tell me, howe you never visited me after I got injured?¡± Carlos retorted. All his friends had visited him at the vi after the injury except Damonst night. However, Damon didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Instead, he confessed, ¡°Look. In my heart, Megan is much more important than you. It would be obvious to anyone that I would want to make sure she was okay before I came to see you.¡± Hearing him say that she was more important than Carlos, Meganughed. She walked over to Damon, grabbed his sleeve, and appealed like a spoiled brat, ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Damon put his arm around Megan¡¯s shoulders and looked at Carlos provocatively. Carlos ignored him. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± he asked Wesley, who had been looking out the window the entire time and seemed the least interested in their rift. ¡°Asthma again. But it¡¯s fine. She can be discharged from hospital tomorrow.¡± Wesley withdrew his gaze from outside and finally turned towards them slowly. Carlos didn¡¯t reply. He pulled Debbie closer to him and sat down on the sofa with her. Crossing his legs, he settled infortably and watched Megan and Damon chat andugh together. A momentter, the door of the ward opened again. Curtis and Colleen walked in. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Debbie,¡± Curtis greeted as soon as he saw Debbie. ¡°Hi, Mr¡ª¡± Debbie was about to stand up to greet the man, but Carlos pulled her back to the sofa and wrapped his arms around her. She Looked at him with a perplexed gaze. Carlos exined his stance, though in a highly indifferent tone, ¡°This is a hospital, not a school. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to him.¡± Curtis only smiled at his unfriendly remarks. Chapter 248 Debbie rolled her eyes at Carlos helplessly and greeted Curtis and Colleen once again. ¡°Hi, Mr. Loftus. Hi, Colleen.¡± Curtis nodded and walked over to Megan. Colleen, on the other hand, walked closer to Debbie, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Carlos¡¯ arm?¡± Debbie was puzzled. She looked at Colleen who was smiling at her and wondered, ¡®Carlos is right there. Why doesn¡¯t she ask him directly? Why is she asking me?¡® Before she could recollect her thoughts and respond, Colleen said ina louder voice, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ wife. Why is it so embarrassing to talk about your husband¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°He¡­Um¡­ I¡­¡± Debbie was confused too much by the situation to form a coherent answer. Seeing confusion written all over her face, Colleen pulled her away from Carlos, took her arm, and whispered with a smile, ¡°Last night, when we got to the vi, you were sleeping beside him like a piggy. You must have been really tired from taking care of Carlos.¡± It was only now that Debbie realized she and Curtis had dropped by the vi the night before. It only dawned on her now that there were so many people who had watched her sleep. Debbie turned her head and rolled her eyes at Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when Colleen dropped byst night?¡± Carlos raised his eyebrows and apologized, ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Seeing how cute the two were being together, Colleen Laughed. It was only now that she remembered to ask about Megan. ¡°Megan, when will you leave the hospital?¡± Megan replied in a sweet voice, ¡°Thank you for asking, Colleen. I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow morning.¡± Curtis reminded her, ¡°Call her Aunt Colleen.¡± Before Megan could respond, Colleen said, ¡°What aunt? We¡¯re not married yet.¡± Curtis walked over to stand at her side and smiled, ¡°Do you think you can get rid of me? You¡¯re stuck with me, woman.¡± Colleen blushed and made a face at him. ¡°I need to borrow Debbie for a minute. You guys go ahead.¡± Then she took Debbie¡¯s hand and led her away to the door. After they walked out of the ward, Colleen looked at Debbie and said worriedly, ¡°About Carlos saving Megan, don¡¯t overthink.¡± Chapter 249 ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie responded. but she found Colleen strange. When they moved to the safe passage, Colleen stopped walking and reminded her, ¡°Debbie, you don¡¯t have to get angry with Carlos because of Megan. That will save you unnecessary stress.¡± ¡°Colleen, what are you trying to tell me? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Colleen Laughed and said, ¡°Right. I was so anxious I forgot that you had only seen Megan a few times.¡± Then she lowered her voice and said to Debbie, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that girl is up to. You know what? Wesley¡¯s girlfriend, well, sort of girlfriend, got engaged to someone else, mostly because of her.¡± Debbie was shocked by the news. She knew Colleen was talking about Megan. ¡°Afterwards, Curtis and I argued a couple of times too. All because of her. I don¡¯t mean to talk about her behind her back, but she¡¯s too maniptive. You never know what she is thinking. Anyway, be careful. Don¡¯t get into disagreements with Carlos over her. Otherwise, you will only give her what she wants. Okay?¡± Finally, Debbie understood what she meant. ¡°If she is so awful, why can¡¯t the four of them see it?¡± It struck her as odd that a whole four men still doted on Megan, even with full knowledge of her maniption. Were they blind?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They are men. Only women can see through other women¡¯s deep buried dark thoughts. In their eyes, Megan is an innocent, adorable girl. An angel. They never think badly of her. Nor do they believe that she will stir up things among us,¡± said Colleen, shrugging with resignation. If what she said was true, then Megan was really a horrible person. ¡°I wonder what she is up to,¡± Debbie said honestly. ¡°Who knows? Sometimes she acts as if she likes Wesley, but she also keeps a technical distance from him. Sometimes it looks that she is into Carlos, but she never takes much initiative. But Damon and Curtis are almost old enough to be her father. She is unlikely to set her mind on them.¡± Debbie felt tired. Tired of trying to figure out what was on Megan¡¯s mind. ¡°Now is not a convenient time to talk. I will invite you to tea some other time. Think about what I just told you. Don¡¯t say a word to those four. Or else, they will think that we are scheming against their innocent, adorable Little Megan,¡± Colleen cautioned. Herst remark was full of irony. ¡°Ah, it feels great to finally get these words out of my chest. I have been dying to talk to someone, but there was no one. And now I can talk to you. Debbie, women know women the best. Between you, me, and Megan, you are the most innocent, adorable soul. I¡¯d fancy having you for a friend, just to enjoy your politepany over a cup of tea, or even on a shopping spree.¡± Debbie was surprised by Colleen¡¯sments. ¡®I¡¯m innocent? And adorable?¡¯ ¡°Colleen, you can¡¯t be more wrong. Anybody can be innocent but me.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. And one more thing, you¡¯re really special to Carlos. Cherish what you have,¡± said a visibly amused Colleen, to Debbie¡¯s surprise. When she first met her, Colleen was such an elegant socialite diva; Debbie¡¯s memory shed back to how the girl had dazzled at Megan¡¯s birthday party-a hot cougar on the dance floor, Colleen was quite a name. But today, she was so approachable and witty. Chapter 250 ¡®This girl has a whole mix of different graces, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡®What next surprise will I discover about her next time?¡¯ Debbie¡¯s mind ran on. Gently, she shook her head and smiled. When the two women went back to the ward hand in hand, Megan was lying in bed, surrounded by the four gorgeous men- every woman¡¯s dream. Seeing the two women walk back in, Curtis and Carlos came to meet them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Carlos pulled Debbie away from Colleen to himself and asked, ¡°Where were you?¡± Debbie put on a smile and answered, ¡°We went to the bathroom.¡± Curtis pretended to be surprised. ¡°You two went to the bathroom together? Since when did you be so close?¡± Colleen joked, ¡°Debbie and I really hit off. We may wear the same pair of pants some day.¡± Whether what Colleen had said about Megan was true or not, Debbie feltfortable around her, so she echoed, ¡°Right. I¡¯ll try to lose weight from now on to fit Colleen¡¯s pants, if ites to that.¡± Despite knowing they were just joking, Carlos still felt unhappy about what they had said. ¡°My wife will never wear somebody else¡¯s pants.¡± Feigning a sulky look, he put his hand on Debbie¡¯s waist and pinched her. ¡®Lose weight? You should put on some weight, ¡® he thought to himself. Amused at the serious face he was making, Colleen giggled and said to Debbie, ¡°In Carlos you have a model husband. Someone worth keeping by any means.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t see it,¡± said Debbie to Colleen, rolling her eyes at Carlos, whose hand was still sliding back and forth on her waist. ¡°I think you know it. You¡¯re just too embarrassed to admit it. The way you¡¯re blushing betrays you,¡± Colleen retorted as she leaned into Curtis¡¯ arms, Laughing. Pretending to be angry, Debbie stared at Colleen and then said to Curtis, ¡°Mr. Loftus, keep your woman in line.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Curtis promised crisply. Debbie gave Colleen a cocky smile. At this point, Damon put in curtly, ¡°Can you two couples get lost as soon as possible? Why can¡¯t you just keep your Lovey-dovey down a notch in front of the single?¡± Chapter 251 Chapter: 251 ¡°Why don¡¯t you just bring Adriana back and floss on us with the sweetness between you two?¡± Carlos retorted. That Line didn¡¯t go down well with Damon. If anything, it cut him deep at heart like a knife. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, his face darkened. Seeing the brooding look on Damon¡¯s face, Debbie felt bad. She tugged at Carlos¡¯ sleeve. Carlos knew what she meant. He looked at her with a frown. ¡®Is she feeling bad for Damon?¡¯ he thought unhappily, a little jealous. Assured that Megan was fine, Carlos and Curtis left the ward with their women. After their cars drove out of the hospital, they went in different directions. In the next two days, Carlos didn¡¯t go to thepany. He worked at home. Debbie had offered to take care of him at home, but he sent her to school. As he had demanded, Debbie didn¡¯t skip a single ss. On the third day, Debbie and Kasie waited on the yground for Jared and Dixon toe to the ssroom with them. A few minutes passed, but the boys didn¡¯t show up. To kill time, the girls chatted as they were waiting. Then all of a sudden, Debbie spotted two familiar figures in front of the office building. ¡®Is that Carlos? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be resting at home? Is he fit enough to teach already?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°Debbie, what are you Looking at?¡± someone asked in a soft voice. Debbie rolled her eyes upon hearing that voice. Gail was everywhere on campus, always following her Like an annoying shadow. ¡°What¡¯s it to you¡± Debbie retorted. She was wondering why Carlos hadn¡¯t told her he wasing here. But then, a lightbulb came on in her head. She nced at Gail, who was so excited to see Carlos that she was close to tears. ¡®No wonder Debbie keeps Looking over there. It¡¯s Carlos! I¡¯m not dreaming! He¡¯s here! I¡¯m seeing Carlos again!¡¯ Gail thought, her eyes reddening. The two men, Carlos and Curtis, were so handsome they made a magnificent sight when they stood together. More and more eyes were drawn to them. Debbie patted Gail¡¯s shoulder. The girl was bathed in happiness now that she saw her dream man. ¡°What?¡± she asked, so excited that the grin on her face didn¡¯t vanish even when she turned to face Debbie. Standing next to Gail didn¡¯t make Debbie explode with rage this time, which was odd. She pointed at Carlos and said calmly, ¡°Look. Carlos.¡± Gail rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± Ignoring her hostility, Debbie raised her voice and suggested, ¡°Care to make a bet?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Gail intended to say ¡°Have you Lost your mind?¡± But she remembered she had a public image to maintain, and bit back that retort. ¡°Don¡¯t you always want me to make a fool of myself? I¡¯m giving you a chance. Remember thest time you set me up and I ended up embarrassing myself at Carlos¡¯ Launch event? Now that he¡¯s here, are you really going to miss such an opportunity to humiliate me again?¡± Debbie coaxed her. Gail moved closer to Debbie with an innocent, sweet smile on her face. But what she said was neither innocent nor sweet. Chapter 252 Chapter: 252 ¡°Of course not. I won¡¯t miss any opportunity to screw things up for you. It¡¯s so much fun,¡± she whispered in Debbie¡¯s ear. Debbie took a step back to put some distance between them. Gail was not alone. A few of her friends were with her. Debbie looked at them and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go confess to Carlos again. If he doesn¡¯t turn me down then you¡¯ll have to apologize to me loudly ten times and sing ¡°Bad Romance¡± in a public ce. Your friends too. ¡° Gail¡¯s friends were surprised by the idea. At first, Kasie was confused about what Debbie was trying to do. But now she found the idea hrious. To help Debbie out, she held her arm and said anxiously, ¡°Debbie, are you crazy? Have you forgotten how he treated you Last time? Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± ¡°Rx, Kasie. It¡¯ll go better thanst time, believe me. Everyone will be watching, after all.¡± Debbie raised her voice as she said thest sentence. ¡®Right, a bunch of students will be there, ¡® Gail thought. Everybody in Alorith knew how ruthless Carlos was. If she recalled right, Debbie had even been tossed into the ocean to drown. She loved imagining how humiliating it would be for Debbie if Carlos rejected her right to her face and threw her out of university. However, Gail didn¡¯t fall for Debbie¡¯s trick easily. She sensed that something was off. ¡°But we aren¡¯t that close to Carlos. How do we know what went on between you?¡± ¡°Easy. I¡¯LL face you. To make sure I won¡¯t cheat, you can see what I¡¯m saying. How does that sound?¡± Debbie had been seeking revenge and now the chance had presented itself. Nheless, Gail turned her down. Her friends, on the other hand, urged her to agree. ¡°Gail, that¡¯s Carlos. If Debbie does this, she has a death wish. What could go wrong? Don¡¯t you want to see what he does? If he kills her, we get a show,¡± a girl said. Debbie gasped. ¡®What a cold bitch! She even wants to see me die.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gail faltered. She recalledst time they were at the mall. She and Debbie fought over the cor pin. Judging from what happened that day, Debbie and Carlos seemed to have a special connection. Sensing Gail¡¯s uncertainty, Debbie decided y up her gift for acting. She whispered in Kasie¡¯s ear, ¡°I hope he forgot what he said Last time. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He promised to bury me alive if I ever got him mad.¡± It was a stage whisper, pitched perfectly so that Gail could hear it, and her friends couldn¡¯t. Kasie acted shocked and pulled her aside. ¡°You out of your mind, Tomboy? If he really said this, maybe he meant it. I don¡¯t want to watch you die.¡± As they were whispering to each other, Gail broke in, ¡°What are you waiting for? He might leave any minute.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter: 253 Debbie instantly stopped talking and pretended to be surprised. ¡°What? You agreed to it? I was just stringing you along. No way would I do that.¡± Seeing how frightened Debbie was, Gail¡¯s friends gloated. ¡°You can¡¯t back out now, Debbie.¡± ¡°Right. What¡¯s the matter? You chicken?¡± They kept taunting her and egging her on. Debbie took a deep breath and walked towards Carlos with a dozen girls watching. Curtis and Carlos were talking about the incident involving Megan Curtis told Carlos, ¡°Wesley has taken care of everything. Just take some time to recover ande back when you¡¯re ready. I always wondered why you agreed to teach here even though you¡¯re uber busy. Now I get it. There¡¯s someone you Like here.¡± Carlos smiled. ¡°I have toe. My wife is such a pain. But you¡± Carlos had intended to ask, ¡°You seem to care about Debbie a lot. Why?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A sweet voice interrupted him. ¡°Hi, Carlos, Mr. Loftus.¡± The familiar voice made Carlos¡¯ smile widen. Curtis waved at the girl. ¡°Debbie,e here.¡± As an educator, Curtis was urbane in his every movement. Debbie trotted over to them and stood where she could see Gail. Carlos checked the time and asked, ¡°Two minutes to ss. Shouldn¡¯t you be on your way?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t answer his question. She could sense annoyance in his tone, but she ignored it. Instead, she looked at Curtis with embarrassment and asked, ¡°Mr. Loftus, could you please give us a minute?¡± ¡°You want to talk to your husband in private?¡± Curtis asked. Debbie nodded with a giggle. ¡°Kinda. But I only need him for a minute. Or maybe you could just turn around.¡± Curtis Looked at her lovingly and said with resignation, ¡°Your minute starts now.¡± Then, he turned his back to the couple. Chapter 254 Chapter: 254 Looking at her expressionless husband, Debbie smiled mischievously, which confused her man. The next second, she snuggled into his arms and shouted, ¡°Carlos, I like you. I really like you!¡± She had shouted so loudly Gail didn¡¯t have to read her lips to know what she was saying, for her voice could be heard from tens of meters away. The other girls watched her, their mouths agape. Even Jared and Dixon, who had arrived at the scene late, were astounded. ¡®When did she get so brave?¡± Carlos had been a Little unhappy about Debbie beingte for ss. But her confession of feelings filled his heart with joy. However, when he looked at her, he noticed that she was staring at something. He turned back and noticed a group of students were watching them. Immediately, he realized that the confession was just part of some game his wife was ying. But he didn¡¯t seem to mind. He pulled her back into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard what you said. Now go to your ss.¡± Seeing what was happening, Gail was so shocked she couldn¡¯t feel her legs anymore. She copsed onto one of her friends and wondered, ¡®What on earth is Debbie¡¯s rtionship with Carlos? Not only didn¡¯t he push her away, but he actually hugged her! There must be something going on between them.* Having achieved her goal, Debbie wriggled out of Carlos¡¯ arms and apologized to Curtis, who was Looking at them in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to hear my confession of feelings again, Mr. Loftus. I¡¯m going to my ss now. Bye.¡± She had hardly turned around before Carlos took her by the wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after ss this afternoon.¡± With her mind totally on Gail, she replied casually, ¡°Um¡­ Okay.¡± Carlos watched as Debbie left. He was sure that his wife had just used him as a pawn. But he still looked happy. Curtisughed, ¡°I should have Listened to her and left.¡± Carlos responded tly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to mypany. My sses will be resumed next week as scheduled.¡± His wife was still a Little imp. He had to put more effort into her Curtis patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day when you will address me differently.¡± Carlos raised his eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Perhaps, I should do a background check on you and my wife.¡± Sensing his jealousy, Curtis waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You will know it sooner orter. You just need to believe that I won¡¯t harm her.¡± When the bell rang, Carlos got into the vehicle and Ashley started the engine. The Rolls-Royce Phantom slowed to a stop when it reached Debbie. Then the ck tinted window was rolled down and revealed Carlos¡¯ handsome face. All the girls that were around held their breaths in anticipation. However, Carlos only had eyes for one.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 256 After that, she turned on her heels and walked away. The girls were Left speechless and furious. Soon, rumors about Debbie and Carlos traveled around the campus. The most popr version was that Debbie hooked up with Carlos and was his mistress. And another was how she confessed her love for Carlos on campus but was turned down. Debbie and her friends had hardly sat down in thest row of the ssroom when Carlos sent her a message. id you have fun?¡± Debbie was puzzled. She texted back. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± replied Carlos. Debbie realized that he already knew about what had happened between her and Gail. She looked around half expecting to see him there. ¡®How did he do that? Does he have six pairs of eyes?¡¯ she wondered. After what had happened that day, no one on campus dared to mess with Debbie again, so she finally enjoyed some peace. However, on the flip side of the matter, she had to deal with a girl who was standing in front of her and expressing her feelings for Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos. ¡°Debbie, I really am crazy about Carlos. I have liked him for more than ten years. Can you give me his WeChat or Facebook ount?¡± Debbie sat up frowning and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have it. You can ask him yourself in his ss the next time you see him.¡± She was telling the truth. ALL she had was his phone number. To her surprise, the shy girl suddenly made a hideous face and said sarcastically, ¡°I thought you were close to Carlos! It turns out you don¡¯t even have his contact information. How dare you pretend to be his woman!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help cursing under her breath. Then she pped the table and demanded, ¡°What the heck do you mean by pretending to be his woman? Don¡¯t you dare to leave before you exin yourself!¡± Her ssmates fled the ssroom one after another when they saw her re up. Was this the same graceful girl who had danced at the Sr New Year¡¯s G? They all wondered. The other girl was terrified. Even without Carlos, Debbie was scary enough. The girl swallowed and stammered, ¡°It is said that you are Carlos¡¯ woman. Didn¡¯t you start the rumor? People also say that you hugged Carlos. Is it true?¡± The girl stared at Debbie curiously. ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Debbie replied firmly. Then Jared took out his cell phone and showed her the picture on his phone, at which Debbie suddenly became speechless. Someone had photographed the scene where she had hugged Carlos and expressed her feelings for him and uploaded it on the forum. It had racked up countless views and likes. Now that Debbie had had her revenge on Gail, nothing else mattered. As for the man in the picture online, she dered, ¡°That¡¯s not Carlos. That¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± She believed that making her rtionship with Carlos public would only bring herself more trouble. Chapter 257 Hearing her words, her friends thought to themselves, ¡®Come on! That is Carlos.¡± The girl who hade to ask for Carlos¡¯ contact information left the ssroom with doubts of her own. Debbie took out her phone andined to Carlos, ¡°Carlos, your fans are totally crazy. If they want your contact information, why didn¡¯t they just ask you in person while you had sses at school? Now that they know I know you, they keeping to me for all kinds of information. Not even half a day has passed and crazy fan number 33 found me in the ssroom. This is madness!¡± She didn¡¯t get any reply for a while. Half an hourter, her phone buzzed. ¡°You should get used to it because I might make your identity as Mrs. Hilton public anytime.¡± If he did that, more girls would try to find her. And this time, they would be pissed off that Carlos was off the market! She shivered at the thought of their reaction to the news. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Carlos, please have some mercy on me. Let¡¯s keep this low-key. Just Like how it was three years ago,¡± she pleaded. Carlos smiled at the other end of the phone. ¡°Deb, it¡¯s toote for that now,¡± he replied. ¡®The moment I lost my heart to you, I knew that you were the one. You are mine and you are not going anywhere. I want you by my side for the rest of our lives and I can¡¯t wait to tell the whole world that you are my wife, ¡® he thought to himself. Debbie, on the other hand, was terrified by what would happen once everybody knew she was Carlos¡¯ wife. She totally freaked out when another one of Carlos¡¯ fans ran excitedly towards her. *Argghh! I can¡¯t stand this anymore. It¡¯s driving me crazy! Whoever wants to be Mrs. Hilton, please be my guest. I¡¯m more than willing to give the title away.¡¯ But then she pictured another woman dining with Carlos, traveling along with him, having fun with him, sleeping in his arms¡­ Just imagining those scenes was enough to upset her immensely! That crushing feelingpletely cleared her head. She knew what she wanted now. She shoved Carlos¡¯ enthusiastic fan aside and whispered to Jared, ¡°I need money. Get me a job in some other bar. I need to sing.¡± Jared stared at her for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°You know what? You¡¯re insane! Your husband is generously rich. If this were some other woman, she would be busy enjoying her comfortable life. But you? You want to work part-time! What are you thinking?¡± Debbie was frustrated. ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to buy. It will be more meaningful if I buy it with my own money,¡± she exined. She only had around $20,000 left from the money she had made by drinking. It was enough to buy the thing that she wanted, but she could only afford the lesser version for that money, which wouldn¡¯t do. She only wanted the best for Carlos. She Liked Carlos. There was no more doubting that truth. There was no hesitation in her. Since that was crystal clear in her heart now, she decided to show him how she felt about him before it was too late. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of losing him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find another job for you. But no drinking. Can you promise me that?¡± The risk was too high for Jared. Carlos would probably skin him alive if he found out that Debbie got drunk again. Chapter 258 ¡°Yes! Cross my heart!¡± Debbie promised, patting her chest. Carlos picked her up after school. They went to a hotel for dinner. That evening, she was unusually sweet to him. During dinner, she asked him about his day and showed concern about the recovery of his wound. She picked up his food for him, and she even massaged Carlos¡¯ back diligently even though he told her there was no need for it. When they both finally sat down to eat, Carlos put some boneless fish on her te and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use sucking up to me. I stilt remember that you werete for ss today.¡± She squirmed in her seat. That really brought her spirits down. Head bowed, Debbie poked the fish with her chopsticks with a frown on her face. Then she said with a sigh, ¡°No horror movies and no martyrs¡¯ cemetery, okay?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos agreed readily. His response came as a pleasant surprise to Debbie. She was thrilled. But before she could swallow the next bite of her delicious fish, he said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to watch a Live show-a person making out with a snake.¡± ¡°N-N-N-No!¡± she objected desperately, her eyes wide open and filled with horror. She had seen that horrendous scene before. There was no way in hell that Carlos would let her go with just making her watch the show. Her Legs started trembling as memories of the previous incident emerged in her head. Once, she had gone to Thand on a holiday with her friends. ¡°Human and snake kissing¡± was one of the shows on the itinerary. Disgusted and terrified by the show, she had hidden behind a column and yed with her phone during the duration of the entire show. When she raised her head towards the end of the show, she saw Jared making out with the snake. She was so frightened that her phone was tossed away when she jumped out of her seat. After they had returned from the trip, she avoided Jared for half a month. At this point, Debbie already knew that Carlos made sure that every one of his punishments was harsh and effective to the people who angered him. Even Debbie, his own wife, wouldn¡¯t be spared. He was a cold man. ALL of a sudden, the tender, vorful fish tasted incredibly nd ¡°Is there any way that you would let this one go?¡± Carlos gave her a nce as he picked out the fish bones for her. ¡°That depends on your performance.¡± After she heard his words, an idea dawned on her. She stood up from her chair abruptly and locked her arms around his neck. She then Looked him in the eye and mmed her lips on his. Three times! That would definitely help her get through, she thought. However, the man¡¯s face darkened and frowned. ¡°Debbie, did you wipe your mouth after eating? Debbie bit her lips and looked elsewhere. That hadn¡¯t urred to her. An innocent mistake. But it was not toote for her. She could still make up for it. She quickly drew a tissue and was about to wipe her mouth when it hit her that it might be wiser to wipe the tyrant¡¯s mouth first. So, she gently wiped her husband¡¯s mouth with a grin and then her own Chapter 259 After throwing the tissue into the bin, she wrapped his neck from behind and asked, ¡°Mr. Handsome, do I get an A for my performance?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel much sincerity. Perfunctory kisses don¡¯t satisfy me.¡± Frustrated, Debbie buried her face in his neck, and rubbed it back and forth; her breath drifted lightly against his skin. Carlos¡¯ hand stopped in midair. ¡®This woman is doing it intentionally, ¡® he thought. He slowly put down the chopsticks and wiped his mouth and hands clean with a wet napkin. The next second, Debbie was pulled into his arms and seated on his Lap. She looked at the door nervously, her face red. But they were in a private booth, so no one woulde and interrupt them. Carlos took her hand in his and then pulled her in for a deep kiss on the Lips. His tongue was restless in her mouth; his breathing became heavier and heavier. He whispered to her in a husky voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, shall we?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± came her swift answer. She was aware of what he meant. Compared with making out with a snake, kissing Carlos sounded like a much better choice. So she had agreed to it without thinking when he had suggested that they go home. Carlos didn¡¯t even wait for her to finish her dinner before dragging her out of the hotel and heading home. What would happen after they got home was way too exciting for Debbie. Too embarrassed to look at Carlos, she kept her head down and pretended to y with her phone, flushing as she thought about the impending scene. When they were about to arrive at the vi, Carlos¡¯ phone rang suddenly. Debbie raised her head and saw the caller ID on the LED screen of the vehicle backup camera¡ªMegan. Carlos answered the call immediately, ¡°Hi, Megan.¡± Megan sounded scared and anxious as she blurted out, ¡°Uncle Carlos, there are some men at the gate of my housingmunity. They seem to be looking for something or someone. I¡¯ve been waiting for them to leave for half an hour, but they are still here. What should I do?¡± Carlos¡¯ face turned dark in worry and fury. He steered the wheel while saying, ¡°Go to the security guards¡¯ room and wait for me. I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°Okay, but hurry,¡± Megan urged. ¡°Okay.¡± By the time the call ended, the excitement and sweetness in Debbie¡¯s heart had died away. ¡°It must be those men fromst time. We¡¯re going to Megan¡¯s ce to pick her up,¡± Carlos said in a hurry. ¡°Wait. Just drop me here at the roadside,¡± Debbie said. She didn¡¯t want to see Megan, nor did she intend to stop Carlos going. Carlos looked at her and sensed the change of her mood, but he didn¡¯t know what she was unhappy about. ¡°Honey, if those men take Megan, she will be in danger,¡± he exined patiently. But Debbie didn¡¯t respond. Chapter 260 Chapter: 260 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] When they arrived at the gate of Megan¡¯s housingmunity, the girl was cringing in a chair in the security guards¡¯ room, holding her Legs. ¡°Megan!¡± Carlos called. At his voice, Megan raised her head, ran towards him, and held him tightly. ¡°Uncle Carlos, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I was scared out of my wits.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here,¡± Carlosforted her gently. Seeing her husband holding another woman was bad enough, but his soft, warm consoling tone made Debbie feel even worse. Some people used to say that her husband had a ruthless, cold soul. But not to everybody, it seemed. Gently he picked Megan up and carried her towards the car. ¡°Open the door,¡± he ordered the security guards. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± answered the guards in unison as one of them darted to open the back door quickly. Then he turned to Debbie who had quietly stood by, watching. Thank God, he hadn¡¯t forgotten about her yet. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Deb, get in, please.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t want to get in the car. Thankfully, as she was wondering what to do, her phone rang. ¡°Hi Tomboy, I¡¯m calling just to ask where you bought the red wine Last time,¡± said Kasie. ¡°What? You¡¯re drunk? Where¡¯re you? Okay, I¡¯ming to pick you up,¡± Debbie said on the phone. Kasie was confused. She took her phone away from her ear and checked the service, which was good. ¡°No, Tomboy, I am asking¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, you are at home. Okay, stay put and wait for me. I¡¯m on my way.¡± Before Kasie could respond, Debbie hung up. She looked at Carlos who was waiting for her to get in the car and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Kasie is drunk at home. She is in a really bad mood right now. I have to go check on her. I¡¯ll stay at her ce tonight.¡± Staring at her, Carlos didn¡¯t say anything back. Megan, who was in his arms, clutched his shirt and said, ¡°Debbie, go ahead if you have something to attend to. I¡¯m already feeling much better and I don¡¯t see the need to hold you around. I¡¯ll watch over Chapter 261 Chapter: 261 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Uncle Carlos for you, just in case you¡¯re worried about him.¡± Debbie was startled at the girl¡¯s nerve. ¡®This maniptive bitch! * ¡°OK. Bye,¡± she said and left in a huff. When she turned around, she hoped he¡¯d call her or stop her. ¡®Stop me. If you stop me, I¡¯ll get in the car and go back to the vi with you.¡¯ But till a cab stopped in front of her, he didn¡¯t call her ore to her to ask her to stay. Carlos put Megan in the back seat and said, ¡°Have a rest. I¡¯ll go-¡± He intended to tell Debbie that he wanted to drive her to Kasie¡¯s himself. However, before he could even finish his sentence, Megan grabbed his sleeve and said in a feeble voice, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I feel¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well I think I need to take the medicine.¡± ¡°Alright. Do you have any of the drugs with you?¡± asked Carlos. ¡°y-Yes,¡± Megan answered, pointing at her bag with great difficulty. After Carlos had given her the medicine, he turned to look for Debbie, but she was long gone. Carlos was so upset he felt like cursing. Debbie called Kasie in the cab and asked, ¡°What did you call me for just now?¡± Kasie didn¡¯t answer. She asked instead, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Listlessly, Debbie replied, ¡°Not much. Where are you? What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s party. I called to ask you where you bought the red winest time. It really tasted great. Could we have some bottles delivered here?¡± Kasie asked without a pause. Only then did Debbie notice the noises at the other end of the phone. Someone was singing. Quickly, she gave Kasie the address and hung up. Then she called Jared. ¡°Where¡¯re you? ¡°In a bar. Looking for a job for you. Where else can I be?¡± Jared replied resignedly. A dog with full mouth does not bark. He had taken a VIP card from Carlos, so he felt obliged to take matters concerning Debbie more seriously. ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just settled. The manager is an acquaintance of mine, and he has agreed to pay you $1, 100 per hour. I was going to call you. When can youe for an audition?¡± To be honest, the pay was good. Some bars paid two or three hundred a night. ¡°I can go there right now.¡± Chapter 262 Chapter: 262 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Jared gave her the address. When Debbie got to the bar, Jared took her straight to the manager. The manager had heard from Jared that Debbie had a very powerful background, so he Looked at her more carefully. Assessing her strong points, the manager was impressed by the confident aura and natural beauty. The only shoring was her low-key dressing, which didn¡¯t go with the ambiance of the bar. But that didn¡¯t matter as long as she could sing. And she blew him away with that melodious voice. When she took to the stage, guitar in hand, one might have dismissed her for just another wannabe. But the moment she strummed the first chords on her guitar and belted out the first words of her song, the whole bar fell quiet in ave. By the time she was done, the audience was rapturous. The more sentimental ones among them pulled out handkerchiefs to wipe teary eyes. The manager, reading his patrons, requested her to sing something more cheerful to set a different tone for the night. From many years of experience, he knew how to y on their moods and make them keep buying. On the manager¡¯s suggestion, a certain girl in the audience requested ¡°Move Your Body,¡± so Debbie picked that for her next act. With smooth progression, she hit the refrain to another round of apuse. The girl who had requested the song was ecstatic. When the second song was over, Debbie took a brief rest, during which she suggested to the manager, ¡°The customers can request any song, at a tip of 200 bucks. We will split the amount collected between you and me. What do you say?¡± The manager gave her aplicated look. He suspected mischief in Jared¡¯s rmendation for Debbie. If the girl really had a strong background, howe she seemed almost desperate to make money? Even so, the manager agreed to her proposal. He motioned a host over and had him announce their arrangement on the stage. Her charming presence on stage drew barflies, eager to impress her. Men trying to request a song forced their ways through the crowd towards the stage. ¡°Ever-glow,¡± ¡°I Do,¡± ¡°No Promises,¡± ¡°Against All Odds,¡± ¡°Better In Time,¡± ¡°Wings,¡± She went through the requests with breathtaking finesse, ending each performance to a wild round of apuse. She had colluded with Kasie and devised their lies before she came to the bar. In case Carlos called Kasie, she would throw him off the scent. When Kasie ended the call, Debbie forthwith switched her phone off and immersed herself in the music. From 9 p.m. to 2 a.m., the tips went higher and higher. Despite the high price, Debbie¡¯s charming persona on stage worked to her advantage. The number of men trying to woo her by requesting songs seemed endless And she just kept going for hours, until Jared, noticing she was drained came to drag her off the stage. That night she had made a killing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In self congrattion, she kissed the bucks with a satisfied smile. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable racking up so much on a single night out,¡± she said to Jared who was watching her, equally blown away When they were alone, Jared couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What exactly are you trying to buy? I¡¯ve never seen you bust your ass like this.¡± Chapter 263 Debbie cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, but not now.¡± Jared rolled his eyes and snarled, ¡°Friendship over.¡± Debbie patted his shoulder andforted him, ¡°Rx. Once I¡¯ve made enough money, I¡¯ll nevere to this ce again. Then you won¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good you can think like that. If you make any more trouble, your husband will skin me alive. How about I lend you the money you need so that you don¡¯t have to sing here anymore?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! I want to buy something with the money I earned on my own. There¡¯s no point in buying it with the money you or Carlos gave me,¡± Debbie snapped back. Sitting on the curb of the empty road, Jared raised his head to Look at the dark sky and asked, ¡°Where are you going anyway? It¡¯ste. And freezing. You¡¯re not going home?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡­ I¡¯ll spend the night in a hotel.¡± She really hated to watch Carlos and Megan show off their affection in front of her. She wasn¡¯t going to go home and be humiliated that way. And the dorm gates were probably closed by now. A hotel was her only option. At midnight, Carlos got a text message that Debbie¡¯s credit card had been just used to secure a hotel room. ¡®I thought she was in Kasie¡¯s house!¡¯ he mused. Instantly, he called the hotel manager and asked whether Debbie was alone. The manager answered honestly, ¡°There are two of them.¡± After some pause, he added, ¡°A girl and a boy.¡± Carlos was fuming with rage. So this was how she repaid him after everything he¡¯d done for her! He wasted no time rushing all the way there, pausing for nothing. Breathlessly, he tore into the hotel Lobby. His livid face stopped the manager from saying anything. Holding breath, the scared man carefully led him straight to Debbie¡¯s room. He inserted the universal key card and opened the door. As he peered inside, the manager was stunned at the sight. It was the cheapest single-bed room in this four-star hotel. Debbie was sound asleep in the bed, while a big guy was curling up, snoring on the sofa. The sofa was so small that his legs hung over the sides. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos kicked him in the leg. Jared woke up instantly. He was having a nice dream and this guy just ruined it. He threw back the quilt and jumped off the sofa, still fully clothed. Annoyed, he shouted, ¡°Fuck! Who the hell¡ª Car- Carlos.¡± Upon hearing Jared¡¯s sharp, angry shouts, Debbie opened her eyes and blinked. She was still sleepy. ¡®Why is Carlos here? I¡¯m in the hotel, not the vi! I must be dreaming.¡¯ She closed her eyes again, trying to drift off. Carlos wasn¡¯t interested in letting her do this. He walked up to the bedside and demanded in a cold tone, ¡°Get up!¡± Chapter 264 Chapter: 264 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] ¡®What?! I¡¯m not dreaming. He IS here!¡± Debbie covered her head with the quilt and murmured, ¡°Wrong person.¡± Her voice was so hoarse Carlos frowned. Was she ill? He picked up Debbie and the quilt and walked towards the door. Jared tried to run off, but the manager blocked his way. He wouldn¡¯t let this young man go without Carlos¡¯ say-so. Staring at the boy who was trembling with fear, Carlos scolded, ¡°Jared, how could you?!¡± ¡®How could you sleep in a hotel room with my wife?¡¯ This was what Carlos wanted to say. ¡®Did he think I was sleeping with his wife?¡¯ Jared thought to himself and believed that he needed to exin it. ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside, so I stayed here. You saw it; I was nowhere near your wife!¡± Carlos strode toward him, and Jared lost his nerve. He quickly cried, ¡°I was wrong. I should¡¯ve left. Carlos, please forgive me.¡± Carlos raised his leg in an attempt to kick him, but Debbie caught his arm and said, ¡°I asked him to stay.¡± Jared had stuck around even when she was in a bad mood. He had spent hours with her making sure she was okay. It was below zero outside. She couldn¡¯t just ask him to leave-especially thiste. Besides, they had slept in the same bed before. They were friends. And there was no mistaking it even then. They were in separate quilts with their heads on each end of the bed. Interestingly enough, they ended up getting in a fight that night. She was annoyed-he was so tall that his feet almost touched her face. He was equally annoyed-he figured she was just being petty, and told her to just shut up and sleep. They had spent much of the night arguing. Originally, Jared wasn¡¯t going to stay in the hotel. He knew Carlos would give him a hard time if he found out. But Debbie told him that Carlos was off having sex with another girl and he¡¯d never know. He was too busy. Jared still figured he wasn¡¯t going to be there that long. He was just going to calm her down and leave after she fell asleep. He didn¡¯t expect to doze off soon. Then, Carlos barged in¡­ ¡°This is thest time!¡± Carlos warned Jared and left the hotel, Debbie in his arms. Jared stuck his head out of the room to make sure Carlos wouldn¡¯t being back. Then he asked the manager for a new quilt and fell asleep in the hotel room. When Carlos and Debbie reached the vi, it was already 3 in the morning. She entered her bedroom without saying a word. Carlos followed her into her bedroom, but she pushed him out. ¡°Megan¡¯s sleeping in my room,¡± he said coldly. Debbie was fuming with anger when she heard that. But she was too sleepy to argue with him right now. She just climbed onto her bed and quickly fell asleep.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 265 Chapter: 265 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When she woke up again, Carlos was not in her room. She cleared her throat and swallowed, finding that it wasn¡¯t nearly as painful as before. After she washed her face and brushed her teeth, she walked downstairs. But what she heard made her stop mid-stride and stiffen. She heardughtering from the dining hall, and it wasn¡¯t Carlos. That was when she realized that Megan was still here. Megan noticed Debbie¡¯s reaction, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it. In fact, she greeted her cheerfully, ¡°Aunt Debbie, here you are! Breakfast is ready!¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Debbie answered nonchntly. Carlos stood and pulled the chair next to him away from the table. He indicated that she should sit. Debbie didn¡¯t want to sit there, but on second thought, she¡¯d better remind Megan that she was Debbie. So she sat down obediently. ¡°Hey Auntie, I was just talking about kids with Uncle. Uncle, you didn¡¯t tell me whether you want a boy or a girl?¡± Megan pouted her lips, acting Like a spoiled child. Julie had just served her breakfast, and Debbie was preparing to dig in. Having decided not to say a word, she pretended she didn¡¯t hear Megan. Carlos shot a nce at Debbie, who was about to take a bite of a boiled egg, and said with certainty, ¡°A boy.¡± Before anyone could respond, he added, ¡°A boy, definitely!¡± If he and Debbie had a daughter, he was afraid that she¡¯d turn out Like Debbie. Then he¡¯d have no idea how to teach her¡ªhe couldn¡¯t Lecture her or beat her. He really didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with a second Debbie. One Debbie was enough. But if they had a son, he could lecture or beat him whenever he did something wrong. After all, boys had to be strong. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about womanly things, and he could teach him about the world. Meganughed and turned to Debbie asking, ¡°How about you, Auntie?¡± Now that Carlos Liked boys, Debbie decided to give the opposite answer to annoy him. She was in a bad mood now and wouldn¡¯t pull her punches. She put on a fake smile and said, ¡°I prefer a girl. Girls are more obedient than boys. What¡¯s more, if I had a daughter, we could wear the same articles of clothing. It would be cute to go out with mother and daughter in matching outfits.¡± While she said this, a picture of Debbie and a mini-sized Debbie entered Carlos¡¯ head. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to have a daughter with Debbie, he thought. ¡°Oh Megan, I nearly forgot. Let me give you a piece of advice. Men are all two-timers. When you find a boyfriend, keep an eye on him so he doesn¡¯t cheat on you.¡± Carlos felt weird when he heard this. ¡®Is she trying to imply I¡¯ma two-timer?¡¯ he wondered. Chapter 266 Chapter: 266 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Megan nodded and looked at Debbie with a pair of innocent eyes. But what she said next irritated Debbie even more. ¡°Uncle Carlos is a good man. I¡¯ll marry a man like him!¡± Debbie took several deep breaths to calm herself down and then said in a sarcastic voice, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know him very well. You¡¯ve been taken in by his looks. He has a weakness for women. So you¡¯d better not marry a man Like him.¡± Megan stopped eating and stared at Debbie in utter disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re talking about the same guy. Uncle treats me well. But other women?¡± ¡®That¡¯s the problem! He treats you better than his own wife. Can¡¯t you see that makes him a bad husband?¡¯ Debbie mocked in her mind. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m his wife and he should treat me well. He¡¯s your uncle, and I can understand he treats you well too. But he has so many other women that he also treats well. Like Miss Olga and Miss¡ª¡± ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos called out her name with authority and it stoppedThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Debbie from talking any further. She lowered her head and her lips thinned into a grim line. Megan picked up a steamed stuffed bun and said, ¡°Aunt Debbie, please try this. This is my favorite bun stuffed with veggies. Uncle Carlos asked the chef toe here and cook them for me.¡± ¡°Seriously? Are you not going to stop showing off his love for you? I¡¯m sick of it!¡¯ Trying her best to suppress her anger, Debbie replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you. I don¡¯t like buns. Why don¡¯t you give it to your Uncle Carlos?¡± Aside from the fact that she was pissed, it was the truth; she was not fond of buns. Though she didn¡¯t really hate it, she would not buy a bun if it was her choice. Moreover, she had lost her appetite already. Megan¡¯s hand came to a halt in midair as she pretended to be hurt by Debbie¡¯s words. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡± Her voice trailed off dramatically. Debbie rolled her eyes secretly and stayed silent. Carlos, however, picked up the te in front of Debbie and ced the bun on it. He then put the te back and said in a curt voice, ¡°Megan asked you to have it out of kindness. Eat!¡± Unable to hold back her anger anymore, Debbie banged her chopsticks on the table. ¡°Carlos, you will do anything to please Megan, won¡¯t you? If this is how it¡¯s going to be, then you don¡¯t need me as your wife. Why don¡¯t you just marry¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Carlos thundered, his face dark and gloomy. Silence befell the dining halt. Then he stood from his seat and demanded coldly, ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°NO!¡± Debbie cast a burning nce at the girl whose eyes were red now, and brazenly walked towards the gates of the vi. ¡°Stop!¡± came the man¡¯s cold voice from behind her. Chapter 267 Debbie felt deeply wronged. She had worked so hard to make money to buy Carlos a gift, but now, she felt like he didn¡¯t deserve it. She turned around, Looked him in the eye and said calmly, ¡°After we¡¯ve spent so much time together, I¡¯ve realized that we do not belong with each other. Carlos, we¡¯re done.¡± He was a proud man with a strong personality, and she was short-tempered as well. He was always nice and gentle to Megan, never letting her down in any circumstances. However, he had lost his temper a couple of times with Debbie. He had threatened her with her weaknesses and even left her alone in the cemetery at midnight. And just now, he had forced her to eat something that she didn¡¯t even Like, all for Megan¡¯s sake. Since he valued Megan more than his own wife, Debbie decided to give up the position to her. Tears streamed down Debbie¡¯s cheeks, but she turned around so that he wouldn¡¯t see it. She opened the gate and rushed out of the vi. Carlos sat back in his seat, his eyes closed. The veins on his forehead were pulsing visibly. Megan, who was sitting opposite him, was too scared to utter a single word. She had never seen Carlos lose his temper before. After several minutes of silence, Carlos calmed down and said to Megan in a t voice, ¡°Eat your breakfast. I¡¯m going to work now. ¡°Sure. But Aunt¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her!¡± Megan shut her mouth immediately. At Economics and Management School Curtis poured a cup of tea and ced it on the table before Debbie. ¡°What happened? You seem to be in a bad mood.¡± He had just run into a sad and dejected Debbie at the school gate, so he had asked her to join him in his office. Debbie let her eyes settle on him, saying nothing. Curtis was puzzled by her Look and asked, ¡°Did I do something to upset you?¡± She shook her head and asked him, ¡°Mr. Loftus, why didn¡¯t Carlos marry Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Megan?¡± Curtis was dumbfounded by her sudden question. After a short pause, he asked her a question in reply, ¡°Why would Carlos want to marry Megan?¡± Staring at the tea in her hands, she forced a bitter smile. ¡°He is so nice to her. They would make a perfect couple.¡± Curtis suddenly remembered that his girlfriend had asked him a simr question in the past. Colleen had asked him, ¡°Curtis, since you are so sweet to Megan, why don¡¯t you marry her?¡± He shook his head at the memory and sighed, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Yes, Carlos is indeed nice to Megan, but he treats her like his niece. Carlos, Wesley, Damon and I all treat her like a Little girl. But his feelings towards you are different. Trust me, Debbie. I¡¯ve never seen a girl who has dared to act so boldly in front of Carlos except you. Do you think that he is incapable of harming you? Or that he is no match for you in martial arts? I don¡¯t think so. You may not have personally seen his cruel ways, but I¡¯m assuming that you¡¯ve heard about it.¡± Chapter 268 He paused, and Debbieined, ¡°He has done things to me! He has threatened me several times with my weaknesses.¡± Curtis chuckled, ¡°You silly girl! I¡¯m saying that he has never raised his hand on you or been cruel to you.¡± It was true that Carlos never harmed her physically. Nor did he do anything cruel to hurt her. But Debbie felt that what he had done was unbearable enough. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Carlos today. But you really don¡¯t have to be mad at him because of Megan. To be honest, I never wanted you to get involved with Carlos from the very beginning. After all, you know, you two¡­ well, you both are short-tempered. But I changed my mind after Megan¡¯s birthday. I saw the way he looked at you that day. His eyes were full of affection for you. There was no mistaking it. I¡¯ve known him for years, but have never seen him Like that before. Trust me, he loves you. I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s because you are his wife and he is responsible for you, but because he¡¯s attracted to you.¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped and she stared at the man in utter surprise. ¡®Wow. Mr. Loftus is such a Loyal friend. He has nothing but good things to say about Carlos.¡¯ ¡°Maybe you are right, but that¡¯s only when Megan is not around. When she¡¯s present, he has eyes only for her,¡± she said with a bitter smile. Curtis shook his head. ¡°Debbie, give him some time. He has known Megan for more than five years now. That¡¯s not the case with you. Even though you¡¯ve been married to him for three years, you two have only spent a few months together. Give him some time to understand the rtionship between you and him, and his duties towards Megan. I know Carlos well. He won¡¯t Let you down.¡± When Debbie remained silent, he added, ¡°Do you really think we are stupid enough to believe that Megan is a little girl who harbors no ill-will? We know that she is not as innocent as she appears, but we choose to ignore it. After all, Carlos and Wesley have a responsibility to keep her happy for the rest of her life. Of course, your happiness cannot be destroyed to keep her satisfied either. If you feel wronged, just feel free to say it out loud. And most importantly, whatever you do, Carlos and I will be there to support you.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect to hear such strong words from Curtis. She was beyond touched. She nodded, ¡°I finally know how you were able to be the principal of the university at such a young age. Mr. Loftus, you really are a smooth-talker. I¡¯m fully convinced.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Curtis rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. I know that you are not a girl who is easily convinced.¡± With an embarrassed smile, Debbie pried, ¡°Mr. Loftus, I¡¯m really curious as to why you are always so nice to me. What¡¯s the reason for it?¡± She felt that Curtis treated her as his own family. Instead of answering her question, he said in a soft voice, ¡°Go back home and make peace with Carlos. He has done so much for you. And because of him, you are much more girlish now than when you were with Hayden. Your only problem is that you are bad-tempered. You would be perfect once you Learn to control your anger.¡± Debbie frowned at him. ¡®He avoided my question and even mentioned Hayden. How did he know him?¡¯ she thought. ¡°You know the story between me and Hayden!¡± Debbie said in an affirmative tone. ¡°Yes, I know. Last time, I was invited to a party, and he was there as well. He is now the head of the Gomez family and has a partnership with Chapter 269 ¡°Now what?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Carlos threatened. Debbie shut her mouth, as she knew he was a man of his word. Now that Debbie was silent, Carlos secretly heaved a sigh of relief and thought to himself, ¡®What a naughty girl to seduce me in front of everyone! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson tonight.¡¯ When the ss was over, Debbie approached Carlos and asked, ¡°Headed back to the office?¡± ¡°Yep. Come with me?¡± Carlos asked and looked at the girl. ¡°No, no! You go ahead. What time do you get off tonight?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been acting weird the whole day!¡¯ Carlos thought. ¡°I¡¯ve got a dinner party at 6 p.m., but I¡¯ll be home after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°6 p.m.? Got it!¡¯ ¡°Okay. Bye, old man.¡± Debbie waved to him and then walked off with a spring in her step Staring at her retreating figure, Carlos mused, ¡®She seems so happy! Is it because her period is over and done with? I¡¯m worried things aren¡¯t that simple¡­¡± Around 3 in the afternoon, Jared ced his phone on the desk in front of Debbie and told her, ¡°Your husband¡¯s going to a party with another woman.¡± A group chat was onscreen, along with a girl named Megan. She posted a message saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to a salon to get a makeover. Carlos and I have a party to go to.¡± Some of the other members started to fawn over her. Debbie rolled her eyes and taunted Megan in her mind. ¡®It¡¯s just a party and she¡¯s attending it with my husband. Does she have to show off like this?¡¯ Debbie picked up the phone and mentioned Megan in herment, ¡°But I thought Carlos had other ns tonight.¡± When Jared noticed what she was doing and tried to take his phone back, she had already sent the message. Immediately, Jared was mentioned in a whole gaggle of posts. ¡°Jared, did your brother tell you that?¡± ¡°Jared, how did you know that? Are you with Carlos now?¡± ¡°Jared, would you Like to go out tonight? It was toote for Jared to delete the message. He cast a burning nce at Debbie and cursed, ¡°Dude! Why did you do that?¡± Debbie raised her arm to keep the phone away from him. ¡°Wait! I still need it.¡± Soon, Megan mentioned Jared as well saying, ¡°I just called Carlos, and he says he¡¯s still going to the party with me. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Debbie ground her teeth and gave the phone back to Jared. Chapter 270 Emmett sounded like he was losing his mind. ¡°He¡¯s in a bad mood. Is it because of me?¡¯ Debbie mused. She was not sure, so she answered Emmett, ¡°It¡¯s of no use to call me. He won¡¯t Listen to me.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest! If he didn¡¯t Listen to you, I¡¯d be still stuck at the construction site, carrying bricks. Debbie, please do us the favor. You only need to call Carlos and say something sweet. I believe it will work. Please, please¡­¡± Debbie was amused at his utter desperation. When she didn¡¯t respond, Emmett asked in confusion, ¡°Debbie, could it be, his mood is something to do with marital problems?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Debbie eximed. As she was about to say something, she heard Carlos roaring at the other end of the line, ¡°Emmett, get your ass in right now!¡± Emmett was so frightened he even forgot to hang up. He rushed into the meeting room and stood beside Carlos addressing him respectfully, ¡°Carlos.¡± Carlos noticed the phone in his hand was on and asked in a cold voice, ¡°This is meeting hour. Whose call is that, still active on your phone? Holy crap! Emmett immediately hid his phone behind his back, but it was toote. Carlos could tell from his reaction that something was not right. With a gloomy face, he snatched his phone away and his face changed at the caller ID. He cast a burning nce at Emmett, who was in cold sweat, and put the phone near his ear. ¡°Yes? Anything?¡± Only two words were enough to draw all the senior executives¡¯ attention. ¡®Who¡¯s on the phone? Carlos¡¯ voice has magically changed. Why so soft all of a sudden?¡¯ they mused. ¡°No¡­nothing¡­ Uh, here¡¯s the thing. I was shopping¡­and I saw a¡­ I saw a¡­ a book. I guess you would be interested. Do you want it?¡± No one responded. Debbie wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She had not expected Carlos to snatch Emmett¡¯s phone. What was she going to say? In front of her was a book, so she found a Lame excuse. ¡°Are you trying to apologize?¡± Carlos asked. ¡°No. Bye!¡± Debbie was about to hang up, but Carlos¡¯ next words stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hang up!¡± He suddenly stood up, swept over the executives, whose heads were lowered, and said coldly, ¡°The meeting is done.¡± Then he left the meeting room, with Emmett¡¯s phone still in his hand. Chapter 271 After Carlos was gone, the meeting room went into an uproar. Everyone gathered around Emmett, eager to know who was on the phone. ¡°Emmett, who¡¯s that miracle worker that made Carlos change his tone so abruptly?¡± ¡°Man, aren¡¯t you just a savior?! If Carlos continued to scold us Like that, I would have jumped off the building.¡± Emmett cleared his voice before saying, ¡°This is Carlos¡¯ private life and I have to keep it a secret. Please excuse me, I need to go back to work.¡± Not until Carlos entered his office did he realize he was using Emmett¡¯s phone. ¡°Call me.¡± After saying that, he hung up. Debbie was left speechless. ¡®I¡¯m still mad at him! Why would I call him?¡± While she was still at a loss whether she would call Carlos or not, she got a text message from Emmett saying, ¡°Debbie, Carlos lost his temper again! Help!¡± Having no time to think, Debbie dialed Carlos¡® number. When the phone was connected, she yelled, ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why so touchy?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With a sneer, Carlos answered, ¡°You know exactly why!¡± Not knowing how to respond, Debbie remained silent for a moment. ¡®Is he mad because I made him lose face in front of Megan or something?¡± After a long pause, Carlos broke the silence. ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I want to sleep in the dorm this evening.¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m done.¡± With a gloomy expression, Carlos said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up this evening.¡± ¡°No, please. Don¡¯t!¡± answered a stubborn Debbie. Carlos gnashed his teeth and snarled, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I gotta go. Bye!¡± Before he could respond, she hung up. Chapter 272 Turning around, he thundered, ¡°Emmett!¡± The force in his voice sent chills running down Emmett¡¯s spine. ¡®I thought he was calmed down after talking to his wife. Why is he angry again?¡± It was the beginning of a long, terrible day for Emmett. But that night, just as she had promised, Debbie slept in the dorm with Kristina. It was almost 1 a.m. when she finally got off work in the bar. The dorm gates were shut, and she didn¡®t have the doorkeeper¡¯s phone. She called Jared who found a person to call the doorkeeper and ask her to open the gates. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Early the next morning, when Debbie woke up, she was surprised to find she was cramping. Regr as clockwork, she had always marked her menses. Apparently, the Last one month must have been stressful to make her forget something that basic. She sighed to ease the pressure. She was in another dilemma. When she had agreed to leave the dorm and stay with Carlos at the vi, she had moved all her clothes. Now, she didn¡¯t have any clean pants with her. Debbie decided to take the bus back to the vi so she could change out of her blood-stained pants. She didn¡¯t dare take a taxi out of fear that blood might be left behind on the car seat. Stepping onto the bus, she decided it would be best to stand in the back so that the other passengers wouldn¡¯t notice the blood on her light-colored pants. Luckily, everyone kept to themselves and no one seemed to notice anything was amiss. When the bus pulled up to her stop, Debbie quickly hopped off and walked for about fifteen minutes before finally reaching the gates of the vi zone. Ignoring the aching of her stomach, she walked briskly towards the vi as to avoid crossing paths with the others who lived there Upon arriving at the vi, she opened the gate and heaved a heavy sigh of relief. It felt safer to finally be inside a familiar ce. Quickly changing her shoes, Debbie quietly made her way into the Living room crossing her fingers that there was no one around. Luckily, the living room was empty. ALL she could hear was the sounds of Julie cooking in the adjacent kitchen. Her Luck was soon cut short, however, as Carlos walked down the stairs The girl froze, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t look in her direction. But it was toote; he was staring at her intently Ignoring the man, she pushed past him, and tried to run up the stairs ¡°Stop!¡± Carlos demanded. The anger in his voice caused Debbie to pause and look at the man. Her stomach ached again, however, and it was a reminder that she needed to get upstairs. Turning her back on Carlos, she continued to make her way up the stairs. Before she could get away, Carlos grabbed her arm. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± he asked. There was obvious worry and confusion in his steady voice. Puzzled by this, Debbie turned to look at him. He was staring at her blood-stained pants! Her face suddenly went hot and red with shame. Needing to get out of here, Debbie tried to pull her arm out of his grip. ¡°Let me go! It has nothing to do with you!¡± The hand gripping her arm remained tight. Chapter 273 ¡°What happened?¡± Carlos asked again. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Debbie hesitated, trying to find the right words to say to reassure him. But before she could finish her sentence, Carlos pulled her towards him. Yelling in protest, Debbie fell into his strong arms. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital now!¡± he announced firmly. ¡®What is wrong with her?¡¯ Carlos mused. ¡®She¡¯s bleeding, and instead of going to the hospital, she is running up the stairs to her room. What does she want to do?* ¡°No! Don¡¯t take me to the hospital! Let go of me! Listen¡ª¡± Debbie was getting angry, as her pleas were continuously ignored. Disregarding her resistance, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms and carried her towards the gates. While he was changing his shoes, she exined in a hurry, ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt, Carlos. My aunt Flo is visiting.¡± Eyebrows furrowed, he looked at her in confusion. ¡°Aunt Flo? You have an aunt named Flo?¡± ¡®And what does her aunt Flo have anything to do with her bleeding?¡¯ he thought to himself. Embarrassed, Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have an aunt called Flo. My period ising today.¡± ¡°Your period?¡± It was obvious that Carlos still didn¡¯t understand. He shook his head. When he was about to open the gate and take her outside, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and blurted, ¡°Menstruation! Do you understand now?¡± Carlos abruptly stopped walking, noticeably stiffening at her words. He put her down immediately. More precisely, she was dropped on the floor. Luckily, Debbie was quick enough to steady herself. With an emotionless face, Carlos looked at both of his hands as if checking for blood. It was the first time he had been in such an awkward situation; he didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Oh, rx. There is no blood on your hands or on your clothes!¡± Debbie snapped, angered by his childish reaction. She had made an effort not to let her blood dirty his hands or clothes. Unable to read his expression, Debbie walked up the stairs to her bedroom. Carlos, however, continued to stand there, stunned and motionless. Having taken a shower and gotten changed, Debbie came back downstairs. Carlos had already finished his breakfast and was reading a newspaper in the dining hall. Debbie was about to exit the vi when he called out, ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡± With a bowl in her hands, Julie walked out of the kitchen and towards the girl with a smile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Debbie, Carlos said you¡¯re on your period and asked me to make a bowl of hot ginger soup for you. Pleasee and drink it.¡± ¡®Mmm?¡¯ Debbie was surprised. Not believing her ears, she turned to look at the man, who was intently reading the newspaper as if not having heard Julie. ¡°Since the soup is ready, I¡¯d better drink it first. I don¡¯t want to be rude.¡¯ Debbie walked toward the dining table and sat down. Seeing the hot soup in front of her, she gave Julie a sweet smile. Chapter 274 ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem, Debbie. Drink it while it¡¯s still warm. What do you want to eat for Lunch? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about it, Julie. I¡¯ll have Lunch in the school canteen. You can go home when you finish your work.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t n to go back to the vi to have Lunch, and she hadn¡¯t made up her mind as to whether she would sleep in the vi or in the dorm this evening. ¡°ALL right. Then have your breakfast,¡± Julie said. After cing a bowl of porridge on the table, Julie went into the kitchen to continue her work. The hot, yummy breakfast made Debbie feel much better. Leaving her empty dishes on the table, she picked up her backpack and walked towards the entrance of the vi. The gates opened and a gust of wind blew swirls of snow across the sidewalk. Not wanting to walk in this weather, she was about to take out her phone to call Matan, her driver assigned by Carlos, when suddenly she heard Carlos¡¯ low voice. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Before Debbie could say anything, his ck Emperor car pulled up by the curb. Emmett got out and greeted the couple. ¡°Carlos, Debbie, good morning.¡± Debbie nodded and gave him a smile. Turning to Carlos, who was already holding the car door open for her, she said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Carlos, but I¡¯m good. I¡¯m calling Matan.¡± She then stepped back from the car, ignoring the man. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmett was left speechless. He looked back and forth between her and Carlos awkwardly. ¡®Were they fighting again?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®Debbie is so brave to turn Carlos down like that. In all my years working for Carlos, Debbie is the only one who dares to reject him.¡¯ With an exasperated expression, Carlos strode towards Debbie, grabbed her wrist, pulled her towards the car, and pushed her into the back seat, ignoring her objections. He then slid into the back seat of the car too. Emmett secretly gave Carlos a thumbs-up. ¡®Well done, Carlos* Fuming with rage, Debbie cast a fierce nce at the man sitting next to her. If expressions could kill, Carlos would have been killed a thousand times over. Her mind wasing up with the meanest words to curse him with. But on second thought, she decided it was best not to say anything, as Carlos had various ways of getting back at her. The only thing she could do to vent her anger was throw murderous looks at him every now and then. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Megan back. You must move back to the vi now,¡± he said coldly, breaking the silence. In no mood to talk to him, Debbie snorted and turned to look out the window. Carlos rubbed his arching brow and wondered, ¡®What should I do to cool her down?¡¯ ¡°If you refuse to move back, I¡¯ll have to bring you to my office and then take you back to the vi when I get off work.¡± Chapter 275 Without turning her head, she mocked, ¡°This is all you can do? Threaten me?¡± ALL of a sudden, Carlos grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms. ¡°The process does not matter to me at all. As long as I can bring you back, I don¡¯t care what means I¡¯m using.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Debbie yelled. ¡°Why are you always taking advantage of me? I hate you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Let me warm you up,¡± Carlos replied softly. Upon hearing this, Emmett rolled his eyes from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Carlos, we have a heater in the car, ¡® he retorted in his mind. Debbie struggled, but failed to free herself from Carlos¡¯ embrace. ¡°Thank you, Carlos, but I don¡¯t need to be warmed up. I¡¯m not feeling cold at all.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°But I¡¯m freezing,¡± Carlos responded mischievously. ¡°Please warm me up.¡± Both Debbie and Emmett were stunned by Carlos¡¯ shameless behavior. ¡®What is wrong with him? Is he the same aloof Mr. President?¡¯ they both mused. Unable to move in his arms, Debbie gritted her teeth and told the driver, ¡°Emmett, turn the temperature up. Your boss is freezing!¡± Emmett was a smart man, so despite the girl¡¯s boldness, he knew who the real boss was. He replied in a serious voice, ¡°Debbie, I¡¯ve turned the heat up to maximum temperature. Maybe it doesn¡¯t work because of the freezing temperature outside. Why not warm Carlos up?¡± Debbie stared at the back of the driver¡¯s head in stunned disbelief and anger. She wished she could beat him up right this moment. ¡®What an ungrateful man! I made so many sacrifices in order to help him leave the construction site, ¡® she cursed inwardly, ¡®but now he is taking Carlos¡¯ side!¡± Carlos gently turned her head, forcing her to look at him. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to be angry like this,¡± he said in a soft voice. It made Carlos¡¯ heart ache to see Debbie angry and upset like this. When Debbie heard what Carlos said, she sneered. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t tell me how to feel! Are you a control freak or something? Sorry, not today.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re as impossible as ever!¡± Carlosmented. He didn¡¯t Like to be disobeyed. Chapter 276 ¡°Me? Impossible?¡¯ she mused. ¡°If I¡¯m impossible, then you¡¯re unfaithful!¡± His eyes widened at her words. Rage shed in his eyes. Finally, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a smooth tongue, and I want to give it a try.¡± Before she could know it, he leaned toward her and pressed her red lips with his. ¡°Mmm¡­ Debbie tried to break free of his grip, but to no avail. Realizing what was happening, Emmett coughed to conceal his awkwardness and then raised the partition of the car so that the couple could have a private space. The passionate kisssted a long time, and Debbie seemed to be suffocating. She didn¡¯t know how many minutes the kisssted, but it was not until she felt his erection that he finally let go. She sat straight, adjusted her messy clothes and pushed him away. ¡°Get off me! God, you¡¯re heavy!¡± Carlos, however, remained where he was. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll bang you the day you stop bleeding. You don¡¯t get it yet-I need you!¡± he said in her ear, voice husky from lust. More likely, he felt less like a man when a woman told him no. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could tell from his expression that he was trying hard to fight against his desire. On the one hand, she thought she should just give in. After all, they might be the only couple in this world that hadn¡¯t had sex after being married for three years. On the other hand, this was her first time and she really felt nervous. ¡°D-Don¡¯t be in such a hurry! I think we need to find a feng shui master to choose an auspicious day¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°I need to find a feng shui master before I have sex with my wife?¡± Carlos was amused by her reaction and decided to y along. ¡°I think we also need a press conference to tell the world that Carlos is about to sleep with his wife. Sounds good?¡± ¡°Uh¡­haha¡­¡± Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± He withdrew his hand from her sweater, sat up and kissed her lips softly. Her Lips were a bit swollen from his long, passionate kiss. She was really turning him on! His voice softened when he said, ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have pissed you off. Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. Okay?¡± After being hugged and kissed, somehow Debbie felt much better. Now that he had apologized, she heaved a sigh of relief andined, ¡°I must have been a yboy in my past Life and you were a woman who loved me deeply and I broke your heart. That¡¯s why you¡¯re Like this.¡± Carlos tried hard to suppress his giggle and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve got it backwards. That¡¯s why you¡¯re like this.¡± He was a wise and intelligent man in business, but in front of his wife, he acted like a fool. He had no idea why she was mad at him or how to cool her down. The only thing he could do was apologize. But was that enough? It is said that an apology without change is maniption. Was that what it was? But Carlos was too proud to think about these things. His ego blinded him to the truth. The car had been parked in front of the school for a couple of minutes. Emmett tried his best to drive the car slowly so that the couple would have more time to make out. He figured if there was ever a couple that needed it, it was them. He was loyal to his boss, and more, didn¡¯t want to be exiled to that construction site again. But s, it seemed that they needed more time. He wanted to get out and have a cigarette, but decided against it-it was freezing outside. He¡¯d enjoy smoking much less if he were frozen to the bone. Remaining in the driver¡¯s seat, he started up a game on his phone. The solution to Grabblies always eluded him, and this time he was going to beat level 36. Chapter 277 ¡®Maybe if he gets Laid, he won¡¯t be so eager to torture me. If she can mellow him out, I¡¯ll take her side forever, * Emmett swore to himself. The couple in the back seat began to kiss affectionately again. Little did they know what was on Emmett¡¯s mind. Almost suffocated again, Debbie pushed him away-again. ¡°Cut it out. I¡¯m alreadyte for ss. If I stay here too long, I¡¯ll miss the whole thing. I thought you didn¡¯t like me skipping sses,¡± she snapped. Carlos grabbed her soft hand and stroked it while exposing her lie. ¡°Your ss doesn¡¯t start til 10.¡± Finally Debbie had calmed down, so how was it possible for him to let her go so easily? Last night, when he slept in her bed alone, he felt very lonely. This was rather strange, because he had never felt that way before. He was always strong, stoic, and didn¡¯t need anyone to make him feel better. Caught in a lie, Debbie stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ Y-You need to go to work. You¡¯re the president. What if something urgent happens? What if yourpany goes under because you wasted too much time on me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mad at me. I need to make you happy before going to work. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to focus.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Debbie burst intoughter. She would never have believed that an overly-serious man like Carlos would act like a spoiled child if she hadn¡¯t seen and heard it for herself. He kissed her on the earlobe and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± She pouted her lips and in a soft voice said, ¡°Well, you said you were sorry. I guess I can Let it go.¡± Now that Carlos had sent Megan home and sincerely apologized to her, Debbie decided to let him off the hook this time. ¡®Why keep it going?¡¯ she thought. ¡®It¡¯s just going to make both of us miserable.¡® Right now, they both felt happy and wished this moment could Last forever. ¡°Honey, if you aren¡¯t feeling well, how about I call in sick for you and take you to my office?¡± Carlos offered. ¡°I have a couch you could lie on.¡± He had never paid attention to girls¡¯ periods before. It was Julie who had just told him that Debbie might feel ufortable on her period. Pain, particrly headaches and abdominal cramps, was one of the sad realities of menstruation. Julie once had a ssmate who had the worst migraines at that time of the month. Debbie was never a girl who would admit to being weak. She shook her head and turned him down. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We have a heater in the ssroom.¡± It would not be that painful if she just sat still and didn¡¯t strain herself. ¡°ALL right. Call me anytime you don¡¯t feel well.¡± He finally let her go and sat up straight. Looking at her messy hair and clothes, he reached out his hands to help her smooth her hair and adjust her clothing. Then he zipped her up and kissed her on the cheek again. It was still snowing outside, so he knocked on the partition and ordered Emmett, ¡°Take the car on campus and park it. See that she gets to her dorm.¡± ¡°No, no, no! Please don¡¯t. I can walk.¡± There were only two Emperor cars in Alorith, and Carlos¡¯ was one of them. If people saw her riding in an Emperor car, she would again be a hot topic. She didn¡¯t want all the attention. In fact, that was thest thing she wanted. Why couldn¡¯t he just drive a Buick or a Volkswagen like everyone else? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Last time she was the talk of the town-she had made a show of confessing to Carlos, in order to get back at Gail. Although only a couple of people had seen it, almost every student had been talking about the matter for days. And the furtive looks and whispers, as well as the pointing, drove her nuts. If they saw her being driven to her dorm in that car, she could imagine she would once again hit the headlines. And all she wanted right now was peace and quiet. Chapter 278 ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want people to know we¡¯re a couple?¡± Carlos asked, not happy. Even though she had told him she Loved him in public Last time, that was because she wanted to mess with Gail. He knew that, too. Carlos was frustrated and wondered why Debbie was acting like this. Debbie was a little startled by his reaction. She immediately put on a mollifying smile and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Boss. You know who you are. If people saw me in your car, I wouldn¡¯t get a moment¡¯s peace. Really!¡± ¡°Hmph! You are not allowed to get out unless you give me some sugar.¡± Debbie snaked her arms around his neck, kissed him on the lips and called out in a sweet voice, ¡°Honey!¡± He held her, pressed the back of her head and kissed her affectionately. He didn¡¯t let her go until she started to struggle. While Debbie was rearranging her down coat, Carlos pressed a button to lower the partition and told Emmett, ¡°Open the door for Debbie.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Seriously? I can open the door myself.¡® Debbie wanted to turn him down, but Emmett had already left the car. Before getting out, she zipped her coat to the top, put her hood up and pulled the drawstrings tight, so that only her eyes were exposed. When she entered the dorm, Kristina was still asleep. But not for long. Seeing a shivering Debbie running into the room, she stuck her head out of the quilt and sleepily asked, ¡°Hey Tomboy, when did you Leave?¡± ¡°I just went back home to fetch something. It¡¯s snowing outside. Why don¡¯t we enjoy the winter wondend and take some selfies?¡± While saying this, Debbie took out a heating pad from the drawer and plugged it in. Wrapping it around her hands, she felt much warmer now. Sitting up, Kristina looked at Kasie¡¯s empty bed and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t Kasie sleep in the dorm last night? I wonder where she went.¡± ¡°No, Kasie didn¡¯t sleep herest night, but I do have a funny story about her!¡± Debbie said as she threw the wrappings of her heating pad into the bin and sat on her chair. ¡°She asked her dad for ten thousand dors yesterday to pay for some VIP membership. Her dad, though, identally transferred a hundred thousand dors instead! Right after she received the money, she felt scared that her dad might ask her to wire the ny thousand back. So, she cklisted him right away! She had much fun in a clubst night, I¡¯m guessing!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Kristina burst into Laughter. ¡°I guess her dad wille to school to teach her a lesson today,¡± she replied as she got out of bed and began to get dressed. ¡°Maybe he will. He alreadyined that Kasie¡¯s monthly expenses are way above average,¡± Debbie said. Suddenly, Kristina realized something and eyed Debbie from head to toe. ¡°You were in a bad mood justst night! Now, you¡¯re bubbly like a spring flower. Let me guess. Did you see your husband this morning?¡± she asked suspiciously. Debbie looked so much better now than she had yesterday. She was clearly in a bad mood even when she and Jared set off to the club she worked at. But now, she was smiling and was sporting a very sunny disposition. Kristina didn¡¯t believe that it was all because of that funny story. ¡°Mmm¡­ I saw him this morning,¡± Debbie replied. She didn¡¯t n to keep it from Kristina, anyway. Besides, she and Kristina were currently alone in the dorm room. Their other ssmate, Kasie, and their three other roommates, who had different majors, were all out for sses. Chapter 279 ¡°Tell me the details. Did you apologize to him or¡ª¡± Kristina knew that they had fought and why so she was eager to know how it turned out. Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°Hmph! He apologized to me, of course!¡± she snorted. Kristina giggled. She put her hand on her friend¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Debbie, you just made a proud CEO like Carlos beg for your forgiveness. Now, I believe that he must really love you.¡± ¡°He was wrong so he apologized. I don¡¯t see anything unusual about that,¡± Debbie replied. ¡®It¡¯s all because of Megan!* she thought angrily. ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Anyway, I¡¯m gonna wash my face and brush my teeth. Let¡¯s talk moreter!¡± Kristina said as she stood to go to thevatory. ¡°ALL right,¡± Debbie said. She and Kristina had lunch together in the school canteen at noon. Debbie found herself fixating on a couple that sat near their table. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The boy and the girl looked as if they were existing in their own world. They touched and kissed as if no one was looking. Somehow, this made Debbie miss her husband, Carlos. So, she put her chopsticks down and proceeded to send him a message on WeChat. ¡°Hey, Mr. Handsome. I want milk tea.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± was his reply. His message was quick and concise. Debbie stared at the word, wondering whether he was going to add something. To her disappointment, no other message arrived. It wasn¡¯t until twenty minutes Later while Debbie and Kristina were on their way to the dorm that a notification alerted with a message from Carlos. ¡°Go to Curtis¡¯ office now,¡± it said. ¡°What for?¡± Debbie replied. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± Carlos texted back. Debbie put the phone back in her pocket and turned to Kristina. ¡°I have to deal with something urgent. Why don¡¯t you go to Dixon?¡± she said. Before Kristina could reply, she already dashed away. As she watched her friend¡¯s retreating figure, Kristina took a bite off her baked sausage and mused, ¡®Dixon, a straight-A student, is busy studying for his final exams and has no time to date me. I am such a hopeless student.¡¯ Upon arriving at Curtis¡¯ office, Debbie knocked. A familiar voice answered, ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 280 Her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Carlos is here!¡¯ she thought. She pushed the door open, and the sight of her dear husband weed her instead of the original upant of the office. ¡°Mr. Handsome, what are you doing here?¡± she asked. Carlos stood from the couch and handed her a paper bag. ¡°Your milk tea, he said. Taking the paper cup, Debbie blushed. She had missed him and only wanted to exchange messages with him on WeChat. She had actually expected him to reply something Like ¡°Buy one if you want¡± when she had messaged him about the milk tea. Instead, her busy CEO husband brought her a hot cup of milk tea himself despite the freezing cold. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She had wondered why he asked her to go to Curtis¡¯ office, and guessed that he might have sent someone else to buy milk tea for her. Her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside! You didn¡¯t have toe here. You should have had one of your assistants bring this for you,¡± she choked, holding back her tears. Carlos stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Emmett drove me here. Drink it while it¡¯s still warm.¡± She took the cup, put a straw through the cover and took a sip. Her eyes lit up at the taste. ¡°This is it! My favorite vor! Old man, how did you know that?¡± she inquired. Bubble milk tea with popping boba and coconut jelly-this was her favorite and she would never get tired of it. Seeing her so happy made him smile. Instead of answering her question, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you love it.¡± ¡°Come, taste it!¡± she said hopefully as she put the straw near Carlos¡¯ lips. On second thought, she suddenly realized that the man was obsessively tidy. He might not be willing to use the same straw. She quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Oh, never mind. Next time, I¡¯ll just buy an extra cup for you,¡± she said. ¡°Why?¡± Carlos asked. He was just about to take a sip when she drew the drink away. ¡°There¡¯s only one straw,¡± she said with a shrug. Carlos held her hand holding the drink and looked her in the eye. Then, much to her surprise, he raised the cup together with her hand and took a sip. After swallowing, hemented, ¡°It¡¯s too sweet. Remember to rinse your mouth after finishing it.¡± ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t mind using the same straw?¡± Debbie could not help but ask. She knew he was a neat freak. His bedroom and bathroom were spotlessly clean. She avoided entering his room unless it was absolutely necessary, too scared to mess anything up in there. Raising one of his eyebrows, he replied, ¡°Why would I? You¡¯re my wife.¡± She shed a huge grin when she heard his answer. ¡°Take another sip,¡± she offered. Chapter 281 As if to prove his words, he not only took another sip of the drink but also pulled her into his arms and kissed her. The sweetness of the milk tea spread through their mouths. Debbie was so happy she wished this moment couldst forever. ¡®I wish we would never fight again!¡¯ she thought. Large kes of snow fell outside the warm and cozy office. Carlos sat on the couch while Debbie sat on hisp drinking the milk tea. Suddenly, Debbie remembered a joke. ¡°Carlos, let me tell you a story,¡± she said. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. He could tell from her sly smile that she was plotting something. ¡°Listen, uh, once upon a time, there was a fool who Liked saying ¡®No¡¯. He always answered ¡®No¡¯ when people asked him something,¡± she narrated. After some pause, she continued, ¡°Oh, by the way, have you heard this story before?¡± She looked Carlos in the eye, waiting for his reply. He curled his lips and answered, ¡°Yes, you told me the story before.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never¡ª¡± It was not until Carlos chuckled that Debbie realized that he had her fooled. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Frustrated, she pinched his arm and beat on his chest. ¡°Aaaaaagh! Why do you have to be so smart?! You called me a fool! You are an ass!¡± Carlos held her tighter and smelled her hair. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s I who called you a fool? You were the one who called yourself a fool,¡± he retorted. Debbie snorted and looked away while pouting her lips. She thought hard about how to get back at Carlos. After a long pause, she started again, ¡°Hey, let me ask you a question. If there were a girl with a pretty face and perfect body sitting on yourp, would you fall for her?¡± This time, he answered without hesitation, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± There was only one girl in the world whom he would fall for, and she was none other than Debbie. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s hooked!¡¯ Debbie was ted, but holding back a smile, she pretended to be angry. ¡°Carlos, how dare you allow another girl to sit on your Lap?¡± Carlos¡¯ jaw dropped. ¡®What a cunning girl! I can¡¯t keep up with her varying tactics, ¡® he thought . Debbie was about to stand when Carlos pulled her waist and said in a serious manner, ¡°I can assure you that I will not allow anyone else to sit on myp. This ce is owned by you and you only.¡± The seriousness in his eyes stunned her. How would you feel if a handsome and charming man expressed his love for you? You would get excited, of course. Debbie was no exception. Words left her as she was drowned in Carlos¡¯ eyes. She could not get herself to look away. After a long time, she finally spoke. Chapter 282 ¡°Carlos, I want to make Love to you.¡± His eyes darkened at her words as he held her tighter. ¡°You naughty girl!¡± She seduced him even when she had her period. When she realized that she had her flow, she sheepishly added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean right now, I mean in a week or so.¡± Carlos, struck with desire, took the cup of milk tea from her hand, ced it on a table,id her on the couch and pressed his body against her. ¡°Don¡¯t, Carlos! Please¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He was about to kiss her on the Lips when the door was opened from outside. Debbie turned scarlet. Carlos cast a burning nce at Curtis, who stood in stunned disbelief. ¡°Mr. Loftus, why are you back so soon?¡± Carlos said, his voice was as cold as ice. After saying that, he sat upright and helped Debbie up as if nothing had happened. Leaning against the door frame, Curtis replied, ¡°I got news that you were in my office so I came here to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be driven by lust so early in the day¡­¡± Carlos¡¯ re immediately shut him up. Embarrassed, Debbie stood up from the couch, picked up her milk tea and apologized to Curtis sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Loftus. Please don¡¯t get us wrong. I was not feeling well and Carlos came here to send me the milk tea. Er¡­I¡¯d better go back to ss now so you two can talk.¡± Curtis couldn¡¯t believe his ears. A busy CEO left work just to deliver a cup of milk tea for his wife? He shook his head and asked, ¡°Carlos, since when were you so avable?¡± Carlos grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and answered casually, ¡°When my wife wants milk tea, I will give her milk tea, even if I were abroad.¡± Despite being a gentleman, Curtis wanted to yell at him so badly and dismiss him from his office. Staying in control of his emotions, he instead managed to respond, ¡°Whatever makes you happy.¡± ¡®I always took him for a serious man. As it turns out, he tends to be a show-off when he¡¯s in love, ¡® Curtis thought. How Debbie wished she could cover Carlos¡¯ mouth with her hands. ¡®What a shameless man! He doesn¡¯t feel awkward at all despite being caught red-handed. Instead, he is chatting with Mr. Loftus as if nothing happened, ¡® she thought. Carlos stood up from the couch, held Debbie¡¯s waist and told her, ¡°Let me walk you out.¡± Shaking her head, she said, ¡°I¡¯m good. Why don¡¯t you and Mr. Loftus continue your conversation? I¡¯LL walk myself out.¡± After saying that, she immediately removed herself from the embarrassing scene with cheeks burning red. Sitting down in his armchair, Curtis curled his lips andmented, ¡°Debbie usually acts like a tomboy. Only a man like you can make her blush like that.¡± As far as he knew, Debbie had never acted this way in front of other men before. Carlos rolled his eyes. Chapter 283 ¡°I gotta go. By the way, you have a nice couch. I may try it with my wife, next time,¡± he said. Curtis raised an eyebrow. ¡®The nerve of this man, ¡® he thought. ¡°You talk as if you know what you were talking about. Carlos, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you are a 28- year-old virgin. You¡¯ve been married for more than three years, but you haven¡¯t slept with your wife once,¡± he remarked dismissively. Carlos¡¯ face soured at his words. ¡°Just shut your fucking mouth!¡± Ignoring his good friend¡¯s reaction, Curtis continued, ¡°Well, unlike you, I actually have experience in this field. Based on my assessment, it¡¯s easy to tell that there is something wrong between you and Debbie. I guess that you have not slept with her yet, and it looks like I got that right.¡± Carlos¡¯ grim reaction made him feel satisfied. ¡°Good for you, Debbie! Despite Carlos¡¯ shrewd ways, he still hasn¡¯t managed to put you under his spell, ¡® he thought. This made Curtis burst into Laughter. In his frustration, Carlos kicked Curtis¡¯ desk and stormed out wordlessly. Sitting in the back seat of his car, Carlos swore to himself once again, ¡®If I failed to make love with Debbie after her period, then I wouldn¡¯t deserve to be called a man! I must make her mine both mentally and physically!¡± He thought about her sitting on hisp. She was so shy and cute. Reying the scene in his mind made him feel a little better. At Esastin Vi Carlos pulled the passenger door open and carried Debbie out. She grabbed his shirt and mumbled, ¡°Carlos, I can walk¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. You¡¯re not feeling well,¡± Carlos cut her off. He kicked the door to close it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I¡¯m okay, really! Please put me down,¡± she said. Despite her struggle, Carlo managed to bring her to the vi gates. ¡°Open the gate,¡± he told her. Debbie reached out her finger to unlock the fingerprint Lock. The vi went aze with lights. A dozen people were busy in the living room but immediately stopped what they were doing when they spotted their boss at the gates. ¡°Carlos,¡± they greeted. Chapter 284 Only the servants in the vi also greeted Debbie, ¡°Mrs. Hilton.¡± The others were stunned upon hearing theirpanions¡¯ greeting and immediately Looked to see the girl in Carlos¡¯ arms. ¡®When did Carlos get married? Howe this news did not reach us?¡± they thought. ¡°Mrs. Hilton,¡± they followed, anyway. Debbie nodded, feeling a bit awkward. After noticing what they were doing, she turned to Carlos and asked in confusion, ¡°Carlos, what¡ª¡± He put her down, grabbed her hand and led her to a rack where several pieces of clothing were hanging. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to ask them to send your winter clothes here. Check these ones out. Do you Like them?¡± he asked. Itpletely escaped him that Debbie needed clothes. Usually, his assistant, Zelda, took care of matters like these. It was not until he saw her blood-stained pants that he realized what he overlooked. He swore to himself that he would pay more attention to his wife in the future. ¡®There are so many racks with at least dozens of pieces of clothing. Are all of these for me?¡¯ Debbie wondered in awe. ¡°You bought me so many autumn clothesst time. I haven¡¯t even gotten to wear some of them. I don¡¯t need new clothes; it¡¯s a waste of money and resources,¡± she said. She felt as if she were in a boutique. Carlos didn¡¯t respond. While Debbie was skimming through her options, he started pointing at pieces and ordering, ¡°This, this, this¡­ Put them into my wife¡¯s wardrobe.¡± ¡°No, wait! I haven¡¯t tried them on yet!¡± Debbie eximed, grabbing one of the pieces. ¡°I don¡¯t have a perfect figure so I need to try them on first to make sure they Look good on me.¡± Carlos grabbed her hand to lead her to the second floor. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to try all of them on in hours. That¡¯s too much trouble.¡° Then, he turned to one of the servants and ordered, ¡°Put all of them in Debbie¡¯s wardrobe.¡± ¡°How will I know whether they fit if I don¡¯t try them on? It¡¯s too wasteful,¡± she protested. ¡°I won¡¯t get back to it next time,¡± Carlos replied. ¡°What?¡± Debbie asked, confused. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the store to send fewer clothes next time. Why don¡¯t you ept all these clothes for now?¡± Carlos said indifferently. Debbie nodded obediently. But Little did she know that the clothing store would send her even more clothes the next time. And there were already many new clothes in her wardrobe that she hadn¡¯t had the chance to wear. One day, Julie came upon Debbie who was about to throw a down coat into the washing machine. She ran hysterically towards her and grabbed the coat from her. She looked shocked beyond belief. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Debbie, this coat is worth more than a hundred thousand dors and it requires special treatment. We should call theundry service to take care of it.¡± Debbie was too shocked to utter a single word. More than a hundred thousand dors? For a coat? She was dumbfounded by how much money rich people spent on clothes. ¡®Carlos spends his money left, right and center!¡± she thought . Chapter 285 In the following days, Debbie went to the bar to make money whenever Carlos was working over time and couldn¡¯t make it back home in time. She finally had enough money to buy the thing which she had longed for. She went to Shining International za alone one day without being noticed by Carlos and bought the thing. With a pleased smile, she decided to take a stroll around the za. Upon seeing a Lingerie shop, she remembered something and went in. Twenty minutes Later, she walked out of the shop with a small shopping bag in her hand. On her way back to the vi, she received a phone call. ¡°Hi, Colleen. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Hi, Debbie. I¡¯m great. Listen, Megan is going to a dinner party tomorrow evening. Do you know who her partner is? So many people already know about it!¡± ¡°Uh no¡­¡± Debbie didn¡¯t give a damn about Megan. She just wished the girl would vanish from her and Carlos¡¯ life. Sighing in defeat, Colleen said, ¡°I knew it. Debbie, you should pay more attention to her. She has long been telling people that Carlos would be her date.¡° ¡°What?! Carlos?¡± Debbie cried in disbelief. Carlos was going to attend a dinner party with Megan? The very thought about Megan clinging on to her husband made Debbie feel ufortable. Her stomach flipped. ¡°Most of the upper sses already know that Megan is the favorite girl of the four prominent young men of Alorith, especially Carlos¡¯ and Wesley¡¯s. Many of them even imagined that she would be the future Mrs. Hilton or Mrs. Leonard. I just heard my friends talking about Megan being Carlos¡¯ date tomorrow evening. They kept sucking up to her because they think that it¡¯s their chance to get closer to Carlos. It made me sick! Debbie, this is not some ordinary party. It might look like it¡¯s just another dinner, but it¡¯s the women¡¯s battlefield,¡± said Colleen seriously. ¡°Battlefield? What do you mean?¡± Debbie waspletely confused. ¡°A battlefield for women to show off their dates! People who attend this party are rich and powerful. If Carlos and Megan go to the party together, then the whole city will believe that she is Mrs. Hilton. The reason why I¡¯m telling you this is that I don¡¯t want to see Megan y her dirty tricks again. Debbie, you must attend the party with Carlos Are you willing to give up your husband to that woman?¡± asked Colleen Was Debbie willing to let Megan have what she wanted? ¡®Of course not!¡± Debbie¡¯s mind yelled. Not a single woman in the world would willingly give away their husband to another woman. ¡°Debbie, you must keep an eye on them. Curtis told me that you had a fight with Carlos because of Megan. She is such a bitch! She used to do the same thing to me and Curtis. I really hate her. Curtis and I had a lot of unwanted fights because of her. Debbie, you must not let her destroy your rtionship with Carlos, okay?¡± Anger was obvious in Colleen¡¯s voice. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Debbie didn¡¯t respond as she was still in a trance, trying to process all this information. ¡°Debbie, if you really like Carlos, just go for it. I believe you can win his heart.¡± Chapter 286 ¡°So Colleen was right, ¡® Debbie thought bitterly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Her reaction confused Carlos and he asked, ¡°Are you going somewhere tomorrow evening?¡± ¡°No. It was just an idle question.¡± She hadn¡¯t figured out how to stop Carlos from attending the party with Megan yet. Now that she refused to open up to him, Carlos decided to Let it go. He changed the topic by asking, ¡°Did your aunt Flo leave yet?¡± It had been five days. Debbie was stunned for a while, and then blushed terribly. She immediately stood up from his Lap as she could see the desire in his eyes. ¡°It will soon.¡± ¡®This jerk! He has already asked the same question countless times. A lustful man is really scary!¡¯ Carlos touched his forehead with his left hand andined, ¡°You¡¯ve been giving me the same answer for many days.¡± Every time he asked her, she would give him the same answer. He was completely running out of patience. Debbie bit her lips, giggling. As she gazed at his long face, she suddenly had an idea. She went back to her bedroom and sent Colleen a WeChat message. ¡°Colleen, could you please do me a favor? The next morning, Debbie took a dancing ss before she made for the university. It was Carlos¡¯ ss. As soon as she arrived at the school gates, she saw his car roll in. The car came to a halt. Apparently, the person inside the car had seen Debbie as well. There were many students around, and Debbie didn¡¯t want them to gossip about her and Carlos. The moment Emmett opened the door and got out of the car, Debbie ran away from the ce. Emmett was left speechless. Emmett watched Debbie¡¯s figure recede from view. He needed to get back in the car again and tell his boss what happened. Carlos, sitting in the back seat, didn¡¯t respond. It was what he had expected, though. He knew Debbie wasn¡¯t willing to let others know about their rtionship. Every time they were in the midst of a crowd, she would act as if they were strangers. Carlos had been away on official business for the Last two months, and this was his first ss after he¡¯de back. The ssroom was fully stocked with his admirers. Debbie, sitting in thest row, gave her full attention to the man on the podium, her husband. People all believed that Carlos was cold and detached, but Debbie knew that was not the case. It was a ruse that he adopted, to keep people at arm¡¯s length, to add to his mystique. Debbie had seen different sides of him-an angry Carlos, a gentle Carlos, an upset Carlos¡­ Just like ordinary people, he had the full range of emotions. He could be cold and distant, yes, but also loving and warm. He was just used to concealing his true feelings in front of strangers. He was 28 years old now, yet he was a sessful businessman. He was confident, strong and powerful-better than 99 percent men in the world. Debbie couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he was the favorite creature of Chapter 287 ¡°So Colleen was right, ¡® Debbie thought bitterly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Her reaction confused Carlos and he asked, ¡°Are you going somewhere tomorrow evening?¡± ¡°No. It was just an idle question.¡± She hadn¡¯t figured out how to stop Carlos from attending the party with Megan yet. Now that she refused to open up to him, Carlos decided to Let it go. He changed the topic by asking, ¡°Did your aunt Flo leave yet?¡± It had been five days. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Debbie was stunned for a while, and then blushed terribly. She immediately stood up from his Lap as she could see the desire in his eyes. ¡°It will soon.¡± ¡®This jerk! He has already asked the same question countless times. A lustful man is really scary!¡¯ Carlos touched his forehead with his left hand andined, ¡°You¡¯ve been giving me the same answer for many days.¡± Every time he asked her, she would give him the same answer. He was completely running out of patience. Debbie bit her lips, giggling. As she gazed at his long face, she suddenly had an idea. She went back to her bedroom and sent Colleen a WeChat message. ¡°Colleen, could you please do me a favor? The next morning, Debbie took a dancing ss before she made for the university. It was Carlos¡¯ ss. As soon as she arrived at the school gates, she saw his car roll in. The car came to a halt. Apparently, the person inside the car had seen Debbie as well. There were many students around, and Debbie didn¡¯t want them to gossip about her and Carlos. The moment Emmett opened the door and got out of the car, Debbie ran away from the ce. Emmett was left speechless. Emmett watched Debbie¡¯s figure recede from view. He needed to get back in the car again and tell his boss what happened. Carlos, sitting in the back seat, didn¡¯t respond. It was what he had expected, though. He knew Debbie wasn¡¯t willing to let others know about their rtionship. Every time they were in the midst of a crowd, she would act as if they were strangers. Carlos had been away on official business for the Last two months, and this was his first ss after he¡¯de back. The ssroom was fully stocked with his admirers. Debbie, sitting in thest row, gave her full attention to the man on the podium, her husband. People all believed that Carlos was cold and detached, but Debbie knew that was not the case. It was a ruse that he adopted, to keep people at arm¡¯s length, to add to his mystique. Debbie had seen different sides of him-an angry Carlos, a gentle Carlos, an upset Carlos¡­ Just like ordinary people, he had the full range of emotions. He could be cold and distant, yes, but also loving and warm. He was just used to concealing his true feelings in front of strangers. He was 28 years old now, yet he was a sessful businessman. He was confident, strong and powerful-better than 99 percent men in the world. Debbie couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he was the favorite creature of Chapter 288 God and he was born to be the winner. She felt so lucky she was his wife. She was Lost in her own thoughts when the man¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses. ¡°Debbie, please stand up and tell us what you¡¯ve learned so far.¡± His voice was so cold that she immediately stood without any hesitation. She winked at Dixon, who was sitting next to her. Lowering his head, Dixon whispered to her, trying to catch her up, ¡°Carlos has taught us AIP¡ªautomatic investment n, and risk prediction¡­¡± With a cunning smile, Debbie cleared her throat and repeated, ¡°Carlos, you¡¯ve taught us AIP and risk prediction¡­¡± While she recited the litany that Dixon was helping her with, Carlos left the the podium and walked towards her. The girls fixed their eyes upon him, looking excited. They even began whispering, ¡°He¡¯sing this way!¡± Some of them even took out their phones and took photos of his back or selfies with Carlos in the background. There was giggling and more whispering as they checked out their handiness with a camera. When Carlos atst stood beside Debbie, Dixon shut his mouth and pretended that he was reading his book. He wasn¡¯t dumb enough to get caught. Once Dixon stopped whispering to her, Debbie was unable to continue With an embarrassed smile, she said, ¡°T-That¡¯s all I can remember¡­ I-I need to study more, huh?¡± Carlos tapped her desk with his index finger and said in a cold voice, ¡°Come up to the podium with me. Stay focused.¡± ¡®Dang! Is he the same Carlos asst night? He was so enthusiastic Last night when he held me in his arms in bed. So warm, so loving. But now, he looks Like I owe him a shit-ton of money!¡± she thought. Staring at his back, Debbie stuck out her tongue and made a face before following him up to the front of the ssroom. Debbie stopped not far away from him. Suddenly, an idea struck her While the other students were discussing something, she said in a low voice, ¡°Carlos, do you want to have Lunch with me after ss?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos stopped turning the pages of his book and cast a warning nce at her. Evidently he heard her, and didn¡¯t like the question. As if not noticing the look, Debbie continued, ¡°Carlos, my aunt Flo has left.¡± She knew that he had been expecting this day very much. Carlos walked towards her, towering over her, and asked, ¡°What about now?¡± When the students saw Carlos approach Debbie, they began to talk about it; more giggling and furtive whispers followed. ¡°What are they talking about? Look at Debbie! The slut!¡± ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome. I wish I could stand that near him.¡± ¡°Look at her! She¡¯s tried to seduce Carlos a lot. She just can¡¯t get enough! That bitch! He should force her to leave the city! Debbie, on the other hand, didn¡¯t get Carlos¡¯ point. Chapter 289 ¡°Now what?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Carlos threatened. Debbie shut her mouth, as she knew he was a man of his word. Now that Debbie was silent, Carlos secretly heaved a sigh of relief and thought to himself, ¡®What a naughty girl to seduce me in front of everyone! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson tonight.¡¯ When the ss was over, Debbie approached Carlos and asked, ¡°Headed back to the office?¡± ¡°Yep. Come with me?¡± Carlos asked and looked at the girl. ¡°No, no! You go ahead. What time do you get off tonight?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been acting weird the whole day!¡¯ Carlos thought. ¡°I¡¯ve got a dinner party at 6 p.m., but I¡¯ll be home after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°6 p.m.? Got it!¡¯ ¡°Okay. Bye, old man.¡± Debbie waved to him and then walked off with a spring in her step Staring at her retreating figure, Carlos mused, ¡®She seems so happy! Is it because her period is over and done with? I¡¯m worried things aren¡¯t that simple¡­¡± Around 3 in the afternoon, Jared ced his phone on the desk in front of Debbie and told her, ¡°Your husband¡¯s going to a party with another woman.¡± A group chat was onscreen, along with a girl named Megan. She posted a message saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to a salon to get a makeover. Carlos and I have a party to go to.¡± Some of the other members started to fawn over her. Debbie rolled her eyes and taunted Megan in her mind. ¡®It¡¯s just a party and she¡¯s attending it with my husband. Does she have to show off like this?¡¯ Debbie picked up the phone and mentioned Megan in herment, ¡°But I thought Carlos had other ns tonight.¡± When Jared noticed what she was doing and tried to take his phone back, she had already sent the message. Immediately, Jared was mentioned in a whole gaggle of posts. ¡°Jared, did your brother tell you that?¡± ¡°Jared, how did you know that? Are you with Carlos now?¡± ¡°Jared, would you Like to go out tonight? It was toote for Jared to delete the message. He cast a burning nce at Debbie and cursed, ¡°Dude! Why did you do that?¡± Debbie raised her arm to keep the phone away from him. ¡°Wait! I still need it.¡± Soon, Megan mentioned Jared as well saying, ¡°I just called Carlos, and he says he¡¯s still going to the party with me. Debbie ground her teeth and gave the phone back to Jared.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 290 ¡°I¡¯m taking off. I have some work to finish.¡± Then she left the university, leaving her confused friends behind. At 6 p.m., Debbie took out her phone and sent a message to Carlos. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m waiting for you in Room 1208 of Caspian Hotel. Come and bang me. Now!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos, on the other hand, was making for the underground car park. The moment he saw the message, his eyes darkened. Before he could reply to it, he got another message. ¡°Now or never!¡± Clearly, the girl was trying to y him. After some hesitation, he told Emmett, ¡°Drive me to Caspian Hotel.¡± Emmett wanted to remind him that it was time to go to the party, but on second thought, he decided against it. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± He slid into the driver¡¯s seat and the two roared off to the hotel. When Carlos¡¯ car stopped in front of the Caspian Hotel, he felt something was not right. Some paparazzi must have been hiding somewhere around the hotel. Pretending to ignore them, he got out of the car and entered the hotel lobby. Upon seeing Carlos, the lobby manager immediately trotted towards him and greeted, ¡°Good evening, Carlos.¡± Carlos nodded in return, and strode toward the lift without further ado. The manager decided to see if he could help, as he could tell that Carlos was in a hurry. Besides, he was curious what his business was. ¡°Carlos, which room are you going to?¡± asked the manager, who was about to press the button for Carlos. ¡°1208,¡± Carlos answered shortly. ¡°Carlos, herees the lift. Let me show you the way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Carlos entered the Lift and pressed the button to close the doors, leaving the manager behind. When the doorbell rang, Debbie was so nervous that she was too weak to stand. She took a few deep breaths before she opened the door. It was him-Carlos-standing at the door! Her nervousness disappeared at the sight of him. She threw herself into his arms. ¡°Honey!¡± Chapter 291 Carlos¡¯ lips curled meaningfully the moment he saw his woman. He entered the room and shut the door behind him. Only then did he realize that Debbie was wearing a seductive nightgown. Apparently, she had just taken a bath and now, had draped the mostfortable, as well as the most revealing gown she could find. He would have to be the dumbest man in the entire world to not get her point even after this move. Her charming nose, appealing cheek bones, her ming lips¡ªthis girl could make his brain go totally nk within an instant. Without further ado, he pulled her in his arms, Lowered his head and kissed her on her red, soft lips. Debbie stood on tiptoe, kissing him back passionately. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Without opening her eyes, she dug through his pocket to look for his phone. She found it easily and, waving it before his eyes, switched it off. She loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer to give herself to him now. And more importantly, she didn¡¯t want Megan to destroy their romantic night. Somehow, she got the feeling that Megan would have. Carlos took the phone from her hand and with total disregard, threw it away as he picked her up and carried her to the bed. The ambience was just right for their affair. The bedroom was dimly lit and a faint fragrance of rose permeated the air. Carlos carefullyid Debbie onto the kind-sized round bed and pressed himself against her. Her body was shaking like a leaf out of nervousness and excitement. In a hoarse voice, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Deb, I will never Let you go in my life.¡± And then he Lowered his head again to kiss her. Debbie was already in a trance due to the passionate kiss he had nted before. Suddenly, something dawned on her. She covered his lips with her right hand, and used her left hand to take something out from under the pillow-something square; it was a velvet box, evidently expensive. She opened the box and the thing inside it made Carlos¡¯ face sour. ¡°Carlos, this ring will forever be a witness of my love for you. From today on, you are to be my man and mine only!¡± Debbie had worked hard in the bar the past few months with the sole intention of buying this ring for Carlos. She believed that it would make the ring even more special when she bought it with the money she had earned by herself. Carlos was sulking because she had beaten him in the race to buy a ring first. Ignoring his long face, she slid the ring softly on his finger It fit him welt. Debbie was quite proud of the fact that the ring she had chosen was of the right size. Before going to buy the ring, she had waited for him to fall asleep, and measured his size with a string. ¡®I believe many women will give up on him when they see his ring, ¡® she thought to herself pleased by her devious love. Carlos grabbed her hand tight and tried to protest, ¡°Deb, you know usually¡ª¡± Debbie knew very well that Carlos was very chauvinistic. She withdrew her hand from his grip, snaked his neck with both of her arms and kissed him on the Lips before assuring him, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t tell me that girls shouldn¡¯t take the lead in a rtionship. I don¡¯t believe that for a second. As Long as we¡¯re happy, nothing matters. Right?¡± Carlos was stunned for a while. He had never expected that Debbie¡¯s thinking would be Laid out Like this. Recovering, he smiled and kissed her hair. Chapter 292 ¡°You¡¯re the boss tonight. Babe, I¡¯m all yours.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so special!¡¯ he was thinking. Actually he had also nned to give his wife a ring. Tristan had found the rough diamond a month ago. Carlos had asked him to have the diamond processed and made into the best possible ring. However, it would take some time and the jewel wouldn¡¯t be ready until half a monthter. He hadn¡¯t expected Debbie to give him a ring first. Nevertheless, he was ted. After all, he was now sure of her love for him. To keep the surprise, he decided not to tell her about his own preparations. She was going to find it out half a monthter anyway He pulled her close and kissed her affectionately It didn¡¯t take Long for Debbie to get into the mood and throw his coat onto the floor. Then she began to unbutton his shirt. She hadn¡¯t done this before, and as a result, she was clumsy in her movements. Several minutes passed, but she managed to work her way through a mere two buttons. Carlos was unable to bear it anymore-his erection was killing him. He pulled her hands away from him, and began to strip himself off. His tie, shirt, leather belt, her nightgown- very soon, everything had been thrown onto the floor. His voice, full of sensuality and allure, came to her ears. His breathing deepened slightly and his heart was quickening against her hand. The next second, she felt all of his weight on top of her, pressing her back into the bed. She was nervous, but at the same time, full of a desire and passion to make Love to him. In fact, she was excited and looking forward to it. As she ran her hands down his back and along his waist and then his front, his passion rose even further, and finally, he cut to the chase. ¡°Be gentle.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t want to refuse him anymore. Instead, she wanted him to continue kissing her, caressing her, stroking her all over¡­ The next morning, she was woken up by her phone rm. Although she had switched her phone off the night before, the rm still functioned. She tried to raise her arm to grab her phone and shut it, but her arm was killing her. Before she could will herself to raise her arm, the rm was shut off abruptly. She opened her sleepy eyes due to the sudden cut off, only to see Carlos turning off the rm at her bedside. ¡°Old man, what time is it?¡± she murmured. Something was not right! Suddenly, she remembered it. She had gottenidst night. Debbie¡¯s eyes widened as she shot up straight, only to wince immediately because of the pain. ¡°Aaaaagh! Ooooouch!¡± Her body hurt all over, a hard and painful reminder of the soft and sensuous night she had had. Carlos lowered himself near her with a smile, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Hey you. Are you hungry?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Everything which had happenedst night shed across Debbie¡¯s mind. Shey back, covered her head with the quilt and asked in a shy voice, ¡°Old man, why are you still here?¡± Chapter 293 She felt shy as she remembered that she had been the one to ask for the sex. Carlos was amused by her childish behavior. Throwing back the quilt, he looked at his girl whose face was very red shade indeed and asked, ¡°Why are you so shy? I¡¯m yours now.¡± She used to be a bold girl who would sometimes tease him and tell dirty jokes. Why was she being so shy after gettingid? ¡°I-I¡¯m not shy. she murmured, but her cheeks betrayed her. Her face was as red as a tomato. Carlos tried hard to suppress his giggles and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her hair and remarked, ¡°You must be hungry now. Go freshen yourself up. I¡¯ll ask them to send Lunch over here.¡± ¡°Q-Okay. You go out first.¡± This was a presidential suite and there was a Living room outside. Instead of leaving immediately, Carlos leaned over towards her and kissed her on the lips before letting her go N?velDrama.Org content. After she had washed her face and brushed her teeth, Debbie picked up her phone and switched it on. Only then did she see that there were several missed calls and unread messages. They were from Jared, Kasie, Curtis, Colleen¡­ Opening the WeChat app, she saw several friends¡¯ messages. Colleen had written a rather cryptic but meaningful message. ¡°Well done, Debbie!¡± Jared had sent her dozens of messages, and the first one was, ¡°Bro, you have to be cool. The news must be fake!¡± Kasie was trying tofort her for some reason. ¡°Debbie, where are you? Let me stay with you together. Don¡¯t take such small things to heart.¡± Dixon told her, ¡°You should talk with Carlos. Whatever the results are, we are always there for you!¡± Debbie was confused. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Right then, a Weibo push drew her attention, which said, ¡°Carlos, president of Hilton Group, stayed overnight in a five-star hotel. ording to an insider, there was a mystery woman waiting in the room which Carlos entered¡­¡± She opened the Weibo app, but it didn¡¯t respond. What was going on? Her phone was working just fine! She then clicked the Trending Hashtags and saw Carlos¡¯ name which was first in the queue. Most of the news was the same. ¡°Carlos spent a night with a university girl in a hotel room?!¡± And there was a photo of him entering the hotel gates. So, the news that Carlos had stayed overnight with a girl in a hotel room was so widespread that it had brought the Weibo server to its knees¡­ That was not the point! The point was that Carlos had been photographedst evening when he had entered the hotel. Chapter 294 While Debbie was pondering hard on this, the man that people were talking about came up before her and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Carlos¡­ did you really hold a press conference?¡± she asked. She remembered that she had once made a joke with him that they should find a feng shui master to choose an auspicious day to getid. And he had replied that he would hold a press conference and tell everyone that he was going to sleep with his wife. ¡°What?¡± Carlos asked, confused. He walked to Debbie and saw the news on her phone. Without any change in his expression, he locked the phone screen and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. Colleen tipped the reporters off.¡± ¡°Huh? Colleen?¡¯ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. And then Debbie remembered it. She had asked Colleen to help her find out which hotel was Carlos¡¯ favorite. ¡°Will this have a negative impact on you?¡± she asked in worry. Carlos held her close to his body and said, ¡°I slept with my wife. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ording to him, there was nothing unnatural happening. They were married and they just happened to have spent a night together in a hotel. He didn¡¯t have any reason to demand the news be deleted as he had done before. During their lunch, Debbie kept checking her phone screen, hoping to learn how things were going outside. No sooner had she clicked on the news than Carlos said, ¡°Eat.¡± Debbie put the phone down withoutining. After the meal, Debbie secretly replied to her friends¡¯ messages while Carlos was talking on the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was the one with Carlosst night.¡± Her friends were shocked. One after another they posted the Blood Vomiting emoji. Debbie clicked on the news on Weibo, which imed that Megan was stood up at the party because Carlos was on a date with a mystery woman at a hotel. The news also said that the two hadn¡¯t left the room all night and that Carlos¡¯ phone wasn¡¯t switched on until noon the next day. Carlos had some clothes brought to the room. After getting changed, Debbie walked over to him and asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Calm as usual, Carlos simply straightened his clothes and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you still sore?¡± he asked. She was walking funny, he noticed. Debbie flushed. After hearing his question, she realized that the soreness had indeed not gone yet. She nodded. The next second, Carlos picked her up in his arms and asked, ¡°Do you need to see a doctor?¡± Debbie stammered with embarrassment, ¡°N-No.¡± It was just a process that every woman had to go through. She knew that she would be fine after getting some rest. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home before I go to thepany.¡± Chapter 295 ¡°Okay.¡± To her shock, the entrance of the hotel was packed with reporters. The paparazzi were thrilled by the latest gossip Usually, any news about Carlos would be covered up immediately. And both the reporter and the press would pay the price for even getting anywhere near him. This time, however, there was no interference from his side. Hilton Group didn¡¯t respond to the news as it spread like wildfire. It looked like both thepany and Carlos were giving their silent approval to the news. Carlos exited the hotel and appeared in front of the reporters carrying Debbie in his arms. Cameras were shing left and right. Questions rang out from all sides relentlessly. Debbie had never seen so many reporters at one ce before. She kept her face buried in Carlos chest. ALL the press could see was the figure of the girl in her pink down jacket, wearing a bun. One thing was clear-the girl was pretty young. As they witnessed the intimacy between them, everyone was convinced that the news was true. Because of themotion, at least ten security guards rushed to the door to maintain order and keep the reporters at a safe distance from Carlos. Tons of questions were raised all at once. Everyone wanted to know the identity of the girl in Carlos¡¯ arms and what his rtionship with her was. Out of nowhere, a reporter brought up Megan. ¡°Carlos, how do you define your rtionship with Megan?¡± ¡°Carlos, you were supposed to be at the dinner party with Megan Last night. But you didn¡¯t attend the party. Who is this woman in your arms? What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± ¡°Carlos, are you two getting married?¡± ¡°Carlos, is this the other woman who stands between you and Megan? Debbie felt furious. How did she be ¡®the other woman¡¯? Carlos had been calm all the while, but the reporters¡¯st question made him halt next to the car. He cast a sharp nce at the reporter who had asked that question and the man almost fell to the ground. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°¡°I¡¯UL only say this once. Megan is my niece. The girl in my arms is my woman.¡± His Last sentence stirred up a wild sensation among the reporters. They all wondered about the kind of woman who was Lucky enough to be Carlos¡¯ woman. But since Debbie kept her face hidden, they never got a glimpse of her. After Carlos and Debbie got in the car, Emmett closed the door and told the reporters in a formic way, ¡°This is Carlos¡¯ personal matter Please focus your attention on the new product Launch event of Hilton Group. Thank you.¡± The car drove away soon after, Leaving the bunch of reporters behind Debbie didn¡¯t raise her head until they were out of sight. Chapter 296 ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to cause you all this trouble. I shouldn¡¯t have booked the room,¡± she said in a low voice. She had never expected that getting a room with her husband was such a big deal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This news will help publicize the new productunch event,¡± Carlosforted her In all honesty, he was not fond of advertising new products by hyping his personal affairs. As for today¡¯s news, he didn¡¯t think he owed anybody an exnation. Nor would he pretend like nothing had happened. His words soothed Debbie. Back at the vi, Carlos walked her to the living room and kissed her forehead. ¡°Do you want me to take you to school?¡± he queried. ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll ask Matan to drive me. Now, go to work.¡± Her response was just as he had expected. Without another word, Carlos left the vi for work. Slipping on another outfit, Debbie packed her books and went back to school. On the way, she skimmed the news on her phone and updated her Weibo After the incident at the hotel, she got to know more about Carlos As a sessful businessman, he interested the press even more than some movie stars. That morning, the news about Carlos had crashed the Weibo app. As far as Debbie knew, no celebrity had drawn that much attention. A picture a reporter had snapped when Carlos had carried her out of the hotel had be the hottest news. In the picture, Carlos¡¯ face was very clearly seen, while her face remained hidden. The title of the news read, ¡°Carlos dered that the girl in his arms was his woman.¡± Within half an hour, the news had received hundreds of thousands ofments and countless likes. It was re-posted like wildfire. Carlos¡¯ fan-girls wailed in thements section, ¡°Carlos, my dream man! I¡¯ve Loved you for so many years. And now, you¡¯ve found the one N?velDrama.Org content. Be happy!¡± ¡°Carlos has always kept a low profile. I can¡¯t believe that he has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Damn! Carlos is the best-looking guy in the world. I¡¯m drooling on the other side of the screen.¡± ¡°Carlos, my love for you will never die. Even though you have a girlfriend, I will still love you. Boo¡­ hoo.¡± ¡°¡¯My woman.¡¯ So cool! Carlos is bloody awesome! Wish you so much happiness forever. Seeing all thements, Debbie realized that there were so many girls who Loved Carlos the way she did. She obviously had dozens of rivals in love. Chapter 297 At Hilton Group, Carlos was listening to one of his secretaries, Zelda, do a report in his office when his phone rang. The caller ID said it was his mom. ¡°Carlos, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡± When Zelda realized it was a personal call, she put the file on the desk and excused herself. Once she stepped out and closed the door behind her, Carlos took the call. ¡°Hello, Mom,¡± he greeted. ¡°Son, did I catch you at a bad time?¡± Tabitha Lowell asked in a gentle voice. ¡°No, not at all. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Your father and I saw the news this morning. Did you¡­¡± Tabitha didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Carlos knew what she was trying to ask. ¡°Yes, Mom, it¡¯s true,¡± he admitted. ¡°Then bring her home, please. Your father and I would like to meet her. Or, even better, I cane over in the two days I¡¯m taking off duty.¡± Something important urred to Tabitha. She urgently needed to meet her daughter-in-Law-to-be. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have Emmett book an air ticket for you.¡± For Carlos¡¯ part, he wanted to wait until his mother arrived to tell her that he and Debbie had already gotten married. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯LL Let you go back to work. Take care of yourself. Okay?¡± ¡°Sure. I will, Mom. Bye.¡± Hanging up the phone, Carlos looked out the window, deep in thought. Not long after he and Debbie had registered for marriage, his grandfather had fallen into aa. Therefore, till now, his parents still hadn¡¯t known about the marriage. At the Economics and Management School Out of the bathroom, Kasie suddenly dragged Debbie in her arms and asked in a whisper, ¡°Tomboy, tell me,st night, did you and Carlos¡­Huh?¡± Instead of finishing her sentence, she gave Debbie a mischievous wink. N?velDrama.Org content. Hearingst night mentioned, Debbie yanked her hand free and rolled her eyes at Kasie. Her face turned red. ¡°You know it all, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I have some clues, sweetie,¡± said Kasie in a naughty tone. Chapter 298 ¡°Well, I can tell when a woman has had sex. You walk differently. In addition to the news this morning, I can put two and two together,¡± she whispered. Debbie was so embarrassed she pinched Kasie¡¯s arm, held her neck, and threatened, ¡°Shut up! Keep it to yourself, honey.¡± Kasie started Laughing hysterically. Then she noticed the hickeys on Debbie¡¯s neck. ¡°Oh my Goodness! What a crazy night it must have been for the two of you! Look at those marks. I can imagine the passion. Tsk-tsk.¡± She made funny clicking sounds with her tongue. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Flushing with embarrassment, Debbie pulled the zipper of her down jacket up quickly and wrapped herself tight. ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± she growled. Then lowering her voice, almost to a whisper, she said, ¡°Remember that $100, 00 you took from your dad and spent on a toy boy? Well, I too can snitch on you. Right?¡± Straight away, Kasie pped her shoulder and protested, ¡°You ungrateful girl! I just treated you to a nice Lunch and now you want to ckmail me? Our friendship is over!¡± ¡°To hell with it!¡± retorted Debbie. ¡°You thought you could buy me off with a meal? Well then. Take me to Starbucks this Saturday. Their new French Le n, and Salted Caramel and Nuts Cake, two shares each,¡± she teased. ¡°No problem. But since when did you be a fan of Salted Caramel?¡± Debbie propped her hands against her chin and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t. But since it¡¯s you who is paying, I¡¯ll eat it anyway.¡± Kasie pushed her away. ¡°What kind of friend are you? Go fly a kite.¡± To which Debbie replied with a teasing smile, ¡°Good. Then Kristina and I are going hiking on Saturday without you.¡± ¡°Kristina is with Dixon every day. How is she going to have time for you? Poor Tomboy. Considering your husband is hideously busy, you¡¯re stuck with me on Saturday. Can¡¯t you see?¡± Kasie joked, feigning an air of indifference. ¡°Now, say something nice to me, or you will be going hiking alone,¡± she coaxed. ¡°Cool. You wanna bet?¡± said Debbie with a yful wink. ¡°On what?¡± Chapter 299 ¡°I¡¯m going to call Mr. Handsome now. If he agrees to go hiking with me on Saturday, you will buy me lunch for a month. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯1L buy you Lunch for a month. Interested?¡± Kasie pped her hands excitedly. ¡°You got yourself a deal,¡± she eximed. But on second thought, she said, ¡°Wait. You and Carlos are hot for each other right now. You two are now officially on your honeymoon, I guess. Why would I have that kind of bet with you? I¡¯m not stupid. No, uh-uh.¡± Debbie wouldn¡¯t let her bail. She dialed Carlos¡¯ number, cockily shook her phone in front of Kasie and said, ¡°You said yes. Besides, I¡¯ve already dialed Carlos¡¯ number. It¡¯s a little toote to buckle.¡± ¡°Devil!¡± Kasie cursed. Debbie put her phone to her ear. Soon the phone was connected. ¡°Honey,¡± came the greeting from the other end. The sudden sappy form of address almost made Debbie choke on her own saliva. ¡°Ugh¡­well, Mr. Handsome, are you busy?¡± ¡°Not really. Why? Miss me?¡± asked Carlos. Kasie pushed herself towards the phone to Listen to the conversation. ¡°Um, are you busy this Saturday? I¡¯m thinking of going hiking together, you and me.¡± ¡°Saturday? We can¡¯t. Your mother-in-lLaw¡¯sing this Saturday.¡± ¡°Huh? ? Mother-in-Law ?¡ã Debbie totally freaked out. For a long moment, she couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°My mother-inw¡­No. Why is your moming all of a sudden?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°She wants to meet you. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Realizing she had overreacted, Debbie cleared her throat and replied, ¡°Well, I guess it is.¡± ¡°Her ne willnd on Saturday noon. Let¡¯s pick her up together then.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°0-Okay,¡± Debbie responded numbly. ALL she could think of were the words ¡°mother-inw¡± and ing.¡± ¡®What does she Look Like? Will she like me? What if she doesn¡¯t¡­¡® Her mind traveled miles away. ¡°What do you want to have for lunch? How about youe to my office so that we can have Lunch together?¡± Carlos continued. ¡°What? Lunch? Oh, Lunch¡­¡± The word ¡°Lunch¡± brought Debbie back to senses. She Looked at Kasie, who was talking to her friend on WeChat, andined, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Now I have to buy Kasie lunch for a month. I can¡¯t have lunch with you anymore.¡± Hearing that, Kasie knew she won. Cockily, she held up two fingers and made a victory gesture. Chapter 300 ¡°Huh?¡± Carlos was confused. ¡®Why is it my fault?¡¯ Debbie bent over the desk listlessly and told him, ¡°I had a bet with Kasie and I lost¡­¡± ¡°A bet on going hiking?¡± Carlos guessed and he was right. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. Carlos was amused. with Kasie. Okay?¡± Come to my office for lunch Later. I¡¯ll sort it out ¡°No. I Lost the bet, so I¡¯ll buy Kasie Lunch for a month. We had a deal,¡± Debbie dered. ¡°Deb, I was kidding. It doesn¡¯t matter you buy me Lunch or not. Don¡¯t take it too seriously,¡± said Kasie. They were good friends. Even if Debbie broke her word, Kasie wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°Put Kasie on the phone. I¡¯d like to talk to her.¡± Carlos knew how much friendship meant to Debbie. And her word was her bond. He decided to help her out. ¡°Er¡­ what do you want to say to her?¡± Debbie got tense when Carlos said he wanted to speak to Kasie. ¡®What in the world does he want to say to her?! Carlosughed, ¡°Rx, honey. I¡¯m just trying to help. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell her how greatst night was.¡± Debbie blushed and exined hurriedly, ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I mean. Why do you want to speak to her? Never mind. I¡¯ll put her on the phone right now.¡± Then she handed the phone to Kasie. It was only then that her friend realized that Carlos wasn¡¯t joking earlier. Kasie stared at the phone, scared, as if it would bite her. Gnawing her index finger, she asked, ¡°Carlos¡­Carlos wants to talk to me? For real?¡± Debbie blinked with a nod. ¡°Yeah, for real.¡± Kasie immediately put her phone down and before taking Debbie¡¯s, she wiped her hand on her clothes, as if afraid that the phone would be stained. ¡°Hi, Carlos,¡± she greeted him respectfully. Watching her friend¡¯s dramatic reaction, Debbie was rendered speechless. Carlos said something over the phone and Kasie exined nervously, ¡°No, Carlos, I was just joking. It really didn¡¯t mean anything. Please don¡¯t take it seriously. I¡¯ve barely spent a dime of the card you gave mest time. Debbie and I were really just fooling around a moment ago.¡± Hoping to convince Carlos, Kasie used the word ¡°really¡± repeatedly, stressing it every time she said it. Then she paused as Carlos responded to her exnation. Debbie couldn¡¯t hear what he said easily. This time, Kasie nodded resignedly, ¡°Okay then. Thank you, Carlos.¡± Chapter 301 Kasie put him on hold and handed the phone back to Debbie. Debbie took it off hold. ¡°What did you say to her, old man?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing. My secretary will pick you up at noon. We¡¯re having Lunch together.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Although puzzled, Debbie agreed. Once the phone call ended, Kasie remarked anxiously, ¡°Your husband is way more serious than you are.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Debbie wondered. Then Kasie told her what Carlos had said on the phone. Finally, Debbie would get to the bottom of this. ¡°He said it wasn¡¯t just a joke. You and I had made a pact. Since you lost the bet, he knew you would feel bad if you went back on your word. So he asked his secretary to dump more money into my card for the fifth floor of Alioth Building. It¡¯s enough to eat there for a month,¡± Kasie stated. Words failed Debbie when she heard that. Carlos always thought money solved everything, so that was his go-to answer for every situation. He was almost never proven wrong, either. Ashley picked Debbie up at noon, and dropped her off at the office. Carlos was there waiting for her, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡± After the waitress had taken their orders, Debbie asked, ¡°What does your mom like? What¡¯s her favorite food? What does she do for fun? What does she hate? I¡¯m so nervous.¡± Carlos took her hand in his, patted it Lovingly andforted her as she looked at him in confusion, ¡°My mom is your mom too. You¡¯ll have to get used to that. But hey, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s nice. She¡¯ll like you.¡± Debbie was uncertain. ¡°Really? You think so?¡± She¡¯d heard that a lot of fights were caused by the mother-inw and her attitude toward the bride. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m super-uber-sure,¡± Carlos replied. She Loved it when he tried to be cute. A handsome man with a yful wit made a wonderful husband. His mom, Tabitha, used to tell Carlos he should marry an outgoing girl. And that was just it-upbeat and outgoing, Debbie was perfect. So Carlos was positive his mom would approve. Debbie was relieved to hear him say yes. ¡°Okay. How long will your mom be here?¡± Carlos gave her a sidelong nce as he unfolded a hot wet towel. ¡°Not just my mom, our mom. Two days,¡± he corrected. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± ¡®Our mom, our mom¡­¡¯ she repeated in her head. ¡®Got it.* Chapter 302 uring the meal, she was preupied with the fact that she was going to meet her mother-inw. She was anxious and excited all at the same time. When Carlos talked to her, she was very distracted. ¡°Where did you get the money for the ring?¡± asked Carlos. He got a notification for every transaction with the card he gave her. ording to the notifications, she hadn¡¯t spent over a thousand at a time recently. So obviously, she didn¡¯t use the bank card to buy him the ring. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust her or was spying on her. The notification function came with the card. It was something he could turn off, but he felt it wise to keep it on. That way if someone stole it, they¡¯d be easier to track down. ¡°I earned it, of course,¡± Debbie answered proudly. ¡®I wonder what she looks Like? Since Carlos is so handsome, I bet she¡¯s gorgeous. Probably he got those good genes from her, ¡® she thought to herself. ¡°How?¡± ¡°By singing.¡± ¡®Should I go shopping with her or something?¡® ¡°Where?¡± ¡°At a bar. Oh crap¡­¡± She suddenly realized she¡¯d been tricked into blurting out things that she had been hiding from him. The look in his eyes told her that he was angry about something. She tried to recall what he had asked and what she had said. He grabbed her hand tightly and demanded, ¡°Why do you have to sing at bars? Didn¡¯t I give you bank cards? Did you drink alcohol there?¡± He squeezed her hand hard, and it hurt. Afraid to further provoke him, Debbie didn¡¯t dare to take her hand back. ¡°I¡¯ll quit singing. The money on the card is yours. How could I use your money to buy you a ring? I just wanted the ring to be more meaningful, so I decided to earn the money on my own, But I didn¡¯t drink even a drop of alcohol.¡± She giggled at him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As Carlos heard her promise not to sing again and that she hadn¡¯t drunk, his countenance softened. ¡°Did you get hoarse because of singing?¡± Debbie knew she had toe clean now, so she admitted, ¡°Yeah. I hadn¡¯t sung for a long time. But everyone was wild and I was having fun. I guess I sang for too long, cause I got a little hoarse. But Luckily, my throat healed. I was fine the next morning. You know that. You were there.¡± Carlos remembered her throat was fine the next morning. He had the housemaid prepare some medicine, but it turned out she didn¡¯t need it. She was good as new. He understood most of what she said-except for one part. ¡°Your throat healed?¡± Debbie grinned, ¡°Yeah. That wasn¡¯t the first time I had a sore throat, after all. It happened before, but maybe because it had happened so many times my throat got used to it or something, I don¡¯t know. It just does this on its own.¡± The goofy smile on her face brightened his heart Like the sun. And just like that, his anger disappeared. He took her hand in his, and brought it to his lips. He kissed it tenderly, lovingly. ¡°Sweet pie, don¡¯t do that again. You have money. If you want to buy me something, just use the card, okay?¡± ¡°Fine. But Mr. Handsome, I¡¯m 21 now. I can make my own money, can¡¯t 1?¡± she asked defensively. When he kissed her fingers, it tickled. She couldn¡¯t help giggling. Her eyes narrowed into thin Lines. Chapter 303 ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t work. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re still in school. You should be studying, not working. If you study hard and pay attention, you¡¯ll be awesome at whatever you decide to do.¡± Although she was a wonderful woman in Carlos¡¯ eyes, she¡¯d have to deal with all kinds of people. If she focused in college, she¡¯d have a better handle on that, and know better what to do. He wanted her ready for all kinds of situations. Debbie nodded. She knew he was right. Besides, a lot of her ssmates had told her that she changed into a better and more graceful woman. She was happier, more confident, and more respectful. N?velDrama.Org content. She knew Carlos did that for her and she appreciated it. After all, what kind of girl in their right mind wouldn¡¯t want to better themselves? She had hoped to be her best self too before she met Carlos, but she had never really tried. She didn¡¯t have much money, and she had no idea how to make her dreamse true. Not to mention shecked self- discipline. Carlos was everything she wanted in a man. Not only did Carlos provide everything for Debbie materially, but he also supervised her school performance whenever possible. It just didn¡¯t make sense for her to ck. Taking a deep breath, Debbie bragged with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be more sessful than you are. I¡¯ll take over your position and make you stay at home to take care of the house. If you upset me, I¡¯ll make you stand barefoot on a porcupine. And, if you make me happy, I may take you outside for a vacation. It feels great just thinking about it.¡± Sheughed. Amused by the gloating look on her face, Carlos chuckled. He kissed her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day that your aspirations are fulfilled and you take over my position. I¡¯ll be d to take care of our baby at home and cook for you for the rest of our lives.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile as the scene yed out in his mind. Hearing him mention the word ¡°baby,¡± Debbie blushed as she felt her heart leap in her chest. ¡®Having a baby with him would make me unbelievably happy, ¡® she thought to herself. ALL of a sudden there was a knock on the door, which startled Debbie out of her day dreaming. Pulling her hand away from Carlos¡¯ grip, she picked up the ss of juice on the table, pretending to take a sip. Carlos¡¯ hand was left motionless in midair. He was so surprised by her reaction, for a moment, he forgot to put his hand down. ¡°Debbie, is it so embarrassing to be with me?¡± he asked quietly. Clueless to the pain that her reaction had inflicted upon her husband, Debbie asked in confusion, ¡°What? Of course not.¡± In fact, it was quite the contrary. Debbie wished the whole world knew Carlos was her husband. It was just that Carlos¡¯ identity was too significant, so she wanted to be inconspicuous. Remembering the person at the door, Carlos answered, ¡°Come in!¡± The door opened and the waiters entered holding numerous dishes in their arms. It was time to eat. The dishes were served efficiently. As the waiters left the room, Carlos began putting food onto Debbie¡¯s te for her to eat. He continued to do this until she was stuffed. Afraid that she still wasn¡¯t full yet, Carlo offered to order even more dishes. Before he could call the waiters back, Debbie grabbed his hand, put it on her belly and said, ¡°I¡¯m so full. Touch my belly and check it out yourself.¡± Assured that her belly was bulging out, Carlos closed the menu with one hand, while his other hand moved upward away from her belly. ¡°Carlos!¡± Debbie yelled, grabbing his rogue hand. A satisfied smirk flitted over his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Carlos stood up as if nothing had happened. Chapter 304 As he began to walk away from the table, Debbie quickly followed him, sliding her arm into his. ¡°Are you going back to your office?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I have to meet with a client at Clouds Road. I can drop you off at school if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie replied. That evening, after school Debbie dropped by her aunt¡¯s house to bring her some Lipsticks before heading back to the vi. ¡°Debbie, this brand is insanely expensive. How can you afford it? Where does the moneye from?¡± Lucinda asked. She knew Debbie¡¯s husband was supporting her, but she didn¡¯t know how much he gave her each month, nor did she know who Debbie¡¯s husband even was. Debbie grabbed Lucinda¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°My husband bought these for me, but there are too many of them. It would be a waste to leave any of them untouched, so I would Like to bring you some.¡± ¡°I remember thest time you were here you said that you wanted a divorce. Why are you epting his gifts?¡± Debbie hesitated for a moment and then replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore. Things are good between us right now.¡± Lucinda took a step back from Debbie to get a better look at her. The girl had changed. She noticed the moment Debbie had walked in the door. It was hard to pinpoint what was different from before, but on a closer look, Lucinda figured it out. ¡°He¡¯s good to you,¡± Lucinda said firmly. Debbie used to look rough because she practiced martial arts, but now she looked put together and very happy. Despite not wearing any makeup, the girl¡¯s skin had a natural glow. Lucinda only had to nce at Debbie¡¯s clothes to know that they cost a fortune. Flipping up the tag on her shirt, Lucinda was shocked. The brand was so expensive that even she, an elderly woman with savings and assets, would hesitate to buy it. ¡°Aunt, you are remarkable! You can tell that he is good to me just by looking at me.¡± Debbie¡¯s face reddened as she attempted to avoid her aunt¡¯s stare. Noticing that Debbie didn¡¯t deny it, Lucinda let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Deb, if you are happy, then I have nothing to worry about.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®This girl had a tough childhood. Her mom abandoned her when she was born. Now finally there¡¯s somebody there for her.¡¯ Lucinda was so d. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. I¡¯m very happy now.¡± Debbie smiled. Although she and Carlos had their disagreements, he made her happy again afterwards every time. ¡°Tell me, what does he do for a living? How old is he? Bring him over sometime to have dinner,¡± Lucinda said, enthusiastically. ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie hesitated. ¡°He is a 28-year-old CEO. I¡¯ll bring him here to meet you and uncle next time.¡± ¡°A 28-year-old CEO?¡± Lucinda observed. ¡®That¡¯s some achievement, Lucinda thought to herself, amazed. Gail¡¯s father, Sebastian, hadn¡¯t taken over thepany until he was in his forties. There were only a few CEOs under thirty in Alorith. Lucinda decided to ask Sebastian about itter. When Debbie left, Lucinda immediately called Sebastian. ¡°Where are you?¡± she asked. Chapter 305 ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived home. Open the door.¡± Upon seeing Sebastian outside, Lucinda opened the door and quickly pulled him into the Living room. Sebastian was so tired he could barely move his feet. ¡°What is it? Why are you being mysterious?¡± he asked, irritated. ¡°How many 28-year-old CEOs are there in Alorith?¡± Lucinda asked. Sitting on the couch, Sebastian rubbed his temples to rx a little. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± he responded after a nce at his wife. ¡°I told you that Debbie was married, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, so?¡± ¡°Tonight, Debbie dropped by and brought me some lipsticks that cost thousands of dors each. She also brought you a fancy tobo pipe. She said it was her husband¡¯s money. Guess what? Her husband is a Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 28-year-old CEO!¡± Hearing that this was about Debbie, Sebastian focused up. He thought about it and then replied, ¡°A 28- year-old¡­ Hayden, who has just started to make a name for himself in Alorith, seems to be 28. There is the son of the Rivers family, the oldest son of the Torres family, and Carlos of Hilton Group¡­¡± Thinking of Carlos, Sebastian seemed to gain some energy. ¡°Could it be Carlos? I heard on the news that he carried some college girl out of a hotel room this morning. he said. ¡°Could the college girl be Debbie?¡¯ he wondered. Lucinda had heard of Carlos before. While she knew who he was, she didn¡¯t think it could possibly be him. ¡°Carlos? That¡¯s impossible! Stop freaking me out! As far as I¡¯m concerned, he doesn¡¯t even know Debbie. They are people from twopletely different worlds. How can he be Debbie¡¯s husband? Let¡¯s be realistic. I say it might be Hayden. He and Debbie know each other. They used to date.¡± Rich and powerful, Carlos was beyond their imagination. The wedding of such a man wouldn¡¯t have been so discreet and private. The news of his marriage would have traveled throughout the city. He also wouldn¡¯t have married such a lowly girl. When Artie was alive, Debbie had lived several years as a wealthy spoiled girl. Butpared to the Hilton family, her family¡¯s wealth was practically nothing. Not that Lucinda and Sebastian Looked down on Debbie. On the contrary, they felt bad about Gail constantly picking on her. It was just that Chapter 306 Carlos was so unapproachable. They felt it didn¡¯t make sense for him to marry a in girl Like Debbie. ¡°Hayden?¡± Sebastian tried to remember the man. ¡°He just came home from abroad recently, but in a short time, with the help of his powerful family, he¡¯s already quite influential in Alorith. I don¡¯t know much about him, though. I¡¯ll do a background check on himter,¡± he promised. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Since he¡¯s Debbie¡¯s husband, she has agreed to bring him here for dinner some day. We¡¯ll know more when hees.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sebastian agreed. When Debbie got to the vi, Carlos wasn¡¯t back home from work yet. When she passed by the Living room, she saw the tens of bags of various sizes on the floor. It was only then that she remembered she had been on a shopping spree before she had gone to her aunt¡¯s. She had bought a load of cosmetics at the Shining International za. Even she herself was shocked by the number of the extravagance. When did she be so wasteful? Was that the right kind of influence she was picking from Carlos? On the nightly shopping spree, she had gone to Shining International za to buy a tobo pipe for Sebastian. But on impulse, she had visited the cosmetics shop, which happened to be running a sales promo. She was lured by a sales assistant who pushed a pitch of ridiculously discounted items. But when Debbie got to the counter to pay for what she had picked, she realized she had been tricked. She hated their bait and switch sales tactics, but she didn¡¯t want the embarrassment of appearing that she was a t broke ass, so she just epted the items. With a kit of hydrating toner, lotion, and cream going at $10, 000, the prices were simply over the top, forcing her to call Carlos for his opinion before she paid for anything. It was his money after all. To her surprise, he upbraided her. ¡°Debbie, I have loads of money that you¡¯ll never finish a fraction in a thousand Lifetimes. You can¡¯t afford to be a penny pincher when you have my money and my heart, dear. If you ever hesitate again to spend the money, I¡¯LL move the most expensive cosmetics shop in the Shining International za into your bedroom,¡± he warned. After the brief call, Debbie leisurely walked back to the counter and paid for the cosmetics without batting an eyelid. She had been hesitant about the hydration essence and face mask a moment ago, but after his nudging on the phone, there was not a thing she¡¯d leave out. N?velDrama.Org content. After paying, she called him once more and proudly anounced, ¡°Mr Handsome, I just blew $36, 570 on the damn things. A good treat, huh?¡± Carlos was d that she finally bought herself something fancy, but Debbie despised that needless obscene spending ¡°ALL the skin care products are having a sales promotion now. The customers who have spent $200, @00 or more will get a free 8-day trip to the Maldives. Amodation, refreshments, transportation, all included. Deb, wouldn¡¯t you fancy an all expenses paid trip to the Maldives?¡± Carlos asked. Debbie nodded violently, ¡°Yes, yes, I do. But¡­ how can I manage to spend so much money on one night¡¯s shopping spree?¡± The so-called free trip would only be a fraction of the money spent at the mall first. Annoyed by the maniptive sales gimmicks, she passed by as if she hadn¡¯t heard what the sales crew were touting. ¡°What have you bought?¡± Carlos asked on the phone. After hearing Debbie out, he continued, ¡°Go buy two more sets of the same items, if you don¡¯t mind. In addition, you can also buy some lipsticks and other cosmetics. Stay away from the cheap ones, please.¡± Debbie was astounded. Chapter 307 ¡°If you can¡¯t spend $200, 000 by yourself today, I¡¯ll go to the mall and pick out some things for you later.¡± If Debbie couldn¡¯t even spend $200, 20 in one day, it would only prove that the fancy cosmetics shops in Shining International za were lower end. ¡°No, no¡ª¡± ¡°Go to the Lounge to have a rest. I¡¯ll have the manager bring the samples of everything to you so that you can decide what you want.¡± ¡°I said no-¡° ¡°Sweet pie, it¡¯s only $200, 000. That isn¡¯t much for a man of my means.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Debbie sensed that she didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. ¡°Good girl. Remember to im the Maldives reward at the service counter afterwards. Then don¡¯t leave the mall yet. Go to thepartments for men and buy some articles for me. Spend at least $200, @@@ on me as well. Let¡¯s go to the Maldives together. Don¡¯t you like the idea?¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t very impressed, but she had to y along. Because if Carlos came and chose the cosmetics with her, he¡¯d blow away far more than the $400, @0@ he was telling her to spend. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed. Carlos smiled. ¡°From now on, Zelda won¡¯t be in charge of shopping for me anymore. It will be your duty. I believe you¡¯ll keep our skin care products in adequate supply.¡± Later, with the help of the housemaids, Debbie moved the bags delivered to the vi by Shining International za from the Living room to her bedroom. She cautiously took the products out of the bags and put them on the dressing table. When the top of the table was all upied, she stuffed the rest into the drawers. ¡®Obscene spending, ¡® she chastised herself silently. Careful not to ruin her day by dwelling so much on the negatives, she told herself to unwind. Heaving a deep, reflective sigh, she pulled out her phone, took a photo of the items and posted it in Moments on WeChat. ¡°For the 8-day trip to the Maldives, I shopped like crazy at the Shining International za!¡± she captioned. Since Carlos had been sleeping in her bedroom most of the timetely, and they had had sex the night before, Debbie thought he wouldn¡¯t sleep alone in his bedroom anymore. So she kept his cosmetics in her bedroom. The thought of what had happened Last night made her blush. With the palm of her left hand on cheek, she put one set of skin care products for men into her bathroom. There were only a few items for Carlos, but each was exquisite. She marveled at the fancy packaging while she unpacked a face cream. ording to the sales assistant, the packaging had won the first prize of an international skin care products designpetition. Did the packaging design make the product Look better? No, of course not, but it made it more expensive. That was the point. Chapter 308 The cream for men was as expensive as a few sets of skin care products for women. Debbie removed the lid and wondered whether it was gold inside the jar. Wow, it smelled so good. The faint fragrance was simply ethereal. She smeared some cream with her finger and dabbed it on the back of her hand. Later, she found out that it was very effective in hydrating. It left her hand unbelievably smooth. It seemed their pricing was justified, after all. Then she noticed the cologne she had bought for Carlos. To find the perfect scent for him, Debbie had smelled all the cologne samples, but none of them was close to the perfume he usually wore. Atst, she had to go with a soft Cbrian bergamot scent, just perfect for her man. When everything was tidied up, it was ten o¡¯clock already. After a bath, Debbie opened several bottles and smeared her body all over. Then she slipped under the covers. Before having a beauty sleep, she intended to y a little bit of Candy Crush Saga on the phone for a while. But seeing the time on the screen, she wondered, ¡®It¡¯s prettyte already. Why is Carlos not home yet?¡± Immediately, she called him. ¡°Hi.¡± The phone was answered quickly. ¡°Do you¡­ I¡¯m wondering when you areing back. It¡¯s already 10 p.m.¡± ¡°Does she miss me?¡¯ Carlos wondered. A smile crept over his face when he sat in the back seat. ¡°I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be home in five minutes.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then. See youter.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After hanging up the phone, Debbie got out of bed quickly, the phone still in her hand. She trotted down the stairs into the kitchen and started to heat up a bottle of milk. Within five minutes, the doorbell rang and Carlos was home, true to his word. How she wished he¡¯d be like this forever. Entering the vi, Carlos noticed that the light in the kitchen was still on. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and, loosening his tie, walked towards the stairs. ¡°Old man!¡± A girl¡¯s voice rang out,ing from within the kitchen. So he changed his ns, and made for the kitchen. Debbie came out before he could enter, a ss of warm milk in hand. She offered it, and he took it from her. ¡°Drink it,¡± she said. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As Carlos epted the ss, Debbie smelt something on him. Was that¡­alcohol? Instead of drinking the milk, he pulled her into his arms with his free hand and gave her a passionate kiss. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed? Naughty girl!¡± he med, half-jokingly Chapter 309 Debbie frowned. She hadn¡¯t imagined it. And now the smell of booze was overpowering. She realized that Carlos must have had more than a Little wine this evening. ¡°You went out drinking?¡± She raised her head to look at him. ¡°Yeah. We Landed a major ount, so we drank a Little to celebrate.¡± A little? That couldn¡¯t be a Little! Debbie pouted her lips and thought, ¡°So you won¡¯t let me drink, and now youe home drunk. This is so bogus! ¡® After draining it in a single gulp, Carlos put the empty ss on the table beside him, scooped Debbie in his arms, and carried her up the stairs. ¡°Wait, wait! I haven¡¯t even turned off the lights yet.¡± Debbie pointed to the kitchen. Without stopping, Carlos said, ¡°Julie will handle it.¡± He had scarcely finished his sentence when Debbie saw Juliee out of the gloom and enter the kitchen carrying the empty ss. Entering the bedroom, Carlosid her carefully on the bed and leaned down close to her. He kissed her ear, her cheek, her mouth, her neck, all the way down her body. She normally enjoyed this, but the stench was beginning to make her nauseous. ¡°Honey, you smell so good,¡± he murmured. *I know I smell good. You gave me yourpany¡¯s Latest bath and body line, ¡® she thought. Unable to bear the strong reek of alcohol anymore, Debbie cupped his face and feigned anger by saying, ¡°Get away from me¡ª your breath stinks! Go take a bath!¡± ¡°Yes, mydy!¡± It was exaggerated, or perhaps exacerbated by his drunken state. In any case, he snapped to, and did as she bade him. He gave her a passionate kiss before getting up from the bed. He pulled her up and demanded, ¡°Take off my tie!¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you Know how to untie your tie?¡± Debbie had never done it before and began to study his tie. Taking in the over and under nature of the knot, figuring out where she¡¯d start. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He Lied. Much to his surprise, Debbie was instantly mad at his answer. She grabbed him by his tie and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you have some woman doing it for you?¡± Carlos¡¯ jaw dropped. He had no other choice but to give in and tell her the truth. ¡°Well, I can take off my own tie myself. Usually Julie or Zelda helps me tie it.¡± Julie? No problem. But Zelda? Carlos¡¯ assistant who was partial to Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Megan? Absolutely no! ¡°Why did you ask Zelda to help you with your tie?¡± Debbie pouted her lips, irritated. Amused by her reaction, Carlos pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Fine, you¡¯ll be the only one who can tie my tie from now on. Promise. Okay, Honey?¡± Chapter 310 ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll hold you to that. No one is allowed to touch your tie except me!¡± she warned him. ¡°Trust me!¡± He kissed her forehead. A Loud Laugh escaped his chest. He was in a great mood. And why not? Debbie was very jealous and possessive and he thought that was highly amusing. She should be. After all, he was a prize that any woman would be lucky to have. The fact that Debbie recognized that just made his day ¡®My wife is the cutest, prettiest and most interesting girl in the world!¡± he thought. Debbie finally managed to remove his tie, and while she was unfastening his shirt, a Light bulb went off in her head. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve heard my friends talking¡­The way they talk about sex, it¡¯s the best thing in the world. But all I could feel was pain thest time we did it. Old man, you¡¯re bad in bed!¡± Stunned, Carlos was left speechless for a while. That was a devastating blow for any man, especially someone Like Carlos. His face was as dark as ink. He gripped her hands and gritted his teeth. ¡°Debbie!¡± His cold voice brought Debbie back to her senses. ¡°W-What? Er¡­ Did I say something wrong? Wait, wait. Hey¡­Honey¡­let go of me¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Mmm Now in no mood to take a bath, he pressed his body against hers. One of his hands undid her clothing, and the other was busy kneading her breasts. He would show her what he was capable of. After what seemed an eternity, Debbie stretched out, and watched the man enter the bathroom. ¡®Wow. Why did I tell him that? My whole body¡¯s killing me now!¡¯ She was too tired to move and just wanted to sleep. In about twenty minutes, Debbie was fast asleep and dreaming. In her dream, a drooling Husky was licking her lips. She pped the Husky across its face and yelled, ¡°Fuck off! You stupid dog!¡± But it was no dog, but instead Carlos. He had been pped across the face and had just been called a dog by his wife. This was thest thing he expected. He was hoping to hear how great he was in bed. His face soured instantly. He grabbed her waving arms and kissed her ear before saying, ¡°Honey, look at me.¡± Debbie opened her sleepy eyes and got her head on straight when she saw Carlos¡¯ face. ¡°Hey baby, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m wiped out and just want to sleep. Let¡¯s just crash, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Carlos turned her down without any hesitation. He grabbed her jaw, forced her to look him in the eye and asked, ¡°Debbie, am I bad in bed?¡± That night, he had sex with her again and again. He even asked her the same question so many times the whole evening that she could only answer him again and again, ¡°No, you¡¯re not bad in bed. You¡¯re incredible!¡± She kept hoping he¡¯d just be sated so she could get some shut-eye. It wasn¡¯t the first time Debbie had woken up with a hoarse voice. But it was the first time that her voice had been hoarse and cracked because of what she and Carlos did between the sheets. Carlos got up, and then took her in his arms once more, carrying her to the bathroom. Debbie wondered if he¡¯d finally let her go this time. But no, the ss door began to blur at the same moment the water from the shower hit the floor. A blurry image of two silhouettes intertwined in throes of passion could be seen through the frosted door. Heavy gasps, passionate moans, and affectionate words filled the bathroom as their bodies merged into one. It was almost dawn when Carlos finally decided to call it a day. He picked up a sleeping Debbie from the bathtub andid her carefully on the bed. Then he took out a hair dryer and dried her damp hair carefully before he atst fell asleep, Debbie in his arms. Debbie was awakened from her slumber by her phone. She reached out her hand to grab it and opened one eye to check the caller ID-it was Jared. ¡°Hi, Jared.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 311 ¡°Hi Tomboy! Not feeling well? Your voice¡­ Were you singing in the club again?¡± On second thought, Jared knew he was wrong. If Debbie had actually gone to the clubst night, she would have called him so they could go together. Debbie blushed when she realized why her voice was so rough. She shook her head and cleared her throat before saying, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t at the club. And I¡¯m feeling okay. I just woke up. What¡¯s up?¡± She rolled over and then¡­ ¡®Ouch! That hurts! Damn it, Carlos!* ¡°You just woke up? Look what time it is. It¡¯s almost 12! You weren¡¯t in ss this morning. What would your dear husband say?¡± Jared asked. Speaking of Carlos, Jared couldn¡¯t helpining inwardly. ¡®He¡¯s Debbie¡¯s husband, and he should keep an eye on her. But he¡¯s even had me followed since he found us in the same hotel room together! What a jerk!¡± This was true. If Jared made the slightest mistake at school, Carlos had standing orders for Curtis to drag him to the CEO¡¯s office of Hilton Group so Carlos could get on his case. Jared was too scared to skip sses anymore, and he¡¯d even get there ahead of time. His parents even wanted to thank Carlos for having made him into a good student. But he didn¡¯t expect Debbie to be bold enough to skip sses. He¡¯d sent her messages on WeChat, but got no reply. So he called her on his lunch break, only to find that she was still sleeping¡­ Debbie was left speechless. She knew very well why she wasn¡¯t in ss, but to admit it¡­ Yes, she knew, but was it right for her to tell him that? She turned it over in her mind a few times, trying to figure it out. ¡®How do I tell him the real reason I wasn¡¯t in ss? And do I really want to? This is all Carlos¡¯ fault, the jerk! He tortured me all night just because I said he was bad in bed.¡¯ And she cried inside. She was weary, sore, and suffering for a terrible choice of words. Despite the fact that she had practiced martial arts for many years, Debbie was still no match for Carlos in stamina. Last night, she had begged him to let her go many times, but instead of giving her a break, Carlos had worked on her harder and even taunted her. ¡°I¡¯m getting up now. See youter in the ssroom. Don¡¯t call Carlos!¡± Debbie sat up on the bed, and blushed, looking at the clothes scattered on the floor. ¡°ALL right. See you then. You better hurry up. Otherwise, your husband will punish both of us again,¡± said Jared. He was so scared of Carlos that he¡¯d tried everything possible to stay away from him. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Debbie went down the stairs to have lunch. Just then, Carlos called her. ¡°Deb, what are you doing now?¡± he asked in a soft voice. Hearing the voice, Debbie couldn¡¯t help but remember what had happenedst night. ¡°I¡¯m going to have lunch,¡± she said through gritted teeth. N?velDrama.Org content. Of course, Carlos noticed the anger in her tone, and chuckled, recalling images of an alluring Debbie in bed. ¡°Deb, you¡¯re the sweetest girl on earth. The kind of girl I never thought I¡¯d find all my life,¡± he teased. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re a flirt!¡± Debbie said, blushing even more. Chapter 312 The smile on his face turning into a thoughtful look, Carlos said, ¡°Honey, I want to go home now.¡± ¡°What? Now?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°Does the Lunch in yourpany not taste good?¡± she added. ¡°I want to taste your sweet wine now. In fact I¡¯m in the mood right now as we speak,¡± he said in a suggestive whisper. Originally, Debbie wanted to go to the dining hall. But now that Carlos kept on teasing her, she was afraid that Julie would hear him and decided to go to the balcony. ¡°Carlos, how shameless you are! One more word and you¡¯ll be hauled over the coals!¡± ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t want to get your rough side of the tongue. But how can you be so cruel to your dear husband?¡± With an affected dismissive gesture, Debbie waved her right hand in the air as if chopping an invisible Carlos. ¡°Are you kidding me? If youe near, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp,¡± she joked. ¡°Anyway, I know where to hit you if I have to inflict the worst pain. You are an old goat with lots of fans out there on social media. How would it pan out if I leaked some juicy stuff to your fans?¡± Not until she had gottenid did she realize that she didn¡¯t know him at all. She had underestimated him all along. ¡°Ouch!¡± identally, she bent and twisted trying to stretch her back, only to trigger sharp pain that reminded her of the crazy night they had together. She immediately cursed him again, ¡°You¡¯re a bad egg! My whole body is aching. You jerk!¡± A smile of aplishment shed across his face. ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I¡¯ll be more gentle the next time we bang. And by the way, the sooner we can, the sooner your body will get used to it,¡± he added with a giggle. ¡°Hey! It can¡¯t be soon. Sorry, but I need a break! I¡¯ll stay in the dorm this evening.¡± The color drained from Debbie¡¯s face. Carlos chuckled and coaxed, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t worry. Just go have Lunch now. See you on campus this afternoon.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. Debbie went to the dining room and sat at the table. Since Julie was still cooking, Debbie opened the WeChat app and read her friends¡¯ messages. Her jaw dropped. How the hell had she hit a total 99 comments in Moments? ¡®Oh my God! What did I postst night?¡® By the time she clicked open the Moments after her brief surprised reaction, thements had hit 123. ¡°Ah, I remember. Last night, I posted a picture of the skin care products on my dressing table. ¡® Among thements, she had drawn both admirers and trolls in equal numbers. ¡°Tomboy, it¡¯s my dream to have a dressing table like yours,¡± read Kristina¡¯sment. Kasiemented, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really so envious of you, Tomboy! You broke my heart and you need to be responsible for it.¡± Chapter 313 ¡°How I wish I could be a girl. Then I could marry a rich husband,¡± teased Jared. Without saying a word, Dixon, in his typical crisp manner, simply gave the post a like. There was undisguised admiration in some other friends¡®ments, while a part of thements was not so friendly. Gailmented, ¡°Where did you download this picture? Give me the website, please.¡± Even Portia, who hadn¡¯t contacted her for years,mented, ¡°Debbie, how have you been? I know you want to live an affluent life, but girl, this is a little too extravagant. No?¡± Debbie knew that Portia always looked down upon her. Since they had added each other on WeChat, Portia had never given her a like, while she always gave Hayden the likes. What shemented was implying that Debbie must have found herself a sugar daddy. Debbie fumed with rage. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and replied to herment. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Portia, but you¡¯ve gotten it wrong. I living a happy life now.¡± Another personmented, ¡°Come on! What¡¯s the point in showing off these skin care products? They are worth about $2@@, 000 only. They are not anything near the top brands at all!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Debbie could still remember her. A former ssmate from high school. Debbie replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. They are worth $200,000 only. There¡¯s no point in showing them off.¡± If she really wanted to show off her wealth, she could have posted her BMW, which Carlos had bought at a cool four million dors. In the picture she had posted, she hadn¡¯t exposed the brands at all. She had turned the bottles to their backs so the brands would not show in the picture. She had been so happy to have them that she just wanted to share the cheer with her friends. But now¡­ her happy mood was ruined. ¡®Never mind, Debbie. Don¡¯t pay attention to those people, ¡® she consoled herself. Then she saw thement from the man with the name ¡°C¡±, which said, ¡°You want to go to the Maldives?¡± She replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes, of course.¡± And she added a Proud emoji. After Julie served Lunch, Debbie put her phone aside and concentrated on her meal. But somewhere midway, a light bulb went off in her head. She picked the phone up again and sent Carlos a text message. ¡°Old man, give me your WeChat ount.¡± Putting down the chopsticks, she opened the Weibo app and followed Carlos. Carlos must have been very busy¡ª-he had only posted two updates on Weibo. Done two a year apart, both posts were ads for the Hilton Group. Chapter 314 Despite this fact, he still had tens of millions of followers. ¡®This is so unfair!¡¯ Debbie thought. She had posted more than a thousand updates, but she only had about a thousand followers. She envied him. She then searched for Curtis¡¯ Weibo ount and followed him as well. He had millions of followers. Then Colleen. Much to Debbie¡¯s surprise, Colleen was the chief editor of a fashion magazine. No wonder she always stepped out in those stunning outfits! Just as Debbie sent a private message to Colleen, Julie passed her a bowl of soup. ¡°Debbie, eat the soup first. It has taken me hours just to prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Julie. Wow, it smells so yummy. What a terrific cook you are!¡± Debbie shed a sweet smile. Honestly, she liked Julie very much. Since she had moved into the vi three years ago, Julie had always been there to take care of her. And they got along so well, much Like sisters, despite the fact that Julie was only a maid. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Really? I¡¯m humbled to hear that. Anyway, eat while it¡¯s still warm.¡± Julie was amused by Debbie¡¯s reaction. Picking up the bowl, Debbie took a sip and frowned. ¡®It tastes a little weird. Sort of a herb, I guess. What did she add to it?¡¯ The way Julie looked at her with a satisfied smile only confirmed the suspicion. ¡°Julie, what¡¯s in the soup?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°How do you like it? It¡¯s a secret recipe from one of my friends and it¡¯s very nutritious, ¡® Julie said, the smile on her face growing even bigger. ¡°But that¡¯s just a tip of the iceberg. The recipe is an aphrodisiac, which will also increase your chances of conceiving a boy,¡± added Julie, now, smiling Like aplete idiot. ¡°What?!¡± Debbie choked on her soup and coughed violently. Seeing Debbie choke on the soup, Julie immediately picked up a tissue and cleaned the spilled soup on the table. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Take your time,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys try this on me again,¡± Debbie cautioned, with a hand on her heart. Still a student, she had no ns to have a baby yet. ALL of a sudden, she remembered something was not right-Carlos hadn¡¯t used a condom and she had forgotten to take her morning after pill. Quickly, she gulped the soup and sent Carlos a text message. ¡°Holy crap, old man! I didn¡¯t take my morning after pill. I don¡¯t know how I forgot that! Is it toote to take the pill now?¡± Just before Lunch, she had sent him a message asking about his WeChat ount and he hadn¡¯t replied to it yet. But this time, his reply came immediately. ¡°What pill?¡± What was the name of the pill? She opened browser and Googled ¡°emergency contraception¡±. Scrolling down a few hits, she got it. Chapter 315 Mifepristone! Quick as a wink, she copied the link, took a screenshot and sent him both. Then her phone rang. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Debbie, there are two things here. First, it¡¯s already toote for the morning after pill. Second, I want a baby. I mean, you and I should be getting desperate to have a baby by now, * he said in a firm voice that made his intentions crystal clear. ¡°What?! But why?¡± Debbie asked in disbelief. Was he already desperate for a baby? ¡°Honey, Listen to me.¡± With the phone in right hand, he rubbed his arching brow with the left and started to exin. ¡°Deb, we¡¯re a married couple. If you got pregnant, it wouldn¡¯t be something to tense about. dly, I¡¯d personally want us to keep the baby. Understand?¡± ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± she stammered. She didn¡¯t know how to make Carlos change his mind. After a long pause, she found a Lame excuse. ¡°You want a boy. What if I gave birth to a girl? Will you ignore her then?¡± Carlos was pped hard in the face by his own words. Ina t tone, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to be choosy over some things. Whether it¡¯s a girl or a boy, I¡¯d wee the baby with open arms. As long as you¡¯re the mother.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still a student!¡± ¡°College students can have babies.¡± ¡°But¡­ you want me to study abroad next year!¡± Debbie felt somewhat thrown off bnce. ¡°If you got pregnant, I would go abroad with you.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± She had run out of excuses. ¡°No buts. What you need to do now is not take after morning pill, but hopefully look forward to having you up the spout. In any case, I¡¯LL be there for you. In short, worry not!¡± he dered with finality. ¡°But¡­¡± Debbie came up with one more excuse. ¡°But I¡¯m only 21. I don¡¯t really think I¡¯m mentally prepared¡­ to be a mother¡­¡± The word ¡°mother¡± was forced through with a muffled voice. The misfortune of growing up without a mother had been hard enough for Debbie. Wouldn¡¯t she have a difficult time trying to love her own child, something she¡¯d never personally experienced? From her choked voice, Carlos could tell that something was not right. After some pause, he said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want a baby, I¡¯ll have to use protection from now on. But as for the pill, it¡¯s a no. I won¡¯t allow you! For your own health, I¡¯ll strongly advise you to stay away from that stuff. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± The show of genuine concern in that Line touched Debbie at heart. For a moment, she heaved a sigh, rubbed her tingling eyes and murmured, ¡°Give me some time, okay? I¡¯ll consider your words. Maybe, a Little more time will help me decide.¡± It was not because she disliked children, but that apparently, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared yet. What would she do with a baby, at her age? ¡°Honey, just rx, okay? We only had sex for two nights, and you were in your safe days. Don¡¯t let it worry you so much. ALL the same, if you got pregnant, I¡¯d personally take care of everything. Whichever way, you need to take it easy, okay?¡± he coaxed her Chapter 316 ¡°Er¡­okay.. At longst, his words began to take effect. In fact she was getting teary-eyed, just Listening to him. ¡°Thank you, dad, for giving me the best husband in the world! Dad, you know, I¡¯m Living a happy life now, ¡® she thought to herself. In Carlos¡¯ ss that afternoon, Debbie fixed her gaze upon the man standing on the podium, with one hand propped against her chin. The affection in her eyes made Jared¡¯s flesh creep. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a tomboy Like you to fall in Love with a man. Stop staring at your husband like that. I¡¯m afraid that he would make out with you right here right now¡­¡± Smack! Debbie pped Jared on the shoulder. ¡®What a jerk! How could he say that in ss?¡¯ Debbie thought. She then realized that she was overreacting and immediately lowered her eyes to look at the book, as if nothing had happened. But it was toote. While she had been staring at Carlos, many in the ss had noticed him watching her as well. Clearing his voice, Carlos turned to Jared and said, ¡°The chap at the back of the second line to my left. Please stand up and answer the question.¡± Everyone turned to look at Jared. He cursed inwardly, ¡®Damn it! So Carlos is avenging his wife?¡± While he rose slowly from his seat, he heard Carlos add, ¡°Please tell us what you¡¯ve learned so far.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he up to?!¡± wondered an incredulous Jared. Watching him struggle for an answer, Debbie giggled with mischief. Jared turned to Dixion for help, but the Latter Looked away as if he didn¡¯t get his point. Jared pretended to clear his voice, but the exaggerated manner had the ss in stitches. Eventually, he excused himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Carlos. I think my memory¡­¡± Determined, Carlos cast him a cold nce and ordered, ¡°Stand there. The girl sitting next to him, please stand up and answer my question.¡± The girl sitting next to him? Sitting on Jared¡¯s right side was a boy, and the girl sitting next to him¡­ Debbie?! ¡°Holy crap!¡¯ Debbie cursed quietly as she stood up. All through, her mind had wandered off to fantasies of her nights together with Carlos. ¡°What is AIP short for?¡± Carlos¡¯ question surprised everyone in the ss. ¡®Seriously? Such a simple question?¡¯ Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Any jerk taking Financial at the university could answer that straight if woken out of sleep. For a moment, Debbie had to suppress her Laughter. Why was he using kid gloves on her? Anyway, she answered proudly, ¡°AIP is short for automatic investment n.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Carlos praised her with a smile. The shallowness of the whole question made Jared curse. ¡°Come on, dude! Give us a break! Stop disying how much you¡¯re crazy about Debbie when we are here!¡® Chapter 317 But if he thought the question was infuriating, Carlos¡¯ next words were even worse. ¡°Since the girl has bailed you out, will you please dance for her after the ss? You can only stop dancing when sheughs,¡± Carlos told Jared. Debbie couldn¡¯t stifle her Laughter. ¡®At this rate, are we getting anywhere with our sswork?* she wondered. The ridiculousness of the whole thing elicited quite some giggles and ripples. Jared¡¯s face was as dark as ink. ¡®Carlos, you jerk!¡± As if it weren¡¯t enough, Carlos continued, ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t dance for her, then you should see me in my office after the ss.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jared had no other choice. ¡°Mr. Carlos, I choose to¡­ dance for Debbie,¡± Jared said through gritted teeth, which sent the ss into a hysterical bout of Laughter. When ss ended, Carlos picked up his stuff, and pointing at the ckboard said, ¡°Jared, you are a tall guy. You clean the ckboard.¡± Jared¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Again? Seriously? Did I owe him a million dors or something?¡¯ he cursed in his mind. Debbie propped her hand against her chin and looked at Jared who was cleaning the ckboard with a Long face. Kasie and Kristina approached Debbie and winked at her. ¡°Tomboy, your husband is so caring.¡± Debbie shed a sweet smile and said, ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t believe it myself. I really don¡¯t Like him to dote on me like that, even using kid gloves on a hardened soul like me.¡± Dixon tried to analyze Carlos¡¯ motives behind this. ¡°I believe Carlos was trying to avenge you. He must have seen you hit Jared and guessed that Jared had pissed you off. He asked the both of you to answer two different questions. The first question was extremely hard while the second one was rather simple. That way, he could find a reason to make Jared dance for you when he failed to answer where you seeded. He just wanted to make you happy. Wow, what a caring husband Carlos is!¡± Debbie, Kasie and Kristina nodded at Dixon¡¯s analysis. Till now, his was the only one that made any sense. Jared blew off the chalk on his hand and cast a burning nce at Debbie. ¡°Did I kill your husband¡¯s grandpa? Why did he treat me Like this?¡± he snapped furiously. ¡°He not only asked Mr. Loftus to keep an eye on me, but also asked me to dance for you and clean the ckboard! Chapter 318 From now on, I am going to keep you at arm¡¯s Length. I can¡¯t afford to bear his jealousy.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped back, ¡°Come on, dude. You are not my lover. Why would he be jealous of you? Just dance for me, now!¡± Jared banged the table, fuming with rage at the thought of dancing for Debbie. He shouted at the ssroom door as if Carlos were still standing there. ¡°Carlos! I am going to remember this thing for the rest of my life. You know what they say? Revenge is a dish best served cold! You just wait and watch!¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t too pleased to hear him shout a threat to her husband. ¡°Jared, I¡¯ve recorded what you just said. I think I¡¯ll send it to Carlos right now,¡± she threatened. The anger on Jared¡¯s face immediately disappeared. With a pitiful look he pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Tomboy! I¡¯ll dance for you right here, right now.¡± ¡°Do it!¡± A few students, who wanted to see Jared dance, stayed in the ssroom, pretending to be studying. Jared, however, shooed all of them out. He even wanted to drive Kasie, Kristina and Dixon out. However, Kasie held onto Debbie¡¯s left arm, and Kristina held onto her right. Dixon, who also wanted to watch Jared dance, cradled his girlfriend¡¯s neck.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The three of them were determined to not leave the ssroom. Despite his unwillingness, Jared had no other choice but to start dancing. To be honest, his street dance wasn¡¯t that bad and managed to impress everyone, except Debbie, who remained emotionless and even yawned Seeing an exhausted Jared, Kasie had an idea. ¡°Jared, why don¡¯t you do Yangko dance+? I think that¡¯s going to be a lot funnier,¡± she proposed with a giggle and even yed a video of Yangko dance on her phone to demonstrate it. (#TN: The Yangko dance is a traditional Chinese folk dance. Yangko dancers are usually women wearing bright and colorful costumes.) Jared stopped dancing and covered his face with both hands, giving up all hope of ever escaping this humiliation. ¡°Tomboy, if you refuse tough this time, we aren¡¯t going to be friends anymore!¡± he threatened Debbie. Jared moved exactly Like the women in the video were moving, and it was really funny to see a big boy like him do the Yangko dance. The other three burst intoughter this time, but Debbie still remained poker-faced-she was trying her best to suppress herughter Chapter 319 Just as the music was about toe to an end, Debbie finally couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and cracked upughing. ¡°Hahaha! Jared, you dance like Logger Vick*! Hahaha¡­¡± (#TN: Logger Vick is a character in animation ¡°Boonie Bears¡±.) Just Like Logger Vick, Jared was tall and thin. And he was wiggling his ass like crazy. Jared heaved a sigh of relief when Debbie finally Laughed. He turned off the music and sat beside her. ¡°Debbie, would you mind if you had to divorce Carlos and marry another man?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I would!¡± Debbie blurted out without any hesitation. She was beginning to fall for Carlos completely now, and had forgotten that she had wanted to divorce him in the beginning Within a minute, Debbie received a text message from Carlos. ¡°Tell Jared, I¡¯ve recorded him dancing in the ssroom. If he doesn¡¯t want this video to be released, then he¡¯d better watch his mouth.¡± Confused, Debbie raised her head and swept her eyes around the ssroom. Only then did she see the camera not far away from them. The camera was able to record both pictures and sound. So¡­had Carlos really recorded Jared dancing Yangko dance? Jared looked back and forth between Debbie and the camera. Suddenly, he started having a bad feeling about it. He pounced towards Debbie and snatching her phone, saw Carlos¡¯ message on it. Defeated, he slumped down on the chair and murmured, ¡°Carlos is such a considerate teacher¡­¡± But in his mind, he was cursing non-stop, ¡°Fuck you, Carlos!¡± All that was left for him to do was leave the ssroom, which he did, and Debbie replied to Carlos¡¯ message, ¡°Did you really record him?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m too busy to disturb myself with that nonsense,¡± Carlos replied. ¡°Then how did you hear what he said to me?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I totally don¡¯t know what he said, but I know him well. He is not a guy who would be convinced easily.¡± Debbie admired Carlos very much. She typed on her phone, ¡°Well done, old man!¡± ¡°Call me Honey!¡± Debbie rolled her eyes, speechless. After all the sses had ended, Debbie left the campus to go back home but was stopped by Gail at the school gates. She ignored Gail and walked past her. Gail, however, grabbed her by her wrist and yelled, ¡°Debbie!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Debbie shook off her hand impatiently. ¡°How dare you rte yourself to Carlos!¡± Gail came to the point. She had sworn to herself that she was going to find out this girl¡¯s secret today. Rumors had it that when Carlos had walked out of the Caspian Chapter 320 Hotel, he had been carrying Debbie in his arms. ¡°Who do you think you are? This has nothing to do with you!¡± Debbie snapped. N?velDrama.Org content. Gail bit her lower lip and replied, ¡°My mom told my dad that you had gotten married. Who¡¯s your husband?¡± She had overheard her mother talk to her father and was really surprised that Debbie had gotten married at such a young age. Remembering the strange interaction between Debbie and Carlos, Gail had a bad feeling that Debbie might have been married to Carlos. ¡°My husband is none of your business, Gail. Don¡¯t bother me with these stupid questions again. If you really have so much time, you should spend more of it with your parents,¡± Debbie replied. Gail¡¯s little sister, Sasha Murphy, was studying in another city. Although Gail here only, she barely went back home. Her parents really missed her sometimes. ¡°Is your husband Hayden?¡± Gail asked, ignoring what Debbie had said. Upon hearing the name, Debbie turned to look Gail in the eye and asked, ¡°How did you know him?¡± When she had been with Hayden, she had kept it a secret from Gail, for fear that Gail might destroy their rtionship. ¡°So I¡¯m right, huh? He is your husband!¡± With a proud smile, Gail continued, ¡°No wonder you can afford skin care products worth two hundred thousand dors. He¡¯s from == an affluent family. Congrattions! You found a rich husband. Then what about you and Carlos? What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± Gail was dying to know that. She didn¡¯t think Carlos could be Debbie¡¯s husband, because he had once asked his men to throw Debbie into the ocean. Debbie was really annoyed and raised her voice saying, ¡°Gail, one more word and I am going to beat the shit out of you!¡± Scared, Gail took several steps back. Plucking up some courage, she asked, ¡°Are you afraid of people finding out that you¡¯ve cheated on your husband? I guess Carlos doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re a married woman, huh? What a bitch! You appear Like an innocent girl, but actually you are a slut.¡± Despite the fury inside her, Debbie wouldn¡¯ty a finger on Gail, as Gail was her aunt¡¯s daughter. She took a deep breath and walked past Gail. Gail, however, followed after her and coaxed, ¡°If you tell me your rtionship with Carlos, I¡¯ll tell you where your brother is.¡± Gail¡¯s words sessfully stopped Debbie. Few people in Alorith knew Debbie had a brother, who had been taken abroad since he had been a kid. Debbie only knew she had a brother, but didn¡¯t Know where he was and why he had been taken away. Before his death, Artie had told Debbie, ¡°Now that you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ wife, Chapter 321 I can rest assured. The only person I¡¯m concerned about is your brother. Debbie, if there¡¯s a chance, please ask Carlos to help you find your brother. I am really worried about him¡­¡± Debbie fixed her gaze on Gail, with a cold fury in her eyes. ¡°How the hell do you know I have a brother? And howe you know where he is?¡± With an increasing amount of her time being spent with Carlos, she was beginning to resemble him in quite a few aspects. Right now, her eyes were as intimidating as Carlos¡¯ when he got angry. Gail was scared by her strong aura and took a few steps back. She had once eavesdropped on her parents¡¯ conversation, but didn¡¯t know much details. She had mentioned it only to get Debbie to talk. ¡°I know everything,¡± Gail bluffed. ¡°I know about your mother. Her family took your brother abroad when he was a baby. You weren¡¯t even born yet.¡± Mother¡­ It was a taboo word to Debbie. She grabbed Gail by her cors and shouted in a harsh voice, ¡°Tell me more!¡± ¡°Let me go! What do you think you¡¯re doing, Debbie? I thought you had be a good girl now. But evidently, I heard wrong. You haven¡¯t changed a bit. You¡¯re the same bully as before!¡± Gail broke off Debbie¡¯s grip and adjusted her messy shirt in annoyance. Thest few days, Gail¡¯s ssmates had been all telling her that Debbie had changed-she was now a good student and did not bully people anymore. Gail knew better than anyone else whether Debbie had changed or not. After all, she and Debbie had known each other for around twenty years. Gail had to admit that Debbie had indeed changed-she had be a better girl, and this fact angered Gail even more than her rtionship with Carlos. ¡°Tell me!¡± Debbie repeated through gritted teeth. Out of fear, Gail had to give in to her. Despite her unwillingness, she started her story. ¡°Fine¡­ Your maternal grandfather waspletely against your mother being with your father, and when they wouldn¡¯t listen, took your brother away from them. The next year, your mother gave birth to you. When you were two months old, your grandfather also took your mother away. That¡¯s all I know. I swear!¡± Gail had only heard this much before she had been discovered by a servant in her family. She had pretended that she had juste back home. As a result, Lucinda and Sebastian had no idea that their daughter had heard them talking about Debbie¡¯s family. Debbie remained speechless for a long time, pondering on what Gail had told her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®Why did grandpa forbid mom from being with dad? Why did he take mom and brother away from me and dad? So mom didn¡¯t abandon us¡­* When she came back to her senses and wanted to ask Gail some more questions, Gail spoke first. ¡°Tell me the rtionship between you and Carlos. Or I am just going to shut up and nothing in the world¡¯s gonna make me talk.¡± ¡°We are¡­¡± Debbie¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡®No! I can¡¯t tell her about our rtionship. If she knew about it, then the whole world would know.¡® So she lied. Chapter 322 ¡°What you saw is real. I like him.¡± Gail covered her mouth in shock. ¡°You¡¯re a married woman. How can you still like Carlos? Debbie, you are cheating on your husband!¡± she used. Debbie cast a burning nce at her and snapped back, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I Like him, but we didn¡¯t do anything hical.¡± ¡°Bullshit! I don¡¯t believe a word of what you¡¯re saying!¡± ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s my turn now. Who¡¯s my mom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Debbie bombarded Gail with more questions, but all she received in response was Gail shaking her head with a confused look. Debbie could tell that Gail was being honest in her denial, so she let her go this time. Matan was waiting for her with the BMW car. Debbie got in the back seat and lost herself in her reflections. ¡°Should I tell Carlos everything and ask for his help? But I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet. Carlos, of course, is a powerful man and I believe he¡¯ll be able to find out everything-who is my mom, why did she leave me and dad¡­ I¡¯m so scared to find out the truth. What if I¡¯m unable to ept it?¡± When she arrived at the vi, she didn¡¯t enter the house. Instead, she stood in the snow outside, her brain stuffed with her mother and brother. N?velDrama.Org content. Her father hadn¡¯t told her anything about her mother even before his death. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want Debbie to look for her. ALL he had told her was her brother¡¯s name. But that wasn¡¯t going to be of much help in finding him, as there could be a million people with that name. What was more, it was highly Likely that her grandfather had already changed her brother¡¯s name. Maybe her brother didn¡¯t even know his family name was Nelson Not until the headlight of an automobile lit up the ce she was standing in did shee to herself. She raised her head and saw Carlos¡¯ Emperor car approaching. The car pulled over and Carlos got out. He was wearing a ck knee-length cashmere coat and a pair of ck leather shoes. She could hear the snow creak beneath his shoes, but somehow, didn¡¯t feel cold. His handsome face and perfect body shape drew all of Debbie¡¯s attention as he approached her. ¡®Wow, he is a sight to behold!¡¯ she praised him in her mind. Standing before Debbie, he grabbed her hands, pulled her into his arms and chided her, ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Why didn¡¯t you go into the house?¡± He frowned as he felt that her hands were as cold as ice. He unbuttoned his coat,id her hands on his warm waist, and wrapped her with his coat. The couple stood in the snow. They were so close that Debbie could even hear his strong heartbeat. ¡°Carlos,¡± she murmured. ¡°Uh-huh?¡± ¡°Have I ever told you one thing?¡± Chapter 323 I know what¡¯s weighing on your mind. You can be sure I know my part, ¡°cause I¡¯ll stand beside you through the years. You¡¯ll only cry those happy tears. And though I make mistakes, I¡¯ll never break your heart And I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky, I¡¯ll be there. I swear like a shadow that¡¯s by your side, I¡¯ll be there, for better or worse till death do us part. I¡¯ll love you with every beat of my heart, and I swear¡­¡± The suddenmencement of a song after her confession touched Carlos, as he began singing in the chorus, ¡°I¡¯ll give you every thing I can I¡¯ll build your dreams with these two hands. We¡¯ll hang some memories on the walls. And when just the two of us are there, you won¡¯t have to ask if I still care, ¡®cause as the time turns the page, my love won¡¯t age at all. And I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky, I¡¯ll be there. I swear like the shadow that¡¯s by your side. I¡¯ll be there, for better or worse, till death do us part. I¡¯ll love you with every beat of my heart¡­¡± This was the first time Debbie had heard Carlos sing. His voice was so alluring she couldn¡¯t help but sink deeper into him. She withdrew her hand from his coat and pictured his face with it. His face had well-defined angles-his forehead, cheeks and jawline. Although he didn¡¯t say it out Loud, she knew he was confessing his Love with the song. Joy gleamed in her eyes. ¡°Carlos!¡± ¡°What ?¡± ¡°Promise me, you will never ever Leave me.¡± Debbie used to be a tough tomboy. But now, she just wanted to be a soft girl, standing in the arms of her dear husband. ¡°I promise you.¡± After saying that, Carlos lowered his head and kissed her right on her lips. Every time they had kissed, it had been more passionate than before, as if they were the only two people left in the world. He scooped Debbie into his arms, and carried her into the house. As a germophobe, Carlos had a habit of taking a shower first whenever he got back home. But right now, the most important thing to him was to have sex with Debbie. It was not until after wild sex that Carlos finally went into the bathroom with Debbie in his arms. Debbie really had no idea why Carlos had been turned on. After she had heard him promise her that he would never leave her, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to say a word and had been scooped inside. ¡®He¡¯s such a jerk! N?velDrama.Org content. Why did he have to ruin the moment and be the old goat again?¡± The next morning, when Debbie was still sound asleep, her lips were pressed against by Carlos¡¯ and he whispered in her ear, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to go to the airport.¡± Debbie turned in bed and rested her head on Carlos¡¯ arm, her cheek against his chest. With the woman he loved sleeping in his arms, Carlos felt deep contentment at heart. What else could he wish for? Looking at her affectionately, he reminded her gently, ¡°Honey, we have to get going Chapter 324 We can continue to sleep after wee back from the airport.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± she muttered, and buried her cheek deeper in his chest. ¡°One more minute,¡± she said. ¡°Honey, your mother-in-Law¡¯s ne is about tond.¡± ¡®Mother-inw!¡¯ Now she totally woke up. Looking him straight in the eye, she could¡¯t help but smile at his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s great?¡± asked Carlos. Debbie locked her arms around his neck so that half of her body was on his. ¡°This. Us. When I wake up and find you, my handsome, well-heeled husband by my side, it¡¯s the best feeling there could ever be. Youplete my dreams.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, because you¡¯ll wake up in my arms every day.¡± ¡°I want to, but it¡¯s impossible, since you¡¯re so busy. You have business trips from time to time. How am I going to wake up in your arms when you¡¯re not even at my side?¡± Once again, she snuggled closer and pressed her cheek against his chest. The force of his heartbeat¡¯s throbbing made her feel so close to him. For the first time, since her father¡¯s death, she felt safe around a man. Caressing her gently, he kissed her eyebrows. ¡°If you like, I can take you with me wherever I go. You can go with me on my next business trip.¡± When his hand slid across her skin, she savored the slight ticklish feeling. ¡°It would be quite an honor to go with you. I¡¯d dly follow you around Like a shadow,¡± she giggled. ¡°I¡¯d like it even better if you and I became a part of each other,¡± Carlos said. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Huh? The expression on his face looked familiar. ¡°Get up. Time to pickupMom,¡± Debbiesaidabruptly, tryingtodivert hisattention But her bait didn¡¯t work. Instead, he grabbed her. ¡°It¡¯s ticklish,¡± she screamed between bouts ofughter. Outside, the sun shone with an enchanting sparkle, especially after the previous day¡¯s dull, cloudy weather. From the willows around the stream, birds chirped pleasantly, jumping here and there among the boughs. It was a good day. Hypnotized by the beautiful music of nature all around him, Carlos savored how Debbie¡¯s mellow Laughter blended into the symphony. At the entrance to the arrival terminal of the airport, two Bentleys came to a halt. In the driver¡¯s seat of the one in front was Emmett. He got out first, trotted to the left back door and opened it respectfully. A pair of feet in brand-new ck leather shoes stretched out and stepped on the ground. Then emerged Carlos, in a long brown overcoat and sporting trendy t top sunsses. Chapter 325 He turned around and stretched out his right hand, saying, ¡°Be careful.¡± In a long, light tan overcoat, also wearing sunsses, Debbie took his hand and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re being overcautious. I¡¯m wearing sneakers, so I won¡¯t fall.¡± Carlos returned her a tender smile. Straight out of the car, they sauntered into the waiting room arm in arm. As they waited, Debbie was on the lookout, keenly observing every woman of about fifty and above. Fidgeting, she wondered if Carlos¡¯ mother looked her age, or if she was one of those few who retained youthful looks even in old age. Luckily, before Long, a middle-aged woman in a limited edition Giorgio Armani white mink walked out of the VIP passage, apanied by two bodyguards. ¡°There¡¯s Mom,¡± said Carlos. Debbie had butterflies in her stomach. As Carlos walked over for a hug, Debbie watched from aside. The woman too was wearing trendy sunsses and carried herself with grace that spoke for her blue blood. ¡®Is that his mom? She looks amazing.¡® From the way she talked to Carlos, Debbie could see a gentle, caring mom that many could only dream of. After greetings, they hugged again before Carlos turned around as if to introduce Debbie. But Tabitha had noticed the girl behind him, so she took off her sunsses and beamed, ¡°Son, is this Debbie? Come on. Introduce us.¡± sping Debbie¡¯s right hand, Carlos pulled her beside him and proudly announced, ¡°Mom, this is Debbie Nelson. We¡¯re married.¡± Then he turned to Debbie and said, ¡°Debbie, this is Mom.¡± The word ¡°married¡± froze the smile on Tabitha¡¯s face. ¡®Married? This is huge. Howe I wasn¡¯t told?¡¯ Without noticing the change of the woman¡¯s facial expression, Debbie greeted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Debbie. d to meet you!¡± Tabitha had seen the world. She put on a smile and embraced Debbie. ¡°I¡¯m d too. Debbie, you¡¯re beautiful. My son has good eyes.¡± To which Debbie blushed, her nervousness obviously showing on the face. Carlos took her into his arms and suggested, ¡°Mom, this is not a ce to talk. Let¡¯s get in the car and go home.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Tabitha knew how influential her son was in the city. Although they had made their appearances at the airport for only a few minutes, by now, a lot of people in the hall were already gazing at them. Tabitha nodded in agreement to his suggestion, so they turned and walked towards the exit. Debbie opened the passenger door and intended to get in so that Carlos and his mom could sit together and talk in the back But Tabitha stopped her. ¡°Debbie, let¡¯s sit together in the back and let Carlos sit in front,¡± she said warmly. Feeling ttered, Debbie reflexively Looked at Carlos, who nodded resignedly. After helping the two ladies into the back seats, he took his ce in the passenger seat. The car drove away slowly. On the way, Tabitha held Debbie¡¯s hand in hers all the time, asking about this and that, to which Debbie replied politely. ¡°Has Carlos ever pushed you around ever since you two got married? If he has, tell me. I¡¯ll kick his ass,¡± Tabitha said. Debbie shook her head. Reacting to the question, Carlos cut in, ¡°Mom, maybe you won¡¯t believe it, but I¡¯m the one that gets pushed around here.¡± Chapter 326 Tabitha knew he was kidding. ¡®Carlos gets pushed around? Is that even possible?¡¯ But innocently Debbie protested, ¡°No. I never¡­¡± She exined incoherently. She was clumsy at socializing. Carlos telling his mom on her threw her off guard This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Well done, Debbie!¡± Tabitha remarked, to her surprise. ¡°Somebody has to let him know that women can¡¯t be bullied. He used to belittle women all the time. That is about to change. Don¡¯t be easy on him if he does that again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®Is she kidding me?¡¯ Debbie wondered. ¡®But she doesn¡¯t seem to be joking. Usually moms are protective of their children. Why is she not? Is Carlos adopted?¡¯ Tabitha and Debbie had a good time chatting. The amiable chitchat left Debbie relieved. When they arrived at the vi, Tabitha Looked at the new structure and asked, ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t you live in the manor?¡± ¡°No, but with time. I¡¯m nning to move into there,¡± said Carlos, pulling Debbie into his arms. Once the lab and music studio were built and the other rooms were decorated, he and Debbie would move in. ¡®Manor? What manor? Is it some ce Carlos used to live in?¡¯ Debbie was curious, but she was cautious not to ask him about it. At least for now, in Tabitha¡¯s presence, that wouldn¡¯t be wise. So she put those questions behind her. When they were about to walk in the house, a red Mercedes pulled to a halt near them. Glimpsing the license te, Carlos stopped. The driver¡¯s door opened and a girl in pink rolled out and threw herself at Carlos¡¯ mom. ¡°Tabitha! I missed you so much,¡± Megan cath Megan Looked youthful in her pink, cashmere overcoat and white casual shoes. Tabitha was delighted to see her. ¡°Oh, Megan! You¡¯ve grown! Let me see you,¡± she said as she gave her a warm wee hug. Tabitha was grateful because of what Megan¡¯s parents had done for Carlos. She loved her as if she were her own daughter. ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯m already 18, remember? I¡¯m an adult now and won¡¯t grow much taller,¡± Megan said coyly. Amused, Tabitha grinned from ear to ear. She took Megan¡¯s hand in hers and patted it lovingly. Their closeness saddened Debbie, who watched silently in Carlos¡¯ arms. ¡°Oh, Debbie, do you and Megan know each other?¡± Tabitha asked her. Holding back the bitterness in her heart, Debbie forced a smile and answered, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met before.¡± ¡®They look like a family, ¡® Debbie thought. Suddenly, Megan let go of Tabitha and ran towards Carlos happily. She took his left arm casually as if she had done it a million times before, and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, I¡¯m sorry for not greeting you right away. I was too excited to see Tabitha!¡± Chapter 327 Carlos politely pulled his arm free from her grip and stroked her hair dotingly. ¡°Every time you see Tabitha, you ignore the rest of us,¡± he said. Megan made a face yfully and walked back to Tabitha. ¡°Of course. Tabitha loves me the most in the whole world,¡± she dered proudly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Carlos held Debbie tighter and didn¡¯t respond. Debbie stood there numbly, hands in her pockets. Feeling Carlos¡¯ tightened embrace, she squeezed the fabric hard, a choreographed smile stuck on her face. It was never in her personality to be as amicable as Megan. Socials and ttery were not her strong suits. She wondered if Tabitha was disappointed in her already. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Tabitha said, turning. But before she could take a second step, Megan grabbed her arm and eximed, ¡°Ah! Tabitha, I¡¯m sorry I forgot about my friend¡¯s son. He¡¯s in my car. His mom had ast-minute meeting. She asked me to babysit him, but I really wanted to see you so I brought him here instead. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± With that, she stuck out her tongue awkwardly. Hearing that there was a kid in the car, Tabitha said to the bodyguards hurriedly, ¡°Let the kid out of the car. Be quick.¡± Once the door of Megan¡¯s car was opened, a boy in a blue down jacket jumped out. He wore a ck knitted hat and carried a toy gun. At the sight of the group of adults, he held the toy gun up and yelled, ¡°Hands up! Or I¡¯ll blow your heads off!¡± Carlos frowned at the boy¡¯s rude words. Inexperienced in dealing with kids, Debbie wondered if she should cooperate. Only Megan put her hands up and said, ¡°King Jake, please spare me. How about I take you inside to have some delicious snacks?¡± Hearing that there were snacks, the boy put down his toy gun and dashed towards the house as he shouted, ¡°Go! Charge! Everybody, charge towards the food!¡± Quickly, he was in the vi and out of everyone¡¯s sight. Megan acted as if there was nothing wrong with the boy¡¯s behavior. Or maybe she was used to it. Without a word, she held Tabitha¡¯s arm and helped the smiling Lady into the vi. Debbie, on the other hand, thought, ¡®If my and Carlos¡¯ son was that naughty, I might strike him every day.¡± At this point, her husband whispered in her ear, ¡°I think we should have a girl.¡± Debbie blushed. She replied as she followed him inside, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a boy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I would end up hitting him every day,¡± he said. Debbie burst intoughter. No doubt that they had a special connection. Her smile made Carlos¡¯ day. Chapter 328 ¡°I¡¯ll start working hard from tonight,¡± he said. ¡°For what?¡± Debbie asked as she changed into her slippers and put his in front of him. Carlos put them on and answered, ¡°To make you pregnant with my baby girl.¡± Embarrassed by his flirtation, Debbie pinched him on the arm and scolded, ¡°Shameless.¡± Carlos Laughed. Standing in the living room, Tabitha saw the two whispering to and smiling at each other. She was quite surprised. Carlos hadn¡¯tughed like that since he was a teenager. Clearly, he didn¡¯t just like Debbie. He loved her. Something urred to Tabitha. She waved at Debbie and said, ¡°Debbie,e over here.¡± Debbie walked up to her obediently and said with difficulty, ¡°Yes, Not that she was reluctant to call Tabitha ¡°Mom¡±. It was just that she had never called anyone ¡®Mom¡¯ before. The word was alien to her and she needed time to adjust. Tabitha lifted her hand and was about to say something but was suddenly interrupted by Megan¡¯s scream. ¡°Jake,e down! You are not allowed to go upstairs!¡± The boy, Jake, who was running up the stairs, turned his head back to Megan and made a face. ¡°Try and stop me,¡± he said. As soon as he finished the sentence, he started rushing upwards again. Megan looked at her threepanions awkwardly. Atst, her eyes stopped at Carlos. ¡°Uncle Carlos, can you go upstairs with me and help me keep an eye on him? Your bedrooms are there, after all. It feels inappropriate for me to go there on my own.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t reply, but he didn¡¯t say no either. As he was about to go upstairs, a hand grabbed his arm and stopped him. Debbie met his eyes and said, ¡°Leave it to me. You keep mompany.¡± Let her husband go upstairs with Megan? Huh! She wouldn¡¯t allow Megan to be alone with Carlos! Unaware of Debbie¡¯s concerns, however, Tabitha smiled and gently interrupted, ¡°Debbie, let Carlos go. N?velDrama.Org content. I¡¯d Like to talk to you.¡± Carlos sensed the difort in his wife. He patted her hand tofort her and then started walking over to Megan. Suddenly, he noticed the housemaid pouring tea for them. He quickly turned to her and ordered, ¡°Go upstairs and watch the boy.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± she replied immediately as she went upstairs. Carlos returned to Debbie. Relieved, Debbie sat next to her mother-inw. ¡°Debbie, I came in a rush, so I didn¡¯t have the time to get you a gift. These are heirlooms of the Hilton family. I¡¯d like to give them to you. Chapter 329 Keep them safe, will you?¡± Tabitha said as she took off the pair of jade bracelets that she was wearing. She pulled Debbie close and put them in her hand. Actually, Tabitha had prepared a gift, but that was before she knew that Debbie was her daughter-in- law. Now that she was aware, she didn¡¯t think that the gift she initially bought was a decent gift for her daughter-inw, so she decided not to mention it at all and give her the jade bracelets instead. Debbie was stunned. She knew how meaningful those bracelets were. Overwhelmed by the warmth and nervousness she felt, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She Looked at her husband. Carlos smiled, ¡°Since Mom is giving them to you, take them.¡± Debbie took the jade bracelets, her eyes red. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯l treasure them and keep them safe,¡± she promised. With Debbie¡¯s assurance, Tabitha nodded in approval. She liked her daughter-inw. She was simple, honest but also quite perky when she was with Carlos. Megan sat next to Carlos with her hands propped against her jaw, wearing her typical sweet smile. ¡°Tabitha is so nice to Aunt Debbie. I¡¯m envious,¡± she said. Tabitha smiled, ¡°Megan, one day when you get married, your mother-inw will be nice to you too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too young to think about getting married, Tabitha,¡± Megan replied. At that point, a housemaid handed her a cup of tea; she took it and lowered her head to take a sip. Tabitha smiled and continued to talk with Debbie. ¡°Which year are you in at university? Busy at school?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m in my Junior year. We¡¯re not so busy,¡± she replied. ¡°What¡¯s your major?¡± Tabitha asked. Just then, the housemaid with Jake upstairs ran down, flustered. ¡°Carlos and Debbie, something¡¯s up,¡± she reported nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Megan. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The housemaid ignored her and looked at Debbie, saying, ¡°The boy. Debbie, I didn¡¯t mean it. I was cleaning. I didn¡¯t notice¡­ I tried to stop him, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. The housemaid was so scared she was on the verge of crying. Debbie had an ominous feeling. She stood up and went upstairs. Chapter 330 The others followed at her heels. There were a few rooms upstairs, but only the door to Debbie¡¯s room was open. She walked in, only to find that her tidy room was now a total disaster. Jake was nowhere to be seen and water could be heard running in the bathroom. Debbie walled around to examine the room. When she passed by the dressing table, she saw that the lines of cosmetics had been messed up and some products were missing. Then she pushed open the door of the bathroom, to find that the boy was ying with the missing cosmetics with the faucet on. Standing in front of the mirror, he dabbed cream all over his face until it waspletely covered. He put some on his body too, but more of the product was in the sink, being slowly washed into the drain. Debbie felt her blood rise to her face. Without thinking, she rushed up to the boy and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She turned the faucet off and attempted to snatch the remaining cream away from the boy. However, it was already too Late. On the vanity cupboardy face cream jars, hydration essence bottles, hydrating toner bottles¡­all empty. Debbie¡¯s face darkened. The boy got scared at the sight and threw the cream jar at Debbie. ¡°Bad woman! Bad woman!¡± he yelled. ¡°Shut up!¡± Debbie shouted. The cream jar was smashed against her thigh. It didn¡¯t hurt much but the rest of the cream spilled all over her clothes, making her blood boil even more. The chaos stumped the others in the bathroom. Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Debbie¡¯s heart ached when she saw the empty cosmetic bottles and jars. At that moment, she was too sad to say a word. The boy ran towards This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Megan and started wailing. Debbie threw him a nce and gritted her teeth, trying not to explode with rage. Those cosmetics cost an arm and a leg. Now, they were ruined by a naughty boy before she could use them even once. Megan held the crying boy in her arms and keptforting him. ¡°Aunt Debbie, those were just a few bottles of cosmetics. Did you have to be so harsh on a little boy?¡± she said in a low voice. ¡®Just a few bottles of cosmetics? They cost tens of thousands of dors! Also, it was Carlos¡¯ money. It was hard-earned money. Why should it be wasted like this?¡¯ Debbie thought. Her eyes reddened. After a deep breath, she said to Megan in a hard voice, ¡°Call his mom.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Megan asked. ¡°Tell her what he did and ask her how she educates her son! Shouldn¡¯t she take responsibility? I won¡¯t ask them topensate me for the ruined cosmetics, but shouldn¡¯t they apologize?!¡± Debbie said, unintentionally raising her voice at the Last sentence. Shepletely lost hold of her emotions. Megan was stunned. ¡°Aunt Debbie, don¡¯t you think you are making too much of a deal over a bunch of cosmetics?¡± she said. Chapter 331 Debbie insisted, ¡°Yes, they were just cosmetics, but your uncle Carlos bought them for me. I didn¡¯t even have the heart to use them. Now, look at this mess! They¡¯re all ruined. Do you think a little boy is capable of taking the responsibility? Would it be too much to ask his parents to apologize?¡± Megan awkwardly Looked at Carlos, who remained silent. As if oblivious of her stare, he stood next to Debbie, with no intention of uttering a word. Standing there, Tabitha watched everything quietly. Without backup, Megan said weakly, ¡°Aunt Debbie, please don¡¯t be mad. It was me who brought Jake here. How about Ipensate you for the ruined cosmetics? I can have a new set delivered here very soon. Boys tend to be naughty. Please don¡¯t take a little boy¡¯s naughtiness to heart.¡± ¡®I¡¯m the one taking the Little boy¡¯s naughtiness to heart? Megan, that¡¯s quite a tongue you have!¡¯ Debbie sneered inwardly. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Don¡¯t bother! I only need an apology. Just call his parents,¡± she demanded. Then, she turned to Tabitha, full of guilt. ¡°Sorry, Mom, I will clean up the mess right away.¡± Tabitha smiled, ¡°Debbie,e out of the bathroom. Leave the cleaning to the housemaids.¡± Debbie turned her back to the others to wipe her eyes. Carlos pulled her by the arm and said, ¡°Walk with me.¡± Knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to say no, Debbie followed him out of the bathroom with her head down. Carlos took her into the walk-in closet and closed the door. Gently, he wiped the tears from her face and soothed her, ¡°Those were just cosmetics. They were not worth your tears.¡± The more she thought about it, the more she got upset. ¡°I always liked that brand but I couldn¡¯t afford it. I might never be able to wear that kind of makeup if it were not for the bank card you gave me. Now that I finally had them, they were ruined. Tens of thousands of dors were spent for nothing,¡± she sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Sugar, don¡¯t cry. If you like that brand so much, I¡¯1l ask them to deliver a few more sets here,¡± he said. Debbie wiped her eyes and red at him. ¡°Tens of thousands of dors is no big deal? You worked hard for that money! Why should it be wasted? You might have stayed upte to earn it or drank with your clients just to make them happy. It¡¯s not easy to make money. Besides, that boy was way too rude. Somebody needs to knock some sense into his head,¡± she told him. It would have been easier for her to let go if the boy hadn¡¯t done it on purpose. But he not only refused to apologize but also threw a jar at her. The old her would have spanked him by now. Carlos realized that Debbie wasn¡¯t mad just because of the cosmetics. She was mad partly because of the boy¡¯s bad attitude and partly because she felt as if his hard work had been wasted. ¡°Okay, there, there. You know I don¡¯t care about that sum of money, so don¡¯t get so upset. Go get changed. I¡¯ll ask Megan to call the boy¡¯s parents, all right?¡± heforted her. After wiping away her tears, he kissed her eyes gently. Chapter 332 ¡®Deb, my girl. Do you know how much it pains me when you cry?¡¯ he thought. Debbie nodded. ¡°Will mom be disappointed in me?¡± she asked worried, looking at him with teary eyes Carlos shook his head and assured her, ¡°No, she won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry. Go get changed, all right?¡± Debbie collected herself and changed into a clean pair of pants after Carlos had left the walk-in closet. N?velDrama.Org content. In her bedroom, the dressing table had been cleaned up. When Carlos saw it again, he recalled how tidy it had Looked even with so many items on it before the boy messed it up. Just that morning, when Debbie was applying the products to her face after freshening up, she had joked, ¡°Now I see the benefits of marrying Carlos. As Mrs. Hilton, I can buy whatever I want. I craved these things for years! Now, I have so many of them. Carlos, it seems that I¡¯LL have to be a good wife so you won¡¯t dump me one day. If you do, no one will be Left to buy me expensive beauty products anymore.¡± After applying them to her skin, she checked them carefully and rearranged them on her table. ¡°They are not even premium brands. Why do you value them so much?¡± Carlos asked as he watched her go through her routine. He thought about how easy it was to please her Holding a newly opened face cream, Debbie answered joyfully, ¡°They¡¯re not the most expensive, but it was you who bought them for me. To me, that makes them the best.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help smiling as he yed the scenario back in his mind. He took out his phone and called Emmett. ¡°Buy a few more sets of those beauty products Debbie bought at Shining International za and have them delivered to the vi,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± he replied dutifully. ¡°Also, ask our best business partner in the beauty category to develop an exclusive line of cosmetics for her as soon as possible,¡± he added. The moment Carlos hung up, Debbie walked out of the closet. He stretched out his hand towards her, and she put her hand in his. The two held each other¡¯s hands tightly. As they walked downstairs, Debbie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did I overreact? He is only a five-year-old boy anyway.¡± Carlos looked at her and answered, ¡°I know you. I was surprised that you didn¡¯t spank him and only demanded an apology.¡± Debbie was disappointed to hear that. She stopped him from moving forward and asked, ¡°Am I that hot-tempered in your eyes?¡± Chapter 333 Sensing the hint of anger in her tone, Carlos knew that he had bettere up with something nice to say. ¡°Bad or good, I love your temper,¡± he told her with a smile. She brightened up at his words. ¡°Hmph, this sounds much better. Never mind. Since he is just a boy, I¡¯ll let it go,¡± she dered. Carlos looked at her dotingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a pushover ¡°Mom saw everything. What if she thinks I am too petty and doesn¡¯t Like me anymore? That is a loss I can¡¯t afford,¡± she exined. Between tens of thousands of dors and a mother-inw who liked her, of course, she would go for thetter. ¡°Rx. She won¡¯t think that of you,¡± Carlos assured her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When they arrived downstairs, Tabitha was chatting with Megan. The culprit Jake was watching TV while holding a bag of snacks, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ah, Debbie, there you are. Come and sit next to me,¡± Tabitha said, patting the seat next to her. The look on her face was as amiable as it had been before the mess, which relieved Debbie a little. Everything seemed calm. Debbie decided that it was best to let the whole thing go and move on. Carlos, however, thought the contrary. He sat down and immediately asked Megan, ¡°How long is it going to take?¡± ¡°What?¡± Megan was confused. Carlos threw a sideways nce at the boy who was watching a cartoon, and remained silent. Megan realized what he meant. She was embarrassed. ¡°Uncle Carlos, I haven¡¯t made the call yet. This is all because of some beauty products. Can we just¡ª¡± She tried to exin and make the whole thing go away. Also, she was not used to seeing Carlos all cold and firm. ALL her friends knew how much the four richest young men in Alorith indulged her. However, Carlos¡¯ face darkened before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Make the call now!¡± he demanded impatiently. His unexpected anger made Megan¡¯s face turn hot. He had never been mad at her before. Mortified, she bowed her head and took out her phone from her bag. While she was looking for the boy¡¯s mom¡¯s number from her contacts, Debbie turned to Carlos in confusion and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to let it go? ¡° Carlos looked at her and replied, ¡°You said you would let it go. I didn¡¯t.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let anybody offend his dear wife, not even a boy, especially one who Lacked discipline. Chapter 334 Debbie was rendered speechless Tabitha, who hadn¡¯tmented anything on the matter, finally decided to speak. ¡°Debbie, I think Carlos is right. The boy needs discipline Otherwise, he would keep putting others in jeopardy in the future.¡± Hearing Tabitha¡¯s remark, Megan turned red. She was so ashamed that she fled to the balcony holding her phone. As soon as the phone was connected, she said hastily, ¡°Jake is in trouble. Come to Esastin Vi quickly.¡± The person on the other end of the line said something. Megan responded after some hesitation, ¡°You have toe. Your son angered Carlos. I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here.¡± Jake¡¯s mom was in a meeting when she received Megan¡¯s call. Hearing about what her son did, she immediately excused herself, hopped in her car, and drove towards Carlos¡¯ vi. Meanwhile, Jake was about to finish eating the pack of snacks he was holding. One housemaid reminded him when she noticed, ¡°It¡¯s bad for your health to eat so many snacks.¡± She had hardly finished her words before the boy started crying out loud. The adults tried to calm him down, but to no avail. The boy¡¯s cries resounded throughout the living room. Debbie felt as if her ears were bleeding. Since Jake¡¯s mom hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Megan couldn¡¯t take him away. As she did not have much experience in taking care of kids, all her attempts tofort him and quiet him down failed. She could only stand there and watch the housemaids at their likewise futile attempts. The boy was so noisy that even Tabitha, who was the most patient, started to look sullen. Carlos¡¯ face twisted with rage. Debbie Lowered her head and propped her right hand against her forehead in frustration. Seeing how distressed his wife was getting with the relentless crying, Carlos stood up, grabbed the boy by his clothes and carried him towards the door. Tabitha and Megan ran after him, frightened. ¡°Carlos!¡± Tabitha called. ¡°Uncle Carlos!¡± Megan followed. Noticing what was going on, Debbie stood up too. By now, Carlos had already opened the gates of the vi. He put Jake on the snow-coated ground. The boy was still crying, but it didn¡¯t affect Carlos at all. The man turned around and closed the gates behind him. Megan wanted to open the gates, but Carlos stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± he said as he red at her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His face was almost purple with anger. Too afraid, Megan turned to Tabitha. ¡°Tabitha¡­¡± she pleaded. Tabitha wasn¡¯t sure if her son would listen to her, so she looked at Chapter 335 Meeting Tabitha¡¯s eyes, Debbie fell into a daze. ¡®Is Tabitha telling me to calm Carlos down?¡¯ she wondered. As if aware of what she was thinking, Tabitha nodded. Receiving the hint, Debbie took a deep breath and grabbed Carlos¡¯ hand. ¡°He¡¯s naughty, but it¡¯s not our ce to discipline him. Isn¡¯t his mom on the way? Why don¡¯t we leave it to her? Besides, if she sees her son thrown out of the vi and crying in the snow alone, she will feel ufortable,¡± she told her husband. Carlos was nonchnt. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn how she will feel. If she sucks at parenting, then she doesn¡¯t have the right to me others for doing the job for her!¡± Ufortable? Mess with his wife again and he would hang her son flogged on a tree. See how she would feel then! For a few minutes, Jake had been crying outside. But it was hard for Debbie to leave the kid in the austere weather anymore. Ignoring Carlos¡¯ caveat, she opened the gate to the vi and walked over to the little boy, whose nose was red from the biting cold. Heaving a sigh, she squatted to whisper in the boy¡¯s ear, ¡°Jake, I¡¯UL take you inside, but you have to promise me to stop crying, okay?¡± To Debbie¡¯s surprise, the imp pushed her hard without a word. Caught off guard, she slumped on the cold, snowy ground. ¡°You ungrateful, spoiled brat!¡± Debbie roared, boiling with rage as Carlos stepped forward to help her to her feet. The grim look on his face as he helped her up was enough to stop the boy crying. When everyone thought that was it, Carlos released Debbie, clutched the boy and spanked him so hard that his palm hurt. The kid burst out crying again. This time he was so loud you¡¯d fear he was going to have a seizure. Scared out of wits, Megan dashed over and intervened by pulling Carlos aside. Standing between him and the kid, she implored, ¡°Uncle Carlos, Jake¡¯s mom is stuck in a traffic jam, but she should be here in about an hour. Can I get him out of here, please?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Carlos growled coldly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°If you are worried about him, you can stay here and wait with him!¡± Never had Carlos been so angry at Megan. Today, he had easily snapped at her time and again that she wondered what was wrong with him. Looking back, she recalled how just the other day he had also embarrassed her by standing her up at the party. She had been taunted by so many people. At the mere thought of it, anger consumed her eyes But there was not much she could do, considering he held power over her. In disappointment, her mouth opened and closed involuntarily, as if she was going to say something but words failed her By now, the boy had cried so much that he was panting for breath. With a ferocious eye, Carlos looked at him and demanded, ¡°Shut the hell up and apologize to my wife!¡± A terrified Jake scampered for cover behind Megan, at his cold, menacing roar. Irritated by the little brat¡¯s impenitence once again, Carlos pulled him out and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time. Apologize to my wife!¡± Chapter 336 ¡°Thank you, Mom. The ground is covered in snow, so I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± answered Debbie shaking her head. Learning that she was fine, Tabitha was relieved. When they were about to head back into the vi, a BMW pulled in beside Megan¡¯s Mercedes. A short, plump woman in a green down jacket threw herself out of the car hurriedly. She was wearing Lots of jewelry, which she seemed to proudly unt. Obviously one hell of a shy woman who just couldn¡¯t resist the urge to show off wherever she turned up. Instead of checking on her son, she trotted over to Carlos and said, ¡°Hi, Carlos. I¡¯m Jake¡¯s mom.¡± Seeing his mom there, Jake thought he had backup, so he cried, ¡°Mommy, mommy, help me! This man is bad. He hit me! And they too. They all bullied me! Boo¡­hoo¡­ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°My son got hit?¡¯ Her heart ached at the word, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to confront Carlos. All she did was hug Jake tightly and console him. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Awful traffic,¡± she said to Carlos apologetically. Carlos looked at her indifferently and demanded with a stern face, ¡°Apologize to my wife!¡± ¡°Huh? When did Carlos get married?¡¯ Jake¡¯s mom wondered. She Looked at the woman next to Carlos and thought, ¡®Is this Mrs. Hilton? Why did Megan never mention her?¡¯ Carlos didn¡¯t even care enough to exin the situation to her. Megan came to her and said, ¡°Jake messed up his wife¡¯s cosmetics, which were worth tens of thousands of dors.¡± Megan left out the rest of the story. Jake¡¯s mom was stunned to hear that the whole thing was just about some cosmetics. She was angry but she restrained herself. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, my son is crying his heart out just because of some cosmetics?¡± Debbie threw a stare at Megan who had left out the most important part of the truth, and was about to say something, when the housemaid that had been with the boy all the time responded, ¡°Lady, Carlos doesn¡¯t care about the money of course. Your son was rude to Mrs. Hilton. He not only messed up Mrs. Hilton¡¯s cosmetics but also hit her with a jar of face cream. And when Mrs. Hilton tried to calm him down while he was throwing his tantrum, he pushed her down to the ground. Don¡¯t you think what your son did is wrong?¡± The way the maid referred to Mrs. Hilton again and again made Megan frown in disgust. Chapter 337 Meanwhile, the respectful manner of the housemaid towards Debbie and the grave look on Carlos¡¯ face awoke Jake¡¯s mom to the seriousness of the situation. After all, Carlos was a man with vast influence across the city. That was not the kind of person she could afford to offend, for her own business and political interests in the city. Gripping Jake¡¯s hand, she walked over to Carlos. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m so, so sorry. I¡¯ve failed as a mother,¡± she apologized, with her head bowed. Likewise she turned to Debbie. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when we get home. Again, sorry for everything.¡± Standing there, Carlos didn¡¯t respond. His mind was hard to read. Debbie had to stand with him. To make up for the mess, Jake¡¯s mom called someone on the phone and had a few sets of the most expensive cosmetics at Shining International za delivered to the vi. After hanging up the phone, she asked the bossy-Looking man cautiously, ¡°Carlos, is it okay now?¡± Carlos responded with a frown, ¡°Is this how you¡¯re teaching your son?¡± At first, Jake¡¯s mom was confused, but soon she realized what he meant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She pulled her son out of her arms and said to him, ¡°Jake, what you did is wrong. Now, apologize to Carlos and his wife. Come on.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± the boy shouted as he pried his mom¡¯s hand away and ran towards the car. ¡°I want to go home. I want Daddy! I hate all of you! You are all bad! You should be eaten by a monster!¡± he continued shouting. His mom stood there, watching him climb into the car, terribly embarrassed. ¡°He T Without a word, Carlos Looked at her coldly before turning around to go back to the vi with Debbie. Carlos. In the vi, Tabitha was giving instructions to Julie on what she wanted on menu for dinner. When she saw theming in, she dismissed Julie and stood up. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked. Since Debbie looked at Carlos, indicating that he answered, Carlos said casually, ¡°Whoever touches my wife will face my wrath, and Jake is not an exception. It does not matter whether he is only a child or not. Moved by his words, Debbie took his hand and said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s over now. Jake¡¯s mom apologized, so don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay ¡°No!¡± he protested. Chapter 338 Debbie Lowered her head and smiled at his stubbornness. When she Looked up again, her eyes were full of affection. ¡°Jake is only five years old, dear. You have to get over it, or you may begin to sound petty. Do you think that is good for a man of your reputation?¡± she asked tenderly. With a serious expression on his face, Carlos said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people think of me. I won¡¯t stand anyone crossing you. Not even a 5-year-old boy. That¡¯s my word.¡± Messing with his wife meant messing with Carlos himself, and he would not Let anyone get away with that so easily It really touched Debbie, to have Carlos taking her side against Megan this time. That was quite out of the blue. Feigning anger, she pouted her lips and said, ¡°If you refuse to let it go, it will make me so anxious I might even cry. Would you kick yourself for making me cry?¡± Mulling over her words, Carlos lowered his head and saw the hint of emotion in her eyes. A frown marred his face. But he misunderstood her mood. Actually she was teary-eyed because she was touched by how protective he was of her. Sighing in defeat, Carlos didn¡¯t get her drift. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯LL Let you have your way, dear. Some concessions can¡¯t be avoided between lovebirds,¡± he said with a thoughtful look. Then lowering his head closer to her ear, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t put on that sulking face, sweet pie, or I¡¯ll be tempted to carry you to our room for a full body massage.¡± Before Debbie could react, Tabitha interrupted them with profound resignation. ¡°Son, I didn¡¯t travel all the way to see you show off.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Give me time with my daughter-inw too.¡± Blushing, Debbie pushed Carlos away immediately and turned to Tabitha¡¯s support. ¡°Mom is right. Carlos, stop being so possessive. You should let me enjoy herpany for the little time she¡¯s here.¡± Then she walked towards Tabitha calmly. When she approached Tabitha, she held her arm, and pretending that nothing had happened, asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Mom, what were you discussing with Julie?¡± No one knew how much courage it took for Debbie to hold Tabitha¡¯s arm and call her ¡°Mom¡±. While still holding hands, Tabitha showed Debbie Julie¡¯s notebook filled with recipes. ¡°We were discussing what we¡¯re going to eat this evening. But I think it would be wise if we let you choose. Tell me what your favorite meal is or anything special that you¡¯d want for the night. I¡¯ll dly prepare it for you,¡± Tabitha offered. It humbled Debbie to have a mother-inw who, despite all her money and position, was so affectionate to prepare a meal for her Sensing the surprised look on Debbie¡¯s face, Tabitha asked, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t believe I can cook, do you?¡± Debbie nodded with embarrassment. ¡°You got me. I must be the dumbest person here. I don¡¯t know how to cook¡­¡± The only time Debbie attempted to cook a meal for Carlos, it was a disaster. ¡®When dad asked me to learn how to cook, I should¡¯ve listened to him. Now I so wish I could cook for Carlos¡­¡® she rued. Chapter 339 ¡°For now,¡± began Tabitha, patting her hand, ¡°all you need to do is study hard. As for cooking, you don¡¯t need to do a thing while you have Julie around. She¡¯s a terrific cook. Even if you could cook, Carlos wouldn¡¯t be willing to Let you cook for him.¡± There was no need for any woman in the Hilton family to learn cooking, unless she took it up as a hobby. They could learn it if they were really fond of cooking, but if it wasn¡¯t something they were passionate about, it wasn¡¯t a necessary skill. After all, they would never Lack servants. Carlos chimed in, ¡°No one knows a son better than his mother.¡± To which Debbie made a phony reproachful nce. Tabitha and Julie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. N?velDrama.Org content. By now, everyone had forgotten about the little drama they¡¯d had with Jake. However, the family¡¯s happy moment together was interrupted to Debbie, when the gate to the vi opened again and Megan walked in. The smile on Debbie¡¯s face vanished. Tabitha waved at Megan and asked, ¡°Has everything been dealt with?¡± Megan came over to Tabitha and with a guilty look said, ¡°Yes, everything is okay. Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, I¡¯m really sorry for what has happened. I promise that such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± Nodding to her promise, Carlos suggested, ¡°Mom will cook this evening. Why not stay and have dinner with us?¡± His dinner invitation suggested that he had forgiven Megan. Megan turned to look at Tabitha with an intimidated expression as if asking for her permission. ¡°Please stay here for dinner,¡± Tabitha said with a smile. Whenever Tabitha hade here to visit her son in the past, Megan would have dinner with them. It was normal for the mother and son to ask her to stay. ¡°Yeah. Thank you, Uncle Carlos. It¡¯s been a whole while since Ist ate Tabitha¡¯s delicious food.¡± Thrilled, Megan jumped to her feet, held Tabitha¡¯s arm and took over Julie¡¯s notebook. Feeling frustrated, Debbie bit her lower lip. To be honest, she could feel Tabitha liked Megan very much and treated her like her own daughter. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook fried crab with pepper, seaweed soup¡­¡± Tabitha began to tell them the dishes she was going to cook. Then she turned to Debbie and asked, ¡°I heard from Julie what your favorite food is. So I¡¯ve considered your liking too. But just in case, kindly let me know what else you guys would want to add to the menu Debbie shook her heard immediately. ¡°No, thanks, Mom. Of course, what you¡¯ve selected will be just perfect for me. Maybe, if someone else would want something extra.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tabitha nodded. Then Carlos went to the study to work, Tabitha went to her room to take a rest, and Megan followed after Tabitha, iming that she wanted to have small talk with her. Left with nothing to do, Debbie chose to go to her bedroom. In order to kill the time, she began to clean the dressing table. Suddenly, she received Kasie¡¯s message on WeChat. Chapter 340 ¡°Tomboy, how was your meeting with your mother-inw? What is she Like?¡± it read. Debbie replied without hesitation, ¡°Carlos¡¯ mom is an awesome person. Pretty and graceful, and really nice to me. To be honest, I¡¯ve Liked her, right from the word go.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ve also done a background check on her. Seems like you have an amazing mother-inw. Despite her noble birth and the fact that she¡¯s highly educated and rolling in money, she¡¯s also a weing person. In fact, very good with people, from the little information I¡¯ve gathered. I hope you two will make good friends. Tomboy, I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± Smiling from ear to ear, Debbie simply typed back, ¡°I feel so Lucky.¡± Then she went downstairs, where she found Tabitha cooking in the kitchen. She wanted to help, but Tabitha drove her out of the kitchen. Feeling bored, she decided to go to the study to keep Carlospany. Just as she reached the door of the study, she heard cheerfulughtering from within the room. She wondered when Megan had sneaked into the study. The door was left unlocked, and Debbie could hear them talk through the small opening. Megan stopped Laughing and pettishly said, ¡°Uncle Carlos, you were so bad to me! You stood me up Last time and made everyoneugh at me. And even when I tried to reach you on the phone several times, your phone was switched off. I didn¡¯t take it kindly!¡± Just when Debbie was about to push the door open, she heard Megan mention the night on which she and Carlos had their first time. She curled her lips. The next day after the night, Colleen had alerted Debbie to how mad Megan was. Carlos¡¯ low voice came to Debbie¡¯s ears. ¡°Your aunt Debbie and I had something urgent to do that evening. But tell me who had the guts to make fun of you and I¡¯1l teach them a lesson.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, Uncle Carlos. Just promise me that you¡¯ll never repeat whatever you did to me. I¡¯m not an unreasonable girl.¡± ¡°To Carlos had just begun to say something when Debbie stealthily pushed the door open without anyone noticing her entering the room. She saw Megan walking past Carlos¡¯ desk and leaning over to get close as if for a kiss. ¡°Honey, have you finished your work?¡± Debbie¡¯s voice froze Megan in her tracks. Megan stood straight and stared at Debbie. Fury could be seen in her eyes. Carlos closed the folder on the desk and answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m through. Come over here, Honey.¡± Left with no other option, Megan left where she was standing, cutting a gloomy Look. sping Debbie¡¯s hand, Carlos offered, ¡°It¡¯s not dinner time yet. Why not fetch your English book and study with me for a few minutes?¡± Debbie¡¯s face soured at his word Chapter 341 ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s Saturday and I¡¯m not in the mood for sses at all.¡± Before reaching the door, Megan changed her mind and sat on the couch in the study instead. Looking at Carlos in admiration, she said, ¡°Aunt Debbie, Uncle Carlos speaks English so well. He used to teach me Actually, my English grades improved vastly, thanks to his tuition.¡± The more she droned on and on, the more she irritated Debbie. ¡®Such an airhead! Can¡¯t she just leave us alone? What joy does she derive from being the third wheel all the time? She keeps showing off her rtionship with Carlos again and again! I must put an end to this, ¡® Debbie mused. Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. She cradled Carlos¡¯ neck and kissed his short hair. It smelt good. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Let me fetch my book for a short lesson as we wait for dinner. I guess it might take Julie and Mom a little Longer to cook what they have in mind,¡± Debbie said yfully. Pleasantly, Carlos curled his lips and stroked her arm. ¡°Alright. Go fetch the book. I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± Before Debbie trotted to get her book, she gave him a kiss on the cheek. With eyes full of affection, Carlos stared at her retreating figure. Once Debbie was out of sight, he turned to Megan and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Living room and watch TV?¡± With a cute smile, Megan answered, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I wish I could join Aunt Debbie for the lesson.¡± Carlos shrugged as he couldn¡¯t find a reason to turn down her request. When Debbie returned with a book in her hand, Megan, still sitting on the couch, cast her a challenging nce. ¡°Aunt Debbie, Uncle Carlos has agreed to let me join you for the ss.¡± With a haughty face, she had her chin and nose up in the air. Instantly, Debbie fumed, but she did her best not to lose her temper. Just then, an idea struck her. With a fake smile, she conceded, ¡°Okay. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Why not?¡± Sitting on the couch with Debbie and Megan on either side, Carlos began his Lesson. In a minute or so, Debbie casually put her hand on his Lap. Every now and then, she adjusted herself, getting closer and closer to him until, at longst, shepletely leaned into his arms. asionally, she¡¯d give him a peck on the cheek or earlobe without Megan noticing. Even Megan could sense something unusual with Carlos Chapter 342 When the ss was finally over, he ordered, ¡°Megan, go check if the dinner is ready.¡± Megan knew Carlos was trying to dismiss her so he could be with Debbie alone. She also didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer to see Debbie almost getting cozy. Without hesitation, she left the study. Carlos went to Lock the door and came back to Debbie. Before she could say a word, he pressed her against the couch. ¡°Seducing me, huh?¡± With intense passion, he kissed her, while his hands ran over her clothes, hurriedly stripping her Although she wanted to resist his advances, she was unable to. Instead of wrestling him, she allowed him on top, her arms wrapped around her waist. She bit her lips so that she could hold back her moans. After about thirty minutes, there was a knock at the door. A housemaid hade to tell them dinner was ready. ¡°Got it,¡± Carlos answered in a low voice. Debbie, who was pressed against the windowsill, turned her head and tried to stop Carlos. ¡°C-Carlos, dinner¡­is ready¡­¡± ¡°Mmm, ¡± Carlos grunted. ¡°It would be bad if we¡­if we¡­ didn¡¯t go¡­downstairs now¡­ after Mom has put in so much effort¡­to make our dinner special tonight.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Still, Carlos didn¡¯t let her go. His mouth was open slightly, and his breathing was heavy. He groaned. Between moans of pleasure Debbie kept pleading with him to let her go. Eventually, Carlos decided to let her go despite the fact that he didn¡¯te. He caressed her hair and gave her a peck on the back ¡°Honey, we need to bang this evening,¡± he whispered in a hoarse uaican When she tried to stand, her legs were shaking from the frenzy. With the support of the windowsill, she turned around and snapped, ¡°Old man we¡¯ll see to that when the timees. But you shouldn¡¯t be so infatuated. A bit of moderation would go a long way.¡± As he dressed, Carlos asked casually, ¡°Deb, have you been taking exercise Lately?¡± Confused, she nodded, ¡°I Like running. As long as I¡¯m free, I usually go for a run, especially at nights.¡± Carlos eyed Debbie from head to toe andmented, ¡°You need to improve your endurance. Otherwise, you may find it difficult keeping up with my pace.¡± The tongue-in-cheek remark left Debbie blushing. ¡®This shameless old man! Is he a sex maniac or something?¡® she cursed inwardly. When they appeared at the stairs on the second floor, the housemaids were busy serving the dishes Debbie raised her left leg and was about to descend the stairs, but her right leg suddenly went soft. If it weren¡¯t for Carlos¡¯ fast reaction, she would have fallen and rolled down the stairs. ¡®It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Debbie cast him a reproachful nce. ¡°Is it so funny?¡± she retorted to his naughty smile. Since he didn¡¯t deny her causation, Debbie gnashed her teeth and whispered in his ear, Chapter 343 ¡°You¡¯ll stay overnight in the study!¡± ¡°You want Mom to worry about us?¡± ¡°Mom is a smart woman. Even if I don¡¯t tell her, she¡¯ll know it¡¯s all your fault,¡± Debbie joked with a confident smile. To support her, Carlos held her arm and slowly led the way to the dining room, where everything was ready by now. Straightaway, he led her to the sink so that they could wash their hands. Just then, Tabitha and Megan walked out of the kitchen together. ¡°Debbie, how do you find his English ss? Is he easy to follow?¡± asked Tabitha in an honest tone. But Debbie¡¯s face blushed again. A Lot of things had taken ce while they were in the study. She answered with embarrassment, ¡°Yes, Mom, he is. He¡¯s a great teacher.¡± ¡°From a tender age, Carlos showed promise innguages. Even through college he maintained a distinction in English,¡± exined Tabitha. The ster academic achievements of her son were something she greatly took pride in. There was no denying, Carlos¡¯ grasp ofnguages was exceptional. In particr, Debbie was impressed by his English. As Tabitha and Megan took their ces at the table, Carlos, now at the sink, quietly listened with no emotion on his face, as if he didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Not to be left out of the women¡¯s talk, Megan echoed, ¡°Uncle Carlos is not only good at English, he¡¯s also fluent in French, Russian Japanese, Korean and German. Meanwhile, he¡¯s also studying Spanish,This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Arabic¡­¡± Megan droned on, until she was interrupted by Debbie, who cut in, in praise of her husband. ¡°Aren¡¯t you incredible, darling?!¡± To which Carlos replied genially, ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Honey.¡± ¡°I guess I might never catch up with you in that area,¡± Debbie grumbled, pouting her Lips. At one time, she had imagined getting ahead of him. Apparently, she had underestimated just how versatile Carlos was. Language ability was only one of his many exceptional skills. Would she evere close to his other areas of strength? ¡°You can give it a try. Maybe you¡¯ll seed,¡± he teased with an arched eyebrow. ¡®Give it a try? Then I¡¯ll have to bury myself in those foreignnguages every day? No, no, no!¡¯ She shook her head immediately. ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve made up my mind that I¡¯ll be a housewife. You support the family, and all I have to do is take care of you. What do you think of it?¡± The running water washed away the liquid soap on Carlos¡¯ hands. He pinched her cheek with his wet hand and answered, ¡°You¡¯re the boss.¡± Debbie elbowed him gently and pouting her lips,ined, ¡°Mind your hand, old man! In order to make a good impression on your mom, I put on some makeup this morning. See, I used primer and BB cream. Better be careful where you touch me, or my makeup will run.¡± Although her cosmetics were water-proof, she was still worried that her makeup might run. It urred to Carlos she might be honest about her makeup. Earlier on, while he was engrossed on the phone, he had seen Debbie doing something before the dressing table. It must have been makeup she was putting on. At longst, when they went to the dining table, Tabitha and Megan were already waiting for them. There were ten main courses and two soups on the table. The housemaids had already poured a ss of wine for everyone. The wine was one of Carlos¡¯ best collections. Chapter 344 Carlos and Debbie sat at one side of the table, while Megan and Tabitha sat opposite. They clinked sses and began to eat. The atmosphere was quite good at the very beginning. Debbie raved about the dishes, praising what a terrific cook Tabitha was. The dinner had a pleasant start, but it wasn¡¯t Long before Megan began to fawn over Carlos. ¡°Uncle Carlos, this is popcorn chicken. I helped Tabitha cook it. Give it a try, please.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Carlos said, unwilling to say more with a mouthful of food. The look on his face and the sounds of chewing were enough to gauge how he felt. ¡°Uncle Carlos, taste the soup. I helped Tabitha vor it. Does it taste good?¡± Megan put a bowl of soup on the table, setting it down in front of Carlos. She acted as if she were the hostess, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better might believe that Megan was Carlos¡¯ wife N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His face deadpan, Carlos answered ¡°Mmm¡± again. He was a man of few words, yet those few words usually said enough Still, Megan continued to pile food onto his te, and soon his ce was inundated with all sorts of tasty dishes Debbie, on the other hand, grew angry when she saw this. As any woman would be. Tabitha kept putting food onto Debbie¡¯s te, ignoring the gal¡¯s rage. Debbie had to take a deep breath to suppress her anger, so she wouldn¡¯t snap at the wrong person She lowered her head and ate her food quietly. Suddenly, a piece of fish was put onto her te and the man finally spoke, his mouth finally forming words that were not just sounds. ¡°I boned the fish.¡± Debbie paused for a moment. If Tabitha were not here, she would mock him, ¡°So you finally remember your own wife, huh?¡± She put on a fake smile and said icily, ¡°Thank you.¡± Before long, he put a piece of raw lobster onto her te. ¡°I remember you Like seafood. Mom made a couple of dishes just for you. Here¡­¡± Tabitha smiled at Debbie, ¡°This lobster was flown in from Australia earlier today. It was very fresh, so I just sliced it. You¡¯ll love it. ¡°I really appreciate it, Mom!¡± Debbie gave Tabitha a sweet smile, and ate the lobster. She always loved lobster, ever since she was a Little girl. Even when she was too young to properly shell it, her dad had always made sure to give her some. It was a nearly lifelong love affair with the dish. Carlos now paid all his attention to his wife. When Debbie was about to pick up a piece of Lobster again, he was one step ahead of her and picked it up himself. Debbie stared at Carlos in confusion. He dipped the lobster into the sauce before putting it onto Debbie¡¯s te. Then he picked up another piece of Lobster with shell and began to shell it. Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. She approached Carlos and whispered in his ear, ¡°Put it down. Mom and Megan haven¡¯t touched the lobster yet.¡± He answered with a shrug, ¡°They¡¯re not fond of lobster.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Debbie. I¡¯m allergic to it, and Megan hates seafood.¡± But that didn¡¯t echo her thoughts. What Tabitha was really thinking was, ¡®My ungrateful son forgot his mother after he got married. Chapter 345 Look, how considerate he is. He boned the fish and shelled the lobster for his wife, but he didn¡¯t dish up anything for me.¡± Despite her thoughts Tabitha was d that Carlos and Debbie loved each other. ¡°Allergic? Are you okay now? You sliced the lobster.¡± Worry was obvious in Debbie¡¯s eyes. Tabitha shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Mom, have some of this.¡± Debbie ced the almond curd in syrup in front of Tabitha. ¡°Thank you, Debbie.¡± Tabitha scooped it onto her te. ¡°How about you? Are you allergic to seafood? Or just don¡¯t Like it?¡± Debbie asked Carlos. He shook his head. ¡°Come on! Can¡¯t he say something? He¡¯s acting like a mime!¡® Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. ¡®They say silence is golden, but this is ridiculous! ¡® Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Megan was the first one to finish. Then Tabitha, and finally, Carlos. He had eaten slowly on purpose, because he knew Debbie had a good appetite and she would feel embarrassed if she was left eating alone. Besides, he liked to take his time, and not much would make him rush. Even if the house were on fire, he might simply walk out of the door, calmly and elegantly. Debbie was still eating, while Tabitha and Megan ate some fruit as a dessert and chatted with each other. Debbie felt a little embarrassed. ¡®This is the first meal that I¡¯ve had with my mother-inw. Will she freak when she sees me eating so much?¡± Carlos noticed that Debbie was distracted. He put a piece of bamboo shoot onto her te and said, ¡°Here, have some more!¡± It was his quiet way of telling her to focus on her meal. Debbie came back to her senses. Megan was amazed by Debbie¡¯s good appetite and eximed, ¡°Aunt Debbie, you¡¯ve eaten so much! How do you even keep that wonderful figure? I really admire you.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t tell whether she was praising her or mocking her. She gave Megan a smile and continued eating. As a thoughtful woman, Tabitha chimed in, ¡°Debbie, a good appetite is a blessing. Take your time.¡± Debbie was almost moved to tears. How Lucky she was to have such a good husband and a caring mother-inw! ¡°I will, Mom.¡± After the dinner, Carlos asked the housemaid to make a fruit tter for Debbie. Looking at more than a dozen fruits on the tter, Debbie gulped them all down. She loved fruit, and after taking so much time to eat, there was some room left in her stomach. Megan stayed at the vi until 9 in the evening. As a result, Tabitha invited her to stay overnight. Debbie shrugged. ¡®Whatever! Carlos will be sleeping with me. Megan won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Chapter 346 ALL was quiet in the dead of night. Tabitha knocked on the door of the study, and after Carlos gave his assent, she entered. Carlos was working on his Laptop. Tabitha closed the door behind her and sat opposite him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You busy now?¡± ¡°I always have time for you. What do you need?¡± Carlos asked in reply. ¡°You and Debbie¡­¡± She paused, not knowing how to say it. ¡°You know, your father. Carlos remained silent. Tabitha continued, ¡°He thinks the eldest daughter of the Lopez family¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Carlos interrupted her. ¡°Debbie and I are married. Tell him to not interfere in my affairs when you get back home.¡± Determination was written all over his face. Thinking of her husband¡¯s stubbornness, Tabitha shed an embarrassed smile. Carlos folded his laptop and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯LL tell him about it myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°No! I know how you are. If you spoke to him yourself, you¡¯d just end up in a big fight. I¡¯ll talk to him,¡± said Tabitha. Carlos and James Hilton, his father, always had fights with each other over decisions about thepany. They gave no quarter, and there was no reason to think they¡¯d be any different. After a short pause, Carlos said, ¡°Actually, it was Grandpa who asked me to marry Debbie. But now, I¡¯ve fallen in love with her. It doesn¡¯t matter what Dad thinks, I¡¯m with her for the long haul.¡± ¡°Your grandpa?¡± ¡°Yeah. Grandpa felt indebted to Debbie¡¯s grandma.¡± Debbie¡¯s grandmother and Dous Hilton, Carlos¡¯ grandfather, were not only ssmates, but also each other¡¯s first loves. Because of the unrest in the country dozens of years ago, they were forced to separate. It took more than a dozen years for them to find each other again. But when they finally reunited, they both were married-to other people! Debbie¡¯s grandmother had waited for Dous for more than ten years before she had gotten married. The Last time they had met each other, she was on her deathbed. Dous felt guilty and indebted to her when he knew that she had waited for him for so many years Back then, she pointed at Debbie, who was washing some towels, and said, ¡°I¡¯m only worried about my granddaughter. Her mother left her when she was born. She¡¯s had a hard life. Could you please do me a favor? If you know a nice boy, send him her way. She needs a good Dous agreed without hesitation and kept that in mind. Not long after Debbie¡¯s grandmother¡¯s death, Dous also fell deathly ill. When he got over his illness and went to visit the Nelson family again, Artie, Debbie¡¯s father, was already in bad health. When Dous first put forward a proposal to marry Debbie to Carlos. Artie, who had heard of Carlos before, agreed to the proposal without hesitation. Debbie had just broken up with Hayden back then. And she couldn¡¯t bear to turn down her father, who was terminally ill. She had been so mad at Chapter 347 Hayden that she had agreed to marry Carlos in a fit of pique. Their marriage certificate had been issued on her birthday that year. The reason why Carlos had agreed to marry Debbie was that he respected his grandfather¡¯s advice. From Carlos¡¯ childhood, Dous had dedicated his time and money to his grandson¡¯s education. When weak, frail and advanced in age Dous sat Carlos down and rmended Debbie for a wife, it made sense. At that time, Carlos was a workaholic with virtually no time for anything else. Shortly after, Dous had been hospitalized, in aa, before he could let anyone in on his grandson¡¯s marriage. It didn¡¯t help that Carlos was overextended in time. So much that he hurtled from meeting to meeting, ce to ce, the world over for business. Until gradually, he hadpletely forgotten about his wife. Debbie didn¡¯t know the story behind this. She and Carlos had been married for three years, yet had barely known each other until several months ago. ¡°Your grandpa is still in aa. When your dad gets to know this, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll throw a tantrum,¡± said Tabitha in a worried voice. That was a real source of concern for her. If there was one thing that Tabitha didn¡¯t Like in James, it was his quick temper. Over the years, she had learnt to wisely avoid unnecessary strife with her husband. But it wasn¡¯t lost on her that if triggered, he could be unreasonable. And there was no way to tell how he¡¯d receive his son¡¯s marriage to Debbie. Sensing that his mom was worried, Carlos stood up from his seat, walked up to Tabitha and assured in a calm tone, ¡°Mom, just leave it to me. There¡¯s no need to fret.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to be med for the decision. If anything, his grandpa¡¯s word was enough. The only problem was that chances of Dous ever making it safely at the hospital were infinitesimal. Eventually, Tabitha agreed to stay her calm, and hoped that James would be rational enough not to throw a hissy fit when Carlos finally got to introduce Debbie as his wife. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Well, then, when are you going to take Debbie to see the rest of our family?¡± Tabitha asked. A couple of years back, the Hilton and Lopez families had all moved abroad, which meant Carlos would need good nning of his otherwise busy schedule to take Debbie for introductions. ¡°I think it won¡¯t take long. It¡¯s time to visit Grandpa and Grandma,¡± answered Carlos. It had been three months since he hadst visited them. And the New Year was drawing near. Carlos nned to take Debbie to see his family to celebrate the New Year together this year. ¡°ALL right. Carlos, don¡¯t stay up Late. I just saw Debbie doing yoga in her bedroom. She must be bored. Why not keep herpany? I really hope you two can have a baby. I¡¯d be d to babysit my own grandchild.¡± Both the mother and the son beamed with delight at the mention of a baby. The Hilton family usually had a rather impersonal, business-like atmosphere. Tabitha hoped that a baby would make things Less uptight. Carlos curled his lips and said, ¡°Debbie and I hope so too.¡± ¡°Great. Oh, by the way, Megan¡­¡± Even though Carlos was an adult, Tabitha didn¡¯t think he was handling his rtionship with Megan properly. Yes, she liked Megan very much and treated her as her own daughter. But of course Debbie was Carlos¡¯ wife. ¡°You see, Megan and you are not rted by blood. Now that you have Debbie, you¡¯ll need to set boundaries in the way you rte to Megan. In all, your wife should be number one on your mind.¡± Chapter 348 Images from earlier in the day shed back in Carlos¡¯ mind. Had Debbie gotten angry at Megan? ¡°Mom, you are overreacting. I¡¯ve told Debbie before that I treat Megan as my niece. Debbie is a sensible girl, and she perfectly understands.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Tabitha was not convinced, but she could do nothing. ALL she could do was pray and hope that her son would learn to give priority to his wife. After a Little bit of small talk, Tabitha went back to her room, while Carlos assigned his remaining work to some of his staff and left the study. In the bedroom, Debbie was still doing yoga. The downward-facing dog posture she was in when Carlos walked into the room instantly turned him on. At the sound of the door closing, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Are you done with work?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. *Hoo¡­I¡¯m ready to drop Since he¡¯s done, I¡¯d better take a shower and go to sleep, ¡® she thought . When she was about to stand up, Carlos stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°What? But why?¡± ¡°In your current posture, we can. He stopped in mid-sentence. Debbie struggled to her feet. ¡°Stay away from me, you goat!¡± she said, blushing Like a teenager. This afternoon, Carlos hadn¡¯t been satisfied in the study. Now that he had been turned on by her alluring posture, he would by no means let her go. Despite Debbie¡¯s slight unwillingness at the beginning, she gave in to his desires in the end. In that split second, when he stroked her, every nerve in her body was electrified with the anticipation of being together. Twisting with the surge of power through her whole system, she pulled his shirt over his head. In quick response, he pushed her hard onto the bed, his handsing up to her neck as he cupped her head into his palms while passionately kissing her lips. She tried to pull away, but he grabbed her hungrily and held her back in the same position. A few momentster, he flipped her over forcefully, Debbie burying her head into his neck, while his hands caressed her all over the body. Their breaths by now came in gusts, fast and furious. When his hand rolled up to her bra, he violently grabbed it in the middle and yanked the thing off, without even trying to undo the strap. A crazy night of love, unlike any they had ever had. Carlos finally Let her go after the wild sex Still tightly wrapped in his arms, Debbie mumbled teasingly, ¡°Carlos if you act like this again, I will run away from you.¡± ¡°Do you dare?¡± Carlos kissed her hair affectionately, his voice soft. Debbie shook her head first and then nodded. Pouting her Lips, sheined, ¡°You always threaten me¡­¡± But apparently she was still dazed from the rigor of the night. Mid-sentence, she then dozed off. The next day, Carlos went to hispany for work. Since he was not in the vi, Megan also bid goodbye to Tabitha and went back home. On their part, Debbie and Tabitha went shopping at Shining International za. They had much to talk, and got along so well. At noon, they had lunch on the fifth floor of Alioth Building, and Chapter 349 Carlos joined them. When Carlos didn¡¯te home early due to a backlog of work, Tabitha invited Debbie to her room for a heart-to-heart talk. Looking at the pretty girl, Tabitha said sincerely, ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m going back home tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve completely enjoyed our time together for these few days. Before I came here, I was always worried about Carlos¡¯ck of a social life. You know, he¡¯s not an outgoing man. I didn¡¯t expect that he would find an adorable angel like you for a wife. I feel much relieved now. Hopefully, you can be strong enough to put up with his odd character and bad temper. I know it¡¯s not fair to say so, and you may feel wronged. But I really pray that you and Carlos will live happily together. Couples need to learn to give and take, right?¡± Debbie could understand Tabitha. She held her hands and answered, ¡°Mom, rest assured please. Carlos treats me well. I¡¯m living a happy life with him. Please don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Debbie swore to herself that she would start to be nicer to Carlos. ¡°Thank you so much, Debbie. Now I can rest assured. I¡¯ve urged Carlos to take you to meet our family as soon as possible. You¡¯re a good girl, and I believe other family members will be fond of you as well.¡± ¡°Mom Moved by the motherlypassion and unable to hold her emotions anymore, Debbie threw herself into Tabitha¡¯s arms. Tabitha was so caring, Debbie felt lucky to have a mother-inw Like her. ¡°Maybe my own mother wouldn¡¯t have been nicer to me than Tabitha if she hadn¡¯t been taken away from me, ¡® she thought to herself. When Carlos finally came back home, it was almost midnight. Debbie was ashamed of sleeping in when Tabitha was here. So she had gotten up very early this morning and gone for a run. After a shopping spree with Tabitha, she then went to meet her friends. She was exhausted and went to bed early this evening. By the time Carlos came back, she was dead asleep. Quietly, he entered the bedroom, careful not to rudely awake her. He approached her stealthily and kissed her on the forehead before he went to the bathroom. N?velDrama.Org content. When he walked out of the bathroom, Debbie was sitting on the bed, wrapped by the quilt, ying on her phone. On seeing him, she put the phone away, spread her arms, and invited him with a sweet smile, ¡°Honey, give me a hug.¡± Although he hade in worn out, the bright smile on her face instantly revived him. He strode towards her, pulled her into his arms and kissed her affectionately on the lips. After a moment, he let go of her and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Nestled in Carlos¡¯ arms, Debbie shook her head and murmured, ¡°You didn¡¯t wake me up. Hear that buzz? Someone sent messages in group chat.¡± Debbie was usually a light sleeper, and the person who had awakened her was none other than Jared. He met a girl recently and couldn¡¯t stop posting selfies with her in group chat on WeChat. He just wanted to show off. Hearing that, Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and reached out to grab her phone to find out who was to me. Debbie somewhat unsessfully tried to keep her phone away from him. She was wrapped in the sheets, and he could reach across the bed easily. Afraid that Carlos might punish Jared again, Debbie immediately grabbed his hand and said in a charming manner, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s no big deal. A friend of mine is overexcited about his S.0. Baby, I¡¯m still really sleepy, and it¡¯s cold in here. Snuggle?¡± Carlos realized she was covering for someone, so he went along with it. He curled his lips, got onto the bed andy down beside his wife. He felt really ufortable now. He thought about taking a look at her phone, but somehow it didn¡¯t seem worth the effort. Debbie rested her head on his arm and wrapped her arm around his waist. A satisfied smile found its way to her face. Chapter 350 ¡°It¡¯s Sunday, but you worked all day. You must be tired.¡± Debbie reached out her hand and stroked his face, concern showing in her eyes. Carlos grabbed her hand and put it inside the warm quilt. ¡°No, not really. Close your eyes and get some rest. You have a yoga ss tomorrow morning.¡± The yoga ss started early the next morning, so Debbie needed to get up earlier than usual. She liked to sleepte. If she didn¡¯t get to sleep now, she wouldn¡¯t be awake enough for the ss. ¡°Okay. Night, Honey.¡± She closed her eyes obediently and dozed off in his arms within a couple of minutes. She was tired, and the warm bed was inviting. If she had any dreams, she didn¡¯t remember them. The next morning, since Debbie had to head to the college and Carlos had an important meeting, neither of them could drive Tabitha to the airport. So Damon offered to drive her there. Debbie and Tabitha were saying their goodbyes at the gates of the vi when Damon¡¯s car pulled up. He greeted them yfully, ¡°Wow, two beautifuldies! Good morning!¡± Debbie waved her hand at him. ¡°Morning, Damon.¡± Tabitha¡¯s smile grew wider when she saw Damon. ¡°I¡¯ve been here all this time, and you never came by.¡± Damon gave Tabitha a hug and clutched his chest melodramatically. ¡°Tabitha, you wound me. I heard you came to Alorith, so I took the red-eye to get here. At least I can drive you to the airport. You know I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat or sleep if I didn¡¯t see you at least once.¡± Tabitha shook her head and sighed, ¡°You silver-tongued devil. No wonder you had so many girlfriends.¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Damon raised his index finger and put it against his lips. Ina low voice, he added, ¡°I have a fiancee now. I¡¯m a respectable man. We don¡¯t talk about that anymore. What if she heard you and dumped me? Then you¡¯d have to find me a new fiancee.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at what Damon just said. Damon and Jared were a lot alike, despite the fact that they had different mothers. She felt as if it were Jared she was talking to, and maybe that was why Damon soon became a friend of Debbie¡¯s. The brothers both had glib tongues, had both dated countless girls, and both seemed to have nothing to do. Tabitha took a look inside Damon¡¯s car and asked, ¡°Really? A fiancee? Did you bring her along?¡± Damon shook his head. ¡°Nope. I just brought her back from abroad. Next time you¡¯re around, I¡¯ll take her to meet you. Or maybe I can take her to New York, so we can visit you.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie¡¯s ss was starting soon. After bidding goodbye to Tabitha and Chapter 351 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter: 351 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel ¡°That¡¯s short notice!¡± She was not prepared for it at all. ¡°I know, babe. There¡¯s an emergency I have to fix. I¡¯ll be back in like a week. Wait for me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Debbie pouted her lips. The very thought of it made her feel unhappy. She didn¡¯t Like to be separated from Carlos for long. When he was difficult, he was infuriating, but there were times he could be really sweet. And right now, things were going well. Carlos suddenly remembered something and told her, ¡°Deb, can you attend a dinner for me tomorrow evening? Emmett will keep youpany.¡± ¡°Attend a dinner for you?!¡± Debbie cried in utter disbelief. ¡°Uh-huh. A business partner is throwing a party, and he invited me a long time ago. I¡¯ll tell him who you are, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± She wanted to keep their marriage a secret, and he was fine with it. But eventually, the truth woulde out. He was the most eligible bachelor in people¡¯s eyes, but he couldn¡¯t really date because he was already married. It looked odd, and some people were talking about it. He swore to himself that he would tell the media about his marriage once Debbie had graduated. Yeah, that would make it all better. She could get used to the limelight, and it wouldn¡¯t make things too ufortable for her. Debbie was very nervous. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can make it. What if I screw it up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey. I already bought a gift for the host. You need only give it to him, and then find a ce to enjoy the food and drinks there. Just be yourself, and eat everything in sight.¡± Debbie burst into Laughter. ¡°Come on! You brat! I¡¯m not that bad!¡± Carlos seemed to be in a good mood. He teased, ¡°Really? Last time I was out on the cruiser, I saw a girl stuff her face with so many desserts. She looked a lot like you, actually.¡± Back then, Debbie had eaten te after te of dessert for more than half an hour without stopping once, which amazed Carlos ¡®What? Cruiser? Wait. I remember now.¡± Debbie snapped, ¡°Leave me alone about that! It was all Jared¡¯s fault. Once we got on board, he went after two girls and left me alone. I couldn¡¯t do anything but eat.¡± Then she remembered how Carlos had treated her back then. ¡°Wait a minute. How dare you mention the cruiser! You ordered your men to throw me overboard!¡± Debbie said through gritted teeth. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me who you were back then!¡± Carlos defended himself. He felt so lucky right now that Debbie could swim. Otherwise, he would not be living a happy life now. He was grateful that she was in his life, and that she wanted to stay with him. ¡°So it was my fault you didn¡¯t recognize your own wife?¡± ¡°It was my fault, Honey. I¡¯m really sorry. I swear I won¡¯t do stupid things in the future.¡± Anxiety could be heard in his tone. Chapter: 351 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Damon, she got into her BMW, and Matan drove her to the college. Damon started the engine as well and drove towards the airport. After the second afternoon ss ended, Debbie got a call from Carlos. He said he needed to go to a nearby city on business. Debbie was surprised by the sudden news. ¡°That¡¯s short notice!¡± She was not prepared for it at all. ¡°I know, babe. There¡¯s an emergency I have to fix. I¡¯ll be back in like a week. Wait for me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Debbie pouted her lips. The very thought of it made her feel unhappy. She didn¡¯t Like to be separated from Carlos for long. When he was difficult, he was infuriating, but there were times he could be really sweet. And right now, things were going well. Carlos suddenly remembered something and told her, ¡°Deb, can you attend a dinner for me tomorrow evening? Emmett will keep youpany.¡± ¡°Attend a dinner for you?!¡± Debbie cried in utter disbelief. ¡°Uh-huh. A business partner is throwing a party, and he invited me a long time ago. I¡¯ll tell him who you are, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± She wanted to keep their marriage a secret, and he was fine with it. But eventually, the truth woulde out. He was the most eligible bachelor in people¡¯s eyes, but he couldn¡¯t really date because he was already married. It looked odd, and some people were talking about it. He swore to himself that he would tell the media about his marriage once Debbie had graduated. Yeah, that would make it all better. She could get used to the limelight, and it wouldn¡¯t make things too ufortable for her. Debbie was very nervous. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can make it. What if I screw it up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey. I already bought a gift for the host. You need only give it to him, and then find a ce to enjoy the food and drinks there. Just be yourself, and eat everything in sight.¡± Debbie burst into Laughter. ¡°Come on! You brat! I¡¯m not that bad!¡± Carlos seemed to be in a good mood. He teased, ¡°Really? Last time I was out on the cruiser, I saw a girl stuff her face with so many desserts. She looked a lot like you, actually.¡± Back then, Debbie had eaten te after te of dessert for more than half an hour without stopping once, which amazed Carlos ¡®What? Cruiser? Wait. I remember now.¡± Debbie snapped, ¡°Leave me alone about that! It was all Jared¡¯s fault. Once we got on board, he went after two girls and left me alone. I couldn¡¯t do anything but eat.¡± Then she remembered how Carlos had treated her back then. ¡°Wait a minute. How dare you mention the cruiser! You ordered your men to throw me overboard!¡± Debbie said through gritted teeth. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me who you were back then!¡± Carlos defended himself. He felt so lucky right now that Debbie could swim. Otherwise, he would not be living a happy life now. He was grateful that she was in his life, and that she wanted to stay with him. ¡°So it was my fault you didn¡¯t recognize your own wife?¡± ¡°It was my fault, Honey. I¡¯m really sorry. I swear I won¡¯t do stupid things in the future.¡± Anxiety could be heard in his tone. Chapter 352 Debbie epted his apology and said, ¡°Okay! I forgive you-this time.¡± She wasn¡¯t hurt by the incident, but she was still humiliated. ¡°So should I say thank you?¡± ¡°Of course. But since we¡¯re family, don¡¯t be so polite. Haha.. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Standing under a big tree, Debbie raised her head to look at the sun streaming through the Leaves and shed a big smile. Family¡­ For the first time, the word meant a lot to Carlos. ¡°Will you miss me?¡± ¡°Of course, Honey.¡± Raymond Grand Hotel was a five-star hotel. Even driving up to it, you could see the 10 acres of blooming gardens, not to mention the gazebo and fish pond. And of course it had a richly appointed lounge and restaurant. The wealthy and shameless rubbed elbows here. As darkness fell outside, luxurious cars stopped in front of the hotel gates one after another. Men and women in designer threads entered the hotel. The Kasee Group had booked the entire hotel for its fiftieth anniversary. More than 1,000 guests could be seen everywhere-in the main hall, in the garden, etc. While the CEO of the Kasee Group made an opening speech in the main hall, the PR team responsible for receiving the guests waited at the hotel gates. The team leader raised her wrist to check the time. The dinner had already been going on for about seven minutes, but their special guests hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Their boss had specifically instructed them to treat the two guests with utmost respect. The next moment, a red Pagani sports car raced along and stopped abruptly before the gates. When she saw the car, the team leader realized the guests had arrived. It must be Emmett of the Hilton Group and their mystery guest. With a big smile, she Led her companions forward to greet them. The girl in the driver¡¯s seat was none other than Debbie. Her head almost bumped into the steering wheel when the car stopped. But she waste, and she didn¡¯t want to be anyter than this. The man in the passenger seat was in the same situation. His heart rate skyrocketed. He patted his chest to calm himself down and said, ¡°Alright! Here atst!¡± When the car came to a halt, Debbie straightened her clothes and fixed her hair. ¡°Emmett, we¡¯re ten minuteste. Think anyone will notice?¡± she asked. This was all Carlos¡¯ fault. When she was picking out a dress, he refused to hang up the phone and insisted on video chatting with her. Carlos picked out her dress and even her earrings. It was like he wanted control over the entire process. Before that, he had watched her change and try on every dress. That had been fun. Some secrets a man should never know-lLike all the gymnastics it took sometimes just to fit into a dress. The net effect was that no one was supposed to know how much effort you put into getting ready. Therefore, she ended up getting to the hotel ten minuteste, even though she was an excellent driver behind the wheel of a sports car. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it, Debbie,¡° Emmett answered, frankly relieved they¡¯d stopped. He didn¡¯t enjoy the trip over here at all, wondering how long it would take him to stop shuddering. He got out of the passenger seat and trotted over to the driver¡¯s seat. After straightening his clothes, he opened the door for Debbie with a serious look on his face and held out his right hand. ¡°Please, Debbie,¡± he said respectfully. Debbie put her high heels on again. She had taken them off and thrown them aside while she was driving. Then, she put her hand on Emmett¡¯s gracefully and got out of the car. The PR team knew Emmett as Carlos¡¯ secretary. When they saw him being so respectful to the woman getting out of the car, they all knew she must be very important. Carlos spared no expense to make sure those close to him were well taken care of, and she was obviously close to him. Chapter 353 In a pair of 6 cm high heels, Debbie walked carefully and nervously into thevish hotel. Emmett was by her side and the PR team led the way. The lobby doors were pushed open by two bodyguards, and held in ce while Debbie walked in. The boss of Kasee Group had just delivered his opening speech. Soon, all eyes were drawn to the woman who had just walked in wearing a red evening dress. She was letting her passionate side shine. Fine feathers make fine birds. The woman they were gazing at had been made up and dressed by an international master make-up artist. Nothing but the best for Carlos¡¯ wife. Even the socialite divas and the actresses present at the event couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Debbie now. Her hair was no longer a lc, and was dyed back to a gorgeous raven hue. Knotted into a five-strand braid, it was coiled up at the back of her head, adorned by a diamond tiara-shaped hairpin. Debbie took off the white overcoat draped over her shoulders and gave it to her bodyguard, fully revealing the red evening dress underneath. It had three-quarter sleeves and a stand-up cor, and her beautiful vicles were partly exposed. The dress was a gold medal-winning work by a master designer from Mn. Crystal and diamond studs adorned it from head to toe. The pattern was sumptuous, low-key and conservative. Her skin used to be dry, but thanks to Carlos it was now delicate and smooth. She used to know little about skin care and so didn¡¯t take care of her skin, but now it fairly glowed. Her cheeks were rosy with a sheen of happiness. Under the dark eye shadow and her long eyshes, her ck pupils glistened as if warning people away, while somehow there seemed also to be a hint of deeply hidden helplessness about them. Beneath her high nose, her Lips embellished with red lip gloss, shone in the light, Like two dewy rosy petals. Around her fair neck hung a white crystal ne, from the same set as the bracelet on her wrist, both perfectly matched and stunning. Her ears bore low-key, expensive crystal ear studs. She walked slowly in her ck high heels, straightening up, with a presence of aloofness and uniqueness. Everyone feasted on her sumptuous beauty but hesitated to approach, all wondering who she was and why she was with Carlos¡¯ secretary Emmett. ¡°Who is she? Why have I never seen her before?¡± someone from the crowd whispered. ¡°You tell me. I didn¡¯t know Emmett got married. My aunt was talking about how she wanted to fix him up with a girl,¡± another person cut in. ¡°Although her dress looks low-key, it¡¯s pricey. I don¡¯t think Emmett can afford something Like that. Is she Carlos¡¯¡­¡± While they were guessing, the boss of the Kasee Group came over. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Hilton, Emmett,¡± the man greeted. He shook hands with the two. Debbie gave the gift to his secretary and said with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Maddock Truman.¡± When he nced at the gift, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s a present from my husband. He¡¯s too busy to make the celebration tonight, so he asked me toe on his behalf.¡± Emmett picked up two sses of wine from the tray a waiter was carrying, one for Debbie and the other for himself. They clinked with Maddock¡¯s ss, a toast to the health of all in attendance. Debbie¡¯s polite remarks flustered the man. He hadn¡¯t expected the powerful Carlos¡¯ wife to be so modest and polite. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, you¡¯re too modest. It¡¯s indeed a pity that Carlos can¡¯te himself, but I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. The honor is all mine.¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t good with ttery. Nor did she like too manypliments. She smiled nervously, ¡°Thank you for understanding, Maddock. Today¡¯s a big day for you. I bet you¡¯re very busy, so I¡¯LL not take up any more of your time.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, please help yourself, Mrs. Hilton. If you need anything, please let me know. Please forgive us if the service isn¡¯t good enough.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maddock.¡± They cheered again. Debbie took a sip of her wine, and Maddock left them. He intended to mingle in this little shindig he threw. Chapter 354 Watching him Leave, Debbie was relieved. She visibly rxed, taking a deep breath and untensing her shoulders. She whispered to Emmett, ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Emmett smiled, ¡°No, Mrs. Hilton, you were great. Rx.¡± At that point, Emmett understood why Carlos wasn¡¯t worried to let Debbiee to the party on his behalf. She might not be adept at ttery or socializing, but she was confident and looked even more amazing after the makeover. She was definitely cut out for the job. With Carlos¡¯ effort, she had changed into a different person inside a matter of months. Several months ago, she had been a hot-tempered, reckless troublemaker, who got into a fight now and then. For this reason or that, she went to the dean¡¯s office at least twice a month. Her grades were always the worst in the ss. Now, she still had a bad temper, but when she wasn¡¯t mad, she even seemed tender. In her spare time, she practiced dance, yoga, flower arrangement, piano, and art, specializing in pen and ink. Debbie hadn¡¯t picked a fight or gone to the dean¡¯s office for a long time. Her grades had climbed to respectable Levels. Anyone close to her might not see these changes, for they were gradual, but the ones who hadn¡¯t seen her for a while could sense them at once. Emmett thought this was how a girl should be: not too gentle, not too tough, not too hot-tempered. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Carlos had changed a lot too. His fury was more terrifying than ever. His rage was a fire that burned you when he got too hot. But when he was in a good mood, he would talk more and even smile asionally. Emmett was amazed at the changes in both of them. The two had affected each other in ways he hadn¡¯t dreamed of. After a while, a waiter came by and said, ¡°Mrs. Hilton, there are some snacks in the refreshments section. I hope you get a chance to try them.¡± Debbie looked at Emmett in confusion. He reassured her, ¡°Carlos arranged that. He asked a dessert bar to work together with the hotel to make these snacks.¡± A smile of happiness crept over Debbie¡¯s face, brightening the room ¡®He thinks of me even when he¡¯s out of town, ¡® she thought. She followed Emmett to the refreshments section. On the way, she was shocked to see some familiar faces. It was Gail, along with Olga. Plus Jared, who was worried about Carlos suddenly showing up, and others. Among her acquaintances, the girls kept Looking at her with an envious eye. If gazes could kill, Debbie would have been dead. ¡°Debbie,¡± called Colleen and Curtis in unison. Some men wanted to approach Debbie, Emmett noticed. But when they saw Curtis and Colleen, they stopped. When Debbie, who was eating a snack, heard them, she put the snack down and clinked with the two. Chapter 355 ¡°Hi, Colleen, Mr. Loftus.¡± Taking a step back to look at Debbie, Curtisplimented, ¡°You look great. No doubt Carlos has been good to you.¡± Colleen released Curtis and took Debbie¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course. One has just to look at Debbie to know that she is in love,¡± she said, as gentle as the first time Debbie had met her. If Debbie hadn¡¯t seen Colleen on the dance floor the other day, she wouldn¡¯t have believed the woman could dance seductively like that. Debbie smiled resignedly. yfully, Curtis pinched Colleen¡¯s cheek before he turned to look Debbie straight in the face. ¡°Did youe here on Carlos¡¯ behalf?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, he is on a business trip,¡± Debbie replied. Curtis nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± He was relieved to see that Debbie and Carlos were happy together After a short while, Curtis and Colleen were needed somewhere else and left Debbie. So did Emmett. Even though he was only a secretary, many people sucked up to him, on ount of having Carlos as his boss Left alone, Debbie ate some more snacks and went towards the bathroom. When she walked out of the bathroom, there was another woman standing in the hallway. Adorned in an expensive champagne evening dress, and holding a fashionable handbag, the woman must have been waiting for Debbie. Straightway, she called out, ¡°Debbie?¡± Her voice was not too loud nor quiet, emotionless It was Portia. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ Debbie wondered. ¡®Since Portia is here, is Hayden here too? Debbie nodded and said, ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Is it really you?¡± It was only then that Portia believed the glowing woman at the party was Debbie. Debbie smiled faintly and excused herself. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. If you have nothing else to talk about, I have to go.¡± Now that she was married, she didn¡¯t want to engage with anyone from the Gomez family, unless it was necessary. Just as Debbie was about to leave, Portia began, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you hiding something?¡± Debbie sneered. She looked at Portia and retorted, ¡°Hiding?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Born and brought up in a wealthy family, Portia, with a single look, could tell how much Debbie¡¯s outfit was worth, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it. Chapter 356 ¡°Are you afraid that people might know you are wearing a fake designer dress and fake crystal?¡± she taunted arrogantly. Debbieughed. Touching her crystal bracelet, she raised her right hand, which looked smooth after the skin care. ¡°Since when is the daughter of the Gomez family so ignorant? Is the Gomez family degrading? Or does Hayden grudge giving you money after he became the head of the family?¡± Debbie fired back. From Emmett¡¯s evaluation of Debbie¡¯s dress and essories, Portia was being either painfully ignorant or simply insulting. If anything, Debbie¡¯s dress for the night was something few divas could afford. Even her crystals were not ordinary white crystals, but rare natural ones. Apart from being pricey, Debbie¡¯s essories had another significance. They were coveted Buddhist souvenirs. In addition to Crystals being one of the seven treasures, the bracelet she was wearing had been consecrated by an eminent monk, for psychic energy to charm and protect. The bracelet had briefly appeared on disy for sale at Shining International za the other day, only to be bought on the afternoon of the same day, by a mysterious collector. Most likely, Carlos had seen it on disy and sent someone to make the purchase on his behalf. Later that evening, he hade to the vi with a sweet surprise for Debbie. Today, Debbie wore brown nail polish and had an extra crystal¡ªa ring on her right hand, which red in Portia¡¯s eyes against the Light. Trying to conceal her envy, Portia said with a fake air of superiority, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but the Gomez Group is thriving under my brother¡¯s leadership. Also, my brother and I are on such good terms that besides my basic ie of $500, 000 a month, he always gives me more than double that amount. What about you, Miss Debbie? I hear you got married. To whom? A secretary?¡± Emmett might be respected by people because of his identity as Carlos¡¯ secretary, but at the end of the day, he was not Carlos. Debbie took her hand back. She smiled at what Portia said, but she didn¡¯t deny it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What about him being a secretary? He works for Carlos. You should know that anyone connected with Carlos is influential and powerful.¡± She exhaled and continued, ¡°You get $500, 020 a month or double that? Isn¡¯t that peanuts the Gomez Group pays some of its highest ranking members? I hate to break this to you, but my husband gives me more than ten times as much.¡± Aside from the bank cards Carlos gave her, the monthly revenues of Orchid Private Club alone were more than 5@ million. However, Portia had no idea about that. She thought Debbie was married to Emmett, the secretary. ¡®She is only the wife of a secretary. How dare she mock me!¡® she thought. Squinting at Debbie, she snorted, ¡°Right. Anybody connected with Carlos is important and powerful, but don¡¯t you forget that he is not Carlos after all. He is still just a secretary. So, what are you gloating over? Are you really expecting me to believe that a secretary can give you that much as pocket money? Do you take me for a fool? Or is your husband corrupt?¡± Chapter 357 Debbie felt speechless. She had never said Emmett was her husband. Corrupt? Emmett would never do that. He was always honest. She felt bad about dragging him into this. ¡®Thank God I married Carlos. Otherwise, Portia and Gail would Laugh at me for the rest of my life, ¡® she thought. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m busy. Bye.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Debbie didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on Portia. ¡°Stop!¡± Portia called out. She found Debbie had changed a lot. Power never scared her, but she was even prouder than before, not giving a damn about anybody else. From the arrogant way Debbie carried herself, Portia began to suspect her husband was not Emmett but Carlos. Debbie turned her head and said, ¡°I always tolerated, humored and even ttered you. It was all because of your brother, but not anymore. From now on, I will humor neither you nor your brother.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You are going to see my family as enemies?¡± Debbieughed scornfully, ¡°Whatever.¡± None of the Gomez family mattered to her anymore, and she didn¡¯t give a hoot about what they thought of her. With her head held high, Debbie walked away, leaving Portia guessing and clutching at straws. She acted calm, but her long fingernails stuck into her handbag, leaving deep marks. It hadn¡¯t been that Long since Portiast saw Debbie. But this wasn¡¯t the Debbie she knew. Debbie used to be humble and self-effacing, with low self-esteem. Now she was parading around with her nose in the air, all puffed up with pride as if she were the queen ¡°Dammit Debbie! Your husband¡¯s just a secretary. Don¡¯t get cocky. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s Carlos! We¡¯ll see whoes out on top!¡¯ she thought resentfully. On Debbie¡¯s way back to the party, two other women stopped her in her tracks. They sized her up and down, and then one of them said curtly, ¡°Someone wants to see you.¡± ¡°I wonder who they¡¯re talking about, ¡® thought Debbie. ¡°Who?¡± she asked. Neither of the two women looked even remotely familiar. She¡¯d know if she¡¯d met them before. So it made her even more curious who wanted to talk to her, and why. The woman in a ck dress snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just follow us.¡± ¡®This is crazy!¡¯ Debbie was irritated. It was supposed to be simple. and maybe fun. She went to the party on Carlos¡¯ behalf, but ended uping across all kinds of weird things and hostile women. Mental note: Don¡¯t do this again. And now, why did she have to deal with some ridiculous mystery boss? She didn¡¯t. She was thinking that maybe now would be a good time to bug out of here. She had made an appearance, presented her gift, and now she just wanted to be left alone. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy.¡± She passed them without giving them a second nce. Who were they? And why were they following someone else¡¯s orders? And more importantly, why were they trying to get her involved? The woman in ck shouted to her back, ¡°Hey, you! Olga wants to see you! Get your butt over here now, unless you want that butt kicked out of Alorith! Just so you know, Olga is Carlos¡¯ woman. I wouldn¡¯t turn her down if I were you.¡± ¡®Really! We¡¯ll just see about that!¡¯ Debbie thought. The two looked at Debbie gloatingly, anticipating that she would turn around and follow them timidly to see Olga. After all, these two were at her beck and call, so why shouldn¡¯t Debbie be the same? She wasn¡¯t any better than them. Chapter 358 Nheless, to their disappointment, Debbie only paused for a second and then continued walking away. The party was chock-full of things to do. The snacks Carlos ordered for her were delicious. She was stuffed, but when she returned to the party, she couldn¡¯t help walking towards the desserts again. She waspelled by the sweet taste of the treats, and her mouth watered in anticipation. After getting herself a full te of food, Debbie found herself a table in the corner, ready to dig in. But before she could take a bite, a familiar figure sat next to her. He looked around and asked cautiously, ¡°Your husband didn¡¯te with you?¡± Debbie took a bite of iced mango pudding and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you sneaking around Like that?¡± d in a id charcoal suit and wine leather shoes, Jared stared at her, his eyes wide Like tes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Your husband is way too possessive. That guy¡¯s gonna kill me sooner orter, just for hanging out with you.¡± Giving Debbie no chance to respond, he grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Tomboy, promise me that you¡¯ll never cheat on your husband.¡± Debbie almost choked on her food. ¡°Cuz if you did, I think he¡¯d go after the poor guy¡¯s entire family.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Debbie wrenched her arm free from his grip, swallowed the food in her mouth and spat, ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Seriousness was never part of Jared¡¯s personality. The next second, he whispered to Debbie in a conspiratorial tone, ¡°I saw Hayden just now. He¡¯s a bigwig in Alorith now. He draws girls and rich guys to him like a master fisherman.¡± As if tired from talking too much, Jared paused long enough to grab a Fairy Bean Cake from Debbie¡¯s te and toss it into his mouth. ¡°Why do girls like sweet things so much? How long has it been since youst saw Hayden? Did you happen to catch him after he came back from abroad?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Debbie replied. Carlos was the only thing on her mind now. She was totally smitten with him. Other men couldn¡¯t even draw her eye anymore. As they chatted, Jared waved at a girl. Then he looked at Debbie and said, ¡°Hey, dude. I¡¯d like you to meet my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Debbie was intrigued. After all, he woke her up with the news, when he posted it in group chat. The girl walked towards them. When Debbie saw her, she choked on her ck tea. Same old Jared. The girl was his typical type-big breasted, thick waisted and with a huge butt. Looking in her twenties, she wore a seductive ck dress and a pair of high heels that seemed to be at Least eight cm high. Her long red curls tumbled to her waist. Jared hooked his finger towards the girl and thetter instantly ran coquettishly into his arms. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you,¡± she said. Sitting there, Debbie couldn¡¯t help but put her hands on her arms, trying to pry the sprouting goosebumps off. When she thought that was hard to watch, the two started to make out. Debbie slid over to be farther away from them, pretending not to know them. This was embarrassing and gross ¡°Tomboy, this is my girlfriend DeeDee. DeeDee, this is my buddy Debbie Chapter 359 Hearing this, DeeDee looked at Debbie sullenly andined, ¡°Wait a minute! It all makes sense now. You bought her those clothes, didn¡¯t you?¡± DeeDee had noticed Debbie as she walked over. ¡®What rock did this ho pop out from? Stealing everyone¡¯s thunder like this. No wonder Olga hates her so much. She acts all innocent when she¡¯s just a cheap-ass ho, ¡® she cursed inside. Debbie looked at DeeDee in shock, wondering where the resentment came from. She patted Jared on the shoulder resignedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. We can talk after ss. Go. Have fun.¡± Her opinion of the woman got lower Jared didn¡¯t respond to Debbie. Instead, he impatiently pushed the woman in his arms away and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait? Besides! Are you blind? I can¡¯t afford anything she¡¯s wearing!¡± Debbie burst into Laughter. Jared always hated to lose face. She hadn¡¯t expected him to talk about himself Like that in front of his girlfriend. ¡®He must be really mad, ¡® she mused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Debbie apologized, realizing how inappropriate it was tough at that moment. She nudged Jared and reminded him quietly, ¡°Your girlfriend is ticked off. Go make her happy.¡± Hearing this, Jared stood up and left with his girlfriend. It was finally quiet. Debbie polished off the rest of the desserts on her te and started ying with her phone. After reading the updates in Moments on WeChat, she started to bang out a message to Carlos. ¡°I want to¡­¡± She intended to say, ¡°I want to go home. It¡¯s so boring. Emmett¡¯s been busy with work all night.¡± But before she could finish writing the message, a familiar voice called, ¡°Tomboy.¡± ¡°Eh? Back so soon? I thought you were out with your girlfriend,¡± Debbie asked curiously. Jared sat next to her and replied, ¡°We broke up.¡± He sounded upset. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Um¡­What happened?¡± Debbie put her phone down. They¡¯d only just left. It couldn¡¯t have been more than three minutes. Chapter 360 They broke up within three minutes? The thing was, they had only been together for a couple of days. Talk about your whirlwind romance. ¡°You two seemed fine. What went wrong?¡± Debbie probed. ¡°Fine? I don¡¯t even like her. She seduced me while I was drunk and continually pestered me to take responsibility after we slept together. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have even talked to her. Who does she think she is? I¡¯ve slept with dozens of women. I don¡¯t even remember her,¡± Jared said contemptuously before taking a sip of beer Debbie was surprised, even though she knew Jared was a yboy. She felt obliged to chime in. ¡°Hey, dude. What you did was disgraceful. How could you sleep with someone and not take responsibility for it? She did nothing wrong to you.¡± Derisorily, Jared waved his hand. ¡°These women are all after my money. It sucks! None of them loves me. They only freaking love my money! If they could marry my old man, they would leave me immediately.¡± Although Jared was not as handsome as Damon, he was still good-Looking in his own way. He was so tall that when Debbie stood beside him, she looked like an elf. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In Alorith, the Hampton Group was one of the leading enterprises. Although it was not as influential as the Hilton Group, it was among the top five most sessful enterprises. The Hampton family¡¯s assets were worth more than 100 million. Therefore, it came as no surprise that many women were tempted by his wealth. Listening to Jared¡¯s misery, Debbie felt grateful for Carlos¡¯ dour moods, which repulsed women who would have surrounded him like a swarm of bees, if he entertained them. Gently, she patted Jared on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°Rx, buddy. You¡¯ll find a girl who truly Loves you soon.¡± At that time, Debbie had no idea that that girl would appear very soon. Neither did she know that she was familiar with the girl. Jared didn¡¯t take her words seriously. He knew she was just saying that tofort him. But it worked, just fine. For the next few minutes, they remained glued to their seats, chatting freely about everything. Until suddenly, a bunch of Loud women descended on them. A gang of socialite divas in Alorith, notorious for their knack for drama wherever they went. In the meantime, Debbie, oblivious to their approach and enjoying her chitchat with Jared, jokingly rubbed her overstuffed stomach and didn¡¯t notice themotion. The crowd was behind her, so it was Jared sitting opposite her who saw those women. ¡°Tomboy, I¡¯vee to learn some women just can¡¯t stay away from trouble,¡± he said in a whisper. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Debbie, curious about why he was whispering. ¡°Holy cow!¡± she eximed when she turned back to Look. There must have been more than ten women in the oing gang. In the lead was Olga, nked on either side by Gail and Portia. Right behind them Debbie could only identify DeeDee who had just broken up with Jared. As to who the rest of the gang were, Debbie had no clue. Chapter 361 One thing Debbie realized at a nce was the hideous looks on their faces, especially Olga, who stood in front of Debbie and Jared. Dressed in an expensive cream evening dress mounted with diamonds, she towered over them and pointing at Debbie, asked arrogantly, ¡°Is she the one?¡± To which DeeDee pushed through the group and answered, ¡°Yes, Olga. That¡¯s the shameless boyfriend snatcher. She must pay for turning my life upside down!¡± ¡°Boyfriend snatcher?¡¯ Confused, Debbie nced at Jared, but he seemed to be enjoying the scene. She didn¡¯t see it when Olga picked up Jared¡¯s half full ss of beer. Thanks to many years of martial arts practice, Debbie was quick to react, when Olga tried to douse her face in all the contents of the ss. But the woman sitting at the next table was not as Lucky. Unintentionally, Olgapletely drenched her. Dripping with the frothy liquid, the poor girl screamed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Being the party pooper that Olga was, she didn¡¯t apologize for attacking the wrong person. On the contrary, she even had the nerve to give the girl a dressing-down for screaming. ¡°There were plenty of tables. Why did you have to sit next to this bitch?¡± she chided, as though it was the offended girl who was in the wrong and not the other way round. The impertinent attitude got on Debbie¡¯s nerves. ¡®Who the hell does Olga think she is, to go stepping on everyone¡¯s toes?¡¯ ¡°Apologize to me or I¡¯ll escte this issue to the authorities!¡± demanded the offended chubby little girl. However, burning to settle the ount with Debbie, Olga didn¡¯t want to waste time on the girl. ¡°How much is your dress? I¡¯LLpensate you,¡± she said impatiently. Then for no damn reason, she added, ¡°But since your waistline is a little thick, I¡¯m worried that maybe no shop has the right size for you. What you need might be a tailor.¡± As if what she had just said was a wisecrack, her likewise tactless crew Laughed at the offended girl. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The girl¡¯s face med with anger, but she couldn¡¯t get the rest of her sentence out. Debbie stood up, holding a newly refilled ss of ck tea. ¡°Shut the hell up, Olga!¡± she challenged. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be ashamed of sounding Like a blonde. Or could it be that you envy the girl for her little extra fat on the waist? You see, ording to a study by the Sidney Galvin Institute, within normal weight, women with only slightly bigger hips like her are at no risk associated with visceral fat. The only concern would be if she has an apple-like figure, which means more fat around the waist and a significant risk for diabetes, heart disease, and lower bone mineral density. This girl does not fit that description, Olga. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re only making fun of her because her curved figure is something you badly wish you could have. Isn¡¯t that true?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Olga had never been humiliated in public Like that. She took several deep breaths to calm herself down before she went on a rant. ¡°Sucks to be you, Debbie. After Carlos threw you out of the Shining International za, I thought you¡¯d run out town. But shameless bitch that you are, you have the guts to stick around here. If I were you, at the very least, I would have kept as low a profile as possible. Girl, I¡¯d be so embarrassed, I¡¯d evenmit suicide, just to make myself disappear. But I see, you have thick skin. Now here you are, with your shameless tarty dress, ready to snatch other women¡¯s boyfriends. Anyway, for sleeping around with my cousin¡¯s boyfriend, I promise, my crew and I will make you pay for your sins.¡± Jared was about to spring up angrily from his seat, but Debbie stopped him. She retorted with a smile, ¡°Olga, how can you be so forgetful? I lent it to you, remember?¡± Chapter 362 It took Olga a while to realize what she meant. ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re going to pay for that!¡± she snarled. Looking at Debbie indifferently, Portia chimed in, ¡°Messing with Carlos¡¯ woman is thest dumb thing you¡¯d ever do.¡± ¡®Carlos¡¯ woman? What of it? Huh! I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ wife. Did I make a big deal about it?¡¯ Debbie sneered inwardly. Debbie¡¯s and Olga¡¯s eyes met. Debbie provoked her further. ¡°I would say the same even if Carlos stood in front of me. Since you can¡¯t stop iming that you are Carlos¡¯ woman, why don¡¯t you call him and ask him toe and throw me out of town?¡± ¡®Damn you, Carlos! You flirted with another woman and now I¡¯m dealing with your trouble. You¡¯ll meet my anger when youe back, ¡® she swore to herself. Debbie¡¯s arrogancepletely enraged Olga, but someone made things worse for thetter by shouting, ¡°Yes, Olga. Call Carlos and ask him to help you. Make this ignorant bitch disappear from Alorith!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®Call Carlos?¡¯ Olga was frightened. She and Carlos hadn¡¯t talked for a long time. As if remembering something, Debbie acted surprised and asked Olga, ¡°So you im to be Carlos¡¯ woman and Carlos even said he had a girlfriend to the press. Are you the girl he carried out of the hotel?¡± Jared knew the truth, and buried his face in his cuff to avoid bursting out in Laughter. ¡®Way to go, Tomboy! She¡¯s a lot different now. Much more confident, she takes pot shots and ducks for cover.¡® Embarrassed, Olga bit her Lower lip. She had no clue who that woman was. She really couldn¡¯t answer either way. When the news broke, she had looked into it. But Carlos was security-conscious, so no information was avable on that mystery woman She had heard from Emmett that Carlos was married, so she wondered if that woman was the mysterious Mrs. Hilton. Determined to avoid the question, Olga growled brashly, ¡°Listen to you Prying into Carlos¡¯ personal affairs!¡± Seated on the sofa, Jared cut in, iga, I¡¯m just curious. Was that you? Carlos said that the woman in his arms was his woman and that¡¯s who you say you are. Did any of you hear Carlos say this to anyone?¡± Jared looked at the other girls with her. They looked at each other. Gradually it dawned on them. It turned out none of them had ever heard Carlos refer to Olga as his woman. It was only Olga who talked about her life with Carlos. No one else was circting those rumors. Debbie gave Jared an knowing look, as if to say, ¡°Nice, dude!¡± Then she shifted her eyes to Olga and continued, ¡°Using Carlos¡¯ name to bully others. Does he know about this?¡± ¡°You!¡± Anger overtook Olga. She raised her hand to p Debbie. Debbie dodged, shifting position and using her arms as stability. But when Debbie¡¯s hand flew out, it stopped. Her tea didn¡¯t. ck Liquid sloshed out of Debbie¡¯s cup and drenched Olga¡¯s face. The tea wasn¡¯t hot. It just stained the victim¡¯s face-and her cream dress. Even DeeDee¡¯s ck dress got hit. Since it had already gotten ugly between her and Olga, Debbie decided she was done giving a shit. And she was done with this insufferable woman. She kicked Olga in the leg. Debbie¡¯s victim screamed and went to one knee. Chapter 363 Debbie wondered between her, his wife, and the self-proimed his woman, which of them Carlos would protect. The other women were flustered. They trotted over to Olga to help her to her feet. But Debbie grabbed one of them by the arm and pushed her hard. The woman fell backwards. Being in high heels, all these women lost their bnce quickly and grabbed onto each other, screaming. Olga was at the bottom of the heap. Debbie observed her handiwork, dusting her hands off and looking quite satisfied At this point, Jared handed Debbie a ss of red wine. She took the hint immediately. While those women were busy squabbling amongst themselves, Debbie poured the red Liquid onto each of them. Their evening dresses probably cost in the neighborhood of a million or so. Now they were all ruined by a ss of wine. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jared brushed his outfit with his hands, making sure it was pristine. He rested his arm on Debbie¡¯s shoulder and said to those miserable women, ¡°That¡¯s what you get when you mess with me and Tomboy.¡± Those women all red at them. Noticing that, Debbie cast them a sideways nce and sneered, ¡°What do you want? Hadn¡¯t had enough? How about I cut your dresses into bikinis?¡± Those women shut their mouths and Lowered their eyes immediately When Emmett arrived at the scene, he was so shocked his teeth started ttering. He wasted no time ringing up Carlos. ¡°Carlos, something¡¯s happened. Something big!¡± ¡°Talk.¡± Tired, Carlos rubbed the spot between his eyebrows. ¡°Debbie¡­ Er¡­ She¡­¡± Hearing that it was about Debbie, Carlos stood up abruptly. ¡°What about her? Get to the point or I¡¯1l kill you!¡± Emmett gasped and managed to speak clearly. ¡°I was negotiating contracts so I left your wife alone for a short time. When I was done and returned to her, she was in trouble. She got into a fight with some socialite divas, including the daughters of the Moran family, the Gomez family, the Murphy family¡­¡± Each of the families mentioned was important in Alorith. Angering them could have serious consequences, and that might be something even Carlos couldn¡¯t shield Debbie from. Carlos got the gist. ¡°Which side lost?¡± he asked. Huh? Emmett was confused until Carlos asked again. He turned his head back to the scene. The socialite divas were getting up from the floor and Debbie was watching them, remarkably unscathed. ¡°It looks like Debbie won, sir,¡± he answered honestly. ¡°Excellent. Protect her. Make sure no onees at her. I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± Carlos ordered. ¡®Excellent?¡¯ Emmett was puzzled. ¡®What¡¯s so excellent about getting into a fight?¡± After he hung up, Emmett walked towards Debbie. But by this moment, a group of distinguished women and middle-aged men in suit were crowding around her. They Looked angry. Scratch that, they were livid. ¡°How dare you treat my daughter like that! Do you know who I am? By God you¡¯ll remember who I am when I¡¯m done with you!¡± Chapter 364 Maddock, president of the Kasee Group, mediated between the two sides, while nervously wiping sweat from his brow. It looked like he was sweating bullets down there. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of these powerful families. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯llpensate thedies for any damages. Mr. Gomez, Mr. Murphy¡­ please don¡¯t get angry,¡± he said. Lucinda helped Gail up and red at her. She knew who was at fault without having to ask. ¡°Thank you, Maddock. But there¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just a dress,¡± she said politely. Sebastian didn¡¯t understand how Debbie got into a fight all of a sudden with so many women at the same time. He and Lucinda had watched Debbie from the moment she had appeared at the party. Everything was fine a moment ago. Then, a warm voice familiar to Debbie said, ¡°Sorry about the mess, everyone. I¡¯LL pay whatever you need me to. I apologize on behalf of Deb.¡± Everyone turned around curiously. A man in a white suit stood there gracefully, holding a ss of red wine with one hand, the other in his pocket. It was Hayden, topic of the day. His cropped hair had been cut into a t-top. His almond-shaped eyes were thick with joy. ¡°Hayden,¡¯ called his mom, nche Lawson. She looked at her son in disbelief. After casting a silent look at his parents and his sister, Hayden walked towards Debbie and stood in front of her with a doting smile. But his eyes said it all. Complicated emotions Lay hidden inside those gems. Debbie hadn¡¯t seen Hayden for more than two years. She had thought she had forgotten him, or that she wouldn¡¯t be emotional when she saw him again. She was wrong. After all, she had loved him once. It was impossible for her to feel nothing at all. You never quite stop caring for the other person, even if the other person turns out to be not who you thought they were. Something always lingers, always tugs at you. No matter how thin the thread that holds you, love is always the tie that binds. There was a dull pain in her heart. That was all. When Debbie remained silent, Hayden just smiled wider. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Deb. You¡¯re looking hotter than ever.¡± He¡¯d been watching her ever since she walked in. She had changed so much he could hardly believe this was the same girl that he¡¯d been with for two years. This meeting had brought memories of the old days rushing back into her head. Debbie fell into deep thought. Two years, it was a long time to be together, even if it didn¡¯t feel Long while you were in the midst of it. And the memories it left-theyst a lifetime. And when it¡¯s over, all the things you used to do, ces you used to go, the feelings attached to those things linger. Debbie was lost in her head. It was not until Jared nudged her that she came to her senses. Back in the present, she turned Hayden down quietly. ¡°Thank you, Hayden. But I wasn¡¯t going to pay them anything.¡± The gentle smile on his face turned to a grim one at her response. How she could be so haughty was beyond him. She was only married to a secretary, after all. And she was even bold enough to offend so many powerful families. ¡°Deb, don¡¯t be Like this¡­¡± Chapter 365 At this moment, Curtis and Colleen were at her side. Carlos insisted they show up. They were sharing a moment in the car earlier when he called. The man had just straightened his suit. But his tie was still slightly crooked, his normally perfect hair a bit mussed. Not to mention his slightly flushed cheeks and the goofy smile on his face. ¡°Debbie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. Before Debbie could say anything, the olddy of the Hue family saw Curtis and regarded him with a sour face. ¡°Let me guess, Curtis. You¡¯ll take responsibility for her too?¡± Curtis smiled and answered politely, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hue. Debbie is young and made a mistake. I apologize for any trouble she¡¯s caused.¡± Hearing this, Emmett tugged at his sleeve and reminded him, ¡°Remember Curtis, Carlos didn¡¯t call because he wanted you to apologize.¡± Having anticipated what Curtis might do, Carlos had asked Emmett to remind him at the right moment. That was Carlos, always at least one step ahead, and usually three. That was why he was sessful at business and at Go. Curtis knew how Carlos usually took care of things, but that was not his style. He preferred to solve problems the mild way. But if that didn¡¯t work and things got out of hand, heads would roll for that. The others couldn¡¯t hear what Emmett was whispering to Curtis. They all thought that he was begging Curtis to help ¡°his wife¡± Debbie out. Hayden was convinced that Debbie was Emmett¡¯s wife. Mrs. Hue had always been pompous. Even in Hayden¡¯s and Curtis¡¯ presence, she was hostile. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I want her to apologize! And pay for the dresses! No-I want three times their worth. For emotional distress!¡± ¡°Right!¡± the crowd echoed. Curtis didn¡¯t get angry. His mood remained steady. He looked at Debbie with a smile and asked, ¡°Debbie, you bad girl, you. You okay?¡± He sounded slightly reproachful, but there was no trace of me in his eyes at all. Mrs. Eveque cut in, ¡°Curtis, it was our daughters who fell, not her.¡± Curtis turned to her. ¡°I know you want her to apologize, but shouldn¡¯t we find out what happened first?¡± Gail couldn¡¯t hold her tongue anymore. She pointed at Debbie angrily and shouted, ¡°Mr. Loftus, she poured red wine on us and pushed us! Everyone saw it! That¡¯s the truth! What else do you need to know?¡± ¡®Why? Why are so many wonderful men protecting this¡­ this¡­ tomboy? It¡¯s not fair!¡¯ Lucinda was so mad at Gail¡¯s behavior she almost fainted. Her face was beet red now. Chapter 366 ¡°Shut up, Gail!¡± she reprimanded harshly. Told off in front of so many people, Gail stomped her feet angrily, her cheeks burning, nearly as red as her mother¡¯s. Ignoring her mom, she looked at Curtis with a smoldering gaze and demanded, ¡°Mr. Loftus, why are you taking Debbie¡¯s side? Who is she to you?¡± As soon as the question was out, all eyes were on Curtis. So many people had been dying to know the answer. Curtis Looked at Debbie and answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Debbie¡¯s principal. Of course, I can¡¯t sit idly when my student is in trouble. I¡¯d be concerned too, if it were you.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t promise to do the same thing he did now. The reason he had given sounded solid, sending everyone into silence. No one was going to question an august presence Like him, and they knew the reason now anyway. ¡°Jared, I should have known you were at the heart of this!¡± a devil-may-care voice shouted suddenly. All heads turned back. A group of people walked in. Or rather, sauntered. Damon was in front, a herd of bodyguards in tow. Curtis noticed that Damon¡¯s buttons were cattywampus, some buttons were in the wrong holes, others simply not buttoned at all. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡®He must have been with some woman too when Carlos called he thought. Jared was confused to see Damon here. ¡®Why¡¯s he here? What does he mean?¡¯ he reflected. After some consideration, he retorted, ¡°Hey, they started it. What are you ming me for? Debbie tried to ignore them, but they barked and bit like rabid dogs.¡± The daughters and parents were furious at his insulting remarks. They red at him, wishing that they could just go up there and snap his neck. They wouldn¡¯t get very far. Damon¡¯s bodyguards would see to that. The willful youngest daughter of the Hue family couldn¡¯t stand such an insult. She pointed a finger at Jared and threatened, ¡°Who are you calling a dog? One more word and I¡¯ll cut your tongue out!¡± With a sneer, Jared put the back of his hand to his forehead, assuming a dramatic tone. ¡°Oh my God! Oh my God! I¡¯m so scared. What should I do?¡± Furious, the daughter of the Hue family started dashing towards him. Luckily, someone stopped her and grabbed her arms. Otherwise, Jared¡¯s face would have been covered with scratches. Well, Jared might have dodged a bullet from the girl, but there was a second one. While he was riding high, Damon walked over to the flippant boy and kicked him in the leg. ¡°Dude! Shut up! You got a mouth on you Want me to take it from you?¡± he said. Even a blind person could tell that that kick was just for show. It didn¡¯t hurt at all. Clearly, Damon and Curtis were protecting Jared and Debbie. And they weren¡¯t going to let anything happen to the pair. Looking at them, the parents and their daughters trembled with rage By now, Hayden thought Emmett had called Curtis and Damon to back him up. Of course, as Carlos¡¯ secretary, he was totally capable of that. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With that thought in mind, he turned to his assistant and said, ¡°Quinn Moore, cut every young Lady a check for three times the price of their dress.¡± Chapter 367 ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Quinn took out the checkbook, and began to draft the requested amount. But Debbie put a hand on the assistant¡¯s pen. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thanks, Hayden. But I don¡¯t need this. It¡¯s my fault.¡± As more and more people got involved, Debbie felt bad. She turned to face the parents and their daughters, ready to apologize. Knowing what she was trying to do, Damon beat her to the punch. ¡°Someone told me what happened. It¡¯s not Debbie¡¯s fault. There were more than ten of you. Bullying a girl like that, hardly fair,¡± he scolded. Carlos had found out the truth and told him about it. Damon wasn¡¯t afraid to offend any of those so-called important families. ¡®What just happened? A few simple words from Damon and Debbie isn¡¯t responsible at all? He even made her sound like a victim, ¡® the crowd wondered. ¡®Can I leave now?¡¯ Debbie mused. She just wanted this night to be over. Without giving anyone a chance to retort, Curtis pushed his sses up and echoed gently, ¡°Is that so? Debbie, you may leave now since the truth is out. We¡¯ll take care of the issue.¡± His words triggered the crowd to look at him, stunned. On the other hand, Debbie turned to Curtis and hesitantly whispered, ¡°Mr. Loftus¡­¡± She was aware that the whole thing had started because of her. Thus, she felt responsible. Just then, Damon¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the screen and muttered, ¡°Why is Carlos calling now?¡± Hearing Carlos¡¯ name turned everyone¡¯s attention to Damon¡¯s phone. N?velDrama.Org content. Then as expected, Damon answered the call. ¡°Hi, Carlos.¡± No one knew what Carlos said on the other end, but they saw Damon wave his hand while saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send Wesley for such a trifle. It will be fixed right away. On the other side are daughters of the Moran family, the Hue family, the Eveque family¡­ Wait. What? Wesley is already on his way? Okay then.¡± Damon gazed at Curtis after hanging the phone up and said, ¡°Carlos asked Wesley to send some special force here. They¡¯re on their way.¡± Carlos¡¯ name alone was frightening enough. More so, knowing that Wesley was rushing here with some special force¡­ Gosh! No one dared to stand up for their daughter again. The air inside the room was suddenly heavy with fear. Discarding the questions in his head, Sebastian told Debbie, ¡°Debbie, Gail was wrong earlier. I apologize for what she did. I¡¯m taking her home now.¡± Warmth filled Debbie¡¯s heart as she shook her head. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°Debbie,e home for dinner sometime,¡± intervened Lucinda as she patted Debbie¡¯s hands tenderly. It was now clear to her that Debbie¡¯s husband was not Hayden. But she was sure Debbie was connected with Carlos somehow. Afraid of Carlos, many parents thought that it was wise to get out of that ce before the situation got uglier. They followed Sebastian¡¯s example and apologized to Debbie for their daughters. Chapter 368 However, nche was an exception. She looked at her son and said with a sullen face, ¡°Let''s go home, Hayden.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then she gave Debbie a resentful re and thought, ¡®This girl was unlikable two years ago. | can¡¯t believe that she still is! So many parents were on the brink of irritating Damon and Curtis because of her. Wesley and Carlos maye down on us like a ton of bricks if we stay here any Longer. ¡°Mom, | have something to deal with. You and Portia go home first,¡± refused Hayden, with his hands in his pockets Feeling that it would be very inconvenient to say anything more before these people, nche took Portia and left. Her face was livid as she walked away. Her rage was evident with how Loud her heels were making tapping sounds against the floor. Arelieved sigh escaped Debbie¡¯s chest upon seeing thest pair of parent and daughter had Left that ce. She muttered, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Loftus and Damon.¡± As a reaction, Curtis cast a meaningful look at her and then gazed at Hayden. He then looked back at Debbie and said, ¡°No problem. Go home early.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied obediently Damon waved at Debbie. He then started walking towards the door while dragging Jared by the ear. ¡°I''m going home, Debbie. Call me if you need me. After a short confusion, Debbie nodded and answered, ¡°Oh, okay. Thank you, Damon.¡± It was then that Jared suddenly kicked Damon¡¯s leg without any warning as he screamed, ¡°Goodness, Debbie! What did you thank him for? Get your hand off me, Damon!¡± Getting fired up, Damon began kicking back against his brother. The brothers were still fighting like little kids when they left, leaving Emmett, Debbie, and Hayden at the party venue. Despite all the drama, Debbie remembered how Hayden stood behind her amidst the trouble. On the other hand, Emmett knew his ce so well that he turned to Debbie and said, ¡°Debbie, I''ll wait for you outside.¡± Debbie hated to hear what Emmet said. Nheless, she remained quiet. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! She didn¡¯t want to be left alone with Hayden. Hayden''s eyebrows furrowed as he watched Emmett leave. He wondered, The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! ¡°Psh! What kind of husband would leave his wife alone with another man?* The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 369 ¡°See you.¡± It was Debbie¡¯s voice that cut through Hayden¡¯s thoughts She then turned away as she had nothing to say to Hayden anyway. She was already about to Leave when Hayden suddenly grabbed her hand and dragged her towards the hotel door ¡°Hayden, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± shouted Debbie. However, Hayden justpletely ignored her protest and kept on. Maddock, who was seeing the guests off at the door of the hotel, just watched them with a subtle look in his eyes and then said his farewell to them. He knew better than to get involved in those influential people¡¯s personal affairs Hayden found an empty spot at the parking lot where no one was around. It was only then that he released her. Debbie was already on the brink of losing her temper when Hayden embraced her tightly without any further ado. She struggled to get off his hold, but the man had been firm on holding her close. Despite her pushes and kicks, Hayden said painfully, ¡°Deb don¡¯t reject me. I know you¡¯re married. I¡¯m sorry foring back toote. Do you even have any clue of how much I missed you in the past two years?¡± Debbie was stunned upon hearing how broken his voice was with emotions. The pain in his voice instantly rendered her powerless. Her hands involuntarily stopped pushing him away. ¡°I know my mistake. Really. There wasn¡¯t a single day that I didn¡¯t regret treating you badly. Deb, can you forgive me?¡± confessed Hayden affectionately. He then swiftly scooped her cheeks with his warm hands. He couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful she was now, even more beautiful than before. Debbie¡¯s eyes turned a little red as she tried to hold her emotions. A faint smile cracked her beautiful lips before she said, ¡°Too Little toote.¡± She had already fallen in love with Carlos and couldn¡¯t even consider anyone else other than that bossy and tender man himself. However, Hayden was unwilling to take her answer and shook his head. ¡°Divorce your husband and then marry me. If you divorce him tomorrow, I¡¯ll marry you the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Impossible! We cannot and will never go back, Hayden! I have moved on Just¡ª¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She wasn¡¯t able to finish her words when Hayden suddenly grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. As soon as his lips touched hers, Debbie instantly wrenched herself free and gave the man a crisp smack Hayden¡¯s head turned because of the forceful p. Through the way her fingers ached, she could imagine how hard it impacted his cheek Disgusted, Debbie wiped her Lips hard with the back of her hand. ¡®How dare he kiss me! How am I going to face Carlos?¡¯ she thought angrily. Chapter 370 Sensing that something was wrong, Emmett kept silent as he thought that she might need a moment alone. He called Carlos as soon as they reached the vi. ¡°Carlos, Debbie is back home,¡± he reported. ¡°Good,¡± Carlos responded shortly. Debbie felt queasy at the thought of that kiss. She brushed her teeth repeatedly inside the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t stop. Her gum was already bleeding but she just kept on. It was only when her phone rang that she put the toothbrush down and gargled quickly. Mixed feelings surged inside her the second she saw the caller ID on the phone screen. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hi.¡± Her voice came out sweet as she answered the phone. ¡°Hi, what are you doing?¡± asked the tender voice from the other end. Tears welled up in Debbie¡¯s eyes as soon as she heard her husband¡¯s voice. She missed him a lot. ¡°I¡¯m at home brushing my teeth and getting ready for bed,¡± she said. ¡°Was everything okay at the party?¡± Carlos asked. Debbie hesitated a little before giving him an honest answer. ¡°I stirred up some trouble. I fought with your woman, Olga. I also enraged the Gomez family, the Hue family, and other families. I¡¯m sorry, Carlos.¡± ¡°Olga is not my woman.¡± ¡°But everyone is saying that she is,¡± Debbieined sadly. Carlos furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Do you want me to announce that we¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Oh, no, not yet. It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re a wonderful person, so women naturally adore you. I¡¯m okay with it as long as you don¡¯t Like them.¡± Chapter 371 ¡°Of course I don¡¯t like them. I love you,¡± he assured her. Debbie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m worried that someday when I tell them that I¡¯m your wife, one of them will retort, ¡®I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ woman. The whole world knows.¡± That would be embarrassing.¡± She giggled thinking about the scene. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll take care of the matter with Olga.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. It bugged her that other women had greedy eyes on her husband. But if Carlos said that he would take care of it, he would. Debbie trusted him. ¡°Deb, do whatever you want. You¡¯re my woman. No one is allowed to bully you. I¡¯m your rock. Even if you tore down the entire city, I would clean up the mess for you. But you can¡¯t chicken out, ever.¡± Curtis had told him what had happened at the party. Unwilling to let the situation get worse, Debbie had intended to apologize to everyone in the end. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That wasn¡¯t the Debbie that Carlos knew. She used to have a devil-may-care attitude and never held back. For example, she had challenged him repeatedly despite knowing that there would be consequences. But nowadays, she would cave in just to spare everyone the trouble. Seeing this change in her attitude made Carlos sad. ¡°Er¡­ You already know everything, don¡¯t you?¡± asked Debbie, burying her face in the covers. ¡°Yeah. You did a great job winning the fight! Keep it up. Remember, even if you blew up the sky, I would fill the hole,¡± Carlos dered proudly. ¡°Bull! How would you do that?¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help butugh at his ridiculous words. Her annoyance at Hayden had disappeared. ¡°Just leave the worries to me. All you need to do is be yourself,¡± Carlos said firmly. Debbie understood him perfectly. Comforted by his words, she felt warmth spread through her body. ¡°Carlos¡­¡± ¡°Call me what?¡± That was not the form of address Carlos desired. On this serene night, his maic voice sounded like a beautiful piece of music that soothed her nerves and took her into a wondend. ¡°Honey¡­¡± she called. ¡°Sweetie.¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± More than 2, @0@ km away, Carlos listened to Debbie pour out her longing for him. His eyes shifted to the outside of the window. The night sky was littered with stars twinkling here and there, as if they were winking mischievously at the people looking up at them. Under the stars, the lightsing from the buildings formed all sorts of shapes. Together, they looked like another star- studded sky, only more colorful and dazzling. It was a perfect night. ¡°I miss you, too,¡± he said with a smile. He wished he could hug her at the moment. Debbie rolled happily on her bed. Chapter 372 ¡°Go to bed early. Don¡¯t stay upte.¡± Carlos always workedte. Debbie was worried about his health. ¡°Noted. Wait for me toe home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. After hanging up the phone, she texted Carlos for a while before going back to the bathroom to resume her routine. The next morning at school, when she was walking towards the ssroom, a boy stopped her in her tracks. He looked her up and down and then asked contemptuously, ¡°Are you Debbie?¡± Debbie flipped her phone close. ¡°What can I do for you, Gus?¡± ¡°You know my name?¡± The boy frowned. He had always thought that he kept a low profile. Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Gus, Mr. Loftus¡¯ younger brother, the fifth child of the Loftus family¡­¡± ¡®¡­and it is said that you¡¯re gay.¡¯ Debbie Left that part unsaid. ¡°You fought wellst night. Are you trying to get in between my brother and Colleen?¡± It turned out that Gus had witnessed the fight at the party Last night. After noticing how much his brother cared about Debbie, he was worried about the rtionship between Curtis and Colleen. Debbie forced a smile, then side-stepped him and continued walking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the best brother in the world? I think they should give you an award.¡± ¡°Debbie! Stop right there!¡± Gus shouted. Gus had heard a lot about Debbie. To him, she was an odd girl. Now, he was seeing it firsthand. Everyone else on campus fawned over him, as if even his farts smelled great. But Debbie was different. She talked tough and left him hanging. Of course, Debbie didn¡¯t feel threatened by the boy This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She turned her head and made a face at him. ¡°Catch me if you can.¡± After that, she ran away, because her ss was about to begin. Gus stood there, sulking Running was one of Debbie¡¯s strong suits. How could he possibly catch up with her? Chapter 373 Getting angrier and angrier, he called his brother to settle the matter once and for all. ¡°Curtis, why did you help Debbie? She¡¯s annoying.¡± Curtis was surprised by his question. ¡°I told you to be nice to her, not to confront her. She¡¯s short-tempered. Be patient with her.¡± ¡°Patient? Huh! Curtis, be honest. Do you have a foot in both camps? You know, you¡¯re too old for Debbie. Does Colleen know about this?¡± Curtis was speechless at Gus¡¯ words. He thought that maybe he should get Debbie to beat some sense into Gus. Not wanting to exin, he simply said, ¡°She knows.¡± Hearing this, Gus said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re a shame to men and to the Loftus family. You¡¯re a pig The call was disconnected abruptly. Curtis guessed that Gus was frustrated with Debbie. Meanwhile, Debbie was sitting in the ssroom and counting down the days. Carlos had been away for three days and there were four more days to go before he came back. Life was boring without him. Kasie walked into the ssroom just as the bell rang. She ran toward Debbie as soon as she saw her. ¡°Debbie, you¡¯ve gone viral!¡± ¡°Viral for what?¡± Debbie was puzzled. ¡°Last night when I got home, my parents were talking about you. They said that there had been a fight between you and a dozen rich girls, and that Mr. Loftus, Damon, and Hayden all protected you, so you didn¡¯t apologize to those girls in the end. In fact, they apologized to you You rock, girl!¡± Debbie hadn¡¯t expected the news to travel so fast. Kasie prattled on about the incident. ¡°You¡¯ve be famous among the upper sses now. Since those three amazing men came together to protect you, all those socialite divas see you as a rival in love. If I were you, I would be more careful. You¡¯d better ask your husband to hire a bodyguard for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Kasie wasn¡¯t exaggerating. The men that had protected Debbie Last night were among the best in the upper ss. It was said that Wesley and Carlos had almoste to her aid too. Those men were the embodiment of power and wealth, every woman¡¯s dream men. However, Debbie seemed to have gotten the attention of every one of them. It was no wonder that the incident at the party was creating such a sensation. But what would be waiting for her next? Kasie went on talking without even stopping for breath. ¡°They all think that Megan¡¯s best days are behind her because the four most wonderful men in Alorith protect you instead now. Carlos has also rified his rtionship with Megan and dered to everyone that she is just his niece. She didn¡¯t even go to the partyst night. There were too many rumors.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they have a life? Why do they have so much time to gossip?¡± Debbie was. annoyed. No wonder so many of her schoolmates had looked at her differently this morning. Chapter 374 Debbie only half believed what Kasie said, considering that she had a tendency to exaggerate things sometimes, just like Jared. After ss in the afternoon, Debbie got a call from Hayden. ¡°I¡¯m not busy today. Can we grab a meal together?¡± he asked. ¡°No, thanks, Hayden. I have ss tonight.¡± Debbie turned him down. ¡°Deb, we have known each other for a long time. Do you have to treat me like a stranger?¡± Hayden asked, sounding depressed. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m married. I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand. I have to go. Bye, Hayden.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie didn¡¯t understand why Hayden was holding onto something hopeless. When she and Kasie reached the gate of the university, they noticed a sapphire Porsche parked at the roadside, drawing attention from all sides. Hayden was Leaning against the car and talking on the phone. When he saw Debbie, he hung up and walked toward her. Kasie nudged Debbie. ¡°Your ex is here for you.¡± Debbie had seen him, but she decided to cut him dead. Arm in arm, the two girls walked on without looking at the man. However, he quickened his pace and stopped them in their tracks. Once again, Debbie became the hot topic on campus. Everyone who was watching the scene started whispering excitedly among themselves. ¡°Sorry, Kasie, I need to talk to Debbie alone. How about I have my driver take you home?¡± Hayden said. Fully aware of what he meant, Kasie didn¡¯t respond. She looked at Debbie, who was expressionless. ¡°Hayden, we have nothing to talk about. Besides, I don¡¯t have that kind of time,¡± Debbie said resignedly. But her words didn¡¯t affect the persistent man. ¡°Deb, I know you¡¯re still upset, but can you please give me a chance to apologize?¡± Chapter 375 Debbie took a deep breath and turned to Kasie. ¡°Kasie, it¡¯s okay. Go home. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Kasie gave Hayden a pointed look. ¡°Hayden, Debbie has a husband. I hope you won¡¯t cross the line,¡± she warned. Hayden just smiled in response. After Kasie left, Debbie got into Hayden¡¯s car. Both of them sat next to each other in the back seat. After a while, they reached Saint-Raphael Restaurant, one of the best French restaurants in Alorith. Looking at the extravagant decor of the ce, Debbie smiled sarcastically. It seemed Hayden had changed too. He had never taken her to such a fancy ce before when they had been together. The manager received them and led them inside. Hayden was a true gentleman and let his arm Linger near Debbie¡¯s the whole time, just in case. They were led to a table by the window. But before they could sit down, Debbie caught a glimpse of two people she knew and her face fell. They seemed to have just gotten here too. Along with them was a teenage boy. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie¡¯s heart broke when she heard the words that the girl she was looking at said next. ¡°This is my boyfriend, Carlos,¡± Megan said to the teenage boy. The boy¡¯s face turned pale. He trembled like a leaf. ¡°Let¡¯s sit,¡± he finally managed to say. Hayden saw Megan and Carlos too, but he didn¡¯t notice the expression on Debbie¡¯s face. ¡°I just saw an acquaintance. Let¡¯s say hi before sitting down,¡± he said quietly. Before Debbie could say anything, Hayden took her to Megan and Carlos, who were just about to take their seats. ¡°Carlos, what a coincidence!¡± Hayden said. Carlos turned around. When he saw Hayden, he maintained a poker face, but when he saw the woman next to him, there was a noticeable change in his expression. He fixed his eyes on Debbie. Chapter 376 ¡°Hayden, what a coincidence,¡± he responded tly. Megan was surprised to see Debbie and Hayden. When she met Debbie¡¯s eyes, she quickly looked away, as if she didn¡¯t know her, and then intimately took Carlos¡¯s arm. Standing beside Carlos, Megan Looked Like a sweet teenage girlfriend. She even nodded to Hayden politely. Debbie nced at Megan¡¯s hand coldly. What pissed her off was that Carlos wasn¡¯t saying or doing anything. Hayden had seen Carlos several times before, but Carlos had never talked to him. Hayden had wondered for a long time if Carlos had a problem with him. But now, he realized that he¡¯d just been imagining things. Oblivious to the tense atmosphere around him, Hayden continued, ¡°Carlos, I heard that you went to Deplua for a bid for a contract. Why are you back so soon?¡± Everyone in the business circle knew about the open tender. Since it was a big investment, many companies were interested. ¡®Why am I back so soon?¡¯ Carlos thought to himself, ncing at the angry woman next to Hayden. ¡®It¡¯s all because of her. She said she missed me.¡¯ Before Carlos could respond to Hayden, Debbie tugged at Hayden¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see how intimate Carlos and his girlfriend are? There¡¯s no doubt he came back for her. The manager¡¯s waiting. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Hayden knew that Debbie was being impatient, so he ended his conversation with Carlos. ¡°Carlos, enjoy your meal. We¡¯re sitting at the next table.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Carlos nodded silently. Debbie turned around and sat in the seat that the manager had arranged for her. After they ced their orders, Debbie started sipping her tea absentmindedly. ¡°Where¡¯s your husband? Why didn¡¯t he pick you up after ss?¡± asked Hayden. Debbie thought about it for a moment and then said in a raised voice, ¡°Oh, my husband? He¡¯s walking the dog right now. At the next table, the teenage boy eximed, ¡°Megan, are you okay?¡± Hayden was confused by Debbie¡¯s reply. ¡°A dog? He Left you at school alone because of a dog?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, a bitch. Opposite sexes attract each other after all, not to mention the fact that it¡¯s a good-looking bitch. So my husband Likes her a lot,¡± Debbie said as she drew circles on the table with her index finger. The two at the next table heard every word of hers, Loud and clear. Unaware of what she actually meant, Haydenmented with a smile, ¡°No matter how much he likes her, it¡¯s just a dog. Are you saying that you are not even as important as a dog in his heart?¡± Chapter 377 ¡°I¡¯m wondering the same thing.¡± Debbie smiled bitterly. When she heard Debbie¡¯s first words, Megan identally poured hot water on her hand. Carlos asked the waiter to get some ointment for her, but that was it. He didn¡¯t do anything else. As Debbie¡¯s words turned harsher, Megan stared at the man next to her, a wronged expression on her face. Since he was within earshot, she believed he had heard every single word Debbie had said. However, there was no response from him. His face remained nk. Silently, Megan worked on her emotion. Soon, a single tear rolled down her cheek. Carlos didn¡¯t notice it, though. The boy did. He was talking about something, but stopped immediately and asked, ¡°Megan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Is it something I said? I¡¯m so sorry.¡± In a fluster, Megan grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped her eyes carefully. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It was only then that Carlos realized that Megan was crying. He frowned and handed her a napkin. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her again!¡± he said to the boy sternly. The boy was the same age as Megan and he was visibly terrified of Carlos from the very beginning. Carlos¡¯ order made his forehead sweat. He nodded and then nodded some more. ¡°I¡­ Megan, I¡¯m s-sorry for bothering you. Bye.¡± As soon as he managed to stutter those words, the poor boy fled. Left alone with Carlos, Megan asked in a Low voice, ¡°Uncle Carlos, does Aunt Debbie have a problem with me? She seems to dislike me. Last time, she got mad at Jake when I brought him to the vi. Now she is calling me a¡­ Uncle Carlos, I¡­¡± Megan sounded sadder and more desperate as she spoke. She started to pant for breath. Debbie could hear her crying. When she turned to look at her, she saw Carlosforting the girl, holding her in his arms. She heard him say, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re in poor health. Crying will only make it worse.¡± Debbie was shocked by his actions. She used to think that his tenderness was meant only for her. But now, she knew that she was just being naive. It turned out that Megan was way more important to Carlos than she had thought . All the dishes had been served at their table. Debbie and Hayden started eating. Meanwhile, the pair from the neighboring table stood up and approached them. Hands in his pockets, Carlos said indifferently ¡°Hayden, enjoy your meal. I¡¯ve already taken care of the bill. We¡¯re leaving.¡± His attention was entirely focused on the woman who was silently eating her food with her head hung low. Debbie never looked up, pretending like he wasn¡¯t even there. Hayden stood up to shake hands with Carlos. Chapter 378 ¡°Thank you, Carlos. I hope we can have dinner together next time.¡± Carlos nodded and hoped to take Megan out of there as soon as possible. However, Megan didn¡¯t move. She looked at Debbie with her reddened eyes and said in a low, gentle voice, ¡°Debbie, please don¡¯t misunderstand us. Tonight is just about¡­¡± Debbie put her fork down and interrupted her in a calm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining. I know my husband.¡± Megan gnawed at her lower lip and kept her mouth shut. After giving Debbie a long look, Carlos left with Megan. Hayden picked up his wine ss and clinked it against hers. Debbie picked up her ss resignedly ¡°You know Carlos¡¯ girlfriend?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow. She nodded and sipped her wine. The delicacies on the table had Lost their appeal. ¡°Hayden, I only came here tonight to tell you this onest time. I¡¯m married. You and I will never happen. I hope we never see each other again.¡± Debbie stood up to leave, but Hayden grabbed her hand firmly. When she turned her head to face him, he was smiling. ¡°Fine. Then, let¡¯s be friends. Can you finish this meal with me as an old friend?¡± She rolled her eyes at his efforts. Hayden could tell that she was getting impatient. Heughed, ¡°You¡¯re as impatient as ever. Deb, let¡¯s not waste food. Don¡¯t worry. I will drive you home right after dinner.¡± Debbie sat back in her seat reluctantly. She finished her meal like she was assigned some tough task. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Just as he had promised, Hayden got up to drive her home after dinner. His driver brought the car to the entrance of the restaurant. But before Debbie could get in, a Bentley pulled up next to them. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the license te. It was Carlos¡¯ car. Emmett got out and walked over to her quickly. ¡°Debbie, Carlos asked me to pick you up.¡± Hayden, who had just walked around to the other side of the car, didn¡¯t hear what Emmett had said. He was about to approach them when Debbie said, ¡°No, thanks. Hayden is driving me home.¡± Debbie got into the Porsche without another word. Hayden Looked at Emmett and thought that the couple was having a fight. That was what he had been dreaming of. Hiding his excitement, he walked over to Emmett and patted him on the shoulder before getting in the car. Chapter 379 Emmett watched the car pull away from the restaurant helplessly and called Carlos. Knowing that Debbie was in a bad mood, Hayden didn¡¯t talk much in the car. ¡°Where do you live?¡± he asked finally. His Porsche had just left the parking lot. ¡°Just pull over here. I can go home by myself,¡± Debbie said. They remained silent for a moment. Light music from the stereo filled the awkward silence. Hayden sighed, ¡°Debbie. You don¡¯t love him, do you?¡± He couldn¡¯t see any sign of affection in her eyes when she looked at Emmett. Debbie smiled sadly. ¡°Yes, I do. I love him very much.¡± Hayden read her response as an effort to pretend to be strong in front of him. ¡°Okay, okay. You love him.¡± He drew closer to her to let her see how sincere he was. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being a backup. If you¡¯re ever unhappy with him,e back to me, all right?¡± The genuine look in his eyes confused Debbie. ¡°Hayden, if you really like me, then why did you choose another girl over me in the first ce?¡± Hayden bowed his head in shame. After a moment, he Looked up and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Deb, I regret that decision every day. Only after you left me did I realize how important you are to me.¡± Debbie would have been thrilled if Hayden had told her this before. But things had changed and she had already moved on. She was not used to the new cologne he was wearing, and the man before her was, for all intents and purposes, a stranger. True, she hadn¡¯t seen him in awhile, but the man whose arms she was in now was so alien, so changed from whom he once was when they had first met. Although she was in his arms, she felt there was a huge chasm between them. And that chasm was indeed hard to bridge. Time does change everything. Debbie pushed Hayden away from her and told the driver, ¡°Stop the car!¡± The driver looked at Hayden through the interior rear-view mirror, hoping to get some indication of whether or not he should do this. But Hayden was silent, and gave no cues, verbal or otherwise, that he should obey the girl¡¯s orders. He wouldn¡¯t do as Debbie asked without Hayden¡¯s say-so. Instantly, Debbie figured it out. She fumed with rage and shouted at Hayden, ¡°I said, stop the car!¡± Chapter 380 Hayden was not angry at her behavior. Instead, he coaxed her, ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Let me send you home.¡± There was a time and ce to be angry, and now was not the time. However, Debbie didn¡¯t buy it at all. She yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°No! I¡¯m not going home. Let me out!¡± She put her hand on the door handle, ready to unlock the door and open it. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯LL jump!¡± Besides, she was at the end of her rope. Her already frayed nerves had snapped. She had seen Megan and Carlos together, when he should have been away on business. Her heart hit rock bottom. What was worse, Megan had told the boy that Carlos was her boyfriend. And before Megan and Carlos had left the restaurant, he hadn¡¯t even cast a single nce at Debbie. Debbie was so mad she could explode at any time. Sighing in defeat, Hayden told the driver to pull over. Debbie pushed the door open and left without even turning her head. Hayden watched as the stubborn girl walked off. He rubbed his aching temples and wondered, ¡®What can I do to make here back to me?¡¯ Debbie trotted along the road, and then started to run. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Finally, she arrived at Jared¡¯s housingmunity and rang him on the phone. ¡°Hey, Jared. Where are you? I really need a drink-and a friend.¡± ¡°Tomboy? Drink? No, no, no! Your husband will beat me to a pulp if he finds out.¡± ¡°Dammit Jared! Do this for me! Forget him; he¡¯s not worth worrying about!¡± Jared could tell from her tone that Debbie was mad right now. ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s birthday party right now. Give me some time to Say my goodbyes and we¡¯ll go to Orchid Private Club, okay?¡± ¡°Orchid Private Club? Okay, anywhere that I can get a stiff, tall one, * Debbie thought. ¡°Okay! Meet you there.¡± Then Debbie hung up the phone. Following the phone call, Debbie hailed a taxi that just happened to be traveling on the outer perimeter of the housing development. It wasn¡¯t the most luxurious ride she had, just an electric BYD e5, but it wasfortable and clean. Naturally, she gave the driver instructions to take her to Orchid Private Club. Carlos called her several times on the way, but she dismissed all of his calls. She didn¡¯t think that talking to him was a very good idea right now. When the taxi arrived, her phone rang again and she identally answered it. She remained silent. Trying to suppress his emotions, Carlos asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Hanging with my friends.¡° She paid the fare and got out, walking towards the gates to the Orchid Private Club. Chapter 381 ¡°Give me the address and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Roca¡± Debbie was about to tell him, ¡°I¡¯m not going back home now.¡± But a cheerful voice interrupted her. ¡°Uncle Carlos, the noodles are ready. Come and eat.¡± ¡°Seriously? He¡¯s still with Megan? Go to hell, you two!¡± zing anger burned in Debbie¡¯s heart. She really needed that drink now. Without saying a word, she hung up on him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his phone, Carlos was stunned, not knowing what happened. ¡®Why did she hang up? I need to get to the bottom of this, ¡® he thought. At the gates of the club, Debbie put her phone back into her pocket. Before she could calm herself down, two men in suits and leather shoes trotted over to her. ¡°Boss, wee to the club!¡± one said. ¡°Good evening, Boss!¡± chirped the other. Staring at the two managers, Debbie forced a smile and said, ¡°Hi. I need a private booth. My friend will be here any minute.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve gotten Room 888 all ready for you. It¡¯s Carlos¡¯ exclusive booth.¡± Since Carlos had transferred the club¡¯s ownership to Debbie, that meant they must be somehow rted. The managers believed that they could let their new boss use Carlos¡¯ private booth. Debbie felt ufortable being addressed as ¡°Boss¡±. Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie looked at them and said in a serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Boss¡¯. You know what happened that evening. And you know Carlos. I might not be your boss for long. Just call me¡­ er¡­ Miss Debbie.¡± Upon hearing that, the managers looked at each other in confusion. Rhys Howard, one of them, said with a smile, ¡°As you wish, Boss¡­er, I mean Miss Debbie. Your wish is ourmand. We¡¯ll try to remember how to refer to you from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you. Now, the booth, please?¡± Carlos was indeed a person who enjoyed Life. Room 888 was the most luxurious booth of the club, with an area of more than 300 square meters. Not only that, but the seat cushions were just the right height to sit on, and were designed for hours of use. If you wanted to, you could even lie down and nap there. It also had HVAC climate control settings, and controls for a tscreen TV that rose from the middle of the table and receded when it wasn¡¯t needed. Apart from that, there was also a tea room, a jukebox, an auto mahjong table, and even a fitness area. It even had arge Liquor cab against the wall, stocked with the finest vintages. Most people didn¡¯t even have houses this big. Not even in the U.S. Debbie hesitated a long time in front of the Liquor cab. What did she want? Maotai? No. Erguotou? Not her thing. Maybe some cheap, ordinary Tsingtao beer? She thought of something hard, but then decided against it. She took two reds from the cab and asked Rhys to open them. While he was pouring the wine, Debbie ate fruit from a te and called Chapter 382 Jared. ¡°You here yet? I¡¯m in Room 888,¡± said Debbie. Jared was still driving. His purple Ferrari flew like a bat out of hell toward the club. ¡°Really?! Room 888? Isn¡¯t that Carlos¡­ Never mind. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in two minutes.¡± Carlos¡¯ exclusive booth had a strong appeal to Jared, who shortened the five minutes¡¯ drive to two. Punctuated with the screech of brakes, the Ferrari came to a halt before the Orchid Private Club. Jared was pretty eager to grab that booth. It was meant for the rich and famous, and now he¡¯d at least have a taste of the good life. Jared entered Room 888 before Debbie was able to take a sip. ¡°You¡¯re so fast!¡± she eximed. He nodded and had a look around. He¡¯d never been here before. ¡°Your husband is so rich! Look at this! It¡¯s a porcin vase from ancient times. I heard some rich dude bid 200 million for it at auction. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s Carlos. And now he just hides it here! What a waste! Oh, look at that! The painting is called¡­er¡­I can¡¯t think of it right now. But this guy was a famous painter. It must have cost Carlos a pretty penny¡­¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and poured a ss of wine for him. ¡°Dude,e on. Your family is by no means poor. So why are you ying the broke card?¡± Jared took a sip of the wine, and his eyes went wide. He took the bottle on the table and checked it carefully. ¡°Oh my God! This wine is from a private winery in Bordeaux!¡± Debbie was getting a little tipsy now. ¡°So?¡± she asked. ¡°So, if you look at where it was made, when the grapes were picked and made into wine, etc, it¡¯s more expensive than Chateau Lafite Rothschild 1982. It costs at least $500, 000.¡± ¡°What?! Upon hearing the price, Debbie coughed and almost choked on the wine. While Jared was looking around, she had gulped down three sses of wine. She had filled the ss with the expensive wine, and gulped it down in one go! ¡®I almost drank half the bottle, so that means I just drank $250, 020! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Oh my God!¡¯ Debbie was at a loss for words. ¡°Hey, why is there only half a bottle Left?! How Long have you been here?¡± Jared asked in disbelief. With an embarrassed smile, Debbie stammered, ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯ve been here. more than ten minutes. But I didn¡¯t start til you got here.¡± Jared was stunned by Debbie¡¯s words. ¡®You drank this expensive wine like water?¡¯ ¡°Tomboy, it¡¯s such a waste! If your husband found out, you¡¯d break his heart. By the way, he¡¯s on that business trip, right? Chapter 383 Let¡¯s get some of the hard stuff. I mean, did you see his Liquor cab? Vodka, whiskey, brandy, Maotai¡­He has the best stuff. Tomboy, how about a bottle of limited-edition brandy? This isn¡¯t that expensive, I think,¡± he said, grabbing a bottle and examining it. Lured by the alcohol, hepletely forgot about Carlos¡¯ warning. ¡°Limited-edition brandy?¡® Debbie blinked and wondered. ¡®This is all my husband¡¯s Liquor. No big deal to drink a bottle or two. Besides, he¡¯s with Megan now. When Megan popped into her mind, Debbie mmed another ss of wine, snapped her fingers and told Jared, ¡°Sure, why not? Besides, I¡¯m not letting you Leave. You haven¡¯t drunk enough.¡± Jared pped his hands, cheerful at her assent. ¡°Awesome!¡± He took the bottle from the cab, removed the lid and poured her a ss, then himself. The smell of alcohol filled the room. They clinked sses and drank the brandy. They were feeling pretty good now, the two of them. The room was warm, the lights making the ce somewhat indistinct, and their cares werergely forgotten. It was a good time, just these two friends, and in some ways just like old times. After two sses of brandy, Debbie¡¯s mind was a nk-no more Carlos, no more Megan. She felt great at that moment. And that was the whole point of this little rendezvous. Jared was a heavy drinker. He was still ying on his phone-it was thetest version made by Carlos¡¯ company. After the upgrade, a whole world of games opened to him. And so he was busy downloading one while ying another. They polished off the bottle of brandy and were about to find something else to drink when Jared¡¯s phone rang. He showed Debbie the caller ID and said, ¡°It¡¯s Kasie.¡± With a red face, Debbie stammered, ¡°W-Why is she¡­calling you now?¡± ¡°Not a clue. Maybe she¡¯s in trouble.¡± Jared and Kasie were good friends, but he and Debbie had a better rtionship. He¡¯d known Debbie longer, and she was just more fun to be around. Still, he cared about Kasie. When he answered the call, his face changed dramatically. He jumped to his feet and yelled at his phone, ¡°Where are you? Debbie and I¡­ Okay, got it!¡± His face became a mask of solemnity. Debbie shook her dizzy head and asked, ¡°Jared, what happened?¡± ¡°Something happened to Kasie. She asked me to bring some people along to help. Let¡¯s go.¡± Once she heard that, Debbie sobered up a little. She guzzled some more wine and put on her coat before the two of them left the Orchid Private Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Club. Kasie was in trouble. Jared¡¯s Ferrari was parked not far from the gates. He managed to make his way into the driver¡¯s seat, but Debbie dragged him out and snapped, ¡°Get out! You¡¯re too drunk to drive.¡± ¡°You kidding? I can hold my Liquor.¡± Jared¡¯s face was a little redder than usual, but he was fully awake now. Debbie shook her head. Chapter 384 You¡¯ll lose your license and rot in jail. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d look good in prison grey. Let¡¯s just get a taxi. Or call for a driving service.¡± Although Debbie was drunk, she always kept that in mind. ording to thew, if a drunk gets behind the wheel, he¡¯ll be held by the Traffic Administration Department until he sobers up, and his driver¡¯s License shall be automatically revoked. He¡¯ll face criminal charges, and lose his License for 5 years ¡°Driving service?¡± Jared looked at the two-seat sports car. ¡°You want to stay in the trunk?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°Forget it. Just call a taxi.¡± Sighing in defeat, Jared gave his car keys to a security guard at the club and told him, ¡°Call the driving service for me, and ask the driver to follow our taxi.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton.¡± At the Merja Karaoke When Jared and Debbie entered the private booth where Kasie was, they saw many young boys and girls having fun. The room was very bright. The lyrics of a love song were disyed on the screen, but it was in quiet mode. People came up to Jared and weed him to the Little soiree. ¡°Jared, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Your girl looks familiar.¡± ¡°She Looks pretty. Your new girlfriend?¡± Coming from a well-off family, Jared was popr in upper ss circles. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Most of the guys in the room were from rich families as well, and were Jared¡¯s friends. Jared couldn¡¯t be bothered to introduce them to Debbie. He greeted them back and pointed to Kasie, who was surrounded by several people. ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°I get it. She called you.¡± A girl¡¯s soft voice sounded. Both Jared and Debbie knew her. And Debbie hated her-she was Portia, Hayden¡¯s sister. Brown beret, beige knit dress, ck boots, haughty expression. That was Portia. Her brown long coat was folded and draped over the couch She was rich, and Looked the part. Chapter 385 ¡°How did Kasie piss off Portia?¡¯ both Debbie and Jared mused. Hands in pockets, Jared walked up to Kasie and then flung his arm around her shoulders. With a broad smile, he turned to Portia and said, ¡°Yeah, she called me. She¡¯s my best friend.¡± Portia cast a scornful nce at Debbie, who was leaning against the wall, trying to look detached. Then she turned to Jared. ¡°Jared, why are you even friends with this woman? You know she¡¯s a mistress, right?¡± Portia stressed the word ¡°mistress¡±, which enraged Kasie. She shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t throw shade at me! Dammit, I didn¡¯t know he was your boyfriend. He told me he was single.¡± Disdain was obvious in Portia¡¯s eyes. She told Jared in a mocking tone, ¡°You need to be more careful next time you want to make friends with someone. Look at you. You have a ho and a tomboy as friends. Good thing you guys are just friends. If you were dating one of them, you¡¯d probably be tearing your hair out by now.¡± Everyone realized that she was calling Debbie ¡°tomboy¡±. They turned to look at Debbie and whispered to one another. Debbie was still drunk and you could smell the alcohol on her. Jared¡¯s face soured at Portia¡¯s words. The only person he couldn¡¯t afford to offend was Carlos. As for people from the Gomez family, he didn¡¯t give a damn about them. He pointed to Portia and snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t even deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as my friends. Come on, Kasie, let¡¯s go.¡± The boys around Kasie immediately blocked Jared¡®s way. Jared fumed with rage. ¡°Get the hell out of my way These boys were all young and rich. They didn¡¯t Like what Jared said. One of them shouted, ¡°Shut up! Did Portia say you could go?¡± ¡°Why do I need her permission?¡± Jared¡¯s eyes swept over the boys around Portia. ¡°Why do you guys all bow down to her? What do you get out of it? It¡¯s not Like you need the money¡­ I¡¯ve got it! You guys fucked her once, and now you¡¯re hoping she¡¯ll put out some more, right?¡± It was quite normal for these rich boys to have threesomes. As for rich girls like Portia, only a few of them would agree to it. Many rich boys had had threesomes and foursomes before, but it was something that upper-ss people talked about only behind closed doors. Most people in the private booth were enraged by Jared¡¯s bluntness, especially Portia. Her face turned pale, and then livid. She pointed at Jared and yelled, ¡°Jared, you¡¯re so shameless! Don¡¯t you dare think that we¡¯re as dirty as you are.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 386 ¡®How dare Jared insult Portia?!¡± The boy standing nearest to Jared fumed with rage. He grabbed Jared¡¯s cor with one hand and got ready to punch him in the face with the other. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fuck you, Jared! You¡¯re really asking for it!¡± Just as his fist was about tond on Jared¡¯s face, Kasie grabbed his arm and pulled it back. ¡°Don¡¯t start a fight!¡± Debbie staggered to the boy and patted him on his shoulder. ¡°Hey, dude.¡± The boy turned to the drunk girl. Irritated by the smell of alcoholing from her, he shouted, ¡°Fuck off!¡± Instead of getting angry, Debbie gave him a big sweet smile that caught him off guard. The very next moment, she threw her fist toward his face. It was toote for the boy to dodge; he got a hard punch in the face. ¡°Ouch!¡± His hands flew up to hold his face in pain. Debbie blew on her fist. It had been a long time since she had fought with anyone, so she was a little rusty now. Her hand was hurting so much that she wanted to cry. Now that Debbie had started a fight, the room was in chaos. The boys gathered around Debbie and Jared in an attempt to avenge their dream girl, Portia. Kasie didn¡¯t know how to fight, so Jared pushed her aside to protect her. The room was in a mess. Several of Portia¡¯s girlfriends ran toward Kasie, nning to teach her a lesson. Although Kasie didn¡¯t know how to fight like Debbie, she wasn¡¯t a doormat. She grabbed an empty bottle, smashed it onto the table, and pointed the broken half at the girls. The girls immediately stopped in their tracks in fear. Some of the people in the room couldn¡¯t afford to offend either party, so they tried to stop the fight but to no avail. One of the boys tried to catch Debbie off guard, but she gave him a spin kick, sending him flying backward. He rolled back and forth on the floor, wailing in pain. Debbie belched loudly and murmured, ¡°Jared, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. I want to sleep.¡± With a sigh of resignation, Jared said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home after I beat these guys¡­ Aaaaargh! That hurts While Jared was talking to Debbie, a boy hit him in the eye. All Debbie wanted to do was sleep. She went over to Jared and knocked the boys around him onto the floor effortlessly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Portia standing there as if the whole scene had nothing to do with her. She kicked the table beside Portia, causing it to move a few centimeters. The wine bottle on the table fell onto its side and the wine poured out. Portia wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge it, so the wine stained her expensive boots. ¡°Debbie!¡± she cried hysterically. Debbie had destroyed her night dress a couple of days ago and now she had stained her limited- edition boots. ¡®Damn bitch!¡¯ Portia cursed inwardly. Chapter 387 Debbie shook her head in a bid to sober up and asked, ¡°You called me? What for?¡± Realizing that Debbie was drunk, Portia took a deep breath to calm down, then raised her left leg and put her foot down on the chair. ¡°Clean my boots!¡± she ordered. Obviously, she wanted to insult Debbie. Debbie nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± She grabbed a piece of red dragon fruit from the fruit tter and spread it onto Portia¡¯s boot. ¡°Actually, ck boots don¡¯t suit you. Red ones look better. See?¡± Debbie sounded satisfied. The ck boot was covered with the juice and flesh of the red dragon fruit. Portia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Unable to maintain her elegant demeanor anymore, she yelled, ¡°Debbie! These boots cost me $130, 000. Do you think you can afford topensate?¡± Debbie shook her head honestly. ¡°I can¡¯t afford topensate. I have no money.¡± ALL the money she used was from Carlos. Hearing that Debbie didn¡¯t have any money made Portia feel much better. She was pleased that Debbie was living a hard life. With a mocking smile, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you have money or not, you mustpensate for my boots. Oh, and the night dress as well. Otherwise, I will teach you a Lesson.¡± At that moment, a boy tried to hit Debbie on Portia¡¯s behalf, but Debbie knocked him down. Just then, the door to the private booth was opened from the outside. Several policemen entered and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Meanwhile, in a new three-story vi, Megan propped up her chin with her hands and fixed her eyes on Carlos, who was sitting opposite her and eating noodles. ¡°Uncle Carlos, there¡¯s something I want to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Although Carlos looked calm andposed, his thoughts were all on Debbie. Megan hesitated for a long time, as if she was struggling for words. Finally, she said in a low voice, ¡°I saw a man kissing Aunt Debbie in an underground car park the other day.¡± Carlos froze for a moment, and then said, ¡°Okay. I already know that.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 388 Then, he continued eating the noodles as if what Megan had just said wasn¡¯t a big deal. Silence befell the dining room. With an embarrassed smile, Megan tried to defend herself by saying, ¡°You know, I¡¯m not a girl who speaks ill of other people behind their backs. But¡­ Uncle Carlos, you need to understand that I¡¯m only saying this for your sake. To be honest, a woman like Debbie doesn¡¯t deserve ¡°Megan!¡± Carlos interrupted her in a stern voice. Tears welled up in Megan¡¯s eyes as she continued stubbornly, ¡°Uncle Carlos, you never used to scold me for anything. But ever since Debbie popped up from nowhere¡­ If she behaved herself, I¡¯d be willing to call her my aunt. But you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes. She has a close rtionship with Jared and even dated another man while you were away.¡± Carlos put down the chopsticks, picked up a tissue to clean his mouth, and said with an emotionless face, ¡°Megan, you¡¯ve misunderstood her. She and Jared have been good friends for many years. Do not say such things ever again, okay? Go to bed early.¡± Then, he stood up from his seat, adjusted his suit, and walked toward the gates of the vi. Megan jumped to her feet, trotted after him and held his waist as he changed his shoes. She pressed her cheek against his back and pleaded, ¡°Uncle Carlos, please don¡¯t be angry at me. I just want you to be happy.¡± Carlos was not pleased with how she was acting. He shifted away from her and said in a cold voice, ¡°I know what you meant to say, but you¡¯re overreacting. It¡¯s veryte. You need to sleep now.¡± Sensing that he was in a bad mood, Megan took a step back and said obediently, ¡°I¡¯m d you know that, Uncle Carlos. I¡¯ll go to bed now. Have a safe drive.¡± Megan knew how to manipte Carlos¡¯ mood. As expected, his face softened at her words. He nodded and left the vi. Inside his Emperor car, Carlos leaned back against his seat with his eyes shut. Emmett, the driver, stole a nce at his boss and then, carefully choosing his words, said, ¡°Carlos, we have to attend the open tender in the nearby city tomorrow morning. When are we leaving for the city?¡± The open tender was very important to the Hilton Group and it was why Carlos had gone out of town in the first ce. But after hearing Debbie say that she missed him, he¡¯d squeezed out some time in his schedule and rushed back to Alorith. Silence befell the car. Emmett could tell that Carlos was in a bad mood. Since Carlos didn¡¯t respond, Emmett didn¡¯t pursue the topic again. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Just then, Emmett¡¯s phone rang. With one hand on the wheel, he answered it. ¡°Hello, this is¡­ What?! When? Okay, got it. Thank you. Bye!¡± After hanging up, he cast a careful nce at his boss sitting in the back seat, then cleared his throat and said, ¡°Er¡­ Carlos, something has happened to Debbie.¡± Carlos¡¯ eyes flew open, and his piercing gaze sent a chill running down Emmett¡¯s spine. Emmett wanted nothing more than to hit the brakes and ditch the car to get as far away from his boss as possible. Chapter 389 Meanwhile, the local police station was overflowing with young boys and girls, even though it was usually calm and quiet at this hour. The boys were behaving as arrogantly as ever, as if they feared nothing and no one. The girls, however, lookedpletely different from half an hour ago. Now, they were sitting quietly in the cell with their heads lowered. One of the policemen was interrogating Jared, whose face was ck and blue. ¡°Why did you start the fight?¡± Jared raised his chin and pointed at another boy. With innocent eyes, he said, ¡°Sir, you should ask him. I don¡¯t know why they hit me. I¡¯m confused too.¡± The policeman knew how unruly these rich second generation kids could be. He banged the table and said in a serious tone, ¡°If you refuse to answer, you¡¯ll have to celebrate New Year behind bars.¡± New Year was just half a month away. While Jared was being questioned, Debbie was sound asleep with her head resting on Kasie¡¯s shoulder. No matter who spoke to her, she kept her eyes closed. Finally, when one of the policemen pressed her too hard, she yelled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring that woman here as well? She¡¯s the one who started the fight!¡± The woman she was referring to was none other than Portia. Portia had made a phone call to Hayden as soon as the policemen arrived at the private booth. As a result, she hadn¡¯t been taken to the police station. Debbie wanted to leave too, but she didn¡¯t dare to call Carlos. Besides, she was still mad at him. There was no way she would call him for help. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t worried about herself because she believed that Jared would help her out. Debbie¡¯s stubbornness gave the policeman a headache. He shifted his attention to Kasie instead. Unfortunately for him, Kasie wasn¡¯t a well-behaved girl either and had been brought to the police station before. Like Debbie, she kept insisting that she was innocent and that Portia was the one who had started the fight. The policeman knew these people were all from prominent families, so he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on them anymore. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Just ask one of your family members toe here. You can leave after we get their signature.¡± Upon hearing that, Debbie instantly sobered up. Her eyes were red because of sleepiness. She cast a warning nce at Jared and firmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call your brother.¡± If Damon found out about this, so would Carlos. Initially, Jared had been nning to call Damon. He was afraid that his father would beat him up if he found out about this. But now that Debbie was asking him not to call his brother, his mother was the only person he could call. Kasie took the telephone receiver away from Jared and said, ¡°This is all my fault. I¡¯ll call my dad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Jared snatched it back. While the two were arguing about who should make the call, a man walked into the station-it was Emmett. As soon as Debbie saw him, she grabbed her two friends and used them to shield herself from Emmett¡¯s line of vision. Kasie recognized Emmett immediately. Jared, however, was too preupied with his own thoughts to notice Emmett. Shaken out of his thoughts by Debbie¡¯s sudden push, he asked in a loud voice, ¡°Tomboy, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 390 ¡°Shoot! He¡¯s such an idiot!¡® Debbie cursed inwardly and kicked him hard in the shin. She then stole a nce at the entrance of the station, only to see Emmett approaching her. ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± *No! It seems that he already knows about what happened. I¡®m done.¡¯ Debbie wanted to cry. ¡°Now that Emmett knows, then Carlos must know about it as well.¡¯ Swallowing hard to calm herself down, she turned around and asked, ¡°Does your boss know about it?¡± A friendly smile crossed Emmett¡¯s face. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m screwed!¡¯ Debbie thought. After signing some papers, Emmett took Debbie, Jared, and Kasie out of the police station. Jared had to carry Debbie on his back. After realizing that Carlos knew about the whole mess, Debbie was so nervous that she could barely stand. At the sight of the Emperor car parked across the street, Jared whispered to Debbie, ¡°Your husband seems to be here as well.¡± Debbie froze immediately and tightened her grip on his neck. ¡°Take me to your house.¡± ¡°Please! Please let me go!¡± Jared pleaded. ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, we won¡¯t be friends anymore,¡± she threatened. ¡°I¡¯d rather break off rtions with you than offend your husband.¡± Debbie was left speechless. Emmett, who was closely following behind, almost burst into Laughter. He trotted toward the car and opened the back door for Debbie. Jared carefully helped Debbie into the back seat. Even after settling down into the back seat, however, Debbie refused to loosen her grip on This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jared¡¯s neck. Jared felt like he was suffocating. Chapter 391 ¡°Tomboy, your husband¡¯s here. Let go of me!¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°What? My husband?¡± murmured Debbie, trying to y innocent. Her eyes swept around the car and met Carlos¡¯ cold gaze. She shivered in fear and released her arms. Finally able to breathe again, Jared straightened up, closed the car door, and ran away. He didn¡¯t even dare to take one Last Look behind him. Through the car window, Debbie watched as Jared ran away from the Emperor car as fast as he could. Fear and disappointment flooded her. ¡°He¡¯s such an ungrateful ass! How could he leave me alone to face a tyrant?¡¯ she cried in her mind. ¡°Er¡­ Bye, Jared. Bye, Kasie. Wow, I¡¯m so sleepy. I need to take a rest,¡± Debbie murmured as if she was talking to herself. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then, she leaned against the seat and closed her eyes. She dozed off quickly. When cold wind blew in through the car door and woke her up, she opened her eyes in confusion. Then, she found herself in familiar arms. It took her a second to remember everything that had happened. But in order to avoid being punished by Carlos, she decided to y dumb. ¡°Carlos, it¡¯s you¡­ Who am I? Where am 17¡± Carlos remained silent. Her heart sank; her tricks didn¡¯t seem to be working. In a fit of desperation, she started to sing. ¡°Twinkle twinkle Little star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high. But before she could finish singing the song, she had an urge to vomit. She ran toward a tree and started vomiting. She felt much better after she was done. A bottle of water was handed to her. Without raising her head to see who it was from, she rinsed her mouth with the water. Now that her head was clearer, she could feel the cold gust of wind blowing past. She shook her head to clear her vision and found a man staring at her with piercing eyes. She was so frightened that she threw the bottle away. Her legs were shaking. She reached out a hand to steady herself against the tree and stammered, ¡°Carlos¡­¡± ¡®No! Maybe I can calm him down by seducing him.¡¯ She put on a sweet smile and said, ¡°Honey, here you are. I missed you so much.¡± ¡°Are you sober now?¡± His voice was still cold. Obviously, her n didn¡¯t work. Anger was written all over his face. ¡®What can I do? God, help me!¡¯ But Debbie maintained the smile on her face and said, ¡°Yes, I am. Honey, it¡¯ste and freezing outside. Let¡¯s go home and go to bed.¡± Debbie raised her left leg to walk, but her right leg went soft. She was about to fall to the ground when Carlos steadied her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You are as drunk as a lord. How are you nning to get to the vi?¡± Carlos taunted. Debbie covered her face with both hands in shame. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s get going.¡± She tried to act in a pettishly charming manner, but she felt like she was going to throw up again. Chapter 392 Kasie, were a bad influence on her. ¡°Study abroad? NO!¡® Instantly, Debbie fumed. ¡°You¡¯re sending me abroad? Oh, I guess you want to send me as far away as you can, so that you can date women Like Olga and Megan.. Carlos¡¯ lips were reduced to a thin line, but he remained silent. Debbie raised her voice. ¡°Why are you not responding? Say something! You are feeling guilty because I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to Leave because you want to get back together with Hayden. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± His voice was as cold as ice. Debbie was stunned by his words. ¡®Hayden? What does this have to do with him?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re judging me by the standards of your own vile mind! I got nothing to do with him!¡± she snapped back. ¡®Me? Vile?¡¯ Too impatient to argue with her anymore, Carlos grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the vi. Debbie staggered because of his sudden movement. She struggled hard to break free from his grip, but to no avail. ¡°Let go of me, you bastard! Let me go! Yeah, I drank! So what? I drank from your best collections. I will drink all your limited-edition wine next time. And then, you will have nothing left to drink.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Unable to control herself, Debbie droned on and on. ¡°I¡¯1L mix the wine with Sprite and beer¡­and c¡­¡± Bang! Carlos locked the bedroom door behind him and threw her onto the bed. Chapter 393 ¡°Mixing Liquor with Sprite and c will harm your intestines and stomach; mixing wine with Sprite and c will harm your heart and cause diabetes,¡± he said in a calm voice. He threw his tie on the couch and began to strip himself. ¡°Mixing liquor with beer might cause duodenitis and gastric bleeding; mixing wine with beer might cause chronic alcoholism.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lying on the bed, Debbie watched Carlos as he threw his white shirt onto the floor. He then began to take off his pants. She swallowed hard and mumbled, ¡°Er¡­ Wh-What are you doing?¡± ¡®Wow¡­His strong chest and tight abdomen¡­¡¯ Debbie drooled over her husband¡¯s sexy body. ¡ªPut on your clothes,¡° she stammered. *Put on my clothes? I came all the way here to fuck you, * Carlos snorted inwardly. Ignoring her pleas, he pressed her against the bed with his body and asked, ¡°You want to die, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Debbie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If you want to die so badly, you don¡¯t need to down all this alcohol. I¡¯ll do you a favor. I¡¯ll fuck you to death.¡± ¡°What?! Aaaaargh! Carlos is trying to murder me! Mmm¡­¡± Her voice was muffled by deep kisses. The next moment, she was stripped down mercilessly. She really, really regretted provoking this angry man. And now, she was going to pay the price. In his anger, he showed no mercy. He had rough sex with Debbie all night. Debbie quaked like a leaf in the wind. Uncontroble moans filled the room. As he came, he called out her name, thrusting hard, then stilling as he emptied himself into her. She wanted to cry and yell at him. ¡®You monster! You old goat!¡® But she was too exhausted to utter a single word. She decided to let him go for now. She felt him slipping something onto her finger, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes and look at it. She dozed off soon after. It was already noon when Debbie woke up the next day. Her eyes swept around the empty room. As far as she knew, Carlos had arrived in the nearby city in the morning. How did she know that? She had Emmett, and she could find out Carlos¡¯ whereabouts any time she needed to know it. *So he squeezed out the time and came all the way here just to serve as Megan¡¯s boyfriend? Or just to have sex with me?¡¯ Debbie thought to herself, confused. She raised her hands to rub her aching temples, and that was when she saw it. The diamond ring on her finger! She gasped. ¡®Where did thise from? Did Carlos put it on? When did he¡­? Oh my God! Oh no! My head is killing me now!¡± At Economics and Management School Debbie slouched around on the campus, one hand on her chest. She had a ne around her neck with the huge diamond ring as the pendant. The diamond was almost the size of a pigeon egg. She was afraid that she might be kidnapped if someone saw it. Chapter 394 She could even see the shape of the diamond through her thick sweater. Luckily, it was winter, and she was wearing a down jacket and a scarf. It would be highly difficult to spot the rock. But, she was sure that the ring was probably worth at least tens of millions of dors. It was the most expensive gift she had ever received. Mixed emotions flooded her. She was drowned in her own thoughts when she heard someone calling out her name. ¡°Hey! Tomboy!¡± a familiar voice shouted behind her. Turning around, she saw Jared limping over to her. He had a dark circle around his eye as a result of the punch from a boy yesterday. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt your leg yesterday. What happened?¡± Debbie asked, scowling. Frustrated, Jared shook his head and exined, ¡°That bastard, Damon, kicked me when I got home. I swear he¡¯ll pay for this. Why didn¡¯t you attend Prof. He¡¯s ss this morning? Was it because your husband punished you Last night?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t punish me! I-I had something else to do in the morning. Why did Damon kick you?¡± Debbie changed the topic as her face turned red at the word ¡°punish.¡± But Jared was too careless to notice the blush. At the mention of Damon, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°He thought that he needed to teach me a lesson so that I wouldn¡¯t get into fights again. Damn him! He really thinks he¡¯s my brother! I don¡¯t give a damn about that. I¡¯LL get even with him next time!¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°Why do you hate him? He did it for your own good.¡± Debbie thought of Damon as a good brother to Jared. Jared snapped back, ¡°Oh really? And I think Carlos does everything for your own good. But you hate him as well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate him at all!¡± Debbie defended herself, frowning at him. ¡®I love him, ¡® she said to herself. Although she was still mad at Carlos, that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t love him. ¡°I clearly remember you calling him a scum when we were drinking yesterday. You were saying that he dated Olga, Megan¡­¡± Jared had apparently heard Debbie grumblest night at the club. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org pping her hand over his mouth, Debbie yelled, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! You obviously misheard me!¡± Jared didn¡¯t want to bother arguing with Debbie, so he changed the topic and said casually, ¡°There is a poverty relief project to support the people in the Southon Vige. Are you going to sign up for it?¡± If his memory served him right, Debbie was always enthusiastic about this sort of charity events. ¡°Yes! Of course, I¡¯m going!¡± Debbie replied firmly. In the past, she didn¡¯t have much money, but she still actively participated in the charity activities. Now that Carlos had given her arge amount of money to spend as she wished, of course she would go and put that money to good use. ¡®I¡¯LL just be doing charity on his behalf, ¡® she thought to herself and she was okay with it as long as she could help others in need. ¡°I knew it!¡± Jared groaned. ¡°But Southon Vige is the poorest vige in our country. The conditions there are awful. Besides, it¡¯s winter and the event will go on for at Least a week. Are you sure you want to torture yourself by doing this?¡± His words did scare Debbie a little. She hesitated, but when Carlos¡¯ face popped up in her mind, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Although Jared was dressed in a warm down jacket, he suddenly felt the whole world freeze after hearing her reply. A chill ran down his spine when he thought about apanying Debbie to such a remote ce where even a heater was a luxury. He couldn¡¯t help but pull his down jacket tighter around himself as his body trembled. In the multimedia ssroom Kasie repeatedly shook her head in disbelief. Chapter 395 Patting him on his shoulder, she praised him, ¡°I admire your courage, Jared. I didn¡¯t know that you were actually this manly.¡± Unconvinced by her weak praise, Jared yelled, ¡°Dixon, get a leash on your girlfriend and ask her to mind her words! What does she mean ¡®actually¡¯? I¡¯ve always been manly, okay?¡± Dixon merely smiled and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. Then, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Kasie. Kristina. You two needn¡¯te along. Jared and I will go with Tomboy.¡± Dixon was born in a small vige and had lived there before he hade to the university. He was used to the hard life in the vige, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to spend a few days in the Southon Vige. With an apologetic look, Kasie patted Debbie on her hand and said in a mock serious tone, ¡°Tomboy, as your best friend, I know that I should share weal and woe with you. However, this is a hardship you¡¯re begging to be in, so I¡¯m not going to share it. Take care of yourself.¡± Debbie shrugged. She didn¡¯t mind. She had no intention of making Kasie and Kristina go with her. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay with Jared and Dixon. The two of you can enjoy your winter vacation in peace.¡± After their discussion, Dixon wrote their names on the list, signing up for the activity. There were fifteen students who were taking part in the project in total, and four of them were from Debbie¡¯s ss. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Intrigued, Debbie looked at the fourth name-Gregory. ¡°Gregory¡­¡¯ she pondered. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the docile boy who took me back home when I was drunk that night? He looks like an indoor type. Why would he be interested in going to the Southon Vige?¡® She quickly scanned the ssroom and her eyes met Gregory¡¯s. Gregory flustered as they made eye contact. In a split second, he lowered his head and pretended to read his book. His face flushed bright red, but Debbie was too busy to notice it. She was marveling at his good-looking face. She pictured how charming Gregory would be if he dressed up Like a hero in a historical soap opera. A lot of girls would fall for him. ¡°He is such a handsome young boy. He should be staying in a big city. Why would he want to go and do charity in Southon Vige?¡¯ Unable to hold back her curiosity, Debbie decided to go and ask him directly. As she walked up to the row of seats in front of Gregory, she gestured to the girl in the seat and she immediately moved to another seat, making room for Debbie. Debbie casually sat down in front of Gregory and asked outright, ¡°Gregory, are you going to go to Southon Vige too?¡± Chapter 396 Closing his book, Gregory slightly nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m free during that week.¡± The truth was that he actually had something else to do during that week, but he chose to take part in the poverty relief project instead. He knew Debbie¡¯s hobbies and he was sure that she would go. Seeing Gregory nodding, Debbie suddenly felt that his face resembled someone she used to know. She searched her memories, but failed to identify the person. Time flew by and it was soon the day of their departure to Southon Vige. Wearing a ck down jacket, a knitted hat that matched her clothes and a pair of white sneakers, Debbie showed up at the high-speed rail station with Jared and Dixon. She was pulling Carlos¡® 26-inch ck suitcase behind her. When all her schoolmates were assembled, Debbie was shocked to see an unexpected person in their midst. She pointed at the masked boy who was dressed in ck casual clothes and asked surprisingly, ¡°Gus? You areing too?¡± Gus sneered. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Why are you bothered by it? Can¡¯t I go where I please?¡± He kept it to himself the reason why he was there. The truth was that he was forced to sign up for the activity by his brother, Curtis. Curtis had told him that he should go along and protect the girls. ¡°Debbie is stronger than most men. She doesn¡¯t need my protection. And even if she needed someone¡¯s protection, it shouldn¡¯t have to be me! She has nothing to do with me!¡¯ Gus cursed angrily. Suspicions rose in his mind. He wondered why Curtis treated Debbie so well. ¡®Could it be possible that they are in some sort of rtionship?¡¯ With that thought in mind, Gus stared at Debbie with contempt in his eyes. His hostile attitude quickly got on Debbie¡¯s nerves. If he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to talk to her on the yground, she wouldn¡¯t have said a word to him! But Debbie didn¡¯t want to argue with a wimpy kid like him, so she rolled her eyes and turned around to leave. She spotted another interesting individual in the group and walked up to her. The girl was clearly pretending to be happy as she chatted away with the others. Debbie asked as she approached her, ¡°Gail, does your mother know that you are on your way to Southon Vige?¡± Gail seethed with anger at Debbie¡¯s appearance. With her back against her other schoolmates, she ferociously red at Debbie and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Damn you! This is all because of you! Why do you have to do this goddamn charity? My father forced me to go and I am supposed to learn from you! Are you insane?¡± ¡®Who would willingly want to stay in such a remote and poor vige for a whole week? There¡¯s something wrong with her pitiful brain, ¡® Gail thought. Hearing Gail¡¯s words, Debbie instantly understood the situation. She nodded happily and said, ¡°I think my uncle did it for your own good. You haven¡¯t gone through any hardship in your life. It¡¯s good for a richdy like you to experience some hard Life from time to time.¡± Gail wanted to vent out her anger on Debbie at that very moment. But since there were other schoolmates around, Gail had to pretend to be an elegant and well-educateddy. So she walked closer to Debbie and grabbed her arm with a fake smile. In a loud voice, she said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! I¡¯ve brought so much snack food with me. I¡¯ll be giving it to the children there. By the way, what are you going to give the children, Debbie?¡± ¡°Money.¡± The school had already sent the donated clothes and daily supplies to Southon Vige. Debbie didn¡¯t think it was necessary to bring more of that for them. But with a Little money, they could at least buy something they wanted most. She had brought something else too. But she wasn¡¯t going to tell Gail that! Gail¡¯s smile froze on her face. She ridiculed Debbie, ¡°You think you have enough money to spend on charity? And what makes you think that money has any use there? In a remote mountain area Like that, what can you buy even if you have money?¡± Chapter 397 Shaking off Gail¡¯s arm, Debbie walked a few steps away and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Remember not to drag the whole team down with you.¡± Among the fifteen students, ten were boys and the other five were girls. Debbie knew most of them, except two or three students. She usually met them at school and sometimes greeted them on the campus. So she was excited about going with all of them. ¡®It¡¯s like going on a trip with friends!¡¯ At Southon Vige Jumping off the bus, Debbie quickly ran to the edge of the road and began retching. To get to the Southon Vige, Debbie and her schoolmates had first taken a two-hour ride on a high- speed train. Then they transferred to a bus, which took them seven hours. By the time they arrived, it was already dark. The bus had bumped all the way along the rugged mountain roads, jolting the passengers on it badly. Debbie never had carsickness, but this time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. She bent down on the roadside and retched a few times, but didn¡¯t vomit. A few of her schoolmates had begun vomiting as soon as they got off the bus. The pungent smell of vomit and the disgusting sight of it only made things worse for Debbie. Just when she felt she was safe, her stomach churned violently, and in one loud retch she threw up. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Dixon opened the lid off his water bottle and handed it to Debbie to wash her mouth. ¡°There¡¯s no hot water right now. Just take a few sips of this bottle of water first,¡± he said. Debbie took the bottle and rinsed the taste out of her mouth with the water. Now that she felt much better, she was finally in a mood to appreciate the scenery. As they stood up high and Looked around, the students could see the small vige in the distance- dozens of houses Lined up at the foot of the mountain. Most of the houses were smallish one-storey houses, with the tallest standing only three-storey up. Still feeling exhausted from the journey, Debbie stretched herself. It was refreshing to finally breathe the clean air of the countryside. But the biggest problem was¡­ the piercing coldness in the mountain area. A gust of cold wind blew over, threatening to freeze them into icy stumps sticking out of permafrost. Although they all came in warm clothing, they were not prepared for biting cold. The girls soon began to comin. Even some of the boys found it worse than they had expected. Once the vigers learnt of the students¡¯ arrival, many of them, especially children, stood at the entrance of the vige to wee the group. As Debbie and her schoolmates walked towards the vigers, they were shocked to realize that the children¡¯s faces and hands were turning red from exposure while they waited. And it really gripped Debbie¡¯s heart that the kids wore old, worn-out cotton clothes, which were far from enough to keep them warm in such harsh weather. Worse still, some of the children wore thin, baldly beaten shoes. With wide eyes, the children stared curiously at the visitors from the big city. Expectation and eagerness to learn about the outside world were obvious on their faces. Behind the children, there stood a group of old or middle-aged women, wearing genuine, weing smiles on their tanned faces. They raised their gnarled hands and waved enthusiastically. The scene moved most of the students close to tears. Born and brought up in affluence, they were jolted,ing face to face with such abject poverty for the very first time. Even though they had already mentally prepared themselves before they came, the squalid Living conditions here were way too unsettling The donated relief supplies would arrive at the vige tomorrow, so the students would start their work from tomorrow. After greeting the students, the vige head led them to the host families, where they would spend the night. Since there were fifteen students in total, they were assigned into smaller groups for amodation in different vigers¡¯ houses. And some were in individual rooms. When Debbie saw the room that was arranged for her, she gave a helpless sigh Chapter 398 But she didn¡¯t want toin, because she had seen Jared¡¯s and Dixon¡¯s rooms too. Compared to their rooms, hers was much better. The conditions were indeed terrible. The room was simple with only a wooden bed, a rickety table, a chair, a broken desk and an old wardrobe. Everything was seen at a nce. The only thing tofort Debbie was that there was a new and clean set of bedding. She counted herself lucky for that. It was getting darker outside. After dropping off their own Luggage at their different rooms, the group gathered at the vige head¡¯s house and had dinner together. The vige head had prepared enough food for the guests. On the long table, various dishes were served, everything from fresh farm ingredients. There was rabbit meat, turkey, pork and fish. ALL generously provided by farmers across the vige. Although the dishes didn¡¯t look all that decorated, the aroma aroused Debbie¡¯s appetite. After a moment of hesitation, Gregory finally picked his chopsticks and took a bite. But the other girls sat still, sipping at their cups of hot tea, to get some warmth. Gus and Jared, both born into aristocracy, kept killing time by ying games on their phones, without even lifting their chopsticks. Debbie couldn¡¯t help but nudge Jared, and persuaded in a hushed voice, ¡°Jared, eat something. Show some respect to the vigers!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie knew sacrifice it must have taken the women who volunteered to prepare the meals. ¡®The vigers would find it insulting, if we don¡¯t eat, ¡® she thought. Reluctantly, Jared pursed his lips, put his phone aside and grabbed his chopsticks to pick a few slices of meat. However, Gus didn¡¯t care. He remained glued to his phone. Unimpressed by his aloofness, Debbie rolled her eyes, but she didn¡¯t want to wheedle him. As the team leader, Dixon, realized it was incumbent on him to address Gus¡¯ indifference and maybe discourage anyone who might have simr thoughts. So when all the vigers went outside, he rose up to speak. ¡°Hey, guys, Listen to me! The vigers have devoted a lot of effort to prepare this meal for us. Maybe these foods are not good enough for you guys, but for them, these are the best. Probably, they will only have the chance to enjoy such a big meal once a year, on New Year. So let¡¯s be considerate enough, just Like what Debbie said. Eat some and show respect to the vigers, okay?¡± After Dixon¡¯s words, all the students obeyed him and began eating the food, except one person. Once more, Debbie rolled her eyes. But she came up with an idea. ¡°Dixon, do we have anything to charge our phones tonight?¡± she asked. Maybe that would destruct Gus. Dixon instantly understood what Debbie meant to say. ¡°No,¡± he answered, his gaze fixed on Gus. Earlier when they dropped off their luggage, all of their attention was on how bad the living conditions were, so nobody noticed whether there was any socket in the room or not. Thus, when everyone heard Dixon¡¯s answer, they woke up to another unpleasant reality. That was an inconvenience to their digital lifestyles. But right then, the vige head and the other vigers came in with some pots of wine in their hands. Seeing theming in, the students had to suppress theirints and quietly ate the food again. Still twiddling his fingers on the phone, Gus squinted at Debbie. ¡°Stupid!¡± he spat out. Obsessed with his phone as he was, he had taken the time to check if there was a socket in his room, and to his relief, there was. So he could y on his phone all he wanted without worries on where to recharge. Since Gus would not budge, Debbie took out her phone and texted him. Chapter 399 ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the food, I¡¯ll call Mr. Loftus,¡± she wrote. Before she came here, Curtis had given Gus¡¯ phone number to her, just in case they needed to contact each other for the time they¡¯d be posted in the vige. Curtis had also told her that if she had any trouble, she could ask Gus for help. When Gus saw the message from Debbie, he shot an incredulous nce at her, just in time to catch her returning the phone back into her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an annoying woman!¡± Gus cursed. His voice wasn¡¯t that loud but was enough to be heard by their schoolmates. As Gus¡¯ eyes were fixated at Debbie, everyone instantly understood who the annoying woman was in his mouth. The vigers were preparing the wine at one side so they didn¡¯t hear it. Gail and the other girls chuckled under their breaths. What had Debbie done to earn his rebuke? Was it something major that Gus would carry the disagreement back to school? Unimpressed by Gus¡¯ behavior so far, Jared put down his chopsticks and wanted to retort. But Debbie grabbed his wrist and stopped him. ¡°Never mind. Go on with your meal,¡± she persuaded At least, Debbie¡¯s message had gotten home. Feeling pressured, Gus had already taken his chopsticks and begun to take a bite of the food. As such, Debbie thought it was unnecessary to let Jared join the argument. Yet, a question suddenly rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t understand why Curtis had to ask Gus toe with her. In the middle of the meal, the vige head¡¯s wife came to the dinner table after finishing her housework. A student stood up and politely ceded his seat to her. But she shook her head and chose to sit next to Debbie. As Debbie was relishing the special vor of the peach blossom wine made by the vigers, she finally got to know why the vige head¡¯s wife chose to sit next to her. She realized that she was specially treated by the vige head¡¯s wife. The woman happily greeted in her local dialect and proceeded to add more food onto Debbie¡¯s te. Although Debbie didn¡¯t understand her Language, she could feel the hospitality in her tone and suppressed the urge to stop the woman from adding food onto her te. Seeing how the two got along so well, Jared said jokingly whether the vige head¡¯s wife wanted Debbie to stay and marry her son. Debbie would probably have a dotting mother-inw. Amidst amused giggles, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Debbie, who pretended offense at Jared¡¯s joke After dinner, the vige head took them to attend a campfire party. The bone chilling cold on the way made them yearn for the bonfire so much that when they finally arrived, they couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. A group of young boys and girls dressed in cultural costumes were on the site to entertain their visitors with dance and song. Beaming with glee, they greeted and invited the students to dance together. Debbie joined the dancing group too. On her left hand was a pretty girl dressed in a yellow cultural costume; while on her right hand was the handsome son of the vige head, also dressed in a cultural costume and arge woven hat on his head. The young man and a few of the young vigers had basicpulsory education, so they at least had enough conversational fluency in standard Mandarin to have chit chat with the students. It was sheer fun to finally have locals to talk to, ask questions and learn about the culture. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After the campfire party, Debbie went back to her room, feeling thoroughly entertained. But she shivered in cold again when she went back to her room. In a few minutes, without washing her face, she quickly went to her bed. Chapter 400 ¡°Rat-a-tat-tat.¡± Debbie was startled by a sudden knock at the door. It was already well past her usual sleeping time and she wondered who could it be at this ungodly hour. She had just unzipped her down jacket. She had no choice but to zip it up again. ¡°Who is it?¡± she called out. ¡°Young girl, it¡¯s me.¡± It sounded like the voice of the vige head¡¯s wife. Her guess was right. When Debbie opened the door, she saw the vige head¡¯s wife and her handsome son standing outside. The woman smiled pleasantly on seeing Debbie and asked, ¡°Young girl, did I wake you?¡± Debbie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I hadn¡¯t slept yet. Is everything okay?¡± she answered, confused as to why these two were paying her a visit at night. The woman turned towards her son. He immediately lifted up something from the ground and handed it to Debbie. ¡°This is our electric warming fan. My mother and I have brought it to you so that you don¡¯t get cold,¡± he told her coyly. ¡°But¡­no¡­ I can¡¯t take this. This is too generous.¡± Debbie was deeply moved. As far as she knew, there was not even a water heater in the vige. How on earth did they manage to procure an electric warming fan for her? She didn¡¯t want to prove a burden to anyone, but the vige head¡¯s wife was having none of it and straightforwardly asked her son to carry the fan into Debbie¡¯s room. Before Debbie knew how and what, the boy had already plugged the fan into a socket and the room was filled with the slight hum of its motor. ¡°Thank you so much! But if I keep the fan in my room, what about you? You¡¯ll be cold at night without it,¡± Debbie protested, though she wasn¡¯t entirely ungrateful. If she had guessed right, then this might have been the only electric warming fan in the whole vige. With a genuine smile, the woman responded, ¡°We¡¯re used to this weather, young girl, but you¡¯vee from the big city. You can¡¯t fall asleep at night without it. Please sleep tight. We should get going now!¡± Then, she held her son¡¯s hand and they left together, Leaving Debbie to her confused thoughts. With the warming fan on, the room was soon filled with a warm ambiance. Sitting at the edge of the bed in her thoughts, Debbie even forgot to lie down. She was confused. ¡®Why does the vige head¡¯s wife treat me so well? Is Jared¡¯s joke true? Does she really want me to stay and marry her son? Truth be told, her son is quite handsome. But¡­I¡¯m married. I have Carlos. If that¡¯s why this whole special-treatment-thing is going on, I¡¯m afraid their wish can¡¯te true, and it¡¯s got to stop, ¡® she mused. As it turned out, she couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth. This was proven when she went to get some hot water It wasn¡¯t only the vige head¡¯s wife who was treating her so well. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie found that almost every person of the vige who was a part of her life at the moment was being very kind. Even the owner of the house which she was staying in gave her special care. When she walked out of her bedroom and told the hostess that she wanted some hot water, the hostess immediately brought three thermoses to her bedroom. That wasn¡¯t the only thing she did. Earlier, she had prepared a new basin and a clean towel for Debbie too. At the moment, Debbie hadn¡¯t thought too much about these new things, because she believed that all the other schoolmates had the same things as hers. The notion was broken rather abruptly when after washing her face and wiping her body, she slipped into the bed again. Much to her surprise, the bed didn¡¯t feel cold. And the fan couldn¡¯t have warmed the bed; it was too low for that. Debbie sat up and took a careful look. It wasn¡¯t until now that she noticed there was an electric nket on her bed. And moreover, someone had turned it on in advance, so it was already warm enough now. Chapter 401 A suspicion rose inside her heart again. Unable to hold back her curiosity, she took out her phone and texted Jared and Dixon. She asked cautiously, ¡°Hey guys! Do you two feel cold in your rooms?¡± After waiting for a long while, she received Jared¡¯s reply. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Of course we feel cold Deb! I couldn¡¯t bear it so I¡¯vee to sleep in the same bed with Dixon.¡± Before Debbie could return him a message, she received a voice message from Jared. ¡°Dude, what the fuck! It is such a cold weather here and I¡¯m freezing to death. What¡¯s more, that jerk Dixon asked me to stay in the quilt to warm the bed for him. I¡¯m so pissed But I need to stay with someone to keep warm when I sleep, so I have no choice but to tolerate that guy.¡± Though her friends were cold, Debbie couldn¡¯t help bursting into a guiltyughter She could vaguely hear Dixon¡¯sint in the background of the voice message and it was really comical. ¡°Jared, are you a snake? Why is the bed still so cold? You¡¯ve stayed in it for a long while!¡± Judging from their words, Debbie was sure that they didn¡¯t have an electric nket. ¡®Am I the only one who has it?¡¯ she wondered. To confirm her guess, she texted Gail too. She couldn¡¯t sleep right now anyway if she couldn¡¯t figure the whole thing out. She wrote, ¡°Gail, are you asleep?¡± Soon enough, she received Gail¡¯s voice message. They were all too cold to type with their thumbs. ¡°Is that really a question? It¡¯s so cold in this bad ce. How the hell am I supposed to fall asleep? I shouldn¡¯t have brought snacks for the kids. I should have brought something to keep myself warm, such as an electric nket. I don¡¯t even want to get on this cold bed¡­¡± Debbie paused. After all, Gail was her cousin. Debbie didn¡¯t want her to catch a cold or get some serious illness, so she returned a message. ¡°If you can¡¯t withstand it, how about youe to my room and we sleep together?¡± After waiting for about two minutes, Debbie received Gail¡¯s reply. This time, she had resorted to text. ¡°No way! I will never sleep in the same bed with you! Who knows what your body smells like! Not a chance. Damn! What a bad ce here! I can¡¯t even find an electric nket anywhere. ¡®I have bad smell? Fine! Then just stay in your cold bed!¡¯ Debbie angrily repeated Gail¡¯s sentence in exasperation. She didn¡¯t care about her anymore and decided to sleep. The next day, the first batch of donated supplies had arrived at the Southon Vige. Therefore, Debbie and her schoolmates assembled at a small school and began to distribute the supplies to each household The supplies were numerous and by the time they were finished, it was already dark. One day had psed quickly During the course of her interactions, Debbie also met a few children who didn¡¯t have parents and were being raised by their grandparents She silently gave some money to the grandparents of these families. One of the children¡¯s grandmother was so grateful that she even knelt down in front of Debbie, which startled her, and she quickly lifted the old woman up from the ground. It would have been a touching scene, but Chapter 402 Debbie didn¡¯t feelfortable with someone in her feet. On the third day, since the second batch of the donated supplies hadn¡¯t arrived, the fifteen university students took turns to give sses to the kids there. They shared a lot of things with the kids that they had never heard due to the poor education conditions there. They also sang a lot of popr songs for the kids. The shabby ssroom had be noisy. A lot of vigers had alsoe to the school and were even standing outside since there wasn¡¯t enough space inside. With keen pleasure, they listened to Debbie and Jared singing songs and then listened to Dixon and Gregory telling stories Everything the students talked about was new and interesting to the vigers. On the morning of the fourth day, the second batch of supplies arrived. There were new cotton shoes and clothes in this batch. The university students helped the kids wash their feet and then asked them to try on the new shoes. Debbie didn¡¯t have any mission this afternoon, so she silently went to the yard behind the school on her own. She wanted a breath of fresh air for as long as she could have one. Earlier, she had told the vige head¡¯s son to help her send out a few postcards. ¡®Have Kasie and the others received my postcards yet?¡¯ she wondered. She had just sat down on a big rock and taken out her phone which had no signal, when a person suddenly showed up in front of her, blocking the cool sunlight. She raised her head and found that it was Gus. He was staring at her without saying a word. Debbie looked around and found nobody else here. Confused, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Gus kept his eyes on her without responding. Debbie got goose bumps by his gaze. ¡°Dammit. Hey, you¡¯re a man and I¡¯m a woman. Don¡¯t stare at me that way. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Gus rolled his eyes at her. He snorted, ¡°You¡¯re as stupid as all the others!¡± Debbie was rendered speechless. What did he want? ¡®Is he here to stir up some new trouble for me?¡¯ she thought. With that in mind, Debbie put her phone back and stood up from the big rock. She was about to leave but Gus stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Carlos?¡± Gus had happened to overhear someone¡¯s words. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Whoever it was, the person had said that Carlos demanded people here give special care to Debbie. With Carlos¡® name being mentioned, Debbie turned around and spat out, ¡°Wimpy kid, just mind your own business and don¡¯t poke your big nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡± ¡®What? Wimpy kid? Me?¡± Gus¡¯ face darkened. If Debbie weren¡¯t a woman, he would surely have punched her ck and blue now. After Debbie had walked away, Gus immediately texted his brother. ¡°Curtis, Debbie called me wimpy kid! How dare she do that? I need to go back to Alorith now. Arrange for someone to pick me up. I don¡¯t want to take that goddamn bus again The signal was really bad in the vige, and Gus had to try several times before the message went through. Chapter 403 A few momentster, Gus received Curtis¡¯ reply with only a few words. ¡°Debbie is right. Just stay there.¡± Gus was angry at his cold response. He wondered why his brother always sided with Debbie. He was sure that Curtis loved Colleen, so there shouldn¡¯t have been any untoward rtionship between Curtis and Debbie. ¡®When I return home, I need to ask my father if they mistook me and Debbie when we were born. Could it be possible that Debbie is their biological daughter and I¡¯m the wrong one?¡¯ There were several times when Gus felt like Debbie was Curtis¡¯ real younger sister and he himself was the one who had been adopted to protect Debbie. Avoiding Gus, Debbie found a quiet corner and sat down, looking nkly into the distance. She was immersed in deep thoughts. ¡®What¡¯s Carlos doing right now? I¡¯ve been away for a few days. Has he been missing me?¡± Since she was on a trip far away from the city, Debbie had left her diamond ring behind. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Debbie. Her train of thoughts was interrupted by a voice again and she snapped back into reality. Debbie turned to look at the person and gave him a friendly smile. ¡°Hi, Gregory.¡± Gregory had helped her several times in the past few days and she felt the need to be polite to him though she did want to stay alone and allow herself to indulge in Carlos¡¯ memories. Gregory sat down next to Debbie. ¡°Why are you sitting here alone? Are you feeling cold?¡± he asked in a concerned tone ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± She thought about her quarrel with Carlos a few days ago, so she wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk much. Gregory was a man of few words, so he didn¡¯t know what to say next either. Awkward silence filled the air He unwittingly stole nces at Debbie, who had Loneliness written all over her face. Finally, he broke the silence and asked, ¡°Debbie, you look upset. What happened?¡± ¡°Oh¡­Um¡­ It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Not knowing how to exin what had happened, Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and then suggested quickly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the others!¡± Being alone with someone who had nothing inmon with her made Debbie feel ufortable. Gregory stood still, watching his favorite girl walk away from him. He had a lot of questions for her, but they were all stuck in his throat. He wanted to ask her about her rtionship with Carlos. But he knew that he wasn¡¯t in a position to ask such a private question. Left with no choice, he hurried to catch up with her to find their other schoolmates. On their way, they bumped into Gail, who wasining to another girl about how dirty the vige was. She was telling the girl that she was afraid of catching some infectious disease. Debbie had been hearing Gail¡¯s constantint ever since the day they had arrived at Southon Vige. Every time she felt Like rambling, she wouldin to the same girl. But in front of others, she would pretend to be tender and sweet. And once again, Debbie got to witness Gail¡¯s instant change in character. A boy approached Gail and called her name while she was talking to the other girl. She instantly stopped wearing her Long face. Forcing a tender smile, she turned around and said, ¡°Hello, Tim. What¡¯s up?¡± Chapter 404 The boy named Tim sheepishly handed a hot-water bag to Gail and said, ¡°Hi, Gail¡­Um¡­ I filled this bag with hot water for you. Please use it and keep warm.¡± His heart ached when he saw Gail¡¯s reddened face due to the cold. Gail epted his kindness with a sweet smile. Tilting her head down shyly, she took the hot-water bag from Tim. He jogged away with his face flushing red. As soon as the boy was out of sight, Gail looked at the bag in her hands with contempt in her eyes. Debbie noticed it. She wanted to reveal Gail¡¯s true face to everyone so badly. Yet, she held back her anger. There were times that she felt helpless. If she and Gail were to be really considered as enemies, then Debbie would have lost the game the moment they had been born. Since Debbie was the elder cousin, she had to concede to Gail no matter what. And taking into consideration her uncle and aunt, Debbie just couldn¡¯t get even with Gail, no matter how bad her behavior was. She sighed inwardly and then walked up to her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so nice to be such a beauty. You even get hot-water bags from your dear ssmates.¡± Gail snorted at Debbie¡¯s teasing. ¡°Of course, I do. But what about you? Does a tomboy like you get anything at all from anyone? Boys never treat you well and now even Gus hates you to the bone.¡± As she was taunting Debbie, she caught a glimpse of Gregory tagging along with her. A pang of jealousy stung her heart. She wondered why there were so many men around a tomboy like Debbie. Did all of the men have such bad taste in women? Shifting her gaze from Gregory to Debbie, Gail mocked, ¡°You usually have a stupid puppet in tow, and now there is a weak Lamb following you around. Debbie, where did you find such men of low qualities?¡± ¡®A stupid puppet? Is she referring to Jared? Then the weak Lamb must be¡­ Gregory?¡¯ Debbie thought and looked at the emotionless Gregory for a moment. A retort was on the tip of Debbie¡¯s tongue, but Gregory forestalled her. Without even sparing a nce at Gail, he said, ¡°Being a tomboy means that the girl has a cute, honest and forthright personality. She is what she appears to be. And it¡¯s better to be a stupid puppet or a weakmb than be a hypocritical bitch. Some people appear to be innocent and tender on the surface, but deep inside, they are dirty and vicious. I could never regard that sort of person as a human being.¡± Unlike the shy and quiet boy that Debbie was used to, Gregory was now provoking Gail aggressively. Even though he didn¡¯t spell out Gail¡¯s name, everyone Knew clearly who the hypocritical bitch he was referring to. His words irritated Gail and stunned Debbie. Debbie had thought that Gregory was like a cute, docile pup which would never bite anyone. But now, he wasn¡¯t just biting. He was viciously tearing someone apart Debbie had never seen Gregory this way, and she was taken aback. With her teeth clenched tight, and her face flushing red in anger, Gail pointed at Gregory with a trembling finger, unable to utter a single word. It took her a moment to find her voice again. ¡°You¡­You! How dare you say that I¡¯m not a human being!¡± Gregory smirked. ¡°Gail, I never said that I was talking about you. Don¡¯t get me wrong. Or do you actually think that you are one of those people I was talking about?¡± ¡°You¡­You¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Chapter 405 Gail was seething in anger, while Gregory stayed calm. Seeing the exchange between them, Debbie burst into Laughter. She walked closer to Gregory and whispered in his ear, ¡°Gregory, thank you for thepliment. But this girl is my cousin. Could you let her go, please?¡± Gregory was suddenly lost in a trance as he breathed in her scent and gazed at her delicate face. He couldn¡¯t say anything in return. Hearing no response from him, Debbie misinterpreted his expression and thought that he was angry with her too. Embarrassed, she stepped back and stood at a distance from him. Her gesture snapped Gregory back to his senses. Recalling what Debbie had asked, he said in a haste, ¡°Rest assured, Debbie. I¡¯m not petty enough to try and get even with a girl. I¡¯m going back now.¡± He quickly turned around and ran into the courtyard of one of the viger¡¯s house. Soon after Gregory Left, Jared showed up and slowly walked towards her With obvious worry in his eyes, he shouted, ¡°Debbie, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you since noon. Why are you just standing here? Aren¡¯t you cold? There¡¯s a stove inside the house. Come and warm yourself up.¡± Debbie sniffled lightly. She felt touched by what all her friends did for her. Gregory had defended her in front of Gail and now Jared was worried about her health. But somewhere in her heart, she felt like something wascking. She wondered what it was. But she soon realized what she had been missing. When Debbie was close enough to him, Jared whispered, ¡°Hey, I got some interesting news for you. Carlos had apparently arranged for someone to tell the vige head to give you special care. Did you know about this? Okay, no need to answer that. I just saw a huge question mark pop up on your face. You had no idea, did you? Your husband is really warm and caring.¡± Jared was so envious of Debbie at that moment. She had received some electric appliances to keep warm at night, but he had nothing. He only had a man to sleep together with in the same bed to keep warm, yet, the man wouldn¡¯t allow Jared to hug him. Debbie blinked her eyes, unable to process the information. ¡°Who told you this?¡± She had no idea at all. She couldn¡¯t believe that Carlos¡¯ influence could reach such a remote vige. ¡°I heard it from the vige head!¡± Jared replied. He had gone to the vige head¡¯s house in an attempt to get an electric warming fan or at least, an electric nket. Much to his disappointment, he hadn¡¯t gotten anything. Perhaps, the only thing to help him keep warm now would be wine, which thankfully, their hosts had supplied in plenty. So he joined the vige head for a drink with the apaniment of some hearty talks. But the elder was no heavy drinker. Only a few sses down and he dropped the guard, turning into a bbermouth. In between his juicy tales, he let slip to Jared that someone had requested the vigers to give special care to Debbie. Although he didn¡¯t know who that person was, he remembered someone mentioned about a name ¡°Carlos¡±. From the vige head¡¯s words, Jared could put two and two together The surname Hilton was a rare name, and even across the city, there was only one ¡°Carlos¡± whose influence could reach a remote vige Like the C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Southon Vige. Touched by Carlos¡¯ gesture, Debbie shed a sweet smile. But she didn¡¯t want to admit the happiness exploding in her heart. Instead she faked a retort to Jared. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think the vige head was telling the truth.¡± ¡°Oh, really? But I can see you smiling from ear to ear. Why don¡¯t you just admit that you¡¯re on cloud nine now?¡± Jared teased. Debbie turned around and red at him. ¡°Just go and do night running. It will help you keep warm!¡± Chapter 406 ¡®Do night running? No way! I would rather stay under the quilt, though I have to tolerate Dixon, ¡® he thought. In Alorith, by the time Carlos came back, Debbie had already been away for about three days. She had left without giving him a phone call, not even sending him a message. Sulking silently, he took out his phone and called Curtis. ¡°Have they arrived there?¡± ¡°Yes, they arrived safely, although my brothermented the living conditions. Seems a little seedy over there,¡± said Curtis on the other end of the phone. ¡®His brother? Gus?¡¯ Closing his eyes tight, Carlos said in a stern tone, ¡°It serves her right. She made her own bed.¡± ¡®She didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion before deciding. I didn¡¯t know it until the name-List was submitted to the school, ¡® he thought to himself. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve done as per your instructions and asked the people there to take good care of her. I¡¯ve also sent Gus there to protect her. I know you feel bad, but it¡¯s only a few more days and she¡¯ll be back.¡± Curtis understood what was going on in Carlos¡¯ mind. Carlos wasn¡¯t convinced that Gus could be of any help. ¡°Do you think I can bank on your unreliable brother for anything meaningful?¡± he asked. If he hadn¡¯t known that Gus had shown no interest in women in the past This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. 22 years and had been suspected to be gay, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed Curtis to send Gus there to help Debbie. The sharp manner of Carlos¡¯ question left Curtis doubtful. He paused for a moment and then replied, ¡°Well, anyway, he¡¯s a man. Somehow, I believe, he can protect the girl should the need arise. Besides, Jared and Dixon went along with Debbie. So just rest assured.¡± ¡®Rest assured?¡¯ There was no reason for Carlos to be distressed that she might suffer some harm. If anything, he was pretty sure she¡¯d be just fine. But how would she cope with the other inconveniences of the trip? It was not until she set out for the Southon Vige that he learned about the dismal living conditions there. It seemed like a vige abandoned by the government, with virtually no basic infrastructure. ¡°For three whole days of her stay there, she hasn¡¯t bothered to call me. Not even once! I think I should just let her be. Why should I care after all?¡¯ Carlos was angry at the thought. Yet much as pretended not to give a damn, for the three days of her absence, everybody around him could sense his palpable anxiety. For fear of getting on his wrong side, they went about work with caution. Now, seeing Carlos¡¯ deadpan face made Emmett shudder in fear. He knew his boss must be in an extremely terrible mood. Before he followed Carlos to thepany offices, he took out his phone and secretly sent a message to the WeChat Group consisting of his colleagues. He wrote, ¡°My dear fellows, attention please! A ¡®volcano¡¯ is on the verge of erupting! Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die, please mind your steps and don¡¯t step on our CEO¡¯s toes!¡± So, when Carlos arrived at thepany building, all the staff tried their best to stay away from him after greetings. Nheless, even after Emmett¡¯s kind warning, there were still a few managers who were unluckily caught by Carlos and given a tongueshing. The next day, the air in the CEO¡¯s office still felt heavy and oppressive. Standing next to Carlos, Emmett wished the ground under him would magically open up and swallow him to save him from this demon. But he knew he had to finish reporting to his boss no matter how much he wanted to escape. Chapter 407 ¡°Ca¡­ Carlos, Debbie is having¡­ a good time with¡­a minority young boy¡­¡± ¡®The young boy is quite handsome! ¡® This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Emmett thought in his mind. He continued, ¡°Carlos¡­ Debbie is dancing with that young boy.¡± ¡°Um¡­Ca¡­ Carlos¡­ Debbie is taking a walk with that young boy.¡± On the third day, everyone in the meeting room held their breaths. They couldn¡¯t utter a wrong word, because they could feel the dangerous aura around their boss. When Emmett saw a postcard, he finally felt a hope. ¡®Oh! The senior executives and managers of the Hilton Group finally can be saved!¡¯ Emmett eximed in his mind. For the first time, as the CEO¡¯s personal assistant, Emmett rushed into the meeting room without even knocking at the door. Carlos¡¯ cold voice came. ¡°Emmett, what are youughing? You have a good mood? Then how about I send you to the remotest ce in the world to study the market there?¡± Under everyone¡¯s curious and nervous gaze, Emmett mustered up his courage and walked toward Carlos. Carlos¡¯ cold voice came to a sudden stop when Emmett handed him a postcard. He took it and had a better look. On it was a picture of a beautifulndscape. There were words written on its back. ¡°Carlos, this is my second day in the Southon Vige. Have youe back from your business trip? I¡¯m freezing to death but you haven¡¯t given me one single call. I hate you! Carlos, I¡¯m still so angry with you. It is just that this postcard is very beautiful so I sent it to you on a whim. Then again, I think I¡¯d better write a few words on it to jolt you out of your arrogance. Carlos, I said I missed you, but why haven¡¯t you said anything back? Do you still love me? Fine, if your answer is no, then I¡¯LL stay in the Southon Vige for the rest of my life. That way, you can enjoy your time with Megan or Olga No one will ever stop you from doing whatever you wish. Carlos, the vige head¡¯s son is very handsome and his mother treats me really well. I¡¯m moved. What should I do? But when I remember that your mother treats me even better, I¡¯m left at crossroads. How can I forget you, even if it¡¯s only on Mom¡¯s ount? Anyway, the children here are really cute. I¡¯ve given some of your money to them in secret. Will you get angry with me? Some of them are orphans. If you still love me, how about we adopt one from them? I won¡¯t need to experience the pain of giving birth to a baby. But¡­if there is a chance that you want a baby of our own and you still love me, then I¡¯ll consider giving birth to a baby for you! Carlos, there is no more nk space for me to write anything on. I¡¯UL stop now. Take care! But just if you don¡¯t need me anymore, I¡¯ll be OK with it. You shouldn¡¯t let it bother whether I¡¯ll be bored to death or freeze into a cold pir, nted on permafrost. It shouldn¡¯t disturb you even if a bear mauled me to a horrific, painful death. Written from a poor girl who will be bored to death, freeze into a cold pr and be mauled to death by a bear.¡± Finally, she signed off. ¡°Date: Unclear. (I forgot to charge my phone. Chapter 408 It¡¯s already out of power. I don¡¯t know the exact date, nor do I want to ask anyone. That¡¯s it! Goodbye!)¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org From top to bottom, she had written on every single inch of the postcard, as if it was a novel she intended to write. Seeing the thin smile on the corners of Carlos¡¯ Lips, Emmett heaved a sigh of relief, as if a burden had been lifted off his shoulder. For a moment, he assumed that the postcard would restore calm to the office, but unexpectedly, Carlos angrily threw the postcard on the table and demanded, ¡°Who allowed you to open my letters?¡± The smile on Emmett¡¯s face froze. ¡°Carlos¡­ Carlos¡­ but you.. Emmett felt wronged. It was him and Tristan who had been handling Carlos¡¯ letters in thepany all the time. But he swore that he hadn¡¯t read the content of this postcard when he noticed the name was ¡°a poor girl¡±. He knew it was from Debbie, so he immediately hurried to the meeting room and handed it to Carlos. Out of the blue, Carlos stood up from his seat and announced, ¡°This project is well nned and very creative. The nning Department has done a good job and everyone in the department can get a bonus equal to your monthly wage.¡± He then turned to Emmett and instructed, ¡°Emmett, ask the directors of the charity foundations toe and discuss about the investment.¡± There were some non-governmental charity foundations under the Hilton Group. Emmett instantly understood what Carlos was going to do. ¡°Ask the directors toe and discuss about the investment? Oh, if I¡¯m guessing right, Carlos is going to invest in the development of the Southon Vige!¡¯ he thought excitedly. When Carlos left the meeting room, he took along with him the postcard that had magically changed his mood. As soon as he stepped out of the room, noisy sighs of relief filled the space; some executives almost cried out gratefully, especially the nning department . ¡°Phew! Thank God! We survived!¡± one of them eximed. ¡°Not just that! Each of us gets twice our pay this month! Isn¡¯t this great?¡± someone responded excitedly. Back in his office, sitting leisurely in his chair, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but re-read the words on the back of the postcard. Before he knew it, a smile had appeared on his face. When he had finally savored the words long enough, he opened a folder on his desk and carefully put the postcard in the middle of it. It was made of poor quality paper, but it was his treasure nevertheless. ¡°Looks like this woman has started to take the initiative, ¡® he thought . In Southon Vige It was getting dark. Debbie was jogging when she heard some noise ahead of her, which sounded Like two people were having sex. It was awkward, so she stopped her run and stayed away from them. The reception was usually awful in the vige. Unfortunately, she got signals at the spot she was at that moment and her phone started buzzing in her pocket. It was on vibration, so it didn¡¯t disturb the couple. Chapter 409 She hid behind a big tree to take care of the call. Panting for breath, she took out her phone and saw the familiar number. Tears threatened to roll out of her eyes. ¡®This grumpy, hateful man! He has finally decided to call me!¡¯ she thought, gratified and angry. After wiping her moist eyes, she swiped her finger on the screen to answer the call, but she did not speak first. Their stupid fight was still fresh in her mind. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Carlos asked when she refused to say anything. His tone was t. There was neither rage nor affection. Debbie was mad because she was disappointed. This wasn¡¯t the attitude she had been expecting from him. She wanted to throw a tantrum, but she couldn¡¯t find a good excuse. ¡°Having fun,¡± she said, after a long pause. Despite her sullen tone and short answer, Carlos smiled when he heard her voice. ¡°I got it,¡± he said. ¡°Huh?¡± She was perplexed. ¡®Got what?¡¯ ¡°The love letter you wrote me.¡± ¡®What? What love letter? I never wrote him any love letter. This fact-twisting capitalist!¡¯ Blushing, she corrected him, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a letter. It was a postcard.¡± She wouldn¡¯t write him a love letter and embarrass herself. The vige head¡¯s son had given her some postcards with thendscape of the vige on them. She filled the little space with her scribble and had asked the young man to help her send them. Since the vige was so remote, she was surprised that Carlos had even received the postcard. But for Carlos, that postcard was a love letter from her, whether she admitted it or not. Unwilling to be fixated on such a trifling matter, he moved on. ¡°How are you doing these days?¡± he asked, his voice full of concern. Debbie turned her head to listen to the two Lovebirds who seemed to have gotten more passionate. ¡®It¡¯s freezing cold outside. Why do they have to do it here? These people are so freaking weird.¡¯ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She got up and retraced the path while holding her phone to her ear. ¡°Not so good,¡± she answered honestly. These past few days had been the harshest days of her entire life. The temperature dropped to at least ten degrees below zero at night. It was so cold that stepping out the door of their designated house was a struggle. ¡°Hmm.¡± Her answer was more or Less what he had anticipated. Carlos hung up without another word. ¡®So typical! Would it kill him to talk some more? He hardly spoke three Lines.¡¯ Debbie went back to her room, with a mad frown on her face. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Carlos. Atst, she decided to text him. Chapter 410 ¡°Was there a reason why you called me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Again, a single-word answer. Debbie cursed him a hundred times in her head. ¡°And? What was it?¡± she asked, trying to be patient. She was expecting a sweet response despite knowing that she might not get any. ¡°I wanted to know if you were okay.¡± That was it! That was all she needed to hear¨Cto know that he cared. Her eyes reddened as she read his message. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not okay.¡± She missed him beyond what words could express. She missed his voice, his hugs, his tenderness. Carlos might not have been too busy because he replied very quickly, ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡± A hundred question marks shed across Debbie¡¯s mind. ¡®He¡¯s relieved to know that I¡¯m not okay? What does he mean? Is he happy that I¡¯m unhappy?! Why does he hate me so much?¡¯ She was too angry to continue talking to him, but what he had said lingered on, bothering her immensely. The more she thought about it, the angrier it made her. ¡°I hope you have a good time in Alorith, Carlos.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡° Debbie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed while a thousand angry exmation marks jumped around her head. ¡®Aargh! This man is so irritating! ¡® C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It had been overcast for many days in a row. The next day, the sky finally cleared up. Gus sat alone, enjoying the sun. Gail was helping an olddy pick out some tea Leaves. Others were ying ¡°Drop the Handkerchief¡± with the children. Jared was one of them. Since he was so tall, it was funny to see him running among the kids. When he started running around the circle, it set everybody off. The childrenughed while shouting, ¡°Jared, tag Debbie! We want to see Debbie catch you.¡± The kids knew how fast Debbie could run. Many of them even ran with Debbie around the vige in the mornings Jared refused as he panted, ¡°You¡¯re so mean. I won¡¯t tag Debbie. I¡¯ll tag you.¡± When he dropped the handkerchief, the kids screamed, ¡°Aaah! Debbie Chapter 411 Jared tagged you! Catch him Debbie Looked back. The handkerchief was indeed dropped right behind her. To make the kids Laugh, she stood up and challenged Jared, ¡°You big guy! I¡¯ll catch you and make you sing ¡®Old MacDonald¡¯ in the middle of the circle.¡± Then she started chasing Jared. To her surprise, he ran away from the circle, and she had to run after him. When Debbie was finally close enough to grab him, Jared stopped and pointed his finger into the distance and said, ¡°Debbie, Look!¡± Everyone was automatically curious and stopped ying at once to look towards where he was pointing at. A Little boy ran towards them and shouted cheerfully, ¡°Look! So many cars havee to our vige! The cool ones. I¡¯ve only seen them on TV. What are their names?¡± Jared named the cars as he pointed at them one by one, ¡°Emperor Bentley. And that¡¯s a Rolls-Royce Phantom.¡± The boy jumped in excitement. ¡°Right. Lice-Rice! Pepper, Shorty, Butterball! Let¡¯s go take a look. We¡¯ve never seen those cars before. ¡®Emperor? Is it Carlos?¡¯ Debbie wondered. Then the familiar car and its license te came into view. The ten-meter-away entrance of the vige was on a low terrain. The whole vige could see the cars parked there Emmett got out of the car in an elegant manner. He immediately spotted Debbie among the others. After a few incidents that had taken ce in the past, Carlos¡¯ employees had started seeing his cute and sweet wife as their savior. Emmett waved at her excitedly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The vigers didn¡¯t know who he was waving at, so they all waved back at him warmly. Debbie only looked at Emmett briefly. Her eyes quickly shifted to the back window of the Emperor. She could sense Carlos¡¯ tense gaze even with the window rolled up. ¡®He¡¯s here. I¡¯m sure. Has hee to take me home? He always makes me mad and then tries to make up for it by doing something nice.¡¯ With that thought in mind, she looked at the car expectantly, and all her anger was gone. Among all the college students in the vige, only Debbie, Dixon, Jared, Gus, Gail, and Gregory knew that Emperor was Carlos¡¯ car. However, not a single soul from this group knew why Carlos was here except for Debbie, Dixon, and Jared. Jared excitedly grabbed Debbie¡¯s sleeve as soon as he saw the car, and said, ¡°Tomboy, this is the moment that tests our friendship. Ask your husband to get me out of here too.¡± As a matter of fact, Jared had called his dad the next day after they reached this vige. He was asking the older man to send him a car and take him home. He badly needed a private car because the minibus that had taken them to the vige made him vomit for a whole day. There was no way that he would ride that horrible vehicle again. It was bad enough that his dad immediately rejected his request without even letting him rebut the decision. Worse, Jasper went as far as telling all his friends not to pick his son up. He brainwashed everyone by iming that his son needed to experience some tough life which might help him change his frivolous personality. On the other hand, Emmett sent two of his men to discuss the details of the investment they were nning with the vige head. He then walked towards Debbie. His action made everyone turn their head curiously to them. Thus, he and Debbie decided to move somewhere else so that they could talk privately. Chapter 412 ¡°Debbie, Carlos asked me to take you home. I¡¯ve already sent someone to pack your things. You can get in the car and go home directly,¡± said Emmett . Debbie looked at the car again with furrowed eyebrows. She then asked, ¡°Is Carlos here or not?¡± A knowing smile crept over Emmett¡¯s Lips before he replied, ¡°Why not go near the car and check for yourself?¡± ¡®How would Carlos not pick you up personally when he knew that his precious wife is having a hard time here, Mrs. Hilton?¡¯ he thought. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Debbie was still trying toe up with the best response she could give Emmett when a tender voice suddenly cut in through her trail of thoughts. ¡°Hi, Emmett.¡± It was Gail. ¡®What does she want?¡± Debbie wondered as she gazed at the neer. However, Gail didn¡¯t even look at her and just walked straight to Emmett. She exchanged some polite remarks with him. They were in the middle of their endless greetings when Emmett threw Debbie a questioning look after hearing that Gail was actually Sebastian¡¯s daughter. Nevertheless, Debbie just remained silent, devoid of any expression. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Sebastian¡¯s daughter. What can I do for you?¡± he asked Gail. ¡°Didn¡¯t Carlose here?¡± Gail responded in a casual tone. Emmett smiled politely and replied, ¡°He¡¯s busy. May I ask why you¡¯d like to meet Carlos? ¡° Reluctance instantly flooded Gail¡¯s face. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t want Debbie to know what her real agenda was. Thus, she red at Debbie and sarcastically asked, ¡°Do you have to be here?¡± Debbie nodded calmly. Her face was still unreadable when she said, ¡°Yes. Emmett came here for me.¡± That answer made Gail feel a little embarrassed. ¡®Why is that? Are Debbie and Emmett really married to each other just like what the rumor says? Then why didn¡¯t Carlos get angry with her after she expressed her feelings for him? Who on earth is really involved with Debbie? Jared? Emmett? Hayden? Or Curtis? Ah! Debbie is such a slut! On the other hand, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for Carlos to just let her off easily if Emmett is indeed her lover. Considering that Emmett has worked loyally for Carlos for a long time, it is possible that Carlos just forgave Debbie because of Emmett.¡¯ With these thoughts in her mind, Gail finally turned to Debbie and asked, ¡°Debbie, what is Emmett to you?¡± Chapter 413 Debbie was eager to find out whether Carlos was inside the car or not and hoped to finish the conversation as soon as possible. Thus, she rested her arm on Emmett¡¯s shoulder and cunningly replied, ¡°We¡¯re close. As to how close? Guess.¡± Since Gail had already taken her for a slut, it didn¡¯t matter to add one more name on the list of the men Gail thought she had slept with. Debbie nced at Gail provocatively before patting Emmett on the shoulder. She then said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my cousin with you. I have to go pack my things. Wait for me here.¡± The possibility of seeing Carlos put her in such a good mood she even blew a kiss to Emmett while stepping away. Emmett, who was Carlos¡¯ secretary, couldn¡¯t be happier upon seeing how chirpy his boss¡¯ wife was Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He nodded to Debbie and dotingly said, ¡°No rush. Someone is already packing your things for you. You can get in the car whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After Debbie left, Gail looked at Emmett and asked anxiously, ¡°How exactly do you two know each other?¡± ¡®What does she mean by ¡°you two¡±?¡¯ Confusion flooded Emmett instantly. His eyebrows were furrowed as he tried to figure out what the woman before him was talking about. It took him a while before he finally realized that she was talking about him and Debbie. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you are really interested in,¡± he coldly answered. That indifferent reply embarrassed Gail all over again. However, she wasn¡¯t going to waste the chance to pry into Debbie¡¯s secrets. Thus, she asked, ¡°Umh¡­When are you leaving here?¡± ¡°Right now,¡± Emmett deadpanned since he already knew what Gail was up to. Frankly, they didn¡¯t have time for sightseeing. Every one of thepany was super busy since it was the end of the Lunar year. Hearing his answer thrilled Gail a lot. It was such a relief to hear them leaving soon. Nevertheless, she chose to contain her excitement since she had a public image to maintain. She needed to remain innocent and sweet. Then she asked in a low, soft voice, ¡°Can you give me a lift? I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but my dad is too busy to spare me any time. So¡­ I¡­¡± She cleared her throat, trying topose herself and remain polite as she spoke. Although Emmett was just a secretary, the fact that Carlos was his boss cut him from the rest. Gail couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake, especially when she was asking for a favor, for example, right now. The fretful look on Gail¡¯s face almost made Emmettugh aloud. This woman had always been rude, arrogant, and mean when she was around Debbie. Emmett would have turned this patheticdy¡¯s request down if he hadn¡¯t received an order from Carlos that all Debbie¡¯s schoolmates should be sent home together with her. She had Debbie to thank for that. If it wasn¡¯t for Debbie, Gail wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to ask. In the end, he smiled slyly, ¡°To be frank, besides the investment project in Southon Vige, my job here is to pick somebody up. If you want to go with us, you can ask Debbie about it. If Debbie says okay, then it¡¯s fine by me.¡± Gail¡¯s smile gradually melted upon hearing Emmett. She thought, ¡®So he came here just to pick Debbie up? Huh! It is impossible that there¡¯s nothing going on between them! Those things kept Gail quiet for a while. It was only after a few seconds when she opened her mouth again. ¡°Why her?¡± she asked curtly. Emmett smiled and responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here because your dad forced you to learn from Debbie?¡± ¡°Yeah, but what does it have to do with me going back with you?¡± Gail wondered. ¡°Since you came here because of Debbie, it would be Debbie¡¯s decision whether you can go back earlier or not. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to ask her. It¡¯s totally your call.¡± Time was pressing. Those were thest words Emmett said before nodding at her politely and walking away. Chapter 415 Debbie responded with a question of her own. Gail noticed that she sounded a bit curious. ¡®My permission? Why?¡¯ It sounded odd to Debbie. Gail bit her lower lip hard and answered resentfully after a long while, ¡°Emmett! I don¡¯t want to get on that crappy minibus again. And you know¡­ I came here only because of you. My dad wouldn¡¯t have forced me toe here if you hadn¡¯t joined this project. If you¡¯re leaving, then you have to take me with you. And you really don¡¯t have a choice, because I am gonna tell my parents what you are. As soon as they find out you¡¯ve been fooling around with so many men, you¡¯re done!¡± Debbie valued Lucinda¡¯s and Sebastian¡¯s opinions quite a lot, and Gail knew that very well. What infuriated her was the fact that it was almost as if Debbie had managed to steal her parents away from her. Nothing she did seemed to be good enoughpared to Debbie. She hated every moment of that. Debbie took a deep breath, trying to control a wave of anger on her face. She then told her, ¡°Gail, I can take you with me, but you have to promise me not to mess with me again. And don¡¯t ever repeat that Last sentence in front of me. I¡¯ll have you know that there¡¯s only one man I¡¯m involved with.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You¡¯ll know that one day. But today is not that day. Can you do what I asked you to or not?¡± If Gail knew about Debbie¡¯s rtionship with Carlos, the whole world would know. She wasn¡¯t the sort who were too keen on keeping secrets. Debbie couldn¡¯t tell her yet. Gail was left with no choice now and promised. When Gail finally left her alone, Debbie bid her farewell to the kids who had just yed ¡°Drop the Handkerchief¡± game with her and her schoolmates. It was a tearful scene with the kids when they found out she was Leaving. Her eyes watered a bit too. It was sad to say goodbye to these kids. Although she had not been here for too many days, she still felt a strange attraction to the ce. When she finally Left the school, still immersed in her sorrow, Jared suddenly popped out from nowhere and started dragging her towards the vige itself. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, pulled along. She felt that both Jared and Gail were acting really weird today. ¡°To where I was staying.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°To pack my things.¡± Debbie wanted to kick him right in the shins when she heard that. ¡°You can pack your things on your own. What do you need me for? To do it for you?¡± she asked in exasperation. ¡°Of course not.¡± The vige was tiny and it didn¡¯t take them more than three minutes before they found themselves in Jared and Dixon¡¯s room. As soon as they came to the door, Jared pulled Debbie inside and locked the door. He opened his suitcase and threw all his items in as he kept an eye on Debbie. ¡°You can¡¯t get in the car without me. Otherwise, I am going to be stuck here,¡± he exined, noticing her curious nce. He believed that Carlos wouldn¡¯t allow him to get in his car, unless Debbie was with him. Chapter 416 Debbie saw his point. ¡°Dude, you came here with me. Do you really think I will leave you and Dixon behind? Is that how you see me?¡± ¡°No. Of course you won¡¯t leave us behind,¡± he replied immediately, ¡°but your husband will!¡± His packing was done within minutes, usual for boys. While they were walking towards the Luxury cars, Jared grabbed Debbie¡¯s arm tightly, as if he was afraid she would run away from him anytime. Emmett was waiting by the Emperor car for her. Upon seeing them, a bodyguard took Jared¡¯s suitcase and led him towards the car behind him. ¡°Jared, please follow me,¡± he asked respectfully. Jared clutched Debbie abruptly like an insecure child while shouting, ¡°Where¡¯re you taking me? I¡¯m going nowhere. I just want to go home!¡± He was sick of this ce and couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Emmett stifled his Laughter somehow, even though it was really hard to do after even a fleeting nce at Jared, and assured him, ¡°Jared, please rx. The cars waiting behind are for you and your friends.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hearing this, Jared was relieved and calmed down. ¡°Okay, that sounds fair. Tomboy, I¡¯m getting in the car.¡° He sounded a bit embarrassed for having made a scene. Looking at the Emperor beside her, Debbie took a deep breath before getting in. When Emmett opened the door for her, she found the overbearing man she had been thinking of the past few days sitting inside staring at her. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± he asked. Debbie¡¯s heart started pounding, and she felt a burning sensation in her face. All the fights and arguments they¡¯d ever had between them vanishedpletely from her mind. Even before she had gotten in the carpletely, she had already wrapped her arms around Carlos¡¯ neck and kissed him on the cheek. Carlos was surprised by her sudden affectionate reaction After the kiss, Debbie got out of the car again and smiled. ¡°I have to go find Dixon. Be right back.¡± ¡°Flirt with me and run away right after?¡± Carlosined in a husky voice. Debbie¡¯s face turned crimson. ¡°No, idiot. I don¡¯t n to do that just yet. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she retorted. She was about to turn around when Emmett assured her, ¡°Debbie, all your friends have gotten in the cars. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°ALL right, then.¡± She found Emmett was a very considerate person. Chapter 417 Nothing to worry about, Debbie bent down to finally get in the car. Suddenly a man in navy blue ethnic clothes called from behind her, ¡°Debbie, wait!¡± Debbie turned around. The vige head¡¯s son was running towards her. It urred to Debbie that she had said goodbye to everyone but him. ¡°Just a minute,¡± she muttered quietly to the man inside the car. Before Carlos could protest or ask what was going on, she had shut the car door and was walking towards the young man, who was breathless from all the running. ¡°Debbie, are you Leaving?¡± he Looked at her sadly. From the way he was sulking and the way he looked at her, affection was visible clear as daylight. ¡°Yes,¡± Debbie replied with a nod. ¡°My My family hase to pick me up. It was nice meeting you. Keep in touch.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t want to break his heart Like that and corrected herself. The young man took out a sachet from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°I made something for you. It¡¯s a silver essory. I want you to keep it as a souvenir.¡± Debbie looked at the sachet in surprise. It was meaningful, she knew that. Reflexively, she tried to decline it. ¡°Thank you from the bottom of my heart. But it¡¯s a very big gesture and I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°It may be worth little, but I will be d if you take it. It would mean a lot to me.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t know what to say. She was saved by Emmett who walked towards her at this point. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, Carlos is waiting. It¡¯s time to go,¡± he reminded her with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Hilton?¡¯ The young man was surprised and confused. He knew what that form of address meant. ¡°Are you married?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she admitted shortly. ¡°Thank you for taking such great care of me these days. My husband is waiting. I have to go.¡± The young man watched the woman he had fallen for get in the car, heartbroken. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The fancy cars drove away one after another. From the rearview mirror, Debbie could see him standing there alone. She felt sad to see him so heartbroken. She had only stayed in the vige for a couple of days, but the vigers had been so nice to her, and the vige head¡¯s family deserved a special mention. It was unfair that the young man had to face such heartbreak even after being so nice to her. Chapter 418 ¡°Feeling sad?¡± a cold voice asked, breaking into her thoughts. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted sinctly. Humans were sensitive. It was normal to feel sad on asions like this. ¡°Do you want to stay and be the vige head¡¯s daughter-inw?¡± Carlos asked coldly. Debbie turned towards him in surprise. His face was grim. ¡®Damn! What did I do wrong in saying goodbye? I didn¡¯t even encourage him. What¡¯s he sulking about now?¡¯ she thought. Pondering over what he had just said, she slid closer to him and asked, ¡°Are you jealous? Huh?¡± Seen through, Carlos tried to save face with a poker expression. ¡°Sit back,¡± he demanded, though it was clear he didn¡¯t mean it. She refused to obey. Pressing her cheek against his arm, she asked while fluttering her long eyshes, ¡°You didn¡®t react much on seeing me. Did you reallye here to see me or what?¡± The road was bumpy, but sitting in Carlos¡¯ car, Debbie could barely feel it. It was much better than riding a minibus. The next moment, the interior screen was rolled up so that the passengers could have some privacy. Confused, Debbie was about to ask what was going on when her face was lifted up gently. ¡°Do you want me to react?¡± Carlos asked meaningfully. Looking into his eyes, she regretted saying that. ¡°No, no. I-¡± She wanted to say this was not what she had meant. But actually, she wanted to kiss him too. Inside the Bentley behind the Emperor, Jared was sitting with an expression on his face that was as annoyed as if he had just eaten a dead fly. It was all because of the woman sitting next to him-Gail. He couldn¡¯t help suspecting that Carlos had made this arrangement on purpose. Although every student unfamiliar to Debbie was sharing a car with others in groups of two or three, whoever was connected with Debbie was given a separate car. Dixon, Gus, even Gregory were enjoying a car alone. Only Jared had to share a car with someone. And to make matters worse, that someone had to be Gail! The most irritating part was that there were no passengers in the two Bentleys behind them and Gail could have been thrown in any of those two. Carlos must have done this to torture him! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jared felt that it was so unfair. He had had to apany Carlos¡¯ wife to the remote, backward vige and this was what he had gotten in return. Life was so unfair, especially to men. ¡°Jared, do you know what Debbie¡¯s rtionship with Emmett is?¡± Gail asked, even though she had anticipated that most likely, Jared wouldn¡¯t tell her anything even if he did know something. Chapter 419 ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is she sitting in the same car with Carlos?¡± ¡°Go see for yourself.¡± ¡°What is she to Hayden?¡± ¡°Can you just shut up? Or I¡¯ll kick you out of the car.¡± Jared was fed up with her questions and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Gail gritted her teeth resentfully but finally had to shut up. Since it was nightfall, the cars stopped in an urban district on the way. They would spend the night there. Even in such a simple area, Carlos was famous. As soon as the ck Emperor pulled up in front of the fancy hotel, the manager himself came out of the hotel with some foremen. Emmett got out first and opened the back door for the passengers inside. As soon as people caught a glimpse of their distinguished guest, they all began trying to please him. ¡°Good evening, Carlos! Wee to our hotel, Carlos!¡± Carlos merely nodded to the barrage of pleasantries and held out his right hand towards the car. A woman closely wrapped in a purple down jacket emerged from the car. She hadpletely wrapped herself and only her eyes could be seen. Her big eyes looked around curiously. She then took Carlos¡¯ hand and jumped out of the car. The employees of the hotel couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They had received countless upper-ss females. But never had they seen anyone so unique. What shocked them more was that when the two were about to enter the hotel, Carlos pulled the woman into his arms, as if to tell everyone that the woman was his and his only. ¡°Is this the woman in the rumors?¡¯ they wondered. Carlos had always told Debbie that they would keep a Low-key profile, but anywhere Carlos went, it was never low-key. Right now only, five men had greeted them by the car alone. And another ten were standing in two lines in front of the door. Debbie was d that she had covered her face with her hat and scarf, even though Carlos was against it. She didn¡¯t want to expose her face. Anyone could have snapped a picture and posted it online. Then the whole world would know. Two managers led the way to their Presidential Suite. In the elevator, Carlos was still holding her tightly. Since they were not alone, Debbie felt embarrassed to be intimate. She tried to pry his hand away, but Carlos wouldn¡¯t Let her get his hand off her. With two hotel managers and Emmett beside them and two bodyguards behind them, Debbie tried her best to keep the interaction between them inconspicuous.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Emmett noticed it and gave her a knowing smile, making her blush a deep crimson behind the scarf. Soon, the modern elevator reached its destination and the managers themselves opened their suite for them. The bodyguards stopped the managers and the waiters from going inside. Chapter 420 They themselves positioned on either side of the door. Once Carlos and Debbie had stepped inside their suite, Emmett closed the door and with a click, the self-locking door was closed. ¡°Thank you, manager. I think right now what Carlos needs is some privacy. Are the other rooms all set?¡± he asked one of the managers. ¡°Emmett, you¡¯re being too polite. We¡¯ll Leave you be. You know where to find me if I¡¯m needed,¡± said the manager with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Emmett had already made arrangements to make sure that Carlos and Debbie arrived at the hotel a few minutes before the others. Five minutes after Carlos had entered his room with Debbie, Emmett parked the car in the parking lot and then walked back to the hotel. When the others reached the hotel, they didn¡¯t see Carlos¡¯ Emperor. Jared looked around. When he saw neither Debbie nor the Emperor, he asked one of Carlos¡¯ bodyguards where Debbie was. That was when he learnt that Debbie had arrived at the hotel a few minutes before them, and that most possibly, she was already in her hotel room. Jared hesitated a little before he decided to call her. However, she didn¡¯t answer his call. To put it more precisely, she cut the call. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¯ Jared wondered. After pondering over it, he whispered to one of the bodyguards with a goofy smile, ¡°Carlos is here, isn¡¯t he?¡± Emmett had told the bodyguards when to talk, and when to keep their mouths shut. The bodyguard assumed that it should be safe to answer Jared¡¯s question, so he nodded. ¡®That¡¯s what I thought, ¡® Jared gloated. Deciding to Leave the couple alone, he put his phone away and strolled into his room humming a tune as he pulled his luggage behind him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Just as Jared had imagined, the scene in the Presidential Suite was screeching hot. Its two upants had been apart for too many days. Debbie was stripped down to her bra and panties. Lost in Carlos¡¯ kisses, shey in bed, enjoying their reunion. When her phone rang, Carlos turned it off impatiently, without even checking who was calling. His lips never Left her body the whole time. ¡°Wait! I have to take a shower first,¡± she said as Carlos¡¯ breathing got heavier. Southon Vige was too cold andcked facilities. So she had never got the chance to have a proper shower. ¡°Let¡¯s bathe together afterwards,¡± he moaned in her ear. ¡°But I haven¡¯t showered in days,¡± she confessed, a Little embarrassed. Knowing he was a neat freak, she thought that he would let her go the moment she said that. However, Carlos didn¡¯t care. He continued to do what he wanted, without a word. He had wanted to have sex with her in the car on their way to the hotel. But Debbie had turned him down saying that it was embarrassing with the driver in the car. But he had been very handsy all the way. Frustrated as well. Chapter 421 Now that they were finally alone, he was acting Like a wild predator set loose on its prey Seeing his hungry eyes, Debbie recalled the crazy night when she had gotten drunk. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Hmm 2¡å ¡°Can you be gentle, Honey?¡± ¡°Gentle?¡¯ Except for the one night long back, he hadn¡¯t been intimate with her for a while. Being gentle was the Last thing on his mind Two minutes Later, Debbie was pressed against the window In a Presidential Suite two doors away from Debbie and Carlos¡¯, a girl toured the suite excitedly a couple of times, eximing, ¡°This is great! You get what you pay for!¡± She rolled on the soft bed until she was tired. Then with one hand propped against her chin, she said, ¡°I should remember to thank Debbie someday. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would have never had the chance to stay in such a luxurious Presidential Suite.¡± A chubby boy seconded her, nodding his head. ¡°The car was so damnfortable! I¡¯ve never sat inside a Bentley Mulsanne before. Five million dors! I used to be afraid to even get close to one of those cars. But today, thanks to Debbie, I was in it! Who could have imagined it?! Hearing all the fuss, Jared joked as he leaned against the door, ¡°You should hang out with me from now on. I¡¯ll make sure that you get to ride in a Luxury car every day.¡± Jared had despised Gail the whole time since they had been stuck in the same car. And finally here came her chance to humiliate him. She took it immediately. ¡°Ride in a Luxury car every day? The entire city knows how strict your dad is. Nobody came to pick you up from Southon Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Vige. You can¡¯t even get yourself a Luxury car. How do you n on letting others ride in them every day?¡± Ever since he had gotten out of the cold vige, Jared had been in a good mood. Right now, enjoying the heat and the Luxury of the suite, he couldn¡¯t have been happier. Even Gail¡¯s insults didn¡¯t make him lose his temper. ¡°Your dad didn¡¯t pick you up either. You are here because of your cousin, Debbie. Don¡¯t forget that. You¡¯re no better than me.¡± Surprised gazes fell on Gail when the other students heard what Jared had said. A barrage of questions was thrown at her. ¡°Gail, Debbie is your cousin?¡± ¡°Howe you¡¯ve never mentioned it before?¡± ¡°How are you two rted? Gail smiled awkwardly. She had never mentioned her rtionship with Debbie to anyone. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Debbie. Now that Jared had revealed her secret, she was forced to admit it. ¡°Yes, Debbie is my cousin. My mom is her aunt.¡± Chapter 422 ¡°What¡¯s her family like?¡± a gossipy girl asked. ¡°So many posh cars came to pick her up. She must be rich.¡± Gail cleared her throat and acted sad. ¡°Actually, she is from a poor family. She had a tough childhood. Her parents got divorced when she was little and her dad diedter.¡± Gail¡¯s words at once denied the theory that Debbie was from a rich family. However, they saw that Debbie was living an extravagant life. They wondered where her money came from. Another theory popped up into everyone¡¯s head. Yet, no one dared to say it since her good friend, Jared, was among them. But he could sense what they were thinking. His good mood disappeared in an instant. He started yelling, ¡°You bunch of pathetic nosy idiots! Debbie may be rich or poor, but what does it have to do with you? Debbie¡¯s boyfriend is rich and he loves her. He came to pick her up today. Moved by the fact that you all had volunteered for some public good, he decided to give you people somefort. And now, you are all talking about Debbie behind her back! I¡¯m ashamed to be with you knuckleheads.¡± It was true that Carlos had sent the cars because the students had volunteered to help the vigers and kids in Southon Vige despite the cold weather. Also, he had taken care of the expenses on the road, including the food, hotels, and the transportation. Carlos somehow made the students attribute everything to Debbie. The students quieted down after Jared¡¯s outburst. Gregory, who had been silently staring at his phone all the while, decided not to utter a word, no matter what. Back in the vige, he had seen Debbie get into Carlos¡¯ Emperor and Emmett was driving the car. In the city, Carlos was the only one who could boss Emmett around. Considering the fact that Carlos¡¯ car had reached the hotel five minutes earlier than them, he figured that they were trying to avoid the others. He assumed that Carlos had indeede to the vige and had been in the same car with Debbie. He had always refused to give any heed to the rumors about Debbie. But now, it all added up. Debbie¡¯s boyfriend, whom Jared had just mentioned, had to be Carlos. Gregory recalled that the other night when Debbie had gotten drunk, she had gone to Carlos¡¯ house. Debbie had shouted ¡°Carlos, I love you¡± ten times on campus. She had confessed her feelings for Carlos in Curtis¡¯ presence and she hadn¡¯t faced any punishment for doing so. If Debbie and Carlos were really lovers, then all of those made perfect sense. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At around 8 p.m., the elevator descended gracefully into the hotel lobby and a couple walked out, hand in hand. The woman had zipped her coat all the way to the top, put her hood up, and pulled the drawstrings tight. No one would be able to recognize who she was. ¡°Carlos, are you going out? Do you need a car?¡± the Lobby manager asked with the utmost respect. ¡°No,¡± Carlos answered shortly. ¡°Yes, Carlos. Do you need any other services?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 423 ¡°Sure, Carlos. Goodbye.¡± The manager always made a fuss whenever Carlos was around. On their way out, Carlos and Debbie had to bear the greetings from several hotel staff passing by. When they finally left the hotel, she heaved a long sigh of relief. Somehow, Carlos was not happy with her reaction. He cast a sideways nce at her and asked, ¡°You feel ashamed of being with me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not again! I¡¯ve told him a dozen times.¡¯ Debbie was exasperated at the stupid thought but decided not to act it out. She grabbed his arm and told him with a sweet smile, ¡°Honey, could you please wait until I graduate first? I¡¯m not mentally prepared to live under Limelight just yet.¡± Then she added yfully, ¡°You know who you are-the great Carlos. It¡¯s quite a big thing to be your wife and sometimes, stressful too.¡± Carlos¡¯ heart went soft at her words, but he managed to maintain a straight face. ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t hang onto my arm Like that,¡± he demanded frivolously. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! My Legs are killing me. I am not the one to me,¡± she snapped back yfully. If it weren¡¯t for her rumbling stomach, she would still be tormented by this old goat. Carlos couldn¡¯t maintain his long face any longer, and his eyes reduced themselves to slits in his affection. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asked in a soft voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been to this city before. Let¡¯s Look around and find something good to eat.¡± She suddenly remembered that one of her cousins was a freshman in some university in this city, but she didn¡¯t know the exact address. She took out her phone from her pocket and asked Carlos casually, ¡°Hey, do you know Yeim Film Academy?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± he responded cautiously. ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± ¡°About a couple of miles from here. Why?¡± Debbie was ted at the news. She dialed a number and told Carlos, ¡°I¡¯d like you to meet someone, okay?¡± ¡°You know someone here?¡± he remarked in surprise. ¡°Uh-huh. A cousin of mine.¡± The call went through, and a girl¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Deb, you finally remember me, huh?¡± Debbie was thrilled to hear Sasha¡¯s voice again. ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m in Yeim. Are you avable right now? How about we have dinner together?¡± Sasha, 19 years old, was Gail¡¯s sister and Debbie¡¯s cousin. Chapter 424 Debbie had a much better rtionship with her than with Gail. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Really?! I¡¯m so d. Send me your address and I¡¯lle over to you right now.¡± Sasha¡¯s screaming was so loud that even Carlos could hear her on the phone. Disdain was written all over his face. He felt Lucky that Debbie wasn¡¯t as noisy as that girl. Poor Sasha! Little did she know that she had managed tond a disgraceful impression on Carlos even before they could meet. Debbie and Sasha decided to meet at a Japanese restaurant located inside a shopping mall nearby. Carlos had nned to take Debbie out to eat some local food, but she was afraid that Sasha might not be able to find the ce. Eventually, she chose a famous chain restaurant so that Sasha could reach there effortlessly. Debbie was waiting for Sasha at the gates of the mall. Soon, she saw the girl getting out of a taxi. Thin and small, Sasha wasplementing her figure with a white long down jacket today. She had fair skin, round eyes, a high nose and a small mouth-people often said that she looked like a doll. Her long hair was adorned with a brown hair band. ¡°Deb!¡± Sasha eximed upon seeing her cousin. Her voice was so piercing people from a dozen meters away could hear her. ¡°Wow! What did you do? Drink some magic water? You look so much more beautiful than ever before. And look at your skin, even smoother than mine. I am jealous!¡± Her exaggerated reaction made Debbie giggle. ¡°Magic water? I only drink pure water. Why did you not go back home? I thought the winter vacations had already started.¡± ¡°Exactly! I guess I¡¯m in a fake college or something. Everyone in other colleges is enjoying their winter vacations, while we are still taking sses. Deb, I¡¯ve missed you so much. Did youe here alone?¡± The two girls hadn¡¯t seen each other for months, but they were still very close. Without answering Sasha¡¯s question, Debbie led her into a private booth of the restaurant. Sasha noticed that the booth was upied by a handsome man on a phone call. Upon noticing the girls, he ended the call. Before Debbie could introduce Carlos, Sasha yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°Wow! He is so handsome! Deb, is he the man whose picture you posted in Moments?¡± Debbie had posted Carlos¡¯ figure wrapped by a towel in Moments on WeChat. Sasha had seen the post, and wanted to know who he was. But Debbie had kept it quiet. She didn¡¯t want anyone to find it out just yet. Sasha had such a big mouth that Debbie¡¯s face instantly blushed. She stole a nce at Carlos, only to see him chuckle. Covering Sasha¡¯s mouth, she snapped, ¡°No! I did no such thing. Just shut up. Let me introduce you to each other.¡± Nodding repeatedly, Sasha was dying to know who the man was. ¡°Let me guess. Is he your boyfriend or something?¡± Sasha¡¯s bluntness would have been quite funny to some boys, but it made Debbie feel shy. She was getting the feeling that maybe, it hadn¡¯t been a fine idea to invite Sasha to have dinner. At that moment, Carlos cut in, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Carlos Hilton, Debbie¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Husband? Carlos Hilton? Aaaaaaaaargh!¡± Her voice rose to a scream. So prating was her pitch that everyone in the restaurant heard her Not until a waitress entered the room to check on what was happening did Sasha realize that she was overreacting. She gave the waitress an embarrassed smile and mouthed an ¡°I am sorry¡± at her. After the waitress had left the room, Sasha held Debbie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Deb, he¡¯s Carlos! I was just about to tell you he Looked Like Carlos, and he IS him!¡± Chapter 425 Debbie covered her ears andined, ¡°Would you please lower your voice? If you keep yelling like this, Carlos and I are going to Leave.¡± Carlos, who preferred quietness to noise, was a little unhappy, but as a cultured man, he didn¡¯t show it. Afraid that Carlos would get angry, Sasha shed a wry smile. Clearing her throat, she apologized to him in a lowered voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I¡¯m not that noisy by nature. I just got too excited.¡± On the inside, she still believed that any girl who had met Carlos in person and known he was her cousin¡¯s husband would act like this. After all, he was super handsome, super rich, and super mysterious. He was the dream lover of countless girls, and what wouldn¡¯t they give for one moment with him? Carlos decided to let it slide with a kind smile. ¡°Never mind. Have a seat, please.¡± Sasha sat opposite Carlos. Debbie wanted to sit next to her, but Carlos grabbed her hand and pulled her into a chair beside him. Upon seeing the two of them acting coy, Sasha covered her mouth with both hands and giggled naughtily. Debbie knew Sasha¡¯s favorite food and had already told Carlos about it. He had ordered the dishes while Debbie was waiting for Sasha. This way, they didn¡¯t have to wait long and the food was served soon. Debbie put Sasha¡¯s favorite caviar roll onto her te and asked casually, ¡°Your sister is in the city as well. We just came from Southon Vige together. Did she contact you?¡± Despite the fact that Gail hated Debbie, she was fond of her sister, Sasha. After all, blood was thicker than water. Sasha nodded, ¡°Yes. Gail came to see me earlier, but she didn¡¯t tell me that you were here.¡± Debbie shrugged without saying anything. Sasha looked back and forth between the couple and asked curiously, ¡°Deb, when did you get married? Why didn¡¯t you invite me? And Carlos, when are you leaving Yeim with C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Deb?¡± Debbie turned to look at Carlos, who was boning a pork rib. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for several years now, and we¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning,¡± he answered without raising his head. As soon as he was done boning the rib, he put the meat onto Debbie¡¯s te. Her eyes full of admiration, Sasha said, ¡°Deb, you have such a caring husband. You should cherish him.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Debbie said with a sweet smile. She could feel his love towards her through his smallest of actions. There were more than twenty dishes on the table. Carlos knew that she had a huge appetite and always remembered to feed her well. On their way to the city, he had exined why he had served as Megan¡¯s boyfriend back then. Chapter 426 That day, he got off the ne and was about to go see Debbie when Megan called him out of nowhere. She wanted him to act as her boyfriend so that she could get rid of a boy who had been pestering her. The ce Megan mentioned was not too far away from the airport, so Carlos didn¡¯t turn her down. He had nned to go to Debbie after dismissing the boy. But much to his surprise, he and Megan ran into Debbie and Hayden at the restaurant. In return for his exnation, Carlos had asked Debbie to exin why she had been with Hayden that day. She told him that she just wanted to tell Hayden that she had moved on and that there was no chance for them to get back together. However, Carlos didn¡¯t buy it and bombarded her with questions. He didn¡¯t let her go until she had told him every word she and Hayden had spoken, every move they had made, and every dish they had eaten. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . During the dinner, Debbie realized how busy Carlos was. Emmett, Tristan and some other people kept calling him, but he dismissed all of them and sent Skype messages instead. Meanwhile, he also had to answer Sasha¡¯s curious questions. In order to not dy his work further, Debbie quickly gulped down her food and offered to go back to the hotel right after dinner. Two cars were already waiting for them as they exited the mall. Undoubtedly, Carlos had arranged them in advance. He asked one of his men to drive Sasha back. Debbie wanted to go for a stroll, so Carlos decided to walk back to the hotel with her. Emmett had to drive the car at a snail¡¯s pace, following them closely behind. When they arrived at the gates to the hotel, they saw Gregory walking out. Although Debbie was wearing a hood, and her face was covered with a scarf, Gregory recognized her immediately. He remembered her down jacket from that morning. He had known for a while that Debbie was married to Carlos. But his heart still ached at the sight of their interlocked fingers. He forced a smile and greeted them, ¡°Hi, Carlos. Debbie.¡± Surprised, Debbie asked, ¡°Seriously? You recognized me under all this mask?¡± Her reaction amused Gregory. Carlos checked the time in his watch. ¡°It¡¯ste. Where are you going?¡± ¡°To grab some food. I didn¡¯t have dinner.¡± Debbie Looked back and forth between Carlos and Gregory, confused by their casual interaction. Gregory had taken Debbie to Esastin Vi once and had met Carlos. Back then, he didn¡¯t know Carlos and thought that he was Debbie¡¯s brother. Carlos had always kept a low profile. Although most people in the city knew his name, very few had actually seen his face. Colleen and Curtis had taken Gregory to meet Carlos a couple of times after Gregory had first met him. ¡°Why not ask for room service?¡± Carlos asked. ¡°I have been resting all this time. I feel kinda bored and thought I¡¯d take a stroll.¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen Debbie get into Carlos¡¯ car, he would have invited her to go along with him for a walk. Debbie couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity in anymore. She asked, ¡°You two know each other?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Colleen¡¯s brother,¡± said Carlos curtly. Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. No wonder Gregory looked familiar. She realized that he resembled Colleen a lot. Chapter 427 Silent misery shed across Gregory¡¯s eyes when he saw the affection between the couple. He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Carlos. Bye, Debbie.¡° Debbie waved her hand. ¡°Bye.¡± Carlos nodded in response. He looked at Gregory¡¯s retreating figure and turned to Debbie. ¡°How long have you known him?¡± he asked, sensing that something was not right. Debbie looked up at Carlos for a moment and then answered, ¡°We were ssmates in high school. We were not in the same ss in the first and second years at college. But this year, we¡¯re in the same ss again. But I didn¡¯t know that he is Colleen¡¯s brother. I just realized that they actually Look very much alike.¡± ¡°He went to Southon Vige with you as well, right? Have you attended this kind of activity together before?¡± Debbie wondered if Carlos was concerned about Colleen¡¯s brother. She answered honestly, ¡°No. This was the first time. I didn¡¯t know he wasing until I saw his name on the list.¡± They walked into the elevator together. Before the doors werepletely shut, Carlos pressed her against the wall and kissed her passionately on the lips. Debbie froze. Her hands were caught tightly in his, so she couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡®What is this all of a sudden? Is he horny? No! It doesn¡¯t seem Like that. Ouch! He¡¯s biting me! Is he angry or something?¡¯ Debbie mused, stunned. Once inside the hotel room, Carlos took off his ck wool coat and threw it at her. Debbie, who was still in a trance, saw it flying towards her and caught it by instinct. She looked at the coat closely. Everything rted to Carlos was super expensive, even if it was a cigarette lighter. Debbie guessed that the coat too might be worth hundreds of thousands of dors. She hung it in the closet on a hanger with utmost care and dusted it lightly before closing the closet door. When she returned to the living room, Carlos was sitting in front of the liquor cab with two sses of wine on the table before him. Upon seeing Debbie, he curled his finger. ¡°Come over here. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Talk? With a cunning smile, she approached him and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about? Any sweet words for me?¡± Carlos raised his eyebrow at her provocative words. He handed her the ss which had a smaller quantity of wine and pulled her into his arms. ¡°If you want me to whisper sweet nothings to you, then I¡¯ll do that as much as possible in bed from now on.¡± ¡®I knew it! I shouldn¡¯t have said that to him. He Links everything to sex!¡¯ ¡°Never mind that. Let¡¯s drink.¡± She Lifted the ss and looked at the Liquid inside it. ¡°Hey! You are so petty. Why am I getting so little wine?¡± Debbie protested, pointing at his ss. ¡°Not enough?¡± Carlos asked. Chapter 428 ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡®I can drink this in one gulp, ¡® she thought. ¡®But I shouldn¡¯t be that rude in front of him.¡¯ Carlos took a sip of his wine and gently pulled her into a deep kiss. Debbie felt warm Liquid flowing into her mouth and she swallowed it subconsciously. ¡°Want more?¡± Carlos whispered in her ear, Like a demon driving her to sin. ¡°I have plenty to give.¡± Debbie shook her head immediately. ¡°Behave yourself, old man,¡± she snapped. Who could guess that the aloof Carlos could act that way in front of his wife? Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and began to use her. ¡°Maybe you should behave yourself.¡± Seeing her puzzled expression, he continued, ¡°How about the vige head¡¯s son? Hayden? Gregory?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Debbie raised her head, only to see the displeasure in his eyes. Carlos lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re a siren, aren¡¯t you? Did you flirt with those guys? Remember, you¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m the only one who can bang you.¡± Debbie was stunned. ¡®A siren? Flirt? And he¡¯s the only one who can¡­¡® ¡°You married me just to¡­er¡­bang me?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± he corrected her and kissed the corner of her mouth, ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa. Back up,¡± she said, blinking her eyes. She knew Hayden wanted her back. But the vige head¡¯s son? And Gregory? What was he talking about? Carlos pressed her against the liquor cab, raised one brow and said, ¡°I¡¯m a guy, see? I know how they think. Keep Gregory at arm¡¯s length. Getting the hots for my girl? Next time I see Colleen, I¡¯1l tell her to bitch at her brother for me.¡± ¡°Gregory has a thing for me?¡¯ Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°You got it wrong. We¡¯re in the same ss, that¡¯s all. I think you¡¯re way off base here!¡± Debbie retorted. That would just be too much. Colleen and Gregory would think she and Carlos were both nuts. And that could ruin their friendship. ¡°And you¡¯re naive,¡± Carlos sneered. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Naive?¡¯ Debbie was enraged. She disentangled herself from his arms. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re getting things off our chests¡­¡± She took a step back and stared up at him defiantly, arms crossed. Chapter 429 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 430 Debbie felt danger approaching and cursed inwardly, ¡®Dammit! Can¡¯t you just let it go? You¡¯re such a petty man.¡¯ She swallowed and with a fake smile said, ¡°¡°Two-timer? Who said that? Really?¡± She wanted to deny it, but Carlos¡¯ next move suggested he was not satisfied with it. His hand slipped into her sweater. ¡°Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s still aching there¡­ Honey, I was just pissed. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Please forgive me, okay?¡± She stared at him, with a pair of innocent doe eyes. His heart softened instantly, but he managed to keep a straight face and said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°Honey, I Love you. I really, really love you. But it¡¯ste. How about we get some sleep?¡± It was indeed veryte. Carlos gulped down the wine in his ss and kissed her fully, his lips gliding over hers. It felt like an eternity. Finally, he scooped her up and carried her into the bedroom. Lying in bed, Debbie watched Carlos, who was taking off his clothes. All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. ¡°Hey you,¡± she called out. He cast a warning nce at her. ¡°Hey you? Really?¡± ¡°Humph! I won¡¯t call you ¡®honey¡¯ until you give me an exnation. Why not add me as your WeChat friend? You hiding something?¡± Carlos grabbed his phone from the table and threw it onto the bed ¡°Check it yourself.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡®What did he mean by that? Doesn¡¯t he use WeChat? Still, if he gave me his phone, he doesn¡¯t have anything to hide.¡¯ She picked his iPhone XS Max up. It was the first time she had yed on his phone. With a sweet smile, she told Carlos, ¡°Password, honey.¡± ¡°1104.¡± ¡®What? It sounds Like someone¡¯s birthday.¡± Debbie entered the password and unlocked his phone. She heard Carlos say, ¡°Help me change the password, and tell me the new one.¡± ¡°why?¡± Chapter 431 Carlos took off his pants and answered calmly, ¡°Change it to your birthday.¡± Blushed, Debbie looked away and asked, ¡°Whose birthday is this?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at him and met his teasing eyes. She immediately Lowered her head to avoid eye contact. ¡°He¡¯s impossible, ¡® she cursed silently. ¡°Megan¡¯s,¡± answered Carlos as he walked towards the bathroom. Debbie¡¯s face soured at the answer. She knew it instinctively, but it became more real when he finally confirmed it. As if realizing something wasn¡¯t right, he added, ¡°I Lent her my phone and she keptining that she couldn¡¯t remember my PIN. So she changed it to her birthday. I forgot to change it back.¡± ¡°Is he trying to exin?¡¯ Debbie thought. Carlos turned to look at her and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll change all my passwords to your birthday, okay?¡± He wanted Debbie to blend into every aspect of his life. She was his wife, after all, and often at the forefront of his thoughts. He was a busy man, though, and could only juggle so many things at once. He had to make any number of decisions day in and day out to keep his business running. So sometimes, he¡¯d make a snap decision without necessarily consulting his wife. The man wasn¡¯t ustomed to married life. It would take some time getting used to it. She pouted her lips. ¡°Okay. By the way, when is your birthday?¡± She gave him an embarrassed smile, as she knew it was not appropriate to not know her husband¡¯s birthday. He cast a meaningful nce at her before saying, ¡°September 25th, Lunar Calendar.¡± ¡°What?! We have the same birth month! Mine¡¯s September 5th. Oh no! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it earlier? I didn¡¯t get you anything for your birthday.¡± Feeling guilty, Debbie jumped out of bed. Despite the fact that he was naked now, she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly. Stroking her hair, Carlos smiled, ¡°No, you already got me a present.¡± Confused, she raised her head to look at him. Although Carlos hated to mention what had happened on the cruiser, he had to exin. ¡°When I asked my men to throw a girl into the ocean, it was my birthday. After boarding the cruiser, the girl gave me a kiss. That was the gift you gave me.¡± ¡°What? No, no, no. That doesn¡¯t count¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know that day was his birthday, and he didn¡¯t know she was his wife back then either. ¡°It was the best gift I ever got,¡± he said unreservedly. He did love her, but it was hard to find the time to remind her. She meant a lot to him, and he was trying to make sure that she was a part of his life. But why was it so hard sometimes? He scooped Debbie up into his arms, and carried her towards the bathroom. ¡°You can¡¯t even stay away from me for one second, huh? Why not take a bath together?¡± ¡°NO! Put me down, old man. I¡¯m not a clean freak. I already had a bath today. Hahaha¡­ That tickles! Don¡¯t bite my ear.¡± Before they had gone out to grab some food, Debbie had already had a bath. She had even used the skin care products he had gotten her so she¡¯d smell nice. He Liked it when she did that. And she liked hearing him tell her. Carlos put Debbie down, pressed her against the door frame and kissed her affectionately before letting her go. Throwing herself onto the bed, she unlocked his phone, found the WeChat app and opened it. ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± When she saw his WeChat name and profile, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The scream was unintentional, but entirely understandable, under the circumstances. Carlos could even hear her scream over the rush of water shower. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos! I can¡¯t believe it! You calcting asshole! You added me as your WeChat friend awhile ago but never told me. Why didn¡¯t I know? Because you pretended you were someone else¡­¡± Chapter 432 She opened her Moments and checked all her updates. To her dismay, she found that she had called him ¡°a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡± after he had kissed her in his office at school. Not only that, she had posted a picture of him wrapped in a towel and had even said that she wanted to date him while she was taking his ss¡­ Many girls at Economics and Management School had posted simr updates, so her friends didn¡¯t pay much attention to that update. But Gail had to be a troll. ¡°He¡¯s an ass! He even pretended to be somebody else and told me he wanted to go out with me!* Truth was, the guy with the username ¡°C¡± was Carlos himself. After changing his password to her birthday, she threw his phone aside and picked hers up. She opened a group chat and sent a message. ¡°Men are all two-timers.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha! Who pissed you off?¡± read Jared¡¯s reply. ¡°You know who,¡± Debbie replied. ¡°Really? What did he do this time?¡± Jared sent a Curious Face emoji. Debbie wondered whether she should tell her friends about the conflicts between her and Megan. It was a sore spot with her, and she and Carlos constantly fought about her involvement in their lives. But was it really appropriate to share that? After a moment¡¯s consideration, she decided against it. ¡°Forget it. I said he was a two-timer, and he got angry at me.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± replied Kristina. ¡°He¡¯s such a petty man. He didn¡¯t Let me off the hook at all. He just had to punish me,¡± answered Debbie. ¡°Punish?¡± Jared sent a Dirty Smile emoji. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take it the wrong way! I didn¡¯t mean it Like that,¡± Debbie snapped. ¡°Thedy doth protest too much, methinks,¡± Dixon cut in. ¡®Nice, ¡® she thought. ¡®A Shakespeare reference.¡¯ ¡°Exactly, dude. Come on, Tomboy. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Tell us.¡± ¡°Hold on. Need snacks. BRB,¡± Kristina typed. And then she broke off chatting to get snacks. Debbie might not feel like sharing by the time she got back to her phone. Kasie sent a voice message in which sheughed out loud for 15 seconds. They had kept the pressure on, and were finally going to get Debbie to crack. Debbie mentioned Dixon and Jared and typed, ¡°You two better delete your messages. You know how Carlos is.¡± ¡°No fair! How about Kristina and Kasie too?¡± asked Jared. With a Proud emoji-a grinning face with smiling eyes-Debbie replied, Chapter 433 ¡°Because I love Kasie and Kristina, but not you and Dixon. Capice?¡± ¡°Does your husband know you¡¯re bi?¡± asked Dixon, along with a Winking Face emoji. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Debbie turned to look at the Locked bathroom and heard the sound of running water before replying, ¡°Watch your Language. My husband¡­¡± Carlos was so possessive of Debbie that he couldn¡¯t bear the thought that other men might find her hot. She had begged and cajoled, and promised him things for a Long time until he finally agreed to let her go this evening. And she knew how close he was to saying no. Jared was sick of Debbie talking about Carlos. He thought she was showing off. He sent her a voice message saying, ¡°Come on, Tomboy! Give me a break! Quit talking about how obsessive he is. Or I¡¯ll tell him you called him a scum.¡± At the same time, Carlos stepped out of the bathroom. It was toote for Debbie to turn down the volume. Feigning calm, she mentioned Jared and said, ¡°What?! Kristina called her dear boyfriend a scum? How could she say that? Dixon is so nice to her¡­¡± Her friends were struck speechless when they heard the voice message. Carlos walked over to Debbie and took away her phone. ¡°Holy crap! I¡¯m done. What should I do?¡¯ Debbie mused. She then saw Kristina send a voice message as well. ¡®Please don¡¯t listen! Please don¡¯t Listen!¡¯ she prayed in her mind. To her disappointment, Carlos clicked the message and it said, ¡°Tomboy, don¡¯t drag us into this, okay? Dixon and I are having a great time. You better bribe Jared so that he won¡¯t snitch on you.¡± ¡°Er¡­ D-Dear¡­¡± Debbie stammered. But Carlos wasn¡¯t buying it. He sighed, his face stoney. The silence was agony, made all the more painful by Carlos¡¯ raised eyebrow. ¡°No, no, no! Honey! Honey! Darling¡­¡± Debbie put on an unctuous smile. Carlos locked her phone and sat on the bed, emotionless. He looked so cold it caused Debbie to involuntarily shudder. She threw herself into his arms and said yfully, ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t be angry. I was mad and drunk because Megan said you were her boyfriend. I was trying to forget.¡± ¡°Oh, is that all?¡± he asked. Debbie nodded. Sighing in defeat, he said, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m such a petty man that I would get angry at you for such trifles?¡± Debbie nodded, then shook her head immediately. Before they had known they were husband and wife, he had been so mean to her. But ever since they had been together, he was much better and more tolerant. ¡°You¡¯re the best husband in the world,¡± she said. Now that he was not angry, she picked up her phone and Lay down to y with it. ¡°Debbie Nelson,¡± he called out. ¡°What?¡± Debbie felt strange when he called her by her full name. ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t mind,¡± said Carlos as he pulled Debbie into his arms. ¡°So you need to make me happy.¡± Chapter 434 ¡°Okay. How about I sing a song for you?¡± She put her phone aside and cradled his neck. ¡°What? ¡®Pray for You¡¯ again?¡± Carlos asked through gritted teeth. Debbie stuck out her tongue and made a face. ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to be buried alive again. Grave mold is a bad look for me.¡± Her reaction amused Carlos, who pinched her nose and ordered yfully, ¡°Then sing.¡± Debbie rested her head on his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. ¡°This is my favorite song. Hope you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Carlos moved the slider on the dimmer, and instantly the room was cloaked in darkness. The neon lights of the city came in through the window, bathing everything in the room in a curious cast of blue Tucked in his arms, Debbie looked him in the eye and started to sing. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the world, done it all, had my cake now. Diamonds, brilliant, and Bel-Air now. Hot summer nights, mid July, when you and I were forever wild. The crazy days, city Lights, the way you¡¯d y with me like a child. Will you still love me when I¡¯m no longer young and beautiful¡­¡± Carlos had long known that Debbie was a good singer. She seemed to have magic in her voice; his restless mind cooled down when she started singing. That was why he liked to hear her soaring vocals. She was able to hit some intense parts, and there were times when her voice went positively stratospheric. She was gifted, and he was a Lucky man. And singing had an effect on her as well. When she hit those emotional parts, her eyes would start tearing up. She was able to feel what she was doing, give it some punch from deep in her Lungs and enthrall an audience. ¡°Will you still love me when I¡¯m no longer young and beautiful? Will you still Love me when I got nothing but my aching soul? I know you will, I know you will, I know that you will. Will you still Love me when I¡¯m no longer beautiful? Dear Lord, when I get to heaven, please Let me bring my man. When he comes, tell me that you¡¯ll let him in. Father tell me if you can. Oh that grace, oh that body, oh that face makes me wanna party. He¡¯s my sun, he makes me shine like diamonds¡­¡± His eyes were as deep as the ocean; she couldn¡¯t help but lose herself in them. She finished off with a beautiful line. ¡°Will you still Love me when I¡¯m no longer young and beautiful?¡± As she crooned, her voice was low and angelic, as tender as a baby¡¯s skin, and as soft as new fallen snow. She rxed finally, done with her rendition of Lana Del Rey¡¯s ¡°Young and Beautiful¡±. After a moment¡¯s pause, she added, ¡°Will you?¡± She was so nervous waiting for his answer. Carlos lowered his head, kissed her on the forehead, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Yes, I will.¡± The atmosphere between them was so tender and warm that they weren¡¯t willing to surrender to sleep. They were buzzing with all the pleasant emotions the song and Carlos¡¯ words had stirred in them. It was so wonderful that neither of them wanted it to end. Eventually, they agreed to close their eyes at the same time and fell asleep almost as soon as they did so. The next morning, when Carlos dug Debbie out of the quilt, her schoolmates had already eaten their breakfast and left for Alorith. Debbie¡¯s eyes were still closed. Carlos made her sit on hisp, helped her pull on her slippers, and carried her to the bathroom. Chapter 435 ¡°Need me to brush your teeth for you?¡± His voice snapped Debbie back to her senses. She looked at her messy hair in the mirror, and then turned to Carlos, who was already in his suit. Like being hit with a p, she was able to take full stock of the situation. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. When did you get up? I had no clue. Has everyone gone?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re on their way to Alorith. I¡¯ve been up for 3 hours already.¡± He answered her questions patiently and helped her squeeze the toothpaste onto her brush. She sshed some water on her face, and took over her toothbrush. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll wait in the dining room.¡± Carlos left and checked the time before he started working-it was 10:05 a.m. After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Debbie began her morning skin care routine. First, a skin toner to get rid of excess dirt, traces of oil and makeup, and correct and bnce the pH of her skin. She also didn¡¯t want e. Then, an antioxidant serum to neutralize sun damage. Finally, an eye cream and moisturizer. She followed this routine dutifully-Carlos wanted her to look radiant. At thest, she changed her clothes. When she showed up in the dining room, it was already 10:45 a.m. Although Carlos was patient, he was a Little stunned and confused. ¡®She said she would be quick, but it still took 4@ minutes. If she hadn¡¯t rushed, how Long would it have been?¡¯ He closed the Lid on hisptop and walked up to his wife, who was shoveling food into her mouth, devouring her breakfast like a wolf devouring its kill. ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t choke.¡± Debbie paused and asked, ¡°You ate already?¡± ¡°Yeah. But I can join you if you want.¡± He sat opposite her, picked up a boiled egg, and began to peel it. Watching him was fascinating, because he was so good at it. He rolled the egg on the table to form cracks all over the shell, and then he squeezed the ends. The result was that the shell slid off in a few seconds, and created a minimum of mess. When Debbie finished her breakfast, she was quite full. She stood up from her seat, but Carlos picked up thest waffle and lifted it to her lips. She rubbed her tummy andined, ¡°I thought you were eating too, but I pigged out on this.¡± All he had done was put food onto her te. He had only taken a bite or two. ¡°Full?¡± he asked. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Debbie nodded immediately. As if she was afraid that he didn¡¯t trust her, she lifted her sweater and showed him her big belly. ¡°People might think I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she mumbled, pouting her lips ¡°Who cares what they think?¡± Carlos cleaned his hands with a wet napkin and stood next to her. ¡°No! I¡¯m still a student. If you get me pregnant, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Debbie threatened Carlos with burning eyes Not until then did Debbie realize something very important. She raised her fists and beat his chest repeatedly. Chapter 436 ¡°You didn¡¯t use any condoms. Nor did I take any pills. What if I get pregnant? You promised me you¡¯d use condoms. Liar! ALL men are sleazebags! Go buy me the morning-after pil¡± Carlos grabbed her wrists and asked with dark eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t want to have my baby?¡± Debbie was scared by his fierce look. ¡®We¡¯ve talked about it before. Why is he asking me again?¡¯ she mused. After some consideration, she answered, ¡°You got me wrong. If I were pregnant, I would give birth to it.¡± He was satisfied with her answer. But she was not pleased, as Carlos didn¡¯t keep his promise. All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. ¡°If we have a baby in the future, I¡¯ll teach our baby to call ¡®Daddy¡¯ first.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Carlos asked in confusion. ¡°In that case, our baby would say ¡®Daddy¡¯ when wetting the bed or getting hungry. Hahaha! It would be you who gets up at midnight to change the diaper¡­¡± Carlos¡¯ heart softened at the mention of their future child. He decided to y along with his wife, who was putting on her down jacket. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. If you gave birth to a baby, I would hire ten nannies to take care of you and our baby. So you should teach the baby to say ¡®Nanny¡¯ instead.¡± ¡°But I heard some nannies would hurt babies, like feeding them sleeping pills so that they won¡¯t cry all day,¡± she retorted. ¡°No one would do that to MY baby!¡± Carlos spoke with curt finality. Rolling her eyes, Debbie zipped up her jacket and snapped back, ¡°What if they did it behind closed doors?¡± ¡°Well then, teach our baby to say ¡®Grandma¡¯ and ¡®Grandpa¡¯ first,¡± Carlos said with a shrug. ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to tell me you won¡¯t take care of our baby, huh?¡± A cold shiver suddenly ran down Carlos¡¯ spine. ¡°That depends¡­¡± He could only give her a vague response so that she wouldn¡¯t be pissed off. But on the inside, he retorted, ¡®Of course I won¡¯t be taking care of my baby. I hate babies; they¡¯re a pain in the butt.¡± Debbie remembered Carlos was fond of boys, so she asked, ¡°If it¡¯s a boy, will you take care of him then?¡± ¡°No,¡± he answered shortly. Taking a deep breath, she continued to pry, ¡°What if it¡¯s a girl?¡± Debbie was fuming inside. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to like children at all.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 437 Then why is he dying to have a baby? Does he just want to torture me by letting me give birth to a baby? Or does he want to have a baby with someone else?* ¡®A girl?¡¯ Carlos pondered. The man, who had always wanted a boy, hesitated right now. ¡®A girl¡­¡¯ The couple were immersed in their own thoughts. Without giving Debbie a straight answer, Carlos held on to her, who had wrapped herself tight in the down jacket again, and led her outside the door. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged our trip to Maldives,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll go there after spending the New Year in New York. Then, after the end of next semester, you¡¯ll be studying in the UK.¡± Digging her fingers into her ears, Debbie repeatedly nodded her head ¡°Okay.¡± Since her handsome husband had always treated her well, of course she¡¯d do what he wanted. And it was not like she¡¯d have to do without him. Carlos would also be there, waiting for her when the school day was done. She would be okay with it as long as he was by her side. But her best friends would be sad. Next year, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. She was the one who stuck up for them when they were wronged, and lifted their moods when they were unhappy. Of course, she¡¯d miss them too. Seeing Debbie nodding meekly along without protest, Carlos was content. Ignoring everyone, he nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡± ¡°What surprise?¡± Debbie asked expectantly Glowing with happiness, Carlos looked into her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait till we¡¯re back home. If I tell you, how could it be a surprise?¡± Debbie¡¯s curiosity was triggered. She practically bounced in her seat in excitement. The girl racked her brains trying to figure out what it might be. She even asked Carlos for clues, but the stoic man would not give up his secrets. So she had to sit, and wait. Wait the entire four-hour trip back to Alorith. All of a sudden, she shifted her gaze from her phone to the outside of the car window. Confused by the unfamiliar scenery outside, she turned to Carlos and asked, ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going back to the vi?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± He was busy looking over documents. He took advantage of the long ride, keeping hispany running smoothly. It took dedication and drive to use your spare moments to work, but Carlos had those in spades. His phone suddenly rang, interrupting his reply. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As Carlos answered the call, Debbie kept quiet. She knew he didn¡¯t Like to talk to her when he was on the phone. So she pulled out her own phone again, and scrolled through news sites Ten minutester, the car started to slow down. Up in the driver¡¯s seat, Emmett reminded Debbie, ¡°Debbie, take a look out the window. The scenery is just amazing.¡± ¡®Carlos really knows how to enjoy life. This manor has everything, ¡® Emmett marveled in his mind. Heeding what he said, Debbie rolled down the car window and Looked out. She saw the manor gate a short distance away. ¡°So where are we now?¡± she asked curiously. Carlos smiled, ¡°Our new home.¡± Before he moved into the vi to live with Debbie, Carlos had stayed in this manor every time he came back to Alorith. The surroundings here were quite tranquil. It was a perfect ce for them to live. ¡®Our¡­ home?¡¯ Debbie repeated these words to herself. Chapter 438 She shifted her attention back to the magnificent European style gate. There were tall, grey pirs on either side, with crystalmps on top. She looked up-each one had to be at least ten meters. Between the two tallest pirs was a ck gate of wrought iron, and six arch doors in different sizes were adorned on both sides of it. A security room in the same color stood beside the gate. It was a gorgeous gate, with straight lines and curves existing together in symmetry. Everything was decorated in a simple but stunning style without any fussy designs. As they drove close to the gate, it opened automatically. A few well-trained security guards in uniforms stood at the gate and weed them. Debbie was mesmerized by the scene in front of her, her mouth agape. The mere sight of this splendid gate was enough to stun her. And if she thought that was amazing, she hadn¡¯t seen anything yet. But the gate was simply beautiful, and the most astonishing thing she¡¯d seen in a long time. Maybe ever. She could hardly imagine how Luxurious it would be inside the manor. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She saw that the estate was surrounded by a variety of trees, of which some were still green and dense even in winter. Behind the trees, there was a row of grey iron fences. And numerous power grids and high-definition security cameras were hidden amidst the trees. As the car slowly drove into the manor, Carlos opened the sunroof and told Debbie, ¡°Stand up and have a Look around.¡± Emmett slowed down again. Debbie leaned her upper body out of the sunroof and got a full view of the grounds. Inside the car, Carlos carefully wrapped his arms around her waist to ensure her safety. She looked around, appreciating the beautiful scenery unfolding before her. Everywhere she looked, green Leaves greeted her eyes. She felt like summer had returned. Flowers started to bloom, forcing their bright colors against the calming green. A warm feeling coursed throughout her whole body. She closed her eyes, breathing in the fresh and fragrant air. The grounds were huge, too. It was not like Carlos skimped on anything. There was a beautiful garden filled with well-tended nts, bushes, and trees. A cobblestone path wound around the garden, and in the center there was a fountain. Debbie took in more sights, and spotted ake to the side of the manor. As the car eased along the road, she took note of the hugewn that seemed it would take a Lifetime to mow encircling the manor. It had everything here. Momentster, their car reached the main part of the manor, where a luxurious three-storey vi stood. The walls were painted white. Around this vi, there stood a few two-floor buildings. All the buildings were pleasantly arranged around the main mansion. More than that, she had also seen a helicopter and a mysterious hot-spring introduced from the back hill. Perhaps, there were more astonishing things hidden inside this huge manor, waiting for Debbie to discover. Finally, their car stopped on the open parking lot beside the three-storey vi. After getting out of the car, Carlos led Debbie to the right hand side. Pointing at a smaller building which upied a few hundred square meters, he said, ¡°Can you see that? I had that building decorated for you.¡± In front of the building, there was arge swimming pool, with clear water gleaming under sunlight. Next to the swimming pool, there was a beautiful garden. Various tropical, subtropical, and temperate flowers of which Debbie didn¡¯t know the names were growing and blooming there. These different kinds of flowers could ensure the manor to be filled with fragrance through all four seasons. A heated, bright greenhouse was built next to the garden, in order to help some kinds of nts withstand the cold ¡°What? Do you mean we¡¯ll settle down here? Then is our room on the ground floor or upstairs?¡± Debbie asked innocently She was fond of this building decorated with abination of Chinese and Western styles. Carlos smiled tenderly. He held her hands in his and led her into the two-storey vi. On the ground floor, Carlos pushed open one of the doors and let Debbie go in first. ¡°Wow!¡± she eximed the moment she entered. It was a huge music studio! A Lot of music books were neatly lined up the bookshelves on one of the acoustic walls. She could see the most advanced mixer and all the necessary voice recording equipment. The room was filled with all kinds of Western and traditional Chinese instruments like guitars, pianos, zithers¡­ Almost any musical instrument that you could name was here. Covering her mouth in shock and excitement, Debbie turned around and looked at the expressionless man. Chapter 439 ¡°What¡¯s¡­this? Are you a musician too, or¡­¡± Carlos raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think I have an interest in music?¡± Instantly, tears sprang to her eyes. In a sob, she asked, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m crazy about music?¡± Seeing her reddened eyes, Carlos held her hand and dragged her out of the room, while warning, ¡°I know you love music. But stop crying. I installed this studio for you to entertain yourself but not for you to cry. Understand?¡± Debbie repeatedly nodded her head, but her effort to hold back the tears was in vain. They began streaming down her cheeks Carlos helplessly wiped off her tears before pushing another door. ¡°Stop crying now, or¡­ well, you¡¯ll find out!¡± ¡°Find out what?¡± Debbie asked while sobbing. Carlos looked toward the music studio, drew closer to her and whispered yfully, ¡°How about we have some sexy time in the music studio?¡± These words worked. In an instant, Debbie turned her tears intoughter and rebuked, ¡°You jerk!¡± She patted his body several times to vent her anger. Then, she pulled a tissue and wiped off her tears. When she calmed down, Carlos led her into the second room. This room was totally different from the music studio. A lot of colorful bottles and containers sat on the shelves. At first, she didn¡¯t know what they were used for, but when she noticed a set of molds and equipment, she finally understood. ¡°This is to make lipsticks?¡± she asked. Carlos pinched her cheek. ¡°Clever. Yes. This is a Lipstickb. I have hired some professional technicians to teach you how to make Lipsticks.¡± Her emotions were stirred again. She could hardly find the words to express herself. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need¡­ so many lipstick¡­¡± ¡°I have registered apany for you-Decar Cosmetics. You can sell the lipsticks you don¡¯t need or the shades you don¡¯t like. I¡¯ve arranged for some designers to work on the packaging. You can pick your favorite designter. As for the advertising and the marketing channel, Emmett can handle those.¡± Debbie squeezed Carlos¡¯ hands while Listening attentively to each word he said. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Decar¡­¡± she repeated the brand name. Carlos kissed her on the lips and then gently stroked the tear stains on her face with his thumb. ¡°Decar is thebination of Debbie and Chapter 440 Carlos,¡± he said tenderly. ¡°Decar¡­Debbie and Carlos¡­ What a good name!¡± Staring at him in a daze, Debbie cupped his face with her hands as if in a gentle gesture, only to pinch his cheeks so hard. Carlos was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In a serious voice, she asked, ¡°Did it hurt?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? So I¡¯m just daydreaming! Everything here is not real, right? What a good dream! I hope I¡¯ll never wake up,¡± she said, pouting. Carlos rolled his eyes at her. As Debbie was still in a confused state, he led her to another room that was specially furnished for her ¡ªa gym. There had been a gym in this vi previously but he had it renovated for her sake. As Debbie was good at running, he had purchased a few new treadmills with different functions. He also had added other equipment, suitable for women. Thest room they visited was a spacious dancing and yoga studio. On one side of the room was a French window facing a Lawn. The other three walls were covered with floor to ceiling mirrors, giving the room an illusion of even bigger space. A few pieces of hammocks and swing straps for doing anti-gravity yoga dangled from the ceiling. Beautiful yoga mats and yoga ballspleted the list of essories. It was a fully furnished yoga studio that would rival any professional clubs around. Just a feel of the studio would excite even those who didn¡¯t have interest in yoga. Observing their reflections in the mirror, Carlos noticed the pleased look in Debbie¡¯s eyes. Affectionately, he pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Just hold on a little longer. After you finish your studies abroad ande back, we will settle down here. This will be our home forever. Okay?¡± ¡°Our home forever¡­¡± Debbie felt touched. Through the French window, she gazed at thewn outside and indulged in a bit of fantasy. She pictured herself walking hand in hand with Carlos on the Lawn under the sunlight, probably with one or two kids and a cat or a dog ying around. A happy smile crept across her face as she thought about such a warm scene. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Then, they headed to the three-storey vi. When they arrived at the gate, Carlos grabbed her hand and pressed her finger on the fingerprint lock to collect and identify her data. Now, she realized this three-storey vi was the ce where they would Live, while the two-storey building they had just visited would be for recreational purposes. Carlos had chosen that building and renovated it into a music studio, a lipstickb, a gym and a yoga room, because there was arge swimming pool in front of it. Since Debbie was fanatical about swimming, that building would be the best choice. After unlocking the gate, Debbie eagerly pushed it open. But barely had she set a foot in when out of the blue an ¡°attacker¡± charged at them. ¡°Be careful!¡± she shouted. On reflex, she lifted her right leg and was about to kick hard, only for Carlos to push her aside. He caught the ¡°attacker¡± in his arms, leaving Debbie astounded. When she realized clearly that the ¡°attacker¡± was a dog, she rolled her eyes. Chapter 441 Wiggling its tail, the dog barked at Debbie, but it was not threatening. Carlos pointed at the white hairy dog which was now sitting docilely beside him, and said mischievously, ¡°This is a Canadian Eskimo Dog, also called a sled dog. It¡¯s fun and very good at taking instructions, so I thought you¡¯d have a greatpanion, especially for your morning or night runs. Would you Like to take it to the manor for a walk? Its speed will surprise you, I promise.¡± But Debbie was not impressed. She had never been fond of dogs or any pets for that matter. All her touching feelings vanished into thin air now. With her Lips pursed, she said rather snappishly, ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯d like to, but not now, please! And no matter how fast it runs, I¡¯ll be faster! Anyway, are you sure that you haven¡¯t been fooled by anyone? The damn dog looks like a Samoyed rather than an Eskimo dog.¡± She said that with an obvious attitude. When Carlos didn¡¯t answer, she added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how it dashed toward us when we opened the door?¡± Carlos chuckled under his breath. ¡°Well, why not give this damn thing a name?¡± ¡°Give it a name? Haven¡¯t you already kept it for some time?¡± ¡®It seems quite close to Carlos. I thought it was a pet that he had kept for long, ¡® she thought. ¡°No. It was brought here a few days before you went to the Southon Vige. I¡¯ve seen it only once.¡± ¡°I see. Then why did you want to keep a dog all of a sudden?¡± Debbie squatted down and reached out her hand. She wanted to touch its head It was actually cute, with white and silky fur However, as if knowing what Debbie was going to do, the dog suddenly stood up and walked away. It stared at her with wary eyes from a distance away. Debbie pouted once more and snorted. ¡°Humph! It¡¯s a silly dog, just as I thought at first!¡± As she finished, the dog instantly barked at her again. ¡®This dog is not silly but quite clever! It knew I was rebuking it!¡¯ Debbie murmured in her mind. Carlos was amused by the exchange between Debbie and the dog. It was so funny that he chuckled. ¡°Whenever I¡¯m not here with you, you can y with it. To tame it, you need to give it strict training and get a leash on it.¡± Debbie frowned. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What? It¡¯s so troublesome. Not the kind of pet I can manage!¡± Caressing her hair, Carlos assured her with a smile, ¡°The dog needs regr exercise. Almost daily. Just take it along as you exercise too.¡± ¡°To exercise for what?¡¯ Debbie turned around and stared at him. ¡°I bet thest sentence is the whole point you¡¯re driving at, right?¡± Her face flushed red when she remembered him teasing that she couldn¡¯t keep pace with him in bed. Chapter 442 To confirm the suspicion, he was smiling when her curious eyes met his ¡°Yes. You¡¯re a smart girl!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Humph!¡± Debbie snorted. She was angry but couldn¡¯t find a way to retort. ¡®It¡¯s not that I am weak, but you bang like a stallion on steroids!¡¯ Debbie wanted to say, but she decided otherwise. ¡°Okay, babe, I think I¡¯ve got a name for your dog. Just call it Hum,¡± she said, trying to steer the conversation to something different. Carlos rolled his eyes resignedly. ¡°Well¡­okay, as you please.¡± From now on, Debbie had one morepanion named Hum. In the afternoon, Carlos left for his work while Debbie stayed in the manor and continued to look around their new home. After he left, Debbie went to their bedroom. As she opened the door, she was surprised to see many packing bags that filled the table and the floor. Since the ce was full and a little disorganized, she chose to first sort out what was in those bags. She found that most of them were cosmetics and skin care products She recognized some of the packing bags. They were the cosmetics that she bought in Shining International zast time, in order to get the free trip to Maldives. But for the other skin care products, she didn¡¯t know who had bought them and why there were so many. ¡®Are they all bought by Carlos?¡¯ Unable to hold back her curiosity, she called Carlos for an answer. She was shocked to know that some of the skin care products were given to her by the parents of the naughty boy, who had been brought to the vi by Megan the other day. ¡°And some of those items were flown inst week from Paris, by Mom. She strictly instructed me not to tell you until you walked into your new house. They are her house- warming bash for you. There¡¯s a cab next to your dressing table where you can ce your cosmetics. If the cab is notrge enough, just tell me and I¡¯ll change it to arger one,¡± Carlos told her on the other end. ¡°Oh, my goodness! This¡­ This is too extravagant for me!¡¯ Debbie eximed in her mind. The number of pleasant surprises Carlos had pulled on Debbie in one day were just far too many. After ending the call, she looked at the cab. It was a customized wooden cab with gliding ss doors. On the upper part of the cab, the shelves were divided into smallpartments which would be convenient to store different items. Humming in joy, Debbie didn¡¯t unwrap any of these packages. She simply stuffed them into the cab. But when her mind ran back to the biting levels of poverty she had recently seen first hand in Southon Vige, she began to wish they could return all the items for a refund. Up to thest cent, she would spend the money on improving living conditions in the vige. Overwhelmed bypassion on the weing but poor vigers over there in Southon Vige, she dejectedly slumped into bed, badly in need of a rest. When she woke up, it was already dark outside. Carlos hadn¡¯te back yet for he had a lot of work to finish before the New Year. She would have dinner on her own. When she came downstairs, she found that the chef and his beautiful female assistant were busy at work in the kitchen. In a few minutes, mouth-watering dinner was served. Before grabbing her chopsticks, Debbie called Carlos. Just as she guessed, he was too busy toe back for dinner. Despite feeling a jolt of loneliness, she understood why. He had already abandoned his schedule to pick her up from the Southon Vige. Earlier, he had received quite a few business calls, even in the car. All his time was devoted to either flirting with her or dealing with work. Chapter 443 After reminding Carlos of his meal, Debbie hung up and dug into her dinner. She had to admit one thing-without Carlos at the table, she was free to do anything she wanted. She liked to y on her phone, but Carlos rarely let her do anything other than eat and talk to him. And he did precious little of thetter. Sometimes, there was little to talk about, especially with a man of few words. And she did love to mess around with her phone¡­ Debbie had just opened her Weibo app when her phone suddenly rang. It was Kasie calling. After quickly swallowing down a mouthful of tasty soup, she answered in a happy tone, ¡°Hi, Kasie ¡°Debbie! Did you see the top trending topic on Weibo?¡± Kasie was obviously excited, and her words came out in a rapid-fire jumble. ¡°Not yet. I just sat down for dinner. I was about to get on Weibo when you called. Something happened?¡± ¡°Yeah. Your husband made the headlines again! Carlos seems to have be a newsmaker. I don¡¯t know what you did to him, but it¡¯s almost like he¡¯s craving the Limelight now. He used to issue takedown notices for stories about him, but not anymore.¡± ¡®Made the headlines? Debbie tensed up. ¡°What did he do this time? Anything happened to him?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d better read the news yourself. You¡¯re involved. You¡¯d probably know better than I would.¡± Kasie had scarcely finished her sentence before she hung up the phone immediately. Debbie had no chance to say a word. With a torrent of doubts flooding her mind, Debbie clicked the hot topics list on Weibo. The topic ¡°Carlos is married¡± ranked first. The story had gone viral¡ªa lot of people had seen this, and the number kept ticking upwards. ¡°Carlos is married? Has our marriage gone public?¡¯ Debbie thought. Her heart jumped into her throat. Losing her appetite, she put down her chopsticks and glued her eyes to the headline for several minutes. After a long pause, she took a deep breath and mustered the courage to click the title. There were a few photos posted at the end of the article. Instead of reading the article, she took a quick look at the photos first. The first photo was a full body shot of Carlos attending an award ceremony this afternoon. He was holding a trophy with a thin smile on his charming face. The second photo was a close-up picture of the hand holding the trophy. It was obviously meant to show the ring on his finger. And the third one was an animated GIF. It showed what happened the moment he left the venue after the award ceremony. He was surrounded by a throng of reporters; his face had almost been buried amidst the microphones. Then, he was escorted to his car by many bodyguards without answering any questions Thest photo was the same one that someone had posted on the Inte. That one was secretly taken by paparazzi when Carlos walked out of the hotel with Debbie in his arms. Debbie scrolled down and saw a few click-bait headlines. ¡°Better put a ring on it! Carlos is a married man!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Married? Billionaire Carlos sports a wedding ring at the First Phnthropist Awards ceremony.¡± Chapter 444 The main thrust of the article was about how the photographers discovered this big secret. They were observant enough to notice the ring on Carlos¡¯ finger and snapped pictures of it when he was on stage at the award ceremony. Even after the event, Carlos didn¡¯t answer any of the reporters¡¯ questions, but he didn¡¯t deny the allegations either. His silence seemed to be a tacit admission to the authenticity of his marriage. After the photos were posted, a flood of Carlos¡¯ fans had writtenments on both his personal Weibo ount and the Hilton Group¡¯s official ount. Some of his crazy fans were heartbroken, while some blessed his marriage with the mysterious woman. They also hoped that Carlos could personally respond to the news. A few smartizens had even collected some information about Debbie¡¯s two confessions of Love to Carlos at the university. They figured that Debbie was probably Carlos¡¯ wife, and leftments to that effect. Tons of reporters wanted to interview the students of the Economics and Management School, but they couldn¡¯t, because the school was on winter vacation now. But not long after Debbie found them, some of thesements began to disappear. It seemed Like someone had them deleted. Debbie entered Carlos¡¯ Weibo page and looked at thements. There were hundreds of thousands ofments more than thest time. This was the second time people had gotten a Look at his private life. It seemed that people were hungry for this. There were already more than five millionments under Carlos¡¯ two posts. Shocked, Debbie couldn¡¯t believe that a ring on Carlos¡¯ finger could make the Inte explode. Once again, it proved that he did have a huge fan base. He might be more popr than a lot of A-List pop stars. Debbie¡¯s heart was racing as she looked at the crazy amount ofments. Her train of thought was interrupted by Carlos¡¯ call. As soon as the call was connected, she asked bluntly, ¡°Hi honey. How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°You read the news?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡°What do you think?¡± Carlos asked. He wouldn¡¯t mind announcing their marriage to the whole world. He wanted everyone to know that Debbie was his beloved wife. He had expected the news to get out. In fact, the gossip had already spread like wildfire, which was more serious thanst time. Carlos felt so helpless. The PR department of hispany had gotten a flood of calls about the viral posts. They were understaffed for that sort of thing, so the phone lines were all lit up, and many callers were on hold. The best way to stop all the chaos was to post an announcement with his personal Weibo ount. Carlos didn¡¯t know theizens would be following his life this closely. ¡°What? Why ask me?¡± Debbie was confused by his question. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t his PR department be doing damage control?¡¯ she wondered. Carlos sighed inwardly, feeling annoyed that they hadn¡¯t announced their marriage. ¡°Do you think we should post our marriage certificates or continue to keep it a secret?¡± Debbie hesitated. Thinking about the waves of rumors spreading on Weibo, she knew Carlos couldn¡¯t keep silent anymore. He had to post something. ¡°Then tell everyone you are married. But you¡¯re so popr, especially among the girls. I bet a lot of your fans will be heartbroken this time,¡± she joked. Carlos didn¡¯t give a damn what anyone else thought. They had nothing to do with him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 445 ¡°So should I just post our marriage certificates?¡± he asked again. ¡°No, no, no. Debbie couldn¡¯t voice her disapproval strongly enough. She thought it was a bad idea. She was still in school, and she didn¡¯t want people trying to get close to her just to get close to Carlos. She didn¡¯t need the added stress and attention. School was hard enough, and with tons of eyes on her, she¡¯d be extremely nervous. She¡¯d be hounded by paparazzi, and never have any time of her own. And even when she did, inevitably, there would be a hidden reporter, with a hidden camera, ready to sell his pic to any tabloid that would pay him. A few minutester, asizens were anxiously waiting for any new clues or gossip to spring up, they were excited to see a new post on Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Carlos¡¯ personal Weibo ount. It was a photo of a couple kissing inside a Luxury car. A man, dressed in a dark grey zer, squeezed a woman in a white sweater into a corner of the back seat, and kissed her passionately. The man Looked really manly the way he handled all this. The femaleizens felt a thrill in their hearts when they saw the photo. ¡®Oh, Carlos is so hot! Oh, his legs are long and slim. That car looks luxurious. What a romantic scene! I wish I were her!¡¯ they all eximed in their minds. But their curiosity was not satisfied, because the woman¡¯s face was covered by Carlos¡¯ back. They could only see their fingers entwined tightly. The truth was, Emmett had taken this romantic photo. The car was stopped at a red light at the time. He initially wanted to send this secret photo to Debbie to make fun of her, but moments ago, he identally overheard Carlos¡¯ phone call with Debbie. Knowing Carlos wanted to Let people know he was married, Emmett felt this photo woulde in handy to solve this. So he sent the photo to Carlos. Emmett suddenly felt regretful when Carlos shot him a cold nce as thanks. He realized he had pried into his CEO¡¯s private affairs. As a clever man, Emmett instantly excused himself by saying, ¡°Carlos¡­ I still have work to do. Excuse me.¡± Then, he fled away as quickly as he could without waiting for Carlos¡¯ response. Around seven p.m., Debbie had finally finished her dinner, but it hadn¡¯t helped her nervous mood any. Taking a deep breath, she opened the Weibo app again. She was shocked to see the hottest post in the news feed. It was Carlos¡¯ post, and there were already more than five million ¡°Likes¡±. She looked at the new photo carefully. Yes, that was certainly Carlos, and the woman in the photo was her! As she stared at the photo posted on Carlos¡¯ Weibo page, Debbie began to recall what had happened yesterday. After Lunch yesterday, they got back into Carlos¡¯ car. She had just taken off her jacket when he suddenly pinned her down in the back seat and began kissing her. In the driver¡¯s seat was Emmett, quietly sitting, as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening. It urred to her that the partition of the car had been rolled down when they parked the car on highway service area. They¡¯d forgotten to roll it up again, so Emmett had secretly taken a photo of them passionately kissing. Coming back to her senses, she scrolled through thements on the post. A few minutes after dinner, thements were at a million and counting. Ranking top of thements was a user by the ount name Chapter 446 ¡°J-Loves-D¡±. ¡°Wow!! Carlos takes my breath away!¡± thement read. In second rank was Colleen¡¯sment. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯ve crowded your wife to the corner. Give her some room to breathe, boy!¡± she wrote. ¡°This official announcement of love broke my heart!¡± another user wrote. For the next half an hour, Debbie read thements one by one, which kept increasing by the minute. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the barking of the dog that she reluctantly moved her eyes away from the phone. ¡®Oh shit! I forgot to walk Hum, and¡­I even forgot to feed him!¡¯ she thought and kicked herself. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Squatting in front of the dog, she murmured, ¡°Hum, I¡¯m so sorry. I forgot about you.¡± The dog made a sound between barking and yawning. It almost sounded like it wanted to speak its mind and reprimand Debbie for ignoring it. ¡°Okay, Hum. You don¡¯t have toin. I feel guilty about it already. And for that, I¡¯ll prepare a double serving of meat for you. Right away!¡± At the door to the kitchen, she gestured to Hum. ¡°Come over. Tell me how you¡¯d want your meat cooked. Would you fancy spices?¡± Hum didn¡¯t budge a little, but just stared at her discontentedly. Unsure what to feed the dog, Debbie took out her phone to call Carlos for confirmation. But hardly had she unlocked the screen when the doorbell rang. The gate of the vi was kind of far away from the kitchen, so she quickly ran to the living room and checked on CCTV. From the screen, Debbie saw that there was a woman standing in front of the gate with an anxious look on her face. Immediately, she pressed the speaker button andmunicated with the woman outside. ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± The woman instantly exined, ¡°Mrs. Hilton, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m hired toe and take care of the dog. I should¡¯vee earlier, but I had something urgent at home to deal with, so I amte. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°So Carlos has assigned someone to take care of the dog too¡­¡¯ Debbie thought. She pressed another button beside the screen and the door of the vi opened automatically. The woman rushed to the porch and changed into a pair of clean shoes before entering the living room. Then she hurried up to Debbie and apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My child had some trouble this afternoon. I won¡¯t bete anymore. This job is really important to me. Mrs. Hilton, please don¡¯t get angry with me¡­¡± Debbie was taken aback by her humble begging for mercy. Snapping back to the reality, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°Never mind. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. Rx. Hum is hungry now. Please prepare the food for S807 The woman was moved by Debbie¡¯s warm gesture. With teary eyes, she thanked Debbie and ran to the storeroom to fetch kibble and chicken meat. Curious, Debbie stood at one side and watched the woman get down to work. Putting the chicken meat into a pan, she added the kibble, a little salt, and covered the pan. ¡°Is that all?¡± Debbie asked. Chapter 447 ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hilton. That¡¯s all there is to it. Actually the best for an Eskimo dog.¡± ¡°Okay, I see.¡± After feeding Hum, Debbie took it for a walk in the garden. She had also missed out on her running, so she took this opportunity for that. The street lights on both sides of the cobble-path were all on, brightening up the whole garden. The manor looked even more gorgeous under the colorful Lights. However, being alone with only a dog by her side made Debbie feel a little bit scared. The rustling and whispering of trees added to her fear. As she was lost in a trance, she didn¡¯t hold the dog leash tight in her hand, so Hum got a chance and ran away all of a sudden. In a split second, Humpletely disappeared from her sight! Looking at her empty right hand which had been holding a dog leash a moment ago, she sighed helplessly. ¡®You cunning dog! ¡°Hum, don¡¯t run away! Wait for me!¡± Debbie shouted as she picked up her pace and ran along the path. She was concerned that the naughty dog would damage the nts or even turn the whole garden upside down When Carlos came back to the manor, he didn¡¯t find Debbie in the house, so he anxiously called her at once, only to find that her phone was left on the table in the living room. He then called the security guard on duty who told him Debbie had taken the dog for a walk in the garden. When he found Debbie in the garden, he saw her ring at Hum while gasping for air. She begged, ¡°Hum, please, don¡¯t run again. Let me hold your leash, okay? Just for a while, please¡­ Hey! Don¡¯t dodge me! Come on. What¡¯s so good for you if I¡¯m exhausted to death? Huh?¡± But Hum didn¡¯t listen to her. It kept dodging Debbie¡¯s touch, giving her no chance to get close. Just as she was about to lose her patience, a cold and stern voice suddenly came. ¡°Hum!¡± The dog darted toward the direction of the voice. Debbie turned around to find a smiling Carlos only a few meters away. With a simple order, the dog lunged at Carlos, who immediately grabbed hold of its leash to keep it under control. Watching on, Debbie got angry. She protested between gritted teeth, ¡°Carlos, can you imagine how much time I¡¯ve had to run after Hum? That¡¯s so unfair. I bet it was a she. Opposite sexes attract each other, right? I¡¯d be jealous and use her ofpeting with me over your love.¡± Carlos arched an eyebrow. Debbie paused. ¡®What did I say? Did I say¡­Carlos and a dog attract each other?¡¯ Realizing her impulsive words, she held back herughter and took to her heels after saying, ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Carlos patted Hum on the head and ordered, ¡°Catch her!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . To which Hum darted out like an arrow and ran after Debbie, while Carlos slowly tagged along. It didn¡¯t take him long to catch up with Debbie. The dog yfully snapped at her trouser. He pulled her into his arms and asked with affected seriousness, ¡°You thought you¡¯d outrun both of us? And who ispeting with you over my love?¡± Chapter 448 Debbie giggled. ¡°Oh¡­I didn¡¯t refer to¡­Hum. I meant it¡¯s Miss Olga or Miss Megan¡­and probably there¡¯s still a Miss Lucy or Miss Apple waiting for you somewhere¡­ Aargh! Carlos! Let me down now! Okay, I¡¯m wrong. Please¡­I¡­feel so ufortable¡­please¡­¡± Carlos carried her over his shoulder as he walked back to the vi. ALL the way, Debbie iled, trying to break free, but he just didn¡¯t let her down. Hum skittishly walked behind them, watching their endearing banter. Theirughter broke the silence of night, their shadows swaying under the street Lights. It was such a warm and romantic scene. However¡­ two dayster, Carlos gave the dog to someone else. His purpose of keeping this dog was to help Debbie build up her physique so that she could keep pace with him in bed. But to his disappointment, it had the opposite effect, and on the very first day, she hade home haggard and fallen sound asleep as soon as she hit the hay. Debbie felt sad that Carlos had sent Hum away. She scolded him. But he didn¡¯t care. They didn¡¯t need a dog. But tofort her, he promised that if she really Liked keeping a dog, he would buy her a little pet dog after their uing New Year trip to New York. On that promise, Debbie finally stoppedining, much to Carlos¡¯ relief. It was hard for him to understand her emotions for a dog she had only kept for two days. That night, before bedtime, as Debbie went to bathe, Carlos wanted to slip in and bathe together with her, but a phone call from New York stopped him at the doorstep. With no other choice, he sighed and went to the study instead. He answered, ¡°Dad. Before he could finish greeting, a thunderous rant came from the other end of the line. ¡°Young man! You do remember you have a dad, right? How dare you get married without my approval? Huh? You even keep it under wraps. Do you have any respect to your parents?¡± Used to his father¡¯s ill temper, Carlos silently listened. ¡°If the media doesn¡¯t expose your marriage, are you going to keep it from us for the rest of your life? Who allowed you to marry secretly, and at that, an unknown woman? Who gave you the courage to do so? How about Stephanie Elliot? How can I exin to the Elliot family? You¡¯ve embarrassed me now!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After James finally finished his rant, Carlos said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s not just some random woman I plucked off the streets. I have the final say in my marriage, Dad. As for the Elliot family, go exin to them yourself. This has nothing to do with me!¡± His words caused James¡¯ blood pressure to surge. Hearing the noise on the other end of the line, Carlos shut his eyes and inhaled deeply. He knew that his father was rummaging through the drawers, looking for his medicine. He patiently waited on the phone. After downing the pills, James gradually got a hold of himself. When he was able to speak again, he yelled, ¡°Divorce! You have to divorce her!¡± In a colder voice, Carlos asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Last month, I talked marriage with Stephanie¡¯s grandfather. You and Stephanie grew up together. You¡¯re 28 years old, and she¡¯s 27. If you guys can tie the knot before you¡¯re both 30¡­¡± James just wouldn¡¯t stop. He kept urging Carlos to marry Stephanie as if Carlos weren¡¯t already married. But he was. To Debbie. It had already been arranged, and Carlos found himself continually surprised by, challenged by, and head over heels in love with Debbie. He didn¡¯t want anyone else. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re quite fond of her, Dad. How about you marry Chapter 449 Stephanie yourself? That way Mom can rx too.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You asshole! Goddamn ungrateful. The call was cut all of a sudden. Carlos figured that James must have thrown his phone against the wall or something. That was just like him, and it wouldn¡¯t be the first time. James had broken a number of phones over the years. If he¡¯d kept those phones in decent shape, he could have opened his own phone store. From experience, he knew what James would do next: find someone to vent his anger at. And the target was probably¡­ Leaping into action, Carlos quickly dialed Tabitha¡¯s number. He waited a long time for her to pick up. ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s up? It¡¯ste. Haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡± Tabitha asked, though she had guessed what had happened. She heard the man hollering a few rooms away, and heard the unmistakable sounds of a phone shattering against the wall. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll get my assistant to pick you up. Please pack a few things and move into my vi. I¡¯m flying to New York soon, two days before the New Year. I can bring you back home then.¡± Carlos had several houses in New York. If she stayed in one of his estates, James wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing to her. Wiping her teary eyes, Tabitha forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Carlos. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll just stay in my room. Just take care of Debbie, okay? You have your own Life now.¡± Fretful, Carlos closed his eyes tightly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve suffered enough. Why don¡¯t you leave him? Why do you put up with him? Do you want your depression to get worse?¡± As a matter of fact, a few years ago, Tabitha had been diagnosed with mild depression thanks to James¡¯ temper. Carlos had identally found out about her mental health challenges and sought out the best doctors. After some therapybined with traditional Chinese medicine, she got better. However, as long as she was living with James, it would be impossible for her to recoverpletely. Her illness returned time and again. Carlos had even given Tabitha his keys to the vi in New York, but she refused to move in. She had been determined to Live together with James and make the best of it. The Hilton family had a distinguished status in Deplua and even in New York. Thest thing she would do was dishonor the Hilton family name. ¡°No, Carlos. Your dad and I ¡°Pack your Luggage now. I¡¯m sending my assistant over to drive you to my vi.¡± As he finished, he hung up at once, without giving Tabitha the chance to refuse. Then, he called his assistant at the New York branch of hispany, requesting that he ferry Tabitha to his vi. Carlos leaned back in his seat and lit a cigarette. Contemting the view outside his window, he was deep in thought. Momentster, Debbie¡¯s face popped into his mind, and he came back to his senses. Thinking of her, he immediately grabbed his phone from the table and opened WeChat. He tapped Debbie¡¯s Moments. Like Debbie usually did, she had updated her status again. She was quite an active WeChat user who enjoyed sharing her daily life and thoughts. There were new posts in her WeChat Moments almost every day. A few moments ago, she posted another pic. You could see her cute manicured toes, and her hand held the ss of wine he had just poured for her. Above the photo, there was a line of text: ¡°Cupid shoots me with his arrow! Lovees so fast Like a tornado!¡± ¡°Lovees so fast¡­¡¯ Carlos smiled. ¡®Yeah, before I knew Debbie was actually my wife, I had a feeling that I¡¯d fall in love with her if I didn¡¯t shoo her away as soon as possible. Chapter 450 And I was right. I did fall in love with her, and I love her with all my heart. Luckily, she turned out to be my legal wife¡­¡¯ His mood lit up as he scrolled down to see her other posts. Apparently, Debbie was still a little girl, even though she behaved like a tomboy. She expressed her feelings and shared everything in her life. For awhile now, most of her posts had to do with him, like her post today, or the one a few days ago. That was when they were having dinner with Debbie¡¯s cousin, Sasha. Then, after escorting Sasha back to school, they walked back to the hotel, hand in hand. Debbie had taken a photo of their sped hands and posted it too. She had written ament, ¡°I hope I can keep holding your hand until the end of my life.¡± ALL of his unhappiness and gloom vanished into thin air now After putting out the cigarette in his curved ss ashtray, Carlos left the study. When he walked back to the bedroom, he saw that Debbie had already hidden herself under the quilt, chatting fervently with her friends on WeChat. Carlos climbed onto bed, pulled her into his arms and kissed her damp-dry hair, ¡°It smells good,¡± he whispered in her ear ¡°Of course. I used the best shampoo and body wash made by your Hilton Group. It should smell good.¡± His hot breath fell on her neck, making her feel itchy, so she tried to move away. ¡°Hmm. I see. The design team will see a little extra in their paychecks. I make that happen tomorrow.¡± Debbie was shocked, speechless. Maybe he was too rich to use up his money, so he had to find some way to spend it! ¡°Your hair¡¯s still wet,¡± he said. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I know. I just didn¡¯t care.¡± Her hair was long and thick. She didn¡¯t have the patience to dry it all. Carlos raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let me help you dry off.¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and flipped her over, making her look at him. Debbie moved her body to the edge of the bed, letting her hair fall straight down like a waterfall. This way, her wet hair wouldn¡¯t get the bedding damp. She entwined her slender arms around his neck and asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Are you really going to help me dry my hair?¡± Carlos grinned yfully. ¡°Yes, but I need to be paid.¡± Seeing the passionate look in his eyes, Debbie instantly understood what sort of payment he was asking for. She struggled to sit up. ¡°No no. I¡¯ll dry it myself.¡± ¡°Think you can run away?¡± Carlos asked without stopping her. He slowly followed Debbie into the bathroom again. In the bathroom, when Debbie found the hair-dryer, she saw Carlose in too. She swung the hair- dryer in front of him and urged, ¡°I¡¯m going to dry my hair, seriously. Just go back to bed.¡± Chapter 451 Instead of leaving, he grabbed the hair-dryer from her hand. Debbie assumed that he was really intending to help her dry her hair. She remembered he had done this for her before. Without thinking too much, she turned around, back against him, and reminded him, ¡°The cord is short. Maybe move closer to the outlet.¡± Putting the hair-dryer aside, Carlos clung to her and whispered in a husky voice, ¡°The cord might be short, but you know, a certain part of my body isn¡¯t¡­¡± Debbie¡¯s face flushed bright red. She patted him on his hand, trying to drive him away. ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± However, it was toote. The man¡¯s lust was triggered. Unable to constrain himself anymore, he turned her around and pressed her against the sink. His hands ran up and down her body, driving waves of pleasure through her again and again, before they both surrendered to love¡¯s embrace. The next morning, Carlos had gone to work while Debbie still slept soundly in the bed. Her phone jarred her awake. It was Kasie, asking her out on a shopping trip. As the New Year was just around the corner, Carlos had given the yoga teacher and dancing teacher a holiday at Debbie¡¯s request. She also wanted to enjoy a rxing holiday without any lessons. She could just sleep, eat and y all day Long! ¡°Can we go shopping this afternoon? I want to go back to sleep,¡± Debbie asked Kasie. ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Even Jared, who is theziest among us, has gotten up. Dixon ¡®Doctor¡¯ and Kristina are already on their way to the Shining International za. You hurry up,¡± Kasie urged. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m getting up. Wait for me. By the way, usually, you get upter than me. Why are you so early today?¡± Debbie mumbled as she sat up. Kasie giggled shyly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My boyfriend got a promotion at work. He ising to Alorith tonight. I want to buy him a present to celebrate this milestone.¡± Speaking of Kasie¡¯s boyfriend, Debbie knew little about that guy. The other day Kasie had gotten into a fight with Portia because of him. Debbie had wanted to inquire more about the man, but then she had been too sloshed to even make sense of it. ¡°When did you get a boyfriend? Why did Portia use you of being the other woman? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Debbie put her phone on speaker and started brushing her teeth. For a while, Kasie was silent before asking, ¡°Can we not talk about it?¡± ¡°You know, we¡¯re BFFs and BFFs have no secrets. I told you guys about Carlos a long time ago, but none of you believed me. You even thought I was crazy. I had no choice but to stop mentioning it again. So you have to tell me everything too. We can¡¯t be friends while using double standards on each other,¡± Debbie dered firmly. Defeated, Kasie began exining, ¡°I fell in love with someone at the same time as Portia. It sucks. That day at the club a friend of mine was holding a birthday party. To my surprise, Portia went to the party too.¡± A friend of Kasie¡¯s at the party wanted to see her new boyfriend¡¯s picture and jokingly, everyone at their table echoed the idea. So Kasie agreed to show them her boyfriend¡¯s picture on her phone. Chapter 452 ¡°Of course not. I asked my boyfriend about it. He told me that he knew Portia, but that was all. There was nothing romantic going on between them. I wonder why you had protected that evil woman Portia for two years. She is always so mean to you.¡± Kasie¡¯s anger increased as she spoke. Debbie Laughed. ¡°To think about it, I feel stupid too. But Luckily, I¡¯m done with the Gomez family. Those two years is water under the bridge now.¡± Back then, she had tried her best to protect Portia, yet Portia always looked down on her. But even so, Debbie had chosen to ignore all of it and tter her instead just because she Loved Hayden and Portia was his sister. Memories of it drained Debbie. She didn¡¯t hate Portia for looking down on her, though. It was her fault- she shouldn¡¯t have sold herself short in front of that wicked woman. ¡°I heard that Portia¡¯s parents and Carlos¡¯ parents once had a meal together, at which Portia¡¯s parents tried to hook her up with Carlos. Although back then Carlos was 23, Portia was only a teenager. How gross that was! I wonder what her parents were thinking. At the time, Carlos had just joined the Hilton Group and wasn¡¯t as sessful as he is now, but he knew Portia was not good enough for him. He gave her parents a tongue-Lashing and left the table. How cool your husband was!¡± Debbie wiped her face and wondered, ¡°Howe I never heard any of this?¡± That was five years ago when she and Hayden had just started dating. She had never heard about it from anyone before. ¡°It was so humiliating, of course the Gomez family buried it deep. But Debbie, imagine the Gomez family¡¯s faces when they find out that you married Carlos. I swear, it will be fun.¡± Kasie couldn¡¯t stopughing out loud on the phone. She was looking forward to the day when the Gomez family would make fools of themselves. It would be payback time for the unfair treatment they had given Debbie. Debbie disagreed, however. ¡°I don¡¯t think Portia will care who Carlos married. She doesn¡¯t Like him after all.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You can¡¯t be more wrong! Your husband is a ma. Show me a woman who wouldn¡¯t want to be with him. It¡¯s not that Portia doesn¡¯t Like Carlos but that she knows she isn¡¯t Carlos¡¯ type, so she finds it pointless to aim above her cut. Portia is always sticking her nose up in the air. Why is she always so arrogant? Even as Mrs. Hilton, you are not that arrogant. On the contrary, you have kept your marriage secret.¡± Hearing Kasie¡¯s angry remarks, Debbie exined resignedly, ¡°The fact that we¡¯re married wille out sooner orter. In the beginning, I kept it secret because I didn¡¯t realize I liked Carlos and I wasn¡¯t sure how long our marriage was going tost. Now I don¡¯t want it to be in the Limelight. I¡¯m not ready for drama. You can see for yourself how influential he can be. I bet some international movie star¡¯s sudden marriage wouldn¡¯t even be so sensational as his.¡± Kasie didn¡¯t understand what Debbie was thinking. But she was sure that if people knew she was Mrs. Hilton, no one anywhere would dare touch her. ¡°Do you intend to keep it a secret for the rest of your life?¡± Chapter 453 Hilton?¡± ¡°Almost. Let me just put on some Lipstick. Today, I want to step out looking fabulous.¡± | Everyone Loves beauty. Debbie was no exception Taking her sweet time, she put on some foundation primer, BB cushion, and lipstick, before finally she was good to go. Right out the house, she went to the garage, where more than ten fancy cars were parked. Looking around a few times, she was dazzled. Carlos had bought her a red Porsche Cayman, but she had never driven that car once. One night, she had told a joke in bed, but Carlos had taken it seriously and gone ahead to buy another car Actually, she had read that joke online and casually shared it to Carlos. ¡°Although I¡¯ve made a lot of money, I¡¯m also good at saving. Only that today, I was tempted to ssh cash on a Maserati. Thank God I didn¡¯t buy it. Otherwise, I¡¯d have parted with a cool eight million dors.¡± Carlos¡¯ onlyment was, ¡°What a good wife!¡± Two dayster, an eight-million-dor Maserati was delivered to the vi. Debbie realized that Carlos took everything seriously. After that, she made a mental note to think before opening her mouth. Right now, she wandered around in the garage, searching for a cheap car, but it seemed that the Porsche Cayman was the cheapest one among them. She got the keys to the car from a Locker and sped away from the manor in the Porsche. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When she reached the Shining International za, her friends were already waiting for her. She was thest one to arrive. Jared ced his phone close to her face andined, ¡°Look what time it is! I got out of bed so we could go shopping, and I end up waiting for half an hour. My ass is frozen!¡± Dixon cast him a sidelong look and was ruthless in exposing his lie. ¡°Actually, I and Kristina have been waiting that long. You just got here. You¡¯ve been here maybe five minutes tops.¡± Embarrassed, Jared took his phone back and wrapped his arm around Chapter 454 It took a long time for Kasie to decide what to buy for her boyfriend. Then they walked into a clothing shop. While the girls were trying on some clothes, the boys yed games on their phones as they waited. The nice thing was that the chairs had charger cords that were compatible with their phones. So they were able to maintain a charge while ying some of the more intensive games. The chairs werefortable as well. When the picture revealing Carlos¡¯ marriage was exposed to the public, Debbie identally set the fashion trend. Once again, Carlos¡¯ influence shocked her. Since she was wearing a white sweater and casual shoes in the pic that was posted on his Weibo page, both the shoes and the sweater had be a trend. Later, in the shop, while Debbie and Kristina were picking out clothes for Kasie, some women specifically told the shop assistants to fetch them some white clothes. She thought it was actually wild. Usually, people were seen mixing fashions both modern and ancient, but still this trend surprised her some. It wasn¡¯t odd at all to ask for white clothes. What surprised Debbie was some of the conversations revolving around the clothing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Carlos has a thing for white sweaters, but I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t hate them. So if I wear something like that, maybe he¡¯ll think I¡¯m hot,¡± one of those women said with a dreamy smile. ¡°Mrs. Hilton and I have simr figures. If I wear my hair in a bun and put on a white sweater and a pair of casual shoes Like she was wearing, people might think I¡¯m her. Too bad the casual shoes in that pic were discontinued,¡± another woman muttered. ¡°Really? Think you could even afford those shoes? Have you seen the price tag?¡± herpanion sneered. Debbie blinked her eyes in wonder because even she herself didn¡¯t know how much that pair of shoes cost. They were given to her. It was Carlos¡¯ money, and he seemed to think money was no object. The belittled woman retorted, a trace of anger in her voice, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°17, 999 dors! How are you going to cough up that kind of cash?¡± The taunted woman shut her mouth when she heard how much it was, yet Debbie¡¯s and her friends¡¯ mouths hung open in shock. Kristina¡¯s heart was beating so fast she had to put one hand over her chest to steady it. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Wow! Mr. and Mrs. Hilton sure are rich!¡± she whispered in Debbie¡¯s ear. Chapter 455 Debbie had been shocked into a daze. It was Carlos who took care of everythin her clothes, her shoes, her diet and so on. The walk-in closet in the manor was huge, but even so, it was packed with the clothes and shoes Carlos bought for her. So she just picked out what she feltfortable in, and wore that. She knew Carlos wouldn¡¯t settle for anything but the best. Yet $17, 999 for a pair of shoes?! That sounded a bit ridiculous, not to mention the fact that she had tons of shoes .She had bins stacked up against the walls. Each one contained a pair of shoes. ALL of a sudden, Kasie hugged Debbie and pressed her cheek against Debbie¡¯s shoulder. The shop assistants stared at them, weirded out. Kasie then jumped excitedly and remarked, ¡°Hey, call me if you don¡¯t want any of your clothes and shoes anymore. Even my most expensive shoes only cost $4, 300. How I envy you!¡± It all happened so fast Debbie was muddled. She nodded mechanically to Kasie. She had never imagined her closet alone would cost millions of dors. ¡®What was Carlos thinking?¡¯ Debbie was no rare beauty, no fashion te. She knew men found her attractive, but she didn¡¯t think she was worth all that fuss. There were plenty of knock-off brands that looked exactly the same as some of these designer ones. There was no reason to drop the kind of cash that Carlos had. She would have just worn what was in there, provided it wasn¡¯t moth-eaten or tasteless. In addition, to make her happy, Carlos had also asked Tristan to find some rare and pricey stuff to put in her closet. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As she remembered this, she was thinking that was why her closet was so expensive. Carlos had never told her how much any of those things was worth. He might not answer even if she asked, and she felt it rude to ask. So she just wore these things, blissfully unaware that everyone seemed to have eyes on her. Now, walking into a store, she knew. When they stepped out of the clothing shop, Debbie still felt the whole thing was surreal. Carlos had done too much for her. She didn¡¯t even know how to repay his love for her. When they were wandering the streets, Jared spotted a barber shop and dragged Dixon inside without even asking him. When the girls saw Jared again, they almost choked. If they were carrying beverages, they would have done a spit take. With so many colors adorning his head, Jared was definitely the most dramatic person in the mall. Everyone was looking at him. He Liked being the center of attention, and today was no exception. In fact, that was why he dyed his hair that way. Disdainfully, Dixon stepped away from him as soon as they walked out of the shop. However, as if oblivious to the stunned look in his friends¡¯ eyes, Jared stalked towards the girls, gloating, and made sheep¡¯s eyes at them while stroking his eye-catching, colorful hair. ¡°Hey,dies, how do you like my new hairdo? Dank, huh? You want me, don¡¯t you? The struggle is real.¡± With his height, he stood out among people whenever he was in the streets. He dwarfed most of the poption, and you could usually pick him out of a crowd. Jared was rightfully proud of this fact. Now, with eight lines in eight different colors crisscrossing on his head, he was like a bizarre, huge walking ma, attracting attention everywhere he went. You could find every primary color in his hair: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, and white. Every color but one¡ª ck. Debbie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I think you¡¯ll break the Inte with that!¡± Kasie rolled her widened eyes. ¡°Jared, I don¡¯t think you need a barber. You need a shrink.¡± Kristina pulled Dixon close to her and demanded, ¡°Stay away from my boyfriend. You¡¯re a bad influence. If you stay outside Long enough, a unicorn wille along looking for their rainbow.¡± Jared looked at them and countered, ¡°You kids don¡¯t get it. This is art! Besides, it¡¯ll be New Year soon. I want to have a festive hairdo. And my old man will be happy to see it. When Pappy¡¯s happy, I get tons of cash for my allowance. Then the $10, 000 I spent on it will be worth it.¡± Kristina¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°$10, 0007 For a haircut? That¡¯s nuts!¡± Jared pointed at Debbie. Chapter 456 ¡°Ask her husband why everything in the Shining International za is so damn expensive. A haircut alone costs hundreds. But apparently it¡¯s the going rate, since the cutting is done by A-list stylists.¡± He grinned. Debbie reminded him, ¡°Slow down, pretty boy. You made yourself so colorful. Sure your dad won¡¯t mistake you for fireworks and set you off over New Year?¡± The others roared in Laughter. Jared was a little worried when he heard what Debbie had said. ¡°Debbie, can youe home with meter?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Do you want me and your dad to set you off together?¡± Jared scolded, ¡°Knock it off! If you go home with me, my dad will go easy on me for your husband¡¯s sake.¡± After Jasper noticed his son, Jared, behaved well whenever Carlos was around, he knew the right person to turn, in case the boy got up to mischief. Debbie waved her hand after hearing Jared¡¯s exnation. ¡°Save it. If Carlos saw you Like this, he would shave you bald and kick your face in.¡± Then an idea urred to Debbie. She secretly took a picture of Jared with her phone and sent it to Carlos. ¡°Honey, I want to see you in this hairstyle.¡± She put a Grimacing Face emoticon after that sentence. Upon reading her message, Carlos called Emmett in. ¡°Call Jasper. Tell him that his son is a bad influence to my wife and it¡¯s time for him to teach his son a lesson.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Which son of his?¡± asked Emmett. ¡°Damon spends most of his time with his fianc¨¦e.¡± Emmett understood. ¡®It sounds Carlos is getting jealous again.¡¯ He prayed for Jared and then called Jasper. Debbie came across someone she knew before she got Carlos¡¯ reply. It was Gus, who was hugging a man. At least Debbie thought so. ¡®The rumor that he is gay is true, ¡® thought Debbie. She took a photo of Gus too. Unfortunately, Gus noticed it. He released the person in his arms and walked towards Debbie. ¡°Give me your phone,¡± he demanded. Debbie shook her phone before his eyes and threatened, ¡°You¡¯d better lose that sour expression on your face next time when you see me. Or I¡¯ll send this picture of you and your boyfriend to Mr. Loftus.¡± Gus¡¯ face darkened. He turned his head towards the person he had just hugged. With short hair and wearing a ck jacket, she indeed looked like a man. Without a word, Gus called Curtis himself. ¡°Curtis, Debbie calls me gay.¡± Chapter 457 Debbie couldn¡¯t hear what Curtis said on the phone. After ending the call, Gus pointed at Debbie angrily but couldn¡¯t manage to utter a single word for a moment. When he finally spoke, it was a demand. ¡°You bewitched Carlos and now you are bewitching my brother too!¡± he blurted. ¡°Bewitching?¡¯ Debbieughed. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Should I take that as ttery? Carlos aside, can¡¯t you see how much your brother Loves Colleen? You must be blind.¡± ¡°Tell me, why does Curtis ask me to help you whenever I can?¡± Debbie shrugged while stretching her hands. ¡°Beats me.¡± Personally, she had been confused about Curtis¡¯ obvious concern for her. Although Gus disliked Debbie, there was nothing he could do about her. He turned around and then saw Jared¡¯stest hairdo. ¡°What the hell is that? It¡¯s louder than a rainbow over there! Why don¡¯t you just wear Hulun Buir Grasnd on your head?¡± he sneered. Jared wanted to return fire, but before he could say anything, his phone rang. Seeing that it was his old man, he answered the phone impatiently. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m busy. Call you back¡ª¡± ¡°Get your ass back here!¡± Jasper roared. Even though no one knew what Jared heard over the phone, there was no mistaking the fact that his caller left him shaken. His tone softened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Hitting on Carlos¡¯ wife, have you lost your mind?¡± Completely clueless, Jared looked at Debbie and mumbled, ¡°My old man thinks I¡¯ve been hitting on you.¡± Since Debbie and Jared were Like two people from two different worlds, everyone burst into Laughter when they heard his words. Even Gus, leaning against a column, couldn¡¯t keep a straight face anymore. Hearing what Jared had said, Jasper instantly stifled his anger and asked cautiously, ¡°Are you with Mrs. Hilton now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been with her for a long time.¡± Jasper misinterpreted his words. He pounded on the desk angrily and thundered, ¡°How dare you seduce a married woman? Not to mention she¡¯s Mrs. Hilton! Do you really think Mrs. Hilton will Love you more than her husband? Wake up! Come back immediately! Or I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± ¡°Dad, what happened? Why are you so angry at me all of a sudden? Why do you think I¡¯ve been hitting on Mrs. Hilton?¡± Chapter 458 Jared was totally confused, but his dad wouldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°I already know you are at the Shining International za. Stay there. I¡¯LL send somebody there to bring you back. Don¡¯t you dare move your ass!¡± The old man was not interested in Jared¡¯s exnations, whatsoever. So without another word he hung up, leaving Jared in suspense. Jared clutched Debbie¡¯s arm and implored, ¡°Tomboy, help! My dad hasn¡¯t been this mad in a long time. Even on phone, I could almost feel his blood boiling with every single syble of his lecture.¡± ¡°And you think I can help you? How?¡± Debbie asked, obvious doubt coloring her face. ¡°Call your husband, please! Ask him to tell my dad the truth between you and me. Someone has to let him know that I¡¯ve never hit on you.¡± It sounded as if Jared was on the verge of crying. ¡®If I ever find out who told my dad that, I¡¯ll roast him alive!¡¯ he promised himself. The othersughed so hard they actually looked in pain. Some of them had to grip their stomach, while others had to bend over with theughter. After watching the scene, Gus left for his girlfriend in an incredibly good mood. Later, Debbie called Carlos, just as Carlos had anticipated. ¡°You¡¯re calling at a perfect timing. There¡¯s a dinner tonight. I¡¯d like you to go with me,¡± Carlos said to her as soon as the phone was connected ¡°Hmm? Okay. Well, I¡¯d like to ask a favor,¡± Debbie said. ¡°I remember there¡¯s a light gray overcoat in your closet. Try it onter,¡± Carlos continued, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a single word she had just said. Debbie thought about what she had in her closet. There were too much clothes. She didn¡¯t know exactly how much clothes she had. Then she realized that was not what she was calling for. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I¡¯m calling because of Jared.¡± Carlos put his feet on the desk. ¡°Do you like that hairdo?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Hmm?¡± She was puzzled. ¡°The picture you sent me.¡± ¡°Oh, I found it hrious, and then I couldn¡¯t help imagining what you would look like in that hairdo.¡° A laugh escaped Debbie¡¯s Lips. Jared turned to her sullenly. ¡®My life is in her hands now, and there she is, flirting with her husband. She was even having fun while I¡¯m in deep shit, ¡® he thought bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about it?¡± Carlos wondered. ¡°It¡¯s hrious. Didn¡¯t you get the picture from me? Didn¡¯t you think it was funny?¡± ¡°Debbie Nelson! What did you mean by sending me a picture of another man and asking me to copy him? Did you have a crush on Jared, but he turned you down? And now you are trying to make me look like him?¡± Chapter 459 ¡®Make him look like Jared? What did he mean?¡¯ she thought to herself. Before she could speak, Carlos queried, ¡°I¡¯m only 1.88 m. Do I have to grow ten more cm to be Jared?¡± ¡°Carlos! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His weird tone started bugging her ¡°You¡¯re always close to Jared. So today, you eventually started sending me his pictures. Debbie, are you telling me that you didn¡¯t do it intentionally?¡± Carlos retorted. Now Debbie sensed jealousy ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. I just thought the hairdo was funny and wanted you to have augh. That was all Standing next to her, Jared listened on restlessly. She still hadn¡¯t gotten to the point of the call yet. ¡°Sending him a picture of another man to make him Laugh?¡¯ Jared wondered what was running through Debbie¡¯s mind. ¡°Okay, I can forget about the whole thing, but you and Jared won¡¯t shop together anymore.¡± Quietly, Carlos ced an internal call. It was for Emmett. Debbie didn¡¯t notice Carlos calling Emmett on the phone. She was too focused on ming Carlos for being bossy. ¡°Jared and I are just friends. You know that. Why are you doing this?¡± She started to suspect that it was Carlos who called Jared¡¯s dad and made him angry at him. ¡°Why would he even do that? It¡¯s none of his business what Jared does, and he doesn¡¯t need to stir up drama like that. The man is just too controlling, and it¡¯s time he got knocked down a few pegs. Maybe if I bug him enough he¡¯ll back off. Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡¯ Carlos wasn¡¯t amused. ¡°So this is my fault?¡± His voice got colder. Debbie shook her head and said in a hurry, ¡°No, no. My bad. Please call Jared¡¯s dad and tell him Jared didn¡¯t hit on me. He¡¯s really mad. He figured out where Jared is through GPS and is going to take him home and kick his ass.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Feeling bad for him?¡± Just then, Emmett walked into Carlos¡¯ office. Carlos mouthed the words ¡°Call Jasper.¡± Emmett noticed that Carlos Looked gentler than a moment ago. Immediately he knew who Carlos was talking to on the phone. Carlos¡¯ stubbornness made Debbie feel frustrated. She lost her patience. ¡°You going to call him or not?¡± she asked in a t voice. ¡°Promise me. Promise that you won¡¯t get too close to Jared,¡± said Carlos, ying with a lighter. Chapter 460 ¡°Honestly, how many times do I have to tell you? Jared and I are just friends! We¡¯ve known each other for years. Now you¡¯re asking me to stop talking to him all of a sudden? No can do!¡± Then she turned to Jared and said, ¡°Sorry, buddy. I can¡¯t save you. It seems you¡¯ll have to go home and face your dad. Or you¡¯ll Lose me forever.¡± ¡°Noooooco!¡± Jared was desperate. Kasie, Kristina, and Dixon burst into Laughter. ¡°Emmett has already called Jasper,¡± Carlos said and hung up. ¡®What?¡¯ Debbie looked at her phone, confused. ¡®He called already? So Jared won¡¯t get beaten by his dad? Why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier? So he was pulling my leg the whole time! Auuugh!¡¯ Debbie opened WeChat and sent Carlos a message. ¡°Honey, Love you.¡± At the end of the message was a Kiss Mark emoji. ¡°Your husband won¡¯t help?¡± asked Jared. He had decided that if Carlos didn¡¯t help him, he would fix Debbie up with a ton of guys. ¡°I think¡­ he will. Maybe. Just wait.¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t sure. The Shining International za was only about ten-odd minutes from Jared¡¯s home, if you took a car. Jared was still sweating bullets when he went up to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. He could think of little else, and picked at his food. He was too worried that Jasper would swoop in with his men, carry him into the car, and then he¡¯d really get it. But by the time he finished his meal, everyone knew that Jared was safe. Jared almost cried with relief. He ced one arm on Debbie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You have no idea how much I want to kiss you and your husband right now.¡± ¡°Probably not a good idea. Carlos doesn¡¯t swing that way, and he won¡¯t be happy if you kiss Deb,¡± Kasie reminded him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Okay, suddenly I don¡¯t feel like kissing anyone,¡± dered Jared Everyone looked at him and shook their heads The group separatedter. When Debbie came back to the manor, she found the overcoat Carlos had told her about, and put it on. By the time she fixed her makeup, it was almost time to go. The dinner party would be starting soon. The dinner was in a private booth on the fifth floor of Alioth Building. By the time Debbie and Carlos turned up, everybody else was already there waiting for them. After some pleasantries, they were led to the seats of honor. Somebody had already pulled the chair out for Carlos. Yet Carlos didn¡¯t sit down immediately. He said to Debbie, ¡°The heat¡¯s on. Take off your coat, or you¡¯ll start sweating.¡± Debbie blushed and did as he asked. Everyone there was a sessful businessman. One was more slippery than another. When they saw how considerate Carlos was to Debbie, they all started sucking up to her. Obviously, if Carlos was deferent to her, then she must be important indeed. One man took her coat. A second pulled the chair out for her. A third poured her some wine while a fourth filled her water ss. Chapter 461 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com When everybody was finally seated, someone mustered up enough nerve to ask, ¡°Carlos, I assume that thisdy is Mrs. Hilton. Am I right?¡± Carlos smiled. He looked at Debbie but remained silent. Debbie was surprised at his reaction. ¡®What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Why doesn¡¯t he tell them who I am?¡¯ Since Carlos didn¡¯t respond, everyone else kept their mouths shut. A few quiet, awkward seconds passed. Someone was about to break the ufortable silence when Carlos announced, ¡°My wife always keeps a low profile. I promised her I¡¯d keep our marriage secret. As to your question, I need my wife¡¯s permission before I answer it.¡± The others were familiar with Carlos¡¯ personality. They had never seen him talk that much before. When he turned to Debbie, every one of them understood that the woman sitting next to him was Mrs. Hilton. They all looked at Debbie with a smile and racked their brains topliment her. The room suddenly was abuzz with their unctuouspliments. Someplimented her beauty, others focused on her hair, dress, or her bearing. A few talked about her manners, and some more nebulous things that they couldn¡¯t possibly know about the quiet woman sitting at the table with them. They were unconcerned, all fawning over her to get on Carlos¡¯ good side. Bombarded with their expressions of praise,mendation, and admiration, Debbie didn¡¯t know how to respond. It was Carlos who came to her rescue. ¡°My wife is shy. Let¡¯s eat,¡± he said. Debbie¡¯s face turned red. Immediately, his proposal was echoed. The subject was changed. Someone asked the waiter to bring the meals. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. During the feast, Debbie realized something. The fact that she was at a dinner with Carlos and the way Carlos had answered that man¡¯s question kind of made their rtionship public. But under the circumstances, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the way Carlos told the others who she was. Debbie stopped thinking about the issue and ate while Listening to them talk about work. She had nothing to add, so she remained quiet as they talked shop. Some things she understood, sometimes it was jargon or abbreviations she was unfamiliar with. But a wise person never learned with their mouth open. Carlos barely said anything afterwards. However, even so, the other men kept asking his opinion on this or that. ¡°I need to use the little girls¡¯ room,¡± Debbie whispered in Carlos¡® ear. The bathroom in the booth was upied, so Debbie had to go outside. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± asked Carlos. ¡°No, you stay. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Debbie let out a long exhale when she stepped outside. The ambiance inside the booth was nice but boring. She kept walking. A conversation came to her ears when she passed by the smoking zone. It was actually whispering between two men. She wasn¡¯t eavesdropping, but since they mentioned Carlos, she couldn¡¯t help noticing. ¡°We just found out yesterday that Carlos was married, and today we got to see her for ourselves,¡± said one man. ¡°I want to know more about her. What¡¯s her background? I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes talking to her. But really¡­ who wants to ask Carlos that?¡± observed hispanion. ¡°What¡¯s he up to tonight, anyway?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Pretty much everything he did after he got here, and the words he said, indicated the woman was Mrs. Hilton. What he didn¡¯t say was that she had to be respected, but that was the subtext. Chapter 462 Chapter: 462 Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Ang¡¯s Library ninjanovel [email protected] Disrespecting her is like disrespecting him. I think he wanted all of us to remember that.¡± The men that hade to dinner tonight might be of different levels of importance, but they were all elites in commerce and enjoyed a high status in Alorith. Debbie stood there and thought, ¡®It¡¯s just a dinner. How can it mean that much?¡¯ But what the two men said also made sense. Carlos was always serious. Everything he said or did meant something. Debbie went another way to go to the bathroom. She didn¡¯t want it to be awkward, bumping into those two. On her way back to their booth, the door to another booth opened and the people inside walked out. There were a lot of them. Debbie was going to change direction again. But she spotted someone familiar. And almost at the same time the person saw her too. ¡°Debbie? Debbie Nelson?¡± called a surprised voice. It was Hayden¡¯s mom, nche. Along with her were Hayden¡¯s father, Portia, a middle-aged couple, and a young man. It looked like some kind of engagement meeting. Since nche called her, Debbie knew she couldn¡¯t just run away. ¡°Hi, nice to see you,¡± she said, greeting Hayden¡¯s parents politely. She really wanted out of here. Seeing Hayden¡¯s family made her think of how he kept hitting on her. It was Like he didn¡¯t want to believe she was really married, believed that he was entitled to her simply because he wanted her. Whenever he texted, her heart sank Like a stone. Sometimes, while talking to him, she threw up in her mouth a bit. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Portia curtly, looking her up and down. She sounded surprised. She didn¡¯t say it, but her tone told Debbie what she really thought was ¡°Wow, woman, how can you even possibly afford this ce?¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± asked the young man. Wearing a blue down jacket, he looked at Debbie the same way Portia had-only difference was he seemed interested. The glint in his eyes disgusted Debbie. But somehow, the man Looked familiar. She just couldn¡¯t quite ce his face. She racked her brains trying to figure out where she¡¯d seen him, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡®School? No. Maybe at one of Carlos¡¯ meetings? No. Who is this guy?¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s nobody. Lewis Hilton, let¡¯s go,¡± said Griffin Gomez, Hayden¡¯s father. Considering the history between Debbie and the Gomez family, he knew nothing good woulde out of this chance meeting. He wanted no trouble for anyone and hoped they could leave as soon as possible. However, nche wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Are you here to see Hayden? No can do, sister. He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s on a date with my daughter-in- Law-to-be.¡± Her voice was full of contempt. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hayden has a fianc¨¦e? But why is he still texting me every day? What a jerk!¡± Debbie thought to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I didn¡¯te here for your son. I¡¯m just having dinner with some people,¡± Chapter 463 Debbie exined with a smile. Hearing that Debbie wasn¡¯t there for Hayden, nche felt embarrassed. Clearly, she had fallen into a pit she dug for herself. To save face, she turned to the aloof woman standing next to her, and said with a fawning smile, ¡°Mrs. Hilton, this is my son¡¯s ex-girlfriend. My son dumped her years ago, but she still pesters him. Sorry about that. I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡± ¡®Mrs. Hilton?¡¯ Debbie Looked at the aloof woman again. She had the same cold presence as Carlos. But there were some other people who had the surname ¡°Hilton¡± in the city. Debbie thought maybe she wasn¡¯t rted to Carlos at all. However, although she was a total stranger to the woman, she could see disdain in Mrs. Hilton¡¯s eyes. Debbie turned to nche and retorted, ¡°Mrs. Gomez, you¡¯re wrong. Your son is pestering me. I think I may need your help to get through to him. Since we¡¯re here right now, I¡¯ll just say this: please tell your son to back off. I¡¯m married.¡± nche¡¯s face turned hideous with embarrassed rage. ¡°What are you talking about? My son? Pestering you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You hooked up with someone¡¯s secretary and do some skin care, and then you think you¡¯re rich and powerful? Get over yourself! You said you¡¯re married, but I don¡¯t see a ring. Maybe your husband can¡®t even afford one!¡± Just like her son, Hayden, nche also thought Debbie married Emmett. Debbie took a deep breath and decided to ignore her. She turned to Mrs. Hilton instead and wanted to give her a heads-up. ¡°Lady, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let my son marry Portia. Look at who he¡¯d have for a mother-inw. Like mother like daughter, you know.¡± Mrs. Hilton Looked Like she wanted to say something, but she thought better of it and remained silent. Her son had been staring at Debbie with interest the whole time. She felt so disappointed. Debbie¡¯s words enraged nchepletely. She viciously yanked Debbie away from Mrs. Hilton and warned, ¡°Watch your mouth! Or I¡¯LL make sure you won¡¯t have one anymore! You slutty, nosy bitch!¡± After that, she turned to the middle-aged couple with an apologetic smile and said, Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hilton, Lewis, this woman is crazy. Just ignore her.¡± The couple didn¡¯t want to get involved in the drama. They turned to leave. The young man, however, didn¡¯t move. He hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off Debbie from the moment he saw her. ¡°I¡¯m also worried that Portia would turn out Like her mom. How about I call off the engagement and be your boyfriend?¡± he said to Debbie. Portia looked at Debbie with burning eyes. Debbie took out her ne from under her clothes and shook it before Lewis¡¯ eyes. ¡°See? I¡¯m married.¡± Not wanting to be noticed, she had been wearing her huge diamond wedding ring around her neck as a ne. Of course, Carlos found out she hadn¡¯t been wearing the ring and punished her for a long time in bed. So she worked up the pendant as apromise. Chapter 464 Portia fixed her eyes on the ring immediately when she saw it, and knew it was precious. Certainly more than any of them could afford. Even an idiot could tell that ring was priceless. Shocked at the size of Debbie¡¯s ring, Portia started to study her essories. She found out that the in-looking ear studs Debbie wore were actually worth hundreds of thousands of dors. The shoes she was in cost nearly twenty thousand. ¡°So, is Debbie really married to a secretary?¡± But Emmett was Carlos¡® secretary. It made sense to Portia that he could afford these things. ¡°I Like stealing other men¡¯s wives. It¡¯s exciting. Be my girlfriend I¡¯ll buy you two rings just like the one you have. What do you say?¡± Lewis said shamelessly. Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She Looked at the man who was smiling at her evilly. ¡®He¡¯s flirting with me right in front of Portia. So did I get it wrong? Maybe they¡¯re not here to talk about their engagement?¡¯ Her thoughts were interrupted by her ringtone. She pulled out her phone, and saw it was Carlos. She walked away from Lewis and took the call. ¡°I¡¯m heading back,¡± she told Carlos. When she was back inside the booth, Carlos took her hand under the table and asked, ¡°You were gone for awhile. Where did you go?¡± ¡°I came across a friend. We talked,¡± she answered casually. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. Are you full?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Carlos held Debbie¡¯s hand and stood up. Debbie was speechless. ¡®Leaving the table as soon as he is stuffed, Carlos is so arrogant.* Seeing Carlos stand up, the others all followed. Someone took his and Debbie¡¯s coats for him. A couple of guests helped them get their coats on, and someone else opened the door for him. Their enthusiasm made Debbie sick. But not Carlos. Her husband was expressionless, as if he were ustomed to it. Once they were out of the building, they got into the car. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off at the manor, but I have to go back to the office. It¡¯s work.¡± Chapter 465 He shrugged, then continued, ¡°Be homete tonight.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do it tomorrow?¡± asked Debbie. It was already 9 p.m. He workedte every day. She was worried. ¡°I have work to do tomorrow too. If I don¡¯t finish up today, I¡¯ll just have more work to do tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave work as early as I can, okay?¡± he exined with a smile and then kissed her forehead. She nodded. ¡°Okay then. Don¡¯t be out too Late.¡± The car came to an intersection after it left the underground parking lot. There was a traffic jam. The Emperor slowed down. Debbie looked out the window while Carlos was on the phone talking to Emmett. Suddenly, she noticed some people pushing each other at the entrance of Alioth Building. There were men and women. The woman in a ck overcoat looked familiar, though. After she pushed a man and turned around, Debbie saw her face. The woman in the ck overcoat was none other than Kasie. Lewis was there, grabbing Kasie¡¯s arm. Portia was standing nearby with a man and a woman. Debbie¡¯s gut feeling told her that something bad happened to Kasie. She turned to Carlos and said anxiously, ¡°I have to get out there. Go on ahead, Carlos. You need to get to work.¡± She was about to open the car door, but he stopped her ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why the rush?¡± Carlos asked in confusion. ¡°I think Kasie¡¯s in trouble. I need to check on her.¡± Anxiety was written all over her face. ¡°Location,¡± he said shortly. ¡°What Location?¡± ¡°Kasie¡¯s Location.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s at the entrance of Alioth Building.¡± ¡°Call me if you need help,¡± Carlos nodded. ¡°Sure. Come home early after work.¡± After Debbie got out of the car, the traffic light changed to green Carlos started the Emperor¡¯s engine. ¡°Call Ralph Hobbs,¡± demanded Carlos. Ralph was one of Carlos¡¯ subordinates, the general manager in charge of Alioth Building. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± answered Emmett.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 466 At the entrance of Alioth Building Kasie was nursing a red mark on her face. She had just been pped across the face and was about to p back when Lewis grabbed her wrist. ¡°Enough! Are you done? We¡¯ve been broken up for awhile,¡± he thundered. A devastated Kasie smacked a gift box against Lewis and yelled, ¡°When did we break up? You cheater! I¡¯ve spent all day picking out this gift to celebrate your promotion. And this is how you repay me?!¡± Ignoring her questions, Lewis adjusted his clothes andined, ¡°Quit making a fool of yourself. Leave! Now!¡± ¡°Kasie!¡± a woman¡¯s voice chimed in. They turned to Look who it was. A woman in a grey overcoat was walking toward them at a hurried pace. Her eyes swept over them as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kasie sobered up at the sight of her. ¡°Tomboy, why are you here?¡± Lewis¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, beautiful! We meet again.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Paying no attention to him, Debbie approached Kasie and grabbed her hands, only to see her swollen cheek. ¡°Just passing by. What¡¯s wrong with your face? Who hit you?¡± With arms akimbo, the woman standing next to Portia said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s a ho, and she deserved it.¡± Debbie looked Portia in the eye and asked, emotionless, ¡°Did you hit her?¡± With a scornful smile, Portia replied, ¡°She seduced my fiance. She¡¯s lucky I just pped her. I should¡¯ve stripped her clothes off and thrown her out on the street.¡± Debbie released Kasie and strode towards Portia. Smack! The p was so loud that even passersby stopped to look on. Everyone was stunned by Debbie¡¯s sudden move, especially Lewis. He fixed his eyes upon her-his gaze was full of desire instead of fury. ¡®Wow, I¡¯ve never seen such a hot chick before. She must be wild in bed, * he mused. In stunned disbelief, Portia yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°Bitch! Who do you think you are? What are you two waiting for? Tie her up!¡± The man and woman then came to their senses and tried to seize Debbie. Chapter 467 However, Portia was too angry to remember that Debbie was a good fighter. Within seconds, it was all over. Debbie swept the woman off her feet with a simple movement of her leg. The woman hit the ground hard, and it knocked the wind out of her. The man advanced on our heroine. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that, bitch,¡± he growled. She didn¡¯t pay¡ªhe did. When he grabbed for her, she kicked him right between the legs. His mouth formed an ¡°O¡±. Then Debbie pushed on his forehead, and he fell over. Both would-be assants rolled back and forth on the ground, coughing and wailing in pain. At this moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes trotted towards them, followed by a dozen bodyguards. The man was surprised to see Lewis here. ¡°Lewis!¡± he greeted. ¡°Ralph! What are you doing here?¡± Lewis asked. Obviously, they knew each other. ¡°Emmett asked me to help Miss Debbie,¡± Ralph replied honestly. Lewis cast a meaningful nce at Debbie. ¡®So that¡¯s her name. She can fight! I like her even more.* Debbie knew these guys must work for Carlos, so she told Ralph, ¡°I¡¯m Debbie Nelson. Since you¡¯re here to help me, then beat the shit out of this scumbag!¡± She pointed at Lewis. Ralph was startled at the request and decided to probe further. ¡°Miss Debbie, is there some misunderstanding between you two? This is the general manager of Hilton Group¡¯s New York branch.¡± The general manager of Hilton Group¡¯s New York branch? ¡°And you are she asked Lewis. Carlos¡¯. Lewis¡¯ face changed dramatically at the mention of Carlos. Fear could be seen in his eyes. But soon it was reced by hubris. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin,¡± he announced, proud as a peacock ¡®Oh, I see. He¡¯s Carlos¡¯ cousin. Then the middle-aged couple I met earlier must be Carlos¡¯ rtives. Despite Lewis¡¯ identity, Debbie didn¡¯t n to let him go. She didn¡¯t care who he was. She had kicked Carlos before, and she wasn¡¯t about to surrender to a scumbag like Lewis She turned to Ralph and asked angrily, ¡°You gonna help me or not?¡± ¡®Who is she? She¡¯s not afraid of Carlos¡® cousin at all, ¡® Ralph mused. With an embarrassed smile, he said, ¡°Miss Debbie, I think there must be some misunderstanding. How about this¡ª¡± Debbie interrupted him, ¡°How about what? If you¡¯re not going to help then stay out of the way!¡± Ralph was struck speechless. Under ordinary circumstances, he would have done as Debbie said. After all, Emmett had told him to help her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 468 But this was Lewis Hilton. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t afford to hit Lewis. Carlos would have his head cut off if he did that, he feared. ¡°Fine. I knew I couldn¡¯t count on anyone else,¡± Debbie said, as she took off her overcoat and handed it to Kasie. Her move snapped Kasie back to her senses. She grabbed Debbie¡¯s arm and tried to stop her. ¡°Hey, Tomboy, forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kasie pondered letting Lewis go. This might develop into something that she couldn¡¯t handle. There were many bodyguards around, and Debbie might get hurt. A little douchebag like Lewis just wasn¡¯t worth it. She hated Lewis, but she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. After all, he was Carlos¡¯ cousin. If Debbie beat Lewis to a pulp like she wanted, Carlos might get angry, and it would end up in a big row. Debbie tapped Kasie¡¯s forehead and snapped, ¡°Are you kidding me? Since when did you be a doormat? When Hayden dumped me, you wanted to beat the shit out of him for me.¡± Hayden had broken up with Debbie years ago. Back then, Kasie and Jared had assembled a group of people to teach him a hard Lesson But Debbie had stopped them. Now, Kasie was deeply aware of Debbie¡¯s feelings back then. She released Debbie¡¯s hand and dropped into a fighting stance. ¡°ALL right. He has thising.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With a satisfied smile, Debbie took her coat back and threw it at Ralph. ¡°Watch and learn, guys. This is how you deal with an asshole!¡± With Debbie¡¯s coat in his hands, Ralph Hobbs was at a loss for words. ¡®I¡¯m not your ve!¡± he cursed inwardly. He was about to throw the coat back at Debbie when Kasie warned him, ¡°You better take good care of the coat. It¡¯s a prototype for a clothing line produced by Hilton Group. You damage it, you pay for it.¡± Thetest prototype of Hilton Group? Not until then did Debbie realize why Carlos had her wear that coat to the dinner party. No wonder everyone there talked about clothes all the time. Debbie clenched her fists. ¡°Carlos! You used me as your model! ¡® Not knowing whether Kasie was lying, Ralph told one of the bodyguards, ¡°Find out if the woman is telling the truth.¡± Chapter 469 Debbie raised her fist and threw it at Lewis¡¯ face. Although Lewis knew next to nothing about martial arts, he was a fan of boxing matches, and was fast enough to dodge her fist. Seeing Debbie start a fight, Portia ordered Ralph in a harsh voice, ¡°Why are you still standing there? The bitch dares to beat Lewis! If he gets hurt, do you think you could afford it?¡± Ralph didn¡¯t dare to offend either side, so he told the bodyguards, ¡°Stop them!¡± Cornered by Debbie, Lewis warned, ¡°Woman! One more step and I¡¯ll escte this!¡± ¡°Escte to whom? Is it Carlos you¡¯re banking on? Shouldn*t you be ashamed of calling on another man to fight the stupid scuffles you started?¡± Debbie snapped Seeing Debbie not convinced, Lewis took his phone out from his pocket. Just then, she Landed a punch in his belly. He winced in pain. Joining in, Kasie took the chance to p him across the face. A humiliated Lewis shouted to the bodyguards, ¡°Drag them away!¡± Helpless, yet fumed with rage, Portia thought to herself, ¡®Who does she think she is?! She used to be the dog of me and my brother.¡¯ In her high heels, she rushed to Debbie and grabbed her arm. ¡°Debbie, if you dare touch Lewis again, I swear it will be the end of you and my brother!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Are you kidding me? You think the Gomez family is something I give a damn about, don¡¯t you? To be honest, your family was even no match for Jared¡¯s family before. It is a stroke of luck that Hayden has managed to improve the lot of the Gomez family in thest few years. So stop showing off. You are just from a nouveau riche family.¡± The blunt truth in Debbie¡¯s words incensed Portia. With a sour face, she snarled, ¡°Shut up, bitch!¡± ¡°Your mouth stinks!¡± Debbie shook off Portia¡¯s hand. ¡°Portia, I¡¯m not the old Debbie anymore. I don¡¯t give a hoot about you or your stupid brother. I¡¯m going to teach this Jerk a lesson today. Oh, don¡¯t worry. Kasie won¡¯t see him anymore. He doesn¡¯t deserve¡ª¡± Before Debbie could finish, Portia gave her such a heavy p that she could feel color ming up in her cheek. Kasie, who was blocked by two bodyguards, heard the p and turned to look what happened. When she saw Debbie¡¯s swollen cheek, she broke herself free, charged forward and yelled at Portia, ¡°Portia, how dare you hit Debbie! You will pay for this!¡± Not knowing Debbie¡¯s strong backer, Portia gave Kasie a mocking smile and taunted, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll pay for it. Debbie is just a worthless bitch who used to suck up to me and my brother.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Two bodyguards helped Lewis to his feet. As he adjusted his clothes, he scowled at Ralph and demanded, ¡°Tie them up.¡± Ralph held Debbie¡¯s coat with utmost care, aware that it was worth over $300, @0@-not something he would wish topensate for, even if he could afford. All the same, there was no way he could disobey Lewis¡¯ orders. So he called on his men, ¡°Hear Lewis? Do as he says.¡± Debbie got raving mad when she remembered thest time she was pped Chapter 470 -it was on ount of the same Portia. Before the bodyguards could subdue her and Kasie, Debbie grabbed Portia¡¯s wrist tight, giving her such a scare that she screamed like a banshee. Debbie dragged Portia to Lewis. ¡°Mr. Jerk, how dare you cheat on my friend! Look how I¡¯m going to teach this whore a Lesson.¡± Ignoring Portia¡¯s screams of terror, Debbie pped her so hard she saw stars. Lewis, however, had no intention of stopping Debbie at all. His eyes lit up at the sight of this. It had been a long time since he wasst turned on by a woman. He wished he could press Debbie against the wall and give her an S and M right now. While Portia was still reeling from the shock, Debbie gave her two more ps. Certain that the men around were not able to save her from Debbie, Portia tried to hit back. Flinging her expensive bag in the hope she¡¯d hit Debbie, she yelled hysterically, ¡°Screw you! I¡¯LL kill you!¡± But Debbie was too quick and dodged with ease. Seeing that she was no match for Debbie, Portia took out her phone from her bag and dialed a number. ¡°Bring guys who know martial arts to the entrance of Alioth Building. Quick!¡± she hollered. Debbie looked on with a derisive smile and casually asked, ¡°Are you done with your phone call? Have your peoplee?¡± ¡°Debbie Nelson, just wait and see!¡± ¡°Why should I wait? Am I a fool? Anyway, I hope you¡¯ve learnt not to mess with everyone. But in case you still want us to dance, I¡¯ll be more than willing. Try me!¡± With that, Debbie waved at a young man who was watching the fun in front of a beauty salon. ¡°Hi, handsome.¡± The man¡¯s face blushed scarlet. He was too shy to say a word. Debbie came up to him and asked politely, ¡°Are you an employee of this salon? Can I borrow something from you?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked in confusion. After Debbie whispered in his ear, he got into the salon and before long, came out and handed her something. Debbie returned to Portia, who was trying to call Hayden. Unfortunately, he was on the ne, and his phone had been switched off. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Portia was instantly alerted upon seeing the thing in Debbie¡¯s hand ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Her voice was trembling. ¡°Guess what I¡¯m going to do.¡± Debbie waved the scissors in her hand and gave her a wicked grin. ¡°I¡¯ll shave you bald right here!¡± Chapter 471 Portia¡¯s face paled. She covered her head and hid behind Lewis. ¡°Lewis, help me please.¡± Lewis himself was no match for Debbie. But he was a man, and he couldn¡¯t afford to see a woman being bullied in front of him. He tried to coax Debbie, ¡°Beautiful girl, please. Let her go for my sake. Let¡¯s put this matter to rest now, okay? It¡¯s not safe to y with sharp objects Like you¡¯re doing. What if someone gets hurt?¡± Lewis was a yboy. Always too soft, too patient with beautiful women Debbie, however, didn¡¯t buy none of that crap. She pointed the scissors to his crotch and threatened, ¡°On second thought, I better cut your dick off. You¡¯ll never hurt girls again, after this, I promise.¡± Lewis went numb at the sight of the menacing woman. Certain that if he tried to resist Debbie, things would turn nasty, he chose to cooperate. He drew Portia aside, grabbing both her hands so that she wouldn¡¯t move while Debbie clipped her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Better the small humiliation of a bald shave than to think we can fight her when we both know what she¡¯s capable of.¡± Portia broke herself free and pped Lewis across the face. ¡°You are a good-for-nothing wimp! Why not call your cousin? He¡¯s Carlos! And you are the general manager of Hilton Group¡¯s New York branch yourself Why are you so afraid of her? Debbie is just a weak woman. We have so many people here. Ask them to tie her up!¡± Lewis had been beaten by Debbie and cussed out by Portia. He was a proud man, and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pointed at Portia and cursed loudly, ¡°Debbie¡¯s right. You¡¯re just like your mother¡ªa total bitch! Get the hell out of my way!¡± Everyone was so shocked they couldn¡¯t say a word. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Debbie was not interested in the drama. She approached Portia, grabbed her long hair and cut arge hunk of it off with the scissors. Portia¡¯s hair fluttered to the ground along with her screams. ¡°Aaaaaargh! Lewis, you puss-pop! Call your cousin!¡± Portia yelled at him. Lewis was fumed with rage when she called him that. He pointed at Debbie and demanded, ¡°Have her arrested! Now! Otherwise, you¡¯re all fired!¡± The bodyguards urged Ralph to action. ¡°Boss, we need to do something. Lewis is Carlos¡¯ cousin. If we get hurt, it¡¯s won¡¯t be a big deal. But I¡¯m sure Carlos will be pissed if Lewis gets hurt.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. You can just tell Emmett that Lewis forced us to arrest her.¡± ¡®They make a lot of sense, ¡® Ralph thought. He didn¡¯t need much time, and something needed to be done here, before Lewis got hurt even more. This had gone too far. He nodded and gestured to his men. Chapter 472 ¡°Do as Lewis says. Arrest Debbie.¡± The bodyguards swarmed around Debbie. Meanwhile, Ralph took out his phone and called Emmett. Debbie was busy cutting Portia¡¯s hair. When the bodyguards approached, Kasie stood in front of Debbie, arms out, intended to shield her from harm. ¡°What are you going to do? Just go away!¡± shouted Kasie. Debbie waved the scissors in the air and dered nonchntly, ¡°Go ahead if you don¡¯t mind Losing your dicks.¡± The bodyguards didn¡¯t believe Debbie could fight. Not this girl, not any woman, really. Two men dragged Kasie away, and the rest advanced on Debbie. Debbie kicked a man in the gut, and he staggered backwards. There were too many of them, so Debbie had to let go of Portia. The girl almost passed out. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. No sooner had Ralph told Emmett what had happened than the secretary yelled at him over the phone. ¡°Ralph! That is the dumbest thing I¡¯ve heard all day. Don¡¯t me me if you¡¯re fired or something. You¡¯ve really stepped in it this time!¡± ¡°What? Why? Emmett, I only did as Lewis asked.¡± Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, Emmett said, ¡°Ask your men to stop and apologize to Mrs¡­ er¡­Debbie. It¡¯s not toote. If she gets hurt because of you, you¡¯ll be so dead. Listen to me, man Ralph was not fully convinced yet. ¡°Emmett, are you out of your mind? Debbie offended Lewis, not to mention the daughter of the Gomez family. Are you sure you want me to help her?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure. Carlos asked you to help her She¡¯s Carlos¡¯ woman, and he cares more about her than Lewis. Capice?¡± Emmett said this through gritted teeth. Of course, Emmett¡¯s words came as a great shock to Ralph. ¡®What? Debbie is Carlos¡¯ woman? I know there¡¯s a rumor that he¡¯s married. But she could be anyone¡­* Thinking about this, he yelled at his men, ¡°Guys, retreat!¡± The bodyguards were fighting with Debbie, who was a formidable opponent. They were too excited to pay attention to Ralph¡¯s order. Of course, not Like she was giving them a chance to think. One was on the cement nursing a kneecap, likely broken. She had also swept another with her leg, knocking him to the ground. And she had just finished punching one in the throat, causing him to stumble backwards, trying to catch his breath. She didn¡¯t fool around when she fought. These men had underestimated her and were paying the price Chapter 473 Ralph was so anxious he dashed towards them and even got between them and Debbie. ¡°Are you deaf? I said, retreat!¡± His sudden move stunned them. They didn¡¯t dare to hurt Ralph, so they stopped. Ralph heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He turned around and put on an unctuous smile. ¡°Miss Debbie, I¡¯m really sorry about all this. Are you hurt? How about I take you to the hospital?¡± Debbie was confused by his change in attitude. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± With an awkward smile, Ralph said, ¡°Sorry, Miss Debbie. I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you.¡± He then turned to his men. ¡°Arrest Lewis. Do as Miss Debbie says. Get it?¡± Everyone was dumbstruck At the Hilton Group Emmett swallowed and told Carlos worriedly, ¡°Carlos, something happened at the Alioth Building.¡± He knew Carlos would be angry, but he didn¡¯t dare keep it from his boss. Otherwise, he would end up in helt. Alioth Building? Carlos raised his head and fixed his sharp eyes on Emmett. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Um¡­Debbie is all right. Lewis is also there, and he got in a fight with her. She beat the shit out of him and cut Portia¡¯s hair.¡± ¡®Ralph, you better start praying, ¡® Emmett thought to himself. ¡®Lewis?¡¯ Carlos furrowed his brows as he picked up his phone and called Debbie. The phone call connected soon. ¡°Hey, honey.¡± Her voice was low. Carlos guessed that there might be others around her. ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡± he asked worriedly ¡°I¡¯m great. Um¡­I beat up your cousin¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. She wondered whether Carlos would me her or not. Carlos heaved a sigh of relief and even praised her. ¡°Nice. He deserved it.¡± ¡°What?! Nice?¡¯ Debbie was confused. Chapter 474 ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m mad, but not at you. Get Lewis on the phone.¡± ¡°Er O0-Okay¡­ Hey, Mr. Jerk, it¡¯s for you!¡± Carlos heard Debbie¡¯s voiceing from the other end. ¡®Mr. Jerk?¡¯ Carlos chuckled. ¡®Well, she¡¯s not wrong.¡¯ Confused, Lewis took over the phone. ¡°Me? Who is this?¡± He saw the caller ID-Mr. Hilton¡ªand wondered, ¡®Another Hilton. Do I know him?¡¯ He asked casually, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°Me. The simple word scared Lewis to death-he recognized Carlos¡® voice. He eyed Debbie up and down, wondering who she was to Carlos. ¡°Hey, Carlos, what¡¯s up?¡± Lewis¡¯ words caught Portia¡¯s attention. ¡®Did Carlos call Debbie?¡® She looked back and forth between Debbie and Lewis and thought to herself, ¡®Why did Carlos call Debbie? How are they rted?¡¯ After Carlos said something, Lewis nodded immediately. ¡°Okay. I get it. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After hanging up, Lewis fixed his gaze on Debbie. After a long time, he decided to take her with him to meet Carlos. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± He grabbed her wrist. Debbie shook off his hand in disgust and snapped, ¡°Where? Why should I go with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to my cousin¡¯s office. This is your fault. And you need to tell him.¡± Lewis didn¡¯t know why he had to take Debbie with him, but he had a gut feeling that he would be much safer if he took Debbie to meet his cousin. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ralph, who had just sent two patrolmen away, approached them and offered, ¡°Lewis, Miss Debbie, I¡¯ll get the car.¡± Debbie bid Kasie goodbye and was about to get into the car when Portia grabbed her arm-hard. ¡°No! We¡¯re not done Portia yelled. Her men would arrive in a few minutes. She had no intention of letting Debbie off the hook so easily. Before Debbie could respond, Lewis pulled Portia away and snapped impatiently, ¡°Get the hell out of here, Portia. I thought you were an ice queen, but you¡¯re really as clingy as an octopus.¡± He didn¡¯t love Portia; he just took it as a challenge to melt the ice queen¡¯s heart. But now she was getting on his nerves. Chapter 475 Portia trembled with anger at Lewis¡¯ remarks. With red eyes, she pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Dammit Lewis! You¡¯re cancelled! I¡¯m telling my mom to call off our engagement.¡± Debbie had guessed right-Portia and Lewis were about to get engaged. ¡°Whatever.¡± Lewis shrugged and got into the car. Seeing Debbie remain motionless, he urged, ¡°Hurry! Get in the car! You don¡¯t want her bitch cooties, do you?¡± Portia broke out into curses. ¡°Lewis, you¡¯re an asshole! Everyone in your family is!¡± Debbie, trying hard to suppress her giggles, got into the back seat. Lewis was not angered by Portia¡¯s words. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°My family? Does that include Carlos?¡± Portia stopped as soon as Lewis mentioned Carlos. She cast a murderous nce at Debbie and threatened through gritted teeth, ¡°Debbie, just wait and see.¡± With a wide grin, Debbie pped back. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget to tell your brother-I kicked your ass and cut your hair.¡± ¡°You!¡± Portia was too angry to utter aplete sentence. The car soon drove off, leaving Portia behind. Her Long fingernails dug into her palms, leaving deep marks. At the Hilton Group Lewis and Debbie made a beeline for the CEO¡¯s office. Most employees didn¡¯t know Debbie, but they knew Lewis. The elevator came to a halt on the 66th floor. Staring at the closed door of Carlos¡¯ office, Lewis nudged Debbie forward and said, ¡°Remember our arrangement. You go in first.¡± Debbie was dumbstruck. ¡®Seriously? You¡¯re really afraid of Carlos, aren¡¯t you? I can understand why Jared is scared of Carlos. But you¡¯re his cousin! Besides, he¡¯s not that scary!¡¯ she thought to herself. There were only two people in the secretary¡¯s office-Emmett and Zelda. Zelda stood up from her seat and greeted Lewis, ¡°Lewis, good evening.¡± She was quite surprised to see Debbie. Lewis leered at her, and a wolf whistle escaped his lips. ¡°Zelda, you¡¯re as hot as ever.¡± This was amon thing-Lewis was a shameless flirt. ¡°Stop it,¡± Zeldained, her face reddening. She sat back in her seat. Emmett came up to them and told Lewis respectfully, ¡°Lewis, Carlos is waiting for you.¡± Chapter 476 know that Lewis was an asshole and advised her to keep him at arm¡¯s length. Debbie said with a shrug, ¡°He forced me toe here.¡± Lewis got close to the office door, and then realized that Debbie wasn¡¯t behind him. He cast a burning nce at her and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you waiting for? Open the door!¡± Emmett trotted towards the office and knocked on the door. With Carlos¡¯ permission, he pushed the door open and addressed his boss, ¡°Carlos, Debbie and Lewis are here.¡± Lewis grabbed Debbie and pushed her into the office. Caught off guard, she staggered, almost falling onto the floor. Carlos, sitting in his armchair, saw Debbie falter. He immediately stood up, strode towards her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Why aren¡¯t you home? You okay?¡± That was when he saw her red and swollen cheek. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± he asked in a cold voice and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay. I. . . I came here. . . because I missed you. Can I get a ride home with you?¡± Debbie held back Carlos¡¯ waist and cast a challenging nce at Lewis, who couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and ears. Why was she so familiar with his cousin? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Carlos disentangled her from his arms and examined her cheek carefully. His face turned livid. ¡°Who did this?¡± He shifted his gaze to Lewis, who also had a swollen face. Assuming that Lewis hit Debbie, Carlos released her, and before Lewis could respond, kicked him in the gut, knocking him to the floor. He then walked over to his prone body, and ced his foot on him. Then he asked in an icy tone, ¡°You hit her, didn¡®t you?¡± Beside him was a table. Carlos picked up the teapot from the table and raised it overhead, as if he was going to smash it against Lewis¡¯ head. Lewis¡¯ face paled. ¡°Rx, man! I didn¡¯t hit her. It was Portia. She pped her!¡± It was the first time that Debbie had seen Carlos lose it like this, and she was a little scared as well. She then realized that Carlos had always been rather kind to her when she had offended him so many times. Lewis¡¯ pleas snapped Debbie back to reality. She grabbed Carlos¡¯ arm and exined, ¡°He didn¡¯t hit me. I kicked his ass.¡± Carlos then let go of Lewis, ced the teapot back on the table and warned him, ¡°If she hits you again, don¡¯t fight back.¡± ¡°What?! But why?¡± Lewis was in stunned disbelief. Carlos straightened his suit and said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Carlos¡¯ wife?! That means she¡¯s my cousin-inw.¡¯ Lewis almost choked on his own tongue. Chapter 477 Ignoring Lewis, who was too shocked to stand up, Carlos buzzed Emmett. ¡°Get in here. And bring some ice.¡± Then he led Debbie to the couch, sat down and stroked her cheek softly. ¡°So it was Portia?¡± His voice was soft, but Debbie could somehow feel danger. It came back to her now, how people used to describe Carlos¡ªcruel and cold-hearted. Debbie grabbed his hands and coaxed him, ¡°Honey, cool down. I got even with her. I pped her several times, and even cut her hair. So just Let it go, okay?¡± Carlos, however, was not easily convinced. ¡°Leave her to me,¡± he said. A cold shiver ran down Debbie¡¯s spine, as his tone suggested that he would kill Portia. ¡°Don¡¯t, Carlos. I don¡¯t care. It was nothing. Leave it to me, please.¡± At this moment, Emmett came in with an ice pack and handed it to Carlos. Lewis was still lying on the floor, but Emmett didn¡¯t even blink. However, when he spotted Debbie¡¯s swollen cheek, he asked worriedly, ¡°Debbie, what happened? Did someone hit you? Does it hurt?¡± ¡®Who had the nerve to hit Carlos¡¯ woman? Look at Debbie¡¯s fair skin. That must be stinging, ¡® he thought. The concern that Emmett showed towards Debbie really touched her heart. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I feel much better now, but it¡¯s nice of you to ask,¡± she said with a friendly smile. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Emmett!¡± Carlos¡¯ voice sounded as cold as ice. Emmett shifted his gaze to his boss and answered, ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± ¡°Your heart must be broken now, huh?¡± Carlos asked, emotionless. Emmett nodded honestly. He always had a tender heart for women. Besides, Debbie had always been nice to him. Debbie somehow sensed something was not right with Carlos, and winked at Emmett. Chapter 478 However, Emmett didn¡¯t get her point. Instead, he asked innocently, ¡°Debbie, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? You got hurt? Shall we call a doctor over to check?¡± Debbie was speechless. ¡®I did what I could, but he didn¡¯t get me. Can¡¯t he see that Carlos is in a terrible mood right now?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°Emmett, it seems that you care about my wife very much,¡± Carlos said casually as he dabbed the ice pack onto Debbie¡¯s swollen cheek. He turned to Lewis, who had stood up from the floor, and ordered, ¡°Lewis, don¡¯t just stand there while this dumbass pokes his nose into my business. Strike him in the face!¡± Only then did Emmett realize he had almost stepped on a Landmine. His face turned pale. With a cold smile, Carlos continued, ¡°In this way, you can share in her happiness and suffering.¡± Debbie was at a loss for words. ¡®Carlos is way too possessive, ¡® she thought . ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong, Carlos. Ah, I remember I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± said Emmett and quickly turned to leave. But just as he was about to step out of the door, Lewis blocked his way. ¡°Emmett, you know, on this turf, I¡¯ll only y by my cousin¡¯s rules.¡± Then without a second thought, he swung his clenched fist to strike. Only by a whisker did Emmett dodge. With quick darting steps, he retreated from Lewis and cast an imploring nce at Debbie. ¡°MrsConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hilton, please help!¡± The exchange at the door amused Debbie. Holding back her giggles, she clutched at Carlos¡¯ right arm with both hands and pleaded in a cute way, ¡°Honey, Emmett was just showing his concern for his boss¡¯ wife. Don¡¯t get mad at him, okay? Besides, he¡¯s your right-hand man. How will it benefit you, if he gets hurt?¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s that indispensable?¡± asked Carlos with a dismissive snort. ¡°We have an abundance of talented people. His absence would make no difference.¡± ¡°How cruel he is!¡¯ thought Debbie. ALL of a sudden, a Light bulb went off in her mind. Feigning sadness, she looked at Emmett and said, ¡°Emmett, you see, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t help you. My words cut no ice with your boss.¡± Instantly, Carlos knew what his wife was going to say. He watched with a raised eyebrow as she continued. Not knowing Carlos had seen through her trick, Debbie cast a sad nce at her husband and continued, ¡°Emmett, I suggest you go find Olga to put in a good word for you. I believe her words will work.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Carlos roared, at which Lewis and Emmett immediately left the office and closed the door behind them. A proud smile shed across Debbie¡¯s face, as her n worked. Carlos sighed with profound resignation. ¡°I¡¯LL have my turn to even the score in bed this evening,¡± he threatened. Chapter 479 ¡°What?! Why are you so obsessed with sex? Must you always link everything to what you do in bed?¡± Debbie snapped at him. He pulled her into his arms, kissed her on the lips and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of the keys to a sessful marriage.¡± Debbie pushed his hands away andined, ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Is your cheek still hurting?¡± he asked. ¡°Not at all. Just go on with your work. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She took the ice pack from him and dabbed it on her cheek. It was a cold winter. Fortunately, the heating system in the building was working well. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work already. Let¡¯s go home now.¡± He had nned to teach Lewis a lesson before going back home, but he hadn¡¯t expected Debbie toe here along with the jackass. And when they had arrived, he had been distracted by her swollen cheek, which gave Lewis the perfect excuse to get away In the evening, Carlos and Debbiezilyy in bed after taking a bath together. He told her their schedule in a couple of days. As thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, Debbie would attend an investors¡¯ dinner tomorrow. After that, together with Carlos, she would fly to New York to celebrate New Year with the Hilton family the day after tomorrow. But Megan would go there too. In the past few years, she had celebrated New Year with either the Hilton family or Wesley¡¯s family. Both families doted on Megan for her bright and bubbly personality. Other than that, her parents had saved Carlos¡¯ and Wesley¡¯s lives. Debbie¡¯s heart sank when she heard Megan would celebrate New Year with them. Watching her carefully, Carlos noticed Debbie¡¯s change of mood. It didn¡¯t take rocket science to tell what was on her mind. In a soft voice, he coaxed her, ¡°Actually, Megan is a good girl. I think there must be some misunderstanding between you and her. Maybe, you could use this opportunity to know her better.¡± He understood why Debbie disliked Megan. Megan was wholly dependent on Carlos and his friends. It was perfectly normal for Debbie, his wife, to feel ufortable when she saw another girl invading her space. But Megan had juste of age. If anything, Carlos nned to send her abroad to study in a few years. Hopefully, that would put Debbie¡¯s worries to an end. If all went well, Megan might as well find a boyfriend there. ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie answered in a low voice. She didn¡¯t want Carlos to think she was a mean woman. Carlos kissed her again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone cross you, okay?¡± Relieved by his promise, Debbie cuddled his neck and said, ¡°You cannot go back on your words. If someone crosses me, I¡¯ll go have fun without you.¡± ¡°Without me? How would that be?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°There are many things I can do. Maybe, I¡¯d even go clubbing with a random handsome guy, just to blow away your money. That must be really interesting¡­Aargh! Carlos, don¡¯t bite my ear!¡± ¡°Really? You still have the energy to mess around with another guy? Am I such an ipetent husband?¡± Carlos pressed her against the bed, his eyes as dark as ink. A cold shiver ran down her spine as she looked him in the eye. He Looked more menacing than wolf now. Chapter 480 ¡°No, no, no! I was just kidding. Mr. President, don¡¯t take it seriously. Mmm¡­¡± She was unable to talk anymore as Carlos gagged her with his Lips, his hand rubbing her chest. In the Gomez family¡¯s house When Portia got home, Griffin and nche were still waiting for her in the Living room. They wanted to find out how she was getting along with Lewis. They were freaked out when Portia appeared in front of them. nche held her daughter¡¯s hands and asked anxiously, ¡°Portia, my dear, what¡¯s wrong with your hair? And your cheeks are swollen. What happened?¡± Unable to handle the questions, Portia burst into a crying fit, wailing like a baby. When Portia finally spoke, Griffin, who was in poor health, almost had a seizure. ¡°It was Debbie. Her friend has been hitting on Lewis, and when I confronted the girl, Debbie attacked me with a barrage of punches. To add to the humiliation, she pulled out a pair of scissors and cut my hair, while threatening dire consequences to anyone who¡¯d attempt to help me. More so, people fear her on ount of Emmett¡ª-her husband. Mom, it was so humiliating, I wished for the ground to open up and swallow me.¡± ¡°Debbie?! ¡± Both Griffin and nche were shocked to hear that name. How the hell would Debbie have the guts to bully their beloved daughter? nche asked a housemaid to fetch some ice for Portia. ¡°That bitch Debbie thinks she is somebody just because she is the wife of Carlos¡¯ secretary,¡± she said through gritted teeth, a murderous look in her eyes. ¡°She thinks she can do whatever she wants now! Next time I see her, I¡¯ll shave her bald!¡± Griffin was pissed. He pointed at Portia with a trembling hand. ¡°Tell me the truth! What did you do? I know Debbie. She is a fairly reasonable girl. She wouldn¡¯t have done this for no reason.¡± He had liked Debbie a lot when she and Hayden were dating, for her natural and poised manner. He still remembered how much she had done for Hayden and how she always protected Portia. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter, not Debbie! Why are you always taking her side?¡± Portia protested angrily. Back when Debbie and Hayden were still dating, Portia¡¯s dad had med her every time she and Debbie had a conflict. And now, he still did. Portia felt it was unfair. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I only take the right side. Your brother is trying to get Debbie back, but you and your mom are just doing him a disservice.¡° Griffin was disappointed in his daughter. He also med himself for spoiling her. Yet nche disagreed with his words. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd! Hayden has agreed to get engaged to the youngest daughter of the Hue family. She¡¯s from a truly illustrious family. Debbie is married. Even if she wasn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t good enough for our son.¡± Holding his hands behind his back, a reflective look on his face, Griffin exined to nche patiently, ¡°How many times have I told you about the Nelson family? It was an influential family in Alorith when Artie and his father were still alive. Afterwards, Debbie¡¯s grandpa was forced to sell thepany to pay his deep debts to the Loftus family. Plus, Artie¡¯s medical expenses cost at least ten million dors. It was not until then that the family started to run into financial problems. It was fair to say that before Debbie was ten, her family had been more powerful than the Hue family.¡± nche wasn¡¯t convinced. She said contemptuously, ¡°Still, the family went down. Since the day I met her, she has never been refined as a good girl from a respectable family should be. Think about those days she practiced martial arts. A girl should be delicate and elegant, but she fought and somersaulted Like a boy. What was she? From some savage tribe? I wonder what Hayden sees in that poor girl!¡± ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! Don¡¯t you know why Debbie was practicing martial arts? To save your son and daughter! It was Hayden who pushed her into martial arts. Your son was a weakling who needed her for protection from bullies. Wouldn¡¯t you have done the same thing if you were in Debbie¡¯s shoes? Look at her now. She doesn¡¯t have to protect your children anymore. She even married Emmett, and since Emmett works for Carlos, by extension she also has Carlos¡¯ protection. Does she need to practice martial arts anymore? Look how delicate she is now. I think you have noticed that yourself.¡± Having talked so much, Griffin started to breathe hard. Chapter 481 But nche¡¯s tone didn¡¯t soften much. ¡°You know your health condition. Why don¡¯t you save some energy? No one asked her to protect anybody. As if we couldn¡¯t even afford a bodyguard! She just wanted to show off and to Let everyone know how capable she was.¡± With his eyes closed, Griffin leaned back on the sofa to steady his breathing. After a long while, he opened his eyes and looked at his daughter, who was still sulking. ¡°Do you remember the time when you were kidnapped? Think about how Debbie saved you.¡± Portia quieted down, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to save me. She made that decision on her own. Just Like what my mom said, she just wanted to show off.¡± That year, Debbie and Hayden were only friends. They hadn¡¯t started dating yet. In an attempt to save Portia, she was beaten up so badly by a bunch of kidnappers that her Life hung by a thread. But those men were still not leaving her alone. When they were about to rape her, the police came and saved her, who was dying. Afterwards, Hayden scolded Portia for hanging out with punks. It was in the hospital that Hayden first told Debbie that he Liked her. Back then, he was still a nobody in the Gomez family. He hadn¡¯t achieved anything yet, and every month, he depended on pocket money from his parents. The only thing he bought for Debbie that day was a rose, which Debbie dly epted, and that was how their rtionship had started. Hearing his daughter¡¯s response, Griffin almost had a heart attack. He tried to contain his emotions. ¡°Let go this time. If a wrong is avenged with another wrong, there would be no end to it,¡± he persuaded while watching nche dab Portia¡¯s face with ice. If the matter got out of hand, he was afraid that Carlos would step in himself. Not the kind of trouble the old man would wish anyone in his family to get involved in. But given that Emmett had worked for Carlos for many years, that possibility wasn¡¯t far-fetched. It was not likely that Carlos would turn a blind eye to Emmett¡¯s trouble. If Portia angered Carlos because of a trifle between her and Debbie, nobody would be able to save her. As Portia was busy massaging her stinging face, she didn¡¯t respond. However, silently, she had already made a decision in her heart. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to let go of this. That bitch is getting more and more arrogant. This has toe to an end, no matter what it takes!¡± Back in Carlos¡¯ vi, he watched Debbie fall asleep. Then he got out of bed and called Emmett. ¡°What exactly happened this evening?¡± Emmett was just dozing off when the iing call from Carlos shook him wide awake. For the hundredth time, he thanked fate for his not having a girlfriend. Otherwise, his rtionship would be strained by such calls from Carlos in the dead of the night. Emmett shook his head to expel the thought from his mind and gave Carlos a blow-by-blow ount of what had happened at the entrance of the Alioth Building. ¡°Cancel all the ads and activities she has gotten. Shut her out for some time and you give her a warning in person.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Emmett had already foreseen how the drama would unfold against Portia. The Gomez family¡¯s influence had grown rapidlytely. Many advertisingpanies tried to suck up to Hayden, by bringing in Chapter 482 could easily get that around by highlighting Portia¡¯s beauty as the main strength for engaging her. However, for the silly mistake of pping Debbie tonight, all those advertising gigs would go up in smoke. In offending Debbie, she had messed with the wrong person. If Carlos chose to flex his muscles, Portia¡¯s life in Alorith would turn into a living hell. Emmett guessed that Debbie must have pleaded with Carlos for Portia. Normally, Portia would have lost a finger for hitting Debbie. The next day, Debbie was fidgeting all day because of the investors¡¯ dinner she would have to attend that evening. That was something new to her. Before Carlos left for work, she had asked as many questions as possible about the function. Carlos spent a Lot of time calming her down. After he Left, Debbie got dressed and left the house too. They were going to New York for some time the following day. She felt she should put Lucinda and Sebastian in the loop about her trip before she left the city. As soon as she arrived at her aunt¡¯s house, Debbie noticed Gail and Victor fighting at the entrance. In case they saw her, Debbie didn¡¯t get out of the car, but watched them argue and fight hysterically. Since they broke up, Gail didn¡¯t pretend to be sweet and refined anymore in front of Victor. So she readily took him on in a shouting match. In a few minutes of the altercation, Victor¡¯s words got filthier. He was going to hit Gail. Debbie couldn¡¯t watch anymore. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She drove the car forward and stopped beside the two fighting people. The brand-new Cayman drew Gail¡¯s attention immediately. When she saw Debbie getting out of the car from the driver¡¯s seat, she asked with widened eyes, ¡°Debbie, whose car is this?¡± It sounded as if Debbie had stolen the car. Standing by the open door, Debbie ignored her and looked at Victor. The one-time vice general manager of the Shining International za now looked every inch azy slob. His hair looked like a roughly built bird nest, his clothes wrinkled. From the length of his stubble, he must haven¡¯t shaven for two or three days. Upon seeing Debbie, Victor found another outlet for his frustration and anger. He stalked towards the Porsche Cayman and demanded, ¡°Hey, you! I¡¯ve been looking for you for days on end. You got me canned, so you mustpensate me for my Loss!¡± Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°How is your losing the job our fault?¡± ¡°If Gail and you hadn¡¯t fought the other day, she wouldn¡¯t have called me. If she hadn¡¯t called me, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved and thus fired.¡± As a result of that incident, Victor was fired that evening, and Gail broke up with him within two weeks. As soon as he finished his words, Victor kicked Debbie¡¯s car furiously, leaving a big footprint impressed on the red Cayman. Chapter 483 ¡°Son of a bitch!¡¯ Debbie cursed inwardly. ¡®The car cost my husband a pretty penny, you idiot!¡¯ The sight of that ugly footprint gripped Debbie¡¯s heart so forcefully, you¡¯d think she was going to have a heart attack. Gail grabbed Victor¡¯s arm and spat, ¡°Hey, idiot! This car has premium equipment. It¡¯s worth nearly two million. If you damage it, do you think you can even afford the fee for repairs with your jobless ass right now?¡± Of course Victor was aware that the car was pricey. He loosened his tie carelessly. ¡°It¡¯s just a car. Of course I can afford the fee.¡± Debbie limbered up a little by wriggling her wrists, seeing which, Victor already regretted what he had done. He was scared, but it was toote. Debbie already came to him and clutched his cor. Memories of thest time when she had beaten him to a pulp shed before his eyes. He started shouting shrilly, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you~ Ahhh¡ª¡± Debbie hauled him to the car, held his head, pressed his ugly face against the footprint, and rubbed it back and forth until the mark was gone. Gail, who had been watching the whole time, was stunned. For the millionth time, she felt lucky that she was Debbie¡¯s cousin and had never been treated so roughly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When the footprint disappeared, Debbie looked at her car. Seeing no sign of damage, she pulled Victor up and thrust him to the ground. Sent sprawling out on his stomach, Victor Lay there in a crushed heap for a moment. He groaned painfully, rolled, and struggled to stand up. ¡°If you dare touch my car again, I¡¯ll beat the Living daylights out of you!¡± Debbie threatened, holding her fist up high. Victor was so afraid that he ignored his hurting face and started to run before he could even stand straight. In the Murphy family¡¯s house, Lucinda was watching TV in the living room. She walked to the door as soon as she saw Debbie walk in with Gail. ¡°Debbie, I wasn¡¯t expecting you toe today.¡± Debbie changed into slippers and walked into the Living room. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m going to New York tomorrow, so I came to say goodbye. Is Uncle Sebastian home?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still at work. Why are you going to New York suddenly?¡± Lucinda asked a housemaid to serve some fresh fruit. Hardly had Debbie sat down on the sofa when Sasha, in pajamas, came down the stairs excitedly. ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re here! I heard your voice.¡± In ecstasy, she ran into Debbie¡¯s arms so forcefully that they both slumped into the couch. Chapter 484 ¡°Debbie, I missed you so much. Did youe here alone? Where is my cousin-inw?¡± Sasha asked after giving Debbie a peck on the cheek. Expecting Carlos would be there too, she Looked towards the door after breaking from Debbie¡¯s embrace. Recovering from the surprise, Debbie got up from the sofa and straightened her clothes. ¡°Stop looking. He didn¡¯te. He has work to do.¡± Sasha pouted her lips in disappointment. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s normal for Carlos to be busy. Even Dades homete from work, not to mention Carlos.¡± Gail, crunching on her snacks, suddenly stopped. She Looked at Sasha in surprise. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you just say? Who?¡± Sasha blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Carlos. Gail, don¡¯t you know? Debbie married Carlos Hilton.¡± ¡°Debbie married Carlos?! Gail had suspected that, but every time she dismissed those thoughts as far- fetched. Even though now she was hearing it, she still felt it was surreal. ¡®How is it possible for Carlos to marry someone like Debbie?¡¯ ¡°Sasha, your head must be muddled from sleep. Go back to sleep and don¡¯te down until your head is clear!¡± Gail snapped. ¡°Debbie married Carlos?¡¯ was the only thing lingering in her mind. ¡®Debbie married Carlos?¡¯ The question lingered on. Her breathing became hard, her words slower, as if a Lump had stuck in her chest. Memories shed through her mind. Over and over, Debbie had shouted, ¡°Carlos, I love you!¡± in the grove, but she wasn¡¯t punished at all. Instead, Gail was the one that had gotten expelled. When Debbie told her that she was married, Gail had never taken it seriously. Actually, she had never believed a single thing that Debbie said. She remembered that when she said that she would marry to a better man than Debbie would, Debbie had retorted ¡°No need for that, because you already Lost.¡± It also urred to Gail the day when they came back from Southon Vige, Carlos had sat with Debbie the whole time. Now everything made sense! Chapter 485 Every one of her questions was answered. ¡°Aargh! Gail suddenly screamed so loud her voice startled the other three women in the vi. Debbie looked at Gail, astonished, but Gail screamed at her again. ¡°Debbie, why did you get to marry Carlos?! Why? Aargh! That rtionship must fail! ¡°Gail must be crazy!¡± Debbie thought. Lucinda knew that Gail was acting unreasonably because she couldn¡¯t take the news well. She felt physically and mentally exhausted. Even she herself didn¡¯t know how Gail had turned out to be like that. Sitting on the sofa listlessly with red eyes, Gail mumbled to Debbie, ¡°When we were little, Grandpa often bought you princess dresses. When you wore your pretty Little dress and ignored me with other kids, I swore I would marry better and be happier than you when we grew up.¡± Gail¡¯s maternal grandpa, that was, Debbie¡¯s paternal grandpa, had spoiled Debbie when he was alive. He was always buying new clothes for her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . On the other hand, Gail¡¯s paternal grandpa was biased in favor of her male cousins and treated her indifferently. Therefore, every time she saw her maternal grandpa spoil Debbie, she felt jealous When Debbie was ten, the Nelson Group was given to the Loftus Group in payment for debts, and then her grandpa passed away. Meanwhile, her father suffered from a rare illness, which cost at Least ten million dors in two years. From then on, Debbie was no longer a princess When the Nelson family¡¯s financial woes began, only Lucinda and Sebastian had helped them, and Debbie had been invited to the Murphy family¡¯s house very often Unable to stand the attention her parents were showering on Debbie, Gail felt her space invaded, and soon in retaliation, she started to bully Debbie around. Not to trouble her aunt and uncle, Debbie had stoically endured Gail¡¯s bullying. But one rainy day, Debbie¡¯s endurance came to an end. That day, Debbie¡¯s dad was in the hospital in aa. The doctors needed an adult rtive¡¯s signature for the operation. Debbie thought of her aunt, so she came to her house for help. However, it was Gail who answered the door; and she wouldn¡¯t Let Debbie in. If it had ended like that, Debbie wouldn¡¯t have hated her so much. That rainy night, Gail had pushed Debbie into a kennel and kept her there with a dog for an entire night. The next morning, a housemaid found Debbie when she went to the kennel to feed the dog. She was shocked! Immediately, she woke up Sebastian and Lucinda. When the kennel was opened, in the biting cold ofte fall, Debbie was carried out unconscious and freezing. For three days, she remained hospitalized, running a fever. Shocked at the heinous act, Lucinda had given Gail a thorough flogging and for the next three days forced her to kneel in the ancestral temple, until Debbie was discharged. Debbie was surprised that Gail had brought up the things from their childhood. In Debbie¡¯s memory, when she was a child, her grandpa loved her the most. The things the other kids had, her grandpa would make sure she had them too. She also had some things that no other kid had. Her bedroom was packed with the princess dresses her grandpa had bought for her, just because she Liked them. While Debbie was lost in thoughts, Lucinda stood up, intending to lecture Gail. However, Debbie put out an arm to stop her. Then she turned to Gail and said, ¡°Nobody was ignoring you. The other kids and I wanted to y with you, but you always acted haughty, as if you were better than the rest of us. Whenever we yed in the garden, you always told your mom on us. With time, nobody wanted to y with you anymore. You had made your bed, and you had to lie in it. It¡¯s so unfortunate that you haven¡¯t outgrown that juvenile stuff yet. Aunt Lucinda and Uncle Sebastian are so worried about you. Chapter 486 Last time, to humiliate me, you recorded my deration of love to Carlos and yed the video at the Hilton Group¡¯s new productunch event. It didn¡¯t take rocket science for Carlos to find out that you were behind the tasteless clip. As a result, you were expelled, and Uncle Sebastian¡¯spany was affected too. Do you know how you were ever allowed toe back to the university again after being expelled?¡± Familiar with Gail¡¯s narcissism, before she responded, Debbie assumed that she had to be thinking that Carlos liked her. Actually, Gail indeed would have said so if she hadn¡¯t known that Carlos and Debbie were married. However, right now, she had to keep that thought to herself. Debbie Looked Gail in the eye and told her word for word, ¡°Well, the university allowed you back only by my pleading with Carlos on your behalf. And if it weren¡¯t for the fact that we are cousins, he was categorical, you¡¯d have spent the rest of your life in the cold.¡± Reluctant to let Gail know too much about her and Carlos, Debbie didn¡¯t tell her the whole story. But it was true that Carlos had agreed to allow Gail toe back to school because of Debbie. Since they were talking about the past, Debbie decided to discuss the matter on the table in her aunt¡¯s presence. ¡°Since I¡¯m older than you, at least you should show some respect. I¡¯ve never wanted topete with you for anything, but you¡¯re always making things difficult for me. During the short time I struggled with adolescent problems, you always snitched on me to the teachers and even spread unfounded reports about me. I can forget all about that. But right now, I¡¯m married to Carlos. Our marriage can be found out by the press anytime. I don¡¯t want Carlos to be embarrassed because of some rumor about me, so I hope you can stop starting rumors about me. If you want, we can get along, but it all depends on how you¡¯ll treat me. Effectively, the ball is in your court. If you still hate me, then it¡¯s fine by me. Let¡¯s just stay out of each other¡¯s business.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Lucinda was moved by Debbie¡¯s magnanimity and tolerance. She admired the sweet girl and wished she could do more to help such an innocent, truthful soul. Standing there, motionless, Gail stared at Debbie silently. The red, long cashmere overcoat Debbie was wearing set off her fair skin. Her long inky hair was tied up without bangs. In handmade knee high leather boots, Debbie stood straight in the middle of the Living room. This was the Debbie Gail knew, but there was also something different about her. Debbie¡¯s words were wholly sincere. Everyone could see how kind and big-hearted she was. She was no longer the rough,zy girl. Now she was so confident and refined that Gail couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. Suddenly, Sasha chirped, ¡°Gail, let bygones be bygones. Debbie is already married to Carlos. If you continue to cross her, you might only invite Carlos¡¯ wrath against our entire family.¡± Debbie¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard what Sasha had said. ¡®That¡¯s exaggerated, ¡® she thought. However, Gail remained silent. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Debbie had married Carlos, the most distinguished man in Alorith. Without a word, she ran upstairs into her room. Lucinda Lowered her head and propped one hand against her forehead in frustration. She had talked to Gail a Lot of times about working things out with Debbie, but to no avail. Debbie had expressed her willingness to forgive and move on, but if Gail still held grudges against her, then she¡¯d be vindictive, Lucinda thought. When Debbie was about to leave her aunt¡¯s house, Sasha insisted on tagging along, hoping to see Carlos¡¯ manor. Thinking that it would be a good idea to have someone at her side if she took Sasha with her to the investors¡¯ dinner, Debbie texted Carlos, asking, ¡°Sasha wants to visit the manor. Carlos, does she have your permission?¡± Chapter 487 ¡°In our house, Debbie is the boss Carlos replied. Debbie was amused by his message. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. I want you to take the driving seat tonight.¡± ¡°Driving seat?¡± After a pause, Carlos added, ¡°How about I go home and leave you in charge now?¡± Hearing that, Debbie started the car quickly and responded, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m driving the car. Talk to youter.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos, who was in a meeting with the employees of the nning department, smiled, making him look much milder. The young are fearless. A recruit of the nning department saw that smile. ¡°Carlos, you look so happy. Have you been texting Mrs. Hilton?¡± she asked. Few of his employees had been brave enough to ask such questions, so Carlos was surprised to hear it, but he nodded. The entire nning department got excited. They were dying to know what kind of woman was able to win the heart of the cold, powerful Carlos, but none of them dared to ask Carlos to show them his wife¡¯s picture. ¡°Wow! My goodness! Dear lord! Good heavens! Oh my God!¡± When Sasha arrived at the manor, she couldn¡¯t hold her joy. She ulted and screamed her heart out, feeling grateful at her favorite cousin¡¯s windfall. From the entrance to her bedroom, Debbie felt she was going deaf from Sasha¡¯s high-pitching, excited shrills. She had been shocked too when she had firste to the manor, but Sasha was on another level. In deep admiration, Sasha looked at Debbie and praised, ¡°You are the real Cindere! How I wish I could marry a man as rich as your husband. But I think that¡¯s overambitious, because in the real sense, I¡¯d be contented to find a man with half Carlos¡¯ fortune.¡± After all, sessful businessmen were few and far between, not to mention someone as young and handsome as Carlos. ¡°Rest assured. You will. You are such an adorable girl. Who knows, you might find someone just as good,¡± Debbie assured, gently stroking Sasha¡¯s cheek. To which Sasha nodded cheerfully, ¡°You tter me, Debbie. Anyway, let¡¯s hope and pray that your wishes for me wille true. Ideally I¡¯d wish to make it big as a movie star. Then, even without a rich suitor Like Carlos, I¡¯ll still end up just fine on my own.¡± Chapter 488 ¡°Yeah, I believe you can hack it as a movie star!¡± While making small talk, Debbie took Sasha to her walk-in closet. ¡°I need a favor from you,¡± she said as she opened the door. ¡°Name it,¡± dered Sasha with enthusiasm. But at the sight of Debbie¡¯s clothes and jewelry, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I need to attend a party this evening. Apparently, Carlos is too busy toe with me. Would you mind lending me your lovelypany?¡± With a thoughtful look in her eyes, Debbie opened the closet full of evening dresses, and selected a pink one for Sasha. Blown away by the luxurious collection, Sasha picked a sexy party dress. ¡°Trust me, Deb. You¡¯ll rock in this one. Why not try it on now?¡± ¡°For another asion, I would have loved this burgundy dress. But since tonight¡¯s party is kind of formal, I think I need an appropriate one.¡± Debbie turned Sasha down politely. ¡°Okay. Then, try this white one on.¡± ¡°This one Looks good. Let¡¯s get changed together,¡± Debbie offered. ¡°Yeah!¡± The two girls spent a long time selecting dresses and jewelry. When Emmett called, Debbie was tired and sleepy, but Sasha was still adorning herself with jewelry excitedly. ¡°Hi, Emmett,¡± Debbie greeted. While answering the phone, she took a few steps from Sasha and sat at the dressing table, ying with her lipsticks. There were so many shades that she was spoiled for choice. ¡°Debbie, I¡¯ll drive you and Sasha to the party,¡± said Emmett. ¡®Every employee in thepany has their hands full. Even Carlos himself is too busy to see his wife. So he sent me to drive the queen of his heart to the party. She must mean so much to him. If he could even squeeze out half an hour, I believe he would be here to drive her to the party himself, ¡® he mused. ¡°Okay. Where are you now? We¡¯re almost done,¡± said Debbie. She grabbed a lipstick with a low-key shade and walked toward the closet. Adorned in excessive brilliant jewels and pearls, Sasha looked like a moving disy shelf. Meanwhile, Emmett killed the engine and answered, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the gate. You cane out if you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After hanging up, Debbie put on the lipstick and left the vi with Sasha in a hurry. In a five-star hotel, many people paid attention to Debbie and Sasha, especially to the huge differences in their outfits. Debbie was wearing a beige dress with Little jewelry, while Sasha was wearing a light green one with as much jewelry as possible. Sasha whispered in Debbie¡¯s ear, ¡°Deb, everyone is looking at you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. . .¡± An embarrassed smile shed across Debbie¡¯s face. Chapter 489 But the ecstatic Sasha couldn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Actually, I put on much jewelry just on purpose. This way, people will notice your stand-out sense of fashion and persona, without breaking a sweat.¡± ¡°Whatever floats your boat. . .¡± It was a topic that Debbie didn¡¯t want to dwell on. The guests in attendance at this party were all sessful businessmen in Alorith. Among the few that Debbie could recognize, she saw Sebastian, Griffin, Hayden, and Olga, whose name she had often mentioned to Carlos. Whenever he annoyed her, she would mention Olga just to get back at him. As they made their way through the auditorium, Sebastian approached them and eyed his younger daughter up and down. ¡°Look at you!¡± he reprimanded with a frown. ¡°Why did you have toe here Looking Like a peacock? Do you think you¡¯e on a blind date? Couldn¡¯t you have borrowed a leaf from Debbie?¡± Debbie felt ttered. No wonder Gail always doubted whether Debbie was Lucinda and Sebastian¡¯s daughter, because of her parents¡¯ unfair tendency to find fault with her and Sasha over petty issues while flowing with praises for Debbie. Sasha pouted her lips grumbling, ¡°Dad, stop it! Mying to this party was only to keep Debpany. Why would I get dressed as if I was going to give a speech on the podium?¡± Debbie chimed in to reassure Sebastian. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s my first time ever to give a speech on such an asion. And I feel really nervous. With Sasha¡¯spany, I feel much better.¡± Sebastian, a hard-nosed man, cast a warning nce at Sasha and turned to Debbie asking in a low voice, ¡°Under what name did youe here?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The legal representative of Orchid Private Club,¡± answered Debbie Sebastian thought he heard her wrong. If she was telling the truth, then Carlos was really nice to her. ¡°I thought the legal representative of the club was Brooks Hilton, Carlos¡¯ cousin. Since when did you take it over from him? Who¡¯s thergest shareholder now?¡± With an awkward smile, Debbie stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Carlos just asked me toe here, and said nothing more. . .¡± ¡°Okay. The host will invite some entrepreneurs to give us a short speech. I guess you¡¯ll be one of them,¡± said Sebastian. As a norm, he knew the host would introduce the most important faces. Among the names to be recognized, the host would no doubt have the legal representative of Orchid Private Club atop his List. After Sebastian left to chat with his friends, Debbie and Sasha joined a smaller group of people nearby. The two girls were unknown to anyone, so naturally people had many questionsing their way, such as whichpany they were from, and what their positions were. Debbie and Sasha had foreseen this before they came here, so they evasively fielded the questions with a smile. Where they couldn¡¯tment, they simply said, ¡°The party will start soon, and the host will announce it. Please be more patient.¡± Now that they were unable to get any information from the two girls they soon left one after another Chapter 490 Then, a man in a white suit approached Debbie with a ss of wine in his hand. He just smiled at her without saying a word. Sasha whispered in her ear, ¡°Deb, he¡¯s your ex, isn¡¯t he? When did hee back from abroad?¡± Politely, Debbie nodded at Hayden and then Looked away. In a low vice, she said to Sasha, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Hayden had fixed his gaze on Debbie since he entered the hall. He had seen her chatting with the businessmen and joking with Sasha. She was absolutely stunning. Soon, the party started with the host going through introductions after a short opening speech. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s wee Mr. Hayden Gomez, an excellent entrepreneur, the CEO of the Gomez Group, one of Alorith¡¯s Ten Outstanding Youths, and the founder of Wayhey Electronics.¡± Hayden had made a great achievement in the past few years. People nodded in approval at him when his des and titles were mentioned. Before taking to the podium, he gave Debbie a smile and went on to deliver his short speech. After Hayden, several key guests made their speeches as well, including Olga. It was not until then that Debbie knew Olga was the general manager of her family business despite her young age. Besides, her short resume as presented read like someone who was already carving out a name for herself in business. As Debbie followed the proceedings, her heart beat faster, her mind pondering on what she was going to say on the podium. Before long, it was her turn. ¡°Thest person I¡¯m going to introduce is Miss Debbie Nelson, the legal representative andrgest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, legal representative of Angel¡¯s Love Foundation, and the CEO of Decar Cosmetics. Let¡¯s wee Miss Debbie Nelson.¡± To calm her nerves down, Debbie took a deep breath and let go of Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sasha¡¯s hand, who had been encouraging her all this time. With confidence, she then strode on the red carpet, ignoring all the heads turning around her and hushed whispers across the auditorium. ¡°She looks so young. How old is she? For her tender age, the titles are a little too many. Must be through some powerful influence, somewhere.¡± ¡°I thought the legal representative and thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club was Brooks. Since when did this little known girl take them over?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her before. What¡¯s her real background?¡± ¡°I guess she must be some powerful man¡¯s mistress.¡± Chapter 491 ¡°Stop your spections! She¡¯s rted to Carlos,¡± said a man in a raspy, deep voice. He had had dinner with Carlos and Debbie before, and he knew she was Mrs. Hilton. Through it all, Debbie remained calm. Although she correctly guessed what people were saying in hushed tones. she reminded herself to focus on the task at hand and not be carried away by sideshows. Gracefully, she made her way to the podium, keeping as calm as possible. She must pay attention to her demeanor; after all, she represented Carlos. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Once she got the microphone from the host, she took a deep breath and began her speech with a deliberately slow, emphatic speed of delivery. The audience fell silent, eager to know what she would bring to the table. ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. My name is Debbie Nelson. I deem it a great honor for me to come here and be part of this auspicious asion. First and foremost, I must acknowledge that I¡¯m rtively new in the industry, and as such, I would appreciate your guidance. . .¡± In all, her words were modest and sincere. Most importantly, she was a prettydy with brains. The party began to warm up. A CEO of somepany joked, ¡°Miss Debbie, you are such a young and beautiful businesswoman. In all honesty, you¡¯ll have the world at your feet. We are willing to guide you in any aspect in the future. Miss Debbie, I hope you may give me a VIP card for Orchid Private Club.¡± Most people took his words for a light moment. With a sweet smile, Debbie replied yfully, ¡°Everyone here is a big shot in Alorith. My humble club will be honored by your presence. I promise that you¡¯ll all get a VIP card for the club.¡± Debbie was nowpletely rxed. The man¡¯s touch of humor had juste at the right time. The audience seemed much at home now. ¡°Although she¡¯s young, she¡¯s already a CEO. My daughter is several years older, but she still has no job. When I get home tonight, I¡¯ll sit her down and talk sense into her head. She must go out and find a job now!¡± another man said. ¡°Despite her age, Miss Debbie¡¯s no doubt on a meteoric rise.¡± People wouldn¡¯t stopplimenting Debbie. Actually, they all knew that Debbie had to have a strong background Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club and the CEO of Decar Cosmetics at such a young age, even if she was a genius in business. They were all sophisticated businessmen; they wouldn¡¯t offend Debbie before they knew who was her backer. Debbie nodded at them and then walked off the podium. Hayden had been waiting for her all this time. As soon as she got off the podium, he came up to her. But before he could say a word, a few people began gathering around them. Aware of Debbie¡¯s massive influence, they were eager to rub shoulders with her. ¡°Miss Debbie, you look so young. Have you graduated yet?¡± ¡°Miss Debbie. . .¡± Debbie would rather talk with Hayden than mingle with all these people. Chapter 492 have married a powerful man Politely, she excused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but now I have something to talk to Mr. Gomez about.¡± That caught Hayden off guard. For a long time, Debbie had kept him at arm¡¯s Length, and meeting her here, he hadn¡¯t expected her to take the initiative to talk to him. But he then realized that she was using him as an excuse. It was okay by him, anyway. With a smile, he nodded at the people, then held Debbie¡¯s hand and led her to a quiet ce. When the people were out of sight, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. She really hadn¡¯t anticipated so much attention on her ¡®I must warn Carlos against decorating me with faux des that make everyone run to me with unrealistic expectations. This is just crazy she mused. Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice Hayden had ced his right hand tenderly on her waist. Not until he Lifted off the hand did she realize it. The way he fixed his eyes on her was revealing. Behind his gaze, she could see his images of regret at chances Lost. Now, she was another man¡¯s wife. The thought of Debbie moaning under another man in bed was torture to him. He clenched his fists and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Deb, the assistant gave you all this, huh? If you need this, I can give you more.¡± Hayden had no idea how Emmett managed to make Debbie thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club. All the same, he had to admit that the man was really nice to her Debbie was confused. ¡®The assistant? Who? Ah, I get it. He must be referring to Emmett.¡® ¡°Although I major in Economics and Management, I don¡¯t Like business she said. The only reason she ended up at the Economics and Management School was that Carlos had arranged for it, through Philip. So as not to disappoint Carlos, she had agreed to switch from her preferred course without comining. After all, she Lived in dependence on him. Looking Debbie in the eye, Hayden said in a sad voice, ¡°Deb, what can I do to make youe back to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Hayden, I cut your sister¡¯s hair, yet you don¡¯t mind and even confess your love to me. Are you not afraid that your beloved sister will be mad at you?¡± Debbie asked as her eyes darted around, looking for Sasha. Hayden knew the conflict between Portia and Debbie; his mother had snitched on Debbie to him as soon as he got back home from a business trip. ¡°Portia is a willful girl. And you didn¡¯t hurt her. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal,¡± said Hayden, making it sound easy. But staring at him, Debbie said word for word, ¡°Hayden, I cut your beloved sister¡¯s cherished hair.¡± Hayden was amused by her seriousness. ¡°Deb, I¡¯ve known you for many years. I know what kind of girl you are. You never stirred up trouble. She must have offended you.¡± When Debbie was still with Hayden, she had been really nice to Portia. But neither Hayden nor Portia had treasured Debbie back then. Debbie cast a meaningful nce at him. ¡®Since when has he trusted me so much?¡¯ But she had to repeat what she had said before. Chapter 493 Adamantly, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I will wait for you.¡± Remembering what nche had told her, Debbie was a little angry at Hayden¡¯s words. ¡°I will never go back to you. Your fiancee is a poor girl. Does she know her fiance Loves someone else?¡± she taunted. Hayden was excited at her words, thinking she was jealous. ¡°Do you mind that? Deb, trust me. I won¡¯t get engaged to her. Really! I only love you.¡± Hayden¡¯s intense reaction annoyed Debbie. She tried to pull her hand away, but his grip was too tight. ¡°Debbie? Hayden?¡± a sarcastic voice cut in. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It sounded familiar. Debbie turned her head to find that Olga was standing behind them, watching with a smirk on her face. To avoid trouble for both Debbie and himself, Hayden reluctantly released her hand. Debbie never liked Olga. And life was too short to spend it around people she didn¡¯t like. She¡¯d long ago promised herself that if it didn¡¯t make her happy, make her money, or make her better, she didn¡¯t have time for it. So certainly, she didn¡¯t have time for Olga. She turned around and walked away, as if the neer were invisible. Olga¡¯s cheeks were burning with embarrassment. ¡®What a snooty bitch! And right in front of Hayden, the most eligible bachelor in the city.¡® Olga decided that she had to do something to save face. ¡°Debbie Nelson!¡± she called out shrilly. Debbie turned and looked at her coldly. ¡°What? You want more? Another ss of wine on your dress maybe?¡± Olga reyed the events of theirst meeting in her mind. It consumed her, and she was lost in thought for a moment. She remembered how Debbie had humiliated her in front of so many people. She remembered the crushing embarrassment, the cold, wet feeling of the wine seeping through her gown, the looks on the faces of the other guests. The happenings of that night still burned in her mind, fueled her rage, and sapped her self-control. She finally gave into her feelings and lost it. Looking at Debbie riding on the crest of sess, she sneered, ¡°Shut up, you showoff! Who the hell do you think you are? You think because you¡¯re married to Emmett you can do what you want? When I be Mrs. Hilton, I¡¯ll kick you and Emmett out of Hilton Group and out of Alorith!¡± Her stupid words sent Debbie into a wild wave of Laughter. She couldn¡¯t stop. After a long while, she finally calmed herself down and said, ¡°I think Carlos is married. So you¡¯re Mrs. Hilton? Or just the other woman?¡± Instinctively, Olga thought it was a good idea to make Debbie think she was Mrs. Hilton, so she retorted, ¡°God, you must really be stupid! As a daughter of the Moran family, I would never be the other woman!¡± Raising her eyebrows, Debbie pretended to be surprised. ¡°So, you mean you¡¯re Mrs. Hilton?¡± Chapter 494 ¡°And why would I tell you?¡± Olga snorted. Debbie put a hand over her mouth to stifle herughter. It was getting harder by the moment not to expose Olga¡¯s Lie. Then she remembered that Carlos had said he would take care of things with Olga, so she decided to leave it to him. However, their bickering confused Hayden. He looked at Debbie and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Emmett¡¯s wife and you don¡¯t even know who Carlos¡¯ wife is? Olga¡¯s face turned pale. She had forgotten Debbie¡¯s rtionship with Emmett, Carlos¡¯ personal assistant. If anyone knew who the real Mrs. Hilton was, it was him. And Debbie probably knew too. ¡®What if Debbie blows my cover?¡¯ Olga was worried. Debbie acted as if she didn¡¯t notice the expression on Olga¡¯s face. It was pretty easy to ignore her normally, so this came naturally to her. She told Hayden conspiratorially, ¡°Of course I know who Mrs. Hilton is. That¡¯s why I was Laughing. Looks Like someone¡¯s pretty on the outside, but ugly and stupid inside.¡± Debbie let out augh and turned her back to Olga. The other woman¡¯s blood was boiling when she heard Debbie¡¯s Last sentence. She strode over to grab Debbie, but Hayden stopped her. ¡°Olga, we¡¯re in public,¡± he reminded her. Thinking of what a grand asion it was, Olga managed to fight down her anger. ¡®Fine, Debbie, I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± ¡°Hayden, are you trying to steal Debbie from her husband?¡± Olga said to Hayden in a sarcastic tone after she calmed down. Watching Debbie, who was walking towards Sebastian, Hayden admitted, ¡°I¡¯LL wait for her. She¡¯lle around.¡± Envy surged in Olga¡¯s chest Like a gushing storm overwhelming and engulfing her. ¡®Why? Why is everyone hot for this woman? She¡¯s rude, unrefined, and has no boobs! I don¡¯t get it. Even Hayden? You¡¯d think he¡¯d have better taste. Are they all blind?¡¯ she thought resentfully. ¡°What do you see in her? She¡¯s married,¡± Olga couldn¡¯t help asking. Hayden drained his ss. ¡°She¡¯s awesome. Much better than you, Olga,¡± he replied coldly before standing up and Leaving. She was livid. Her face a mask of fury, Olga stomped her feet furiously, cursing the both of them. Debbie didn¡¯t like these kinds of parties. She found little to say to those CEOs, so she called Carlos to ask him if she could leave early. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Carlos told her to wait for him. He woulde pick her up. Ten minutes Later, she got his call. He was waiting for her in the car across the street. Debbie took Sasha to Sebastian and left through the back door. Chapter 495 Hayden¡¯s eyes had been on Debbie all the time. When he noticed her leaving, he followed her outside. He got there in time to see Emmett closing the door for her after she got in the car. He didn¡¯t go over to her. Instead, he told his assistant to find out what Emmett¡¯s phone number was. He figured he¡¯d get to her another way. As soon as Debbie got in the Emperor, Carlos enthusiastically took her into his arms and kissed her passionately. Debbie could feel that he could hardly control his urges. If she hadn¡¯t been rejecting his advances, he would have taken her right inside the car, not long after she got in. The intimate moment seemed tost forever. How long it actuallysted, no one could say. ¡°Hi Mr. Handsome. I pissed off your dear Miss Moran today,¡± she said, nestling in Carlos¡¯ arms. ¡®Miss Moran?¡± Carlos was puzzled for a moment. Then he realized she was talking about Olga. ¡°She¡¯s not dear to me. Don¡¯t say that again, or I¡¯LL punish you Like never before.¡± Anger shed in his eyes. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Emmett, who was driving the car, was embarrassed by what he had said. ¡°Carlos, please, even if you don¡¯t care, I do. I don¡¯t enjoy watching that kind of scene.¡¯ But Emmett didn¡¯t dare express his thoughts, so he silently rolled up the interior screen to spare himself the awkwardness. Although the interior screen had been rolled up, Debbie covered Carlos¡¯ mouth tightly in case he said something cheekier. Carlos smiled and took her hand in his. ¡°Why¡¯re you embarrassed? Emmett doesn¡¯t mind. Look, he even put the privacy screen up.¡± ¡°Is this why you¡¯re acting like this?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes. Carlos moved closer to her with a mischievous smile. ¡°How would I ever get Lucky with my wife if I cared what anyone else thought?¡± Debbie cupped his face and said, ¡°Seriously, I made Olga very angry today.¡± Carlos took her hands away. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Last time, I poured wine onto her dress. This time I threw shade at her and called her out on her lie.¡± ¡°What Lie?¡± ¡°She said she was your wife. Is it true?¡± Debbie looked at him, expressionless. ¡°You want to know who my wife is? How about I show you? That would be more convincing.¡± With that, he pressed Debbie against the back seat and climbed on top of her. Meanwhile, he med Emmett in his heart. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll pick up my wife by myself. And once again, I¡¯ve missed the chance to have a moment with my wife in the car, thanks to Emmett, the third wheel.¡¯ ¡°Dammit honey, just wait. I fought with that chick a lot. And today I didn¡¯t reveal we were married. But it felt Like I was ying her. What will happen when she finds out? ¡° Chapter 496 Carlos grabbed her hands, trying to stop her from pushing him away. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to worry about Olga. I told her grandfather I¡¯m married. I didn¡¯t stutter. He promised me he wouldn¡¯t try to fix me up with her anymore.¡± Debbie replied, ¡°There¡¯s another problem. She likes you. Great, you got her grandpa off your back. But you need to let Olga know.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL tell her you¡¯re my wife next time. I¡¯ll keep my distance.¡± He was d to do that. He had been waiting to tell everyone Debbie was his wife. ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t Like Olga and couldn¡¯t be happier to keep her away from their lives. The further away she was from Olga, the happier she¡¯d be. She and Carlos had enough problems to fill a lifetime, and it would be nice to get some peace and quiet every once in awhile. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After driving Carlos and Debbie back to the manor, Emmett went back to his own house. On the way, he got a call from Hayden. So apparently Hayden¡¯s assistant came through and found the number for him. Emmett answered the call, wondering why he didn¡¯t recognize the number on the caller ID. Hayden didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°Emmett, I¡¯ll give you five million. Divorce Debbie.¡± Emmett was always on the ball and a quick thinker, but at this moment, Hayden¡¯s abrupt words confused him. ¡°Hayden, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Not enough? How about ten million? I can tell you don¡¯t love Debbie. I want her back. So just give me a chance with her.¡± ¡®Of course I don¡¯t love Debbie. How could I?¡¯ Emmett mused. ¡°Hayden, there must be some misunderstanding,¡± he said. ¡°What is it? More money? Just say the word. If you¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to find someone else, I¡¯ll help you out. With 10 million burning a hole in your pocket, you¡¯ll be married in a sh.¡± Emmett wanted to cuss this guy out. He was stupid-this man on the other end of the phone. He wouldn¡¯t stop talking, for one, and he wouldn¡¯t let Emmett get a word in edgewise. He kept outbidding himself to boot. Even if Emmett were in a position to bargain, the man just kept going. Emmett couldn¡¯t even ept his offer. Finally, he interrupted him ¡°Hayden! I know I¡¯m just a secretary, but I can¡¯t be bought. Besides, I don¡¯t care about your money. If I were you, I¡¯d spend more time with Miss Hue. It¡¯s Late. Good night, Hayden.¡± Emmett hung up the call without giving Hayden time to respond. Everyone in Alorith knew that Hayden was getting engaged to a daughter of the Hue family. Hayden was furious and tossed his phone on the desk. He hated being hung up on. He rubbed his cheeks in frustration and sighed heavily ¡°How do I get Debbie back?¡¯ Chapter 497 The next morning, Carlos and Debbie were going to make the trip to New York. Before leaving for the airport, Carlos went to his office to delegate his duties. Other people needed to pick up the ck. He wasn¡¯t going to have hispany fall apart simply because he wasn¡¯t there. Debbie slept in. She didn¡¯t start packing until she finished herte breakfast. Still, when she was done packing, Carlos hadn¡¯t made it home. She waited. And then she even took a nap. It was not until nearly noon that she heard the sounds of a car pulling up. Debbie got out of bed swiftly and dashed onto the balcony. Carlos was back! She waved at the car happily. Emmett got out and opened the back door. Carlos looked at her as he stepped out of the car. ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± Debbie shouted to him. Carlos stretched out his arms. Debbie dashed through their bedroom and across the hallway. From there she raced down the stairs into the living room, threw open the main doors to the vi, and ran into the arms of the man who strode towards her. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re sure in a good mood. Is it because we¡¯re going to New York?¡± asked Carlos. Debbie shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± She had time off sses the past couple days, and it was getting boring. She had nothing to do. But now that she saw Carlos, she wished she were a cuff Link, going with him everywhere. Debbie opened her mouth, trying to say something else when a joyful voice came from behind them, ¡°Aunt Debbie, are you done packing?¡¯ Debbie craned her neck to see around Carlos. When she looked at the car, she saw a girl sitting in the back seat¡ª-Megan. ¡®Oh, right. She¡¯s going with us to New York, ¡® Debbie remembered. She nodded to the girl. Just then, a servant carried Debbie¡¯s luggage out of the house. Debbie thought it bad form to whisper in front of someone, but there was something she just had to say to Carlos. She needed to get this off her chest, and she didn¡¯t care about what kind of strange looks she got from others. This was extremely necessary. She stood on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear, ¡°I want to sit in another car with you, just the two of us. Want to?¡± Carlos knew exactly what she was up to, but he Loved how flirty she was being right now. He started to get horny. He beckoned Emmett toe closer and said to him, ¡°You and Megan go ahead.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Emmett was confused, but he was too afraid to ask. He remembered how vengeful Carlos could be, so he didn¡¯t question his orders. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± he nodded. When the car was started, Megan stuck her head out the window and asked, ¡°Uncle Carlos, aren¡¯t you getting in the car?¡± ¡°Go on. Your aunt Debbie and I will be along soon.¡± The Emperor left. Carlos called his driver, Matan, and soon another posh car was driven out of the garage and stopped in front of them. This one had some serious dramatic ir, the Maserati Quattroporte. She climbed into the sumptuous, leather-Lined cabin. The seats were exquisitely padded, covered in brown leather, along with a grey subcushion of memory foam for optimalfort. Chapter 498 Carlos sat next to Debbie. The glossy ck car drove slowly out of the manor. Debbie leaned against his shoulder and started asking all kinds of questions. ¡°Is Grandpa awake yet? Will Grandma and Dad like me? Who else is living in the house besides Dad and Mom? Where will we Live? Will you stay with me every day after we get there?¡± Carlos was totally speechless. He swore this wasn¡¯t the flirty moment he was hoping for. Although resigned, he didn¡¯t lose his patience. ¡°Grandpa is getting better, but he still hasn¡¯te around yet. My family will like you. You and I will live in the manor in New York just like everyone else in my family. I¡¯LL work there, but I¡¯ll also make as much time for you as possible.¡± Then Carlos gave Debbie a general rundown of his family members. ¡°My dad is a hothead. You¡¯d better not talk to him alone. If there is something that requires you to talk to him, tell me first, and I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± he added. ¡°Got it,¡± Debbie replied. She was curious. ¡®How short-tempered can my father-inw be? Is his temper worse than Carlos¡¯?¡¯ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When they got to the airport, Megan had already checked in. Emmett was waiting for them at the luggage consignment area. After checking the luggage, Emmett turned to them and said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hilton, happy New Year! I Look forward to seeing you soon! ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going with us?¡± Debbie asked. Ever since she met Carlos, Emmett had been around him every day. Now that he wouldn¡¯t be around, Debbie found it weird. She had gotten to like the fellow. Knowing that Debbie was disappointed, Emmett was moved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tomboy. All of my family members are in Alorith, so it would be bad form to leave. The secretaries in New York will pick you up when you get there. I¡¯ll see you next year. I¡¯ll miss you,¡± he joked, which was rare. ¡°Tomboy?¡± Carlos asked icily. ¡°Since when are you and my wife so close? It¡¯s Debbie to you.¡± Emmett had no words, spending his time in stunned silence. He had gone over all the other forms of addresses in his head. ¡°Tomboy¡± seemed to be the least likely to make his boss jealous. However, obviously, he was wrong. Carlos was way too possessive. Emmett looked at Debbie sympathetically and said, ¡°I feel for you, Debbie.¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos asked immediately before Debbie could say anything. Emmett wasn¡¯t stupid enough to share what he really thought. He chuckled nervously. Chapter 499 I feel for Debbie because she has such a wonderful husband. Right, Debbie? The man of your dreams.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense. Carlos knew it. If Emmett really thought he was a good husband, he wouldn¡¯t have used the expression ¡°feel for her.¡± ¡°I hear that your family is trying to arrange blind dates for you. I¡¯tL call Marc Debenham.¡± Hearing this, Emmett became fretful. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost New Year. Do you have to be so cruel?¡± Hmm? Debbie looked back and forth between the two. ¡®Why call Prof. Marc?¡¯ ¡°Which Prof. Marc?¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help asking. Carlos pulled her into his arms and ignored Emmett. ¡°Prof. Marc,¡± he answered while they walked towards the VIP passage. Then Debbie learned that Carlos was Marc¡¯s student too, which came as a surprise. And Emmett turned out to be Prof. Marc¡¯s stepson. When Emmett was 13, his mom remarried Marc. And Emmett had lived with his mom in the professor¡¯s house afterwards. As Emmett¡¯s stepfather, Marc didn¡¯t spoil the boy. On the contrary, being an educator, he was strict with him, especially about his education, which turned the rebellious adolescent against him. Emmett vowed that he would never call Marc ¡°Father,¡± nor would he ever use Marc¡¯s family name. To this day, Emmett kept his family name Cooper. Therefore, despite being father and son, Emmett and Marc had different family names. That was why the connection between them had never urred to Debbie. But as Emmett grew up, he realized that Marc cared about him a lot. When it came to Emmett¡¯s marriage, he was even more concerned than Emmett¡¯s mom. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He had sent Emmett on more than thirty blind dates within a couple of months. If Emmett hadn¡¯t been so busy, Marc would have made it three blind dates a day for him. When they walked out of the VIP passage for first-ss passengers, Carlos took out his phone and called Marc just as he had said. ¡°Prof, Emmett has been so idletely he has even started to sabotage my rtionship with my wife. If you run out of candidates for his blind dates, I can have Tristan send you the name list of all the socialite divas and rich girls in Alorith. You¡¯re wee, Professor. Yes, my wife is with me right now. We¡¯re flying to New York. We¡¯ll visit you after the New Year. Please send my regards for your wife and wish her a ¡®Happy New Year!¡± for me. We¡¯re boarding. Bye, Professor.¡± When the call ended, Carlos turned his phone off. ¡°Carlos, are you sure you haven¡¯t gone too far? Aren¡¯t you worried that Emmett might rise in revolt?¡± ¡°Not far at all.¡± Carlos had kept his cool in Debbie¡¯s presence. If she weren¡¯t around, he would have humiliated Emmett with useless errands, just to remind him who was in charge here Chapter 500 For getting too close to Debbie, Carlos would use every opportunity to put that man in his right ce. Seeing how jealous her husband was, Debbie was lost for words. On the ne Since Carlos¡¯ private jet was in New York, the mighty CEO had ordered Emmett to charter the entire first-ss cabin. Two flight attendants led them through the bar full of refreshments and into the first-ss cabin. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Megan had a separate seat with a curtain, while Carlos and Debbie had a private booth with a sliding door that could be locked from inside. The booth wasrge enough for the two of them. It was a pleasant surprise for Debbie that she could have some alone time with Carlos on the ne. Before getting on the ne, she had been troubled. She was thinking, ¡®What if Megan insists on sitting next to Carlos? Should I go ballistic or put up with it?¡± Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Although Megan¡¯s seat was near their booth, the privacy of the booth was priceless. It was twelve hourster that the ne touched down. In New York, it was evening already. To pick them up from the airport, Carlos had some of his staff from thepany offices in New York on standby. After some pleasantries, everyone got in the car. They went straight to the Hilton family¡¯s offshore manor. When they arrived, the gates were wide open, in a traditional Chinese decor, with Lanterns on either side, heralding the arrival of the New Year. It was past 7 p.m. Knowing that Carlos wasing with his wife, the whole family was waiting to have dinner together. As soon as the car stopped in front of the main building, a servant came immediately to open the door for them. Debbie gripped Carlos¡¯ hand nervously and followed him into the house. Nevertheless Bang! A porcin teacup was smashed into pieces at Debbie¡¯s feet. It would have smashed her if Carlos hadn¡¯t pulled her away. Everything in the Living room turned silent all of a sudden. It was not until then that Debbie noticed that more than ten people were sitting in the living room. Even ¡°Mr. Jerk¡± Lewis, who was always frivolous, was now sitting nicely with a serious look on his face. When he saw Debbie, he seemed excited. Debbie¡¯s eyes eventually fell on the middle-aged man in front of the table. His face was red with rage. When her eyes met the man¡¯s, she could see that his eyes were filled with nothing but disgust. ¡®It was him. It must have been him who smashed the teacup. Who is he? What a head-on blow at our first encounter!¡± Carlos¡¯ menacing presence seemed to grow. Unknowingly, he squeezed Chapter 501 Debbie¡¯s hand. Ignoring the broken teacup, he took Debbie to a distinguished old Lady with silver hair. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back with Megan and Debbie. This is Debbie Nelson, my wife,¡± he said to the olddy. Then turning to Debbie, he said, ¡°Deb, greet Grandma.¡± The grandma wore a long ga cashmere sweater, top-notch pearls around her neck and her wrists. She had been gazing at Debbie, stone-faced, since she walked in. Just sitting there quietly was enough for her to intimidate everyone. Both her stern face and sharp eyes were telling Debbie, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± Debbie had to keep herself calm by all means. She took her hand out of Carlos¡¯ hold and smiled at the old woman. ¡°Good evening, Grandma. I¡¯m Debbie. Nice to meet you.¡± Valerie Castillo only smiled at her perfunctorily and said nothing. But when she saw the two people behind Debbie, she blossomed. ¡°My dear grandson and little Megan, let me have a look at you. How have you been?¡± She smiled, she cared, she stroked their faces affectionately. It seemed all of a sudden she had turned from the icy cold witch into a cordial, loving grandma. It struck Debbie that the Hilton family didn¡¯t care for her. Neither the dad nor the grandma. It sucked. The olddy¡¯s smiles lightened the atmosphere in the living room. Megan ran to Valerie and hugged her tightly. ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much! I¡¯ve been thinking abouting to visit you all along, but Uncle Carlos had been busy, so we weren¡¯t able toe until today.¡± It was the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve in China. Gradually, everybody lightened up. Lewis, the chatterbox, began, ¡°Megan, Grandma has missed you and Carlos. She just couldn¡¯t stop talking about you. Grandma, now that they are here, can we eat? I¡¯m starving.¡± Valerie nodded, holding Megan¡¯s hand. ¡°Carlos, Megan, after a long flight, you must be hungry and tired. Let¡¯s go eat,¡± she said. Carlos didn¡¯t respond. He pulled Debbie, who had been slighted and embarrassed, close to his side. His eyes swept over the others in the room.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 502 His icy tone brought everyone to a halt. Nobody dared to take one more step. Valerie, who had just gotten up, slumped back into the couch at Carlos¡¯mand. Everyone could see that the dad and grandma didn¡¯t Like Debbie. Watching Carlos, they all wondered what he was going to say. It was Carlos who provided everything for the entire Hilton family, so whenever he spoke, both his dad and his grandmother Listened. At least those two, James and Valerie, were less authoritative in front of him. Sensing Carlos was about to say something, Megan suggested, ¡°Uncle Carlos, grandma hasn¡¯t eaten dinner yet. But she wanted to have dinner with us. Why don¡¯t we eat first? Do it for grandma?¡± Carlos ignored her. He pulled Debbie into his arms and announced, ¡°I only need three minutes. And I¡¯m going to say this only once. If any of you has a problem with Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie, you have a problem with me! She is my wife, and I love her. If you can¡¯t treat her nicely, then we¡¯re not staying.¡± There was dead silence in the living room. Valerie sighed. After a while, James roared, ¡°Shut up, you ungrateful son of a bitch! Did I say you could marry her? She¡¯s not wee here!¡± Carlos was going to talk back, but Debbie pulled at the corner of his shirt and shook her head when he Looked back at her. He knew she was worried about him. After giving Debbie aforting look, Carlos told James, ¡°Grandpa blessed our marriage. Although he¡¯s sick and in hospital, he¡¯s still the head of the family. He speaks for all of us. Grandpa¡¯s blessing means that she¡¯s part of this family. Dad, if you think I should listen to you, you should listen to your dad too. If you have a problem with his decision, take it up with him. Hilton men are gentlemen. You should treat women with more respect.¡± James pointed at him furiously. His mouth opened and closed, but words failed him. They knew Carlos never backed down, so Valeriepromised. ¡°James, calm down. If your dad made the match, it isn¡¯t the kids¡¯ fault. Carlos did the right thing, defending his wife. Okay, enough. Time to eat.¡± Debbie blinked in disbelief. ¡®Has Carlos¡¯ grandma actually epted me? My husband is awesome!¡® Tabitha, who had been quiet the whole time, echoed, ¡°Mom¡¯s right. It New Year¡¯s Eve. James, please stop. Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± She barely ever spoke in James¡¯ presence. However, as Debbie¡¯s mother-inw, she thought it wrong to remain silent any longer. Since Tabitha had spoken up, Wade Hilton, James¡¯ elder brother, spoke up too. He looked at his three sons and reprimanded, ¡°Are you blind? Escort your uncle James to the dining room!¡± Chapter 503 Debbie now started to understand how these people were rted to each other. Wade was Lewis¡¯ dad, Carlos¡¯ uncle. He and Lewis¡¯ mom, Miranda Swain, had no daughters, only three sons. Their first born, Frasier Hilton, was kind and honest. Both he and his wife, Gloria Myers, were professors. Their second son, Brooks, was awyer. Being a hothead, he tended to go from one extreme to the other. But his heart was in the right ce. He was soft-hearted. His wife, Connie Foster, was a photographer. The youngest son was Lewis, who wasn¡¯t married and had tons of girlfriends. All yboys, yet Lewis was different from Damon and Jared. The Hilton brothers had new girlfriends from time to time, but they weren¡¯t lewd. Lewis, however, was disgusting, despicable, lewd, and a total loser. He dated many different women at the same time. The other day, he was almost engaged to Portia. But then he split that one off. And Portia was better off not being around him. Carlos had warned Debbie to stay away from Lewis whenever she saw him. Back in the present, Wade¡¯s remark annoyed James. ¡°I¡¯m not crippled. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Why do I need anyone to take me to the dining room? They started to take seats around the table. Debbie sat next to Carlos. Connie came to Debbie and wanted to sit next to her, but someone beat her to the punch. It was Lewis. He rushed to the chair and elbowed Connie away. ¡°Debbie, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here for New Year¡¯s. It¡¯s been only a couple of days, but you¡¯re even more beautiful than thest time I saw you,¡± he said impishly. ¡°Ahem!¡± Someone coughed heavily, interrupting Lewis. Debbie turned to look, only to find that Lewis¡¯ mom, Miranda, was staring at her youngest son coldly. Lewis was afraid of his mom. He grinned and said, ¡°I know, I know. More eating, Less talking. ¡± Finally, dinner began. At the table, Megan busied herself with picking up food and Ladling soup for grandma. The olddy just couldn¡¯t stopughing. It looked as if they were grandma and granddaughter . Then suddenly, Megan looked at Carlos and said, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I would like some of the salt-baked chicken.¡± The bratty charm was obvious in her voice, as if you could see it. Debbie looked at the dish Megan mentioned. It was right in front of Carlos. Since she asked, Carlos picked up the serving chopsticks and grabbed some chicken for her. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Carlos.¡± Megan smiled like a sunflower, at which Carlos simply nodded. Chapter 504 Debbie puckered her lips. ¡®Ugh! I can¡¯t believe it! Carlos is my husband. I didn¡¯t even ask him to pick up food for me. You did it on purpose! I hope you choke on it!¡¯ As soon as dinner was over, Valerie and James called Carlos into the study, and a housemaid took Debbie into Carlos¡¯ room, at the end of the second floor. Diagonally opposite Carlos¡¯ room was Valerie¡¯s. Debbie wandered around Carlos¡¯ bedroom, trying to know more about the man she loved. The decor of the room was exactly the same as that of their bedroom in the manor in Alorith. Many of the items she simply left in their ces as she walked around the room, hands behind her back. But soon, the urge to be proper was overwhelmed by her curiosity. She started to pick up various items to look at them in more detail. On the bookshelf were the trophies Carlos had won when he was a teenager and the medals he had been awarded in the army. There were medals for first-ss merit, second-ss merit, and third-ss merit. Looking at the medals and trophies, Debbie found her husband was outstanding. In the study of the manor in Alorith, there were more than one hundred trophies which he had won in the past few years. Now in this bedroom there were dozens of trophies. He even started winning trophies in kindergarten. He was a remarkable man, driven from the earliest age to excel in everything he put his mind to. A lot of this exined his exceptional nature, and some of his control freak tendencies. He had to be in control or dominate every aspect of his life. And sometimes that was a charming trait, other times quite frightening. None of this urred to Debbie at the time. ¡°How Lucky I am to be married to this exceptional man!¡® Debbie thought to herself. She took a picture of those trophies and medals and sent it to her friends through the group chat function on WeChat. ¡°Carlos is so awesome! I feel inferiorpared to him,¡± she eximed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jared saw the picture andined, ¡°Shit! How could you put me in such an envious mood by posting this so early in the morning? Damn! He was even awarded medals for first-ss merit. That¡¯s a state-level honor! Is your husband even human? He is under thirty, for God¡¯s sake! How can I ever be as aplished as him?¡± Kristina asked, ¡°When did you touch down in New York, Tomboy? It has to be night there, right?¡± Before Debbie could reply Kristina¡¯s question, amotion started in the study. ¡®Carlos¡¯ dad must have exploded with rage again, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡®Never mind. Since Carlos is there, he should be able to handle it. I¡¯d better stay away, in case his dad gets even angrier when he sees me.¡¯ As Debbie thought about it, she added in the group chat, ¡°Guys, Carlos¡¯ family doesn¡¯t Like me.¡± For a moment, no one said anything. It was Dixon who first chipped in, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as Carlos Likes you.¡± Later, Kristina cut in, ¡°You never know howplicated life in rich families can be. Before you left, I had thought to caution you, but I downyed it. Ignore the others. Just as Doctor said, all that matters is that Carlos loves you.¡± ¡°Tomboy, since when do you care about other people¡¯s opinions? This isn¡¯t you,¡± frankly wrote Jared, alongside an eye-rolling face emoji. Debbie¡¯s eyes turned teary as she read through her friends¡¯forting words. In such trying moments, it was enough that her friends were always there for her. There was a knock on the door. Debbie calmed herself down and opened the door, only to meet Megan, with her usual pesky attitude. Without waiting for Debbie¡¯s permission, she walked in uninvited and locked the door from inside. ¡°She acts as if she was the hostess of the Hilton family, ¡® Debbie sneered. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked indifferently. Megan stared at her curtly. ¡°If I were you, I would leave the Hilton family this instant.¡± Chapter 505 The ridiculous way she sounded made Debbie chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Since there were only the two of them in the room, Megan took off her masquerade and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? You have turned the family into a war zone. Uncle Carlos¡¯ dad got so angry he almost passed out. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today and everyone is having a crappy mood, just because of you. Don¡¯t you feel bad for what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Why should I feel guilty when I did nothing wrong? Carlos¡¯ dad almost passed out because he has a bad temper. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Debbie retorted. She wondered why James hated her so much. ¡°Did you just say Uncle Carlos¡¯ dad had a bad temper? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve been talking about people behind their back, and you don¡¯t think it¡¯s rude? No wonder nobody likes you. I don¡¯t understand why Uncle Carlos is defending you all the time.¡± Debbie was having a meltdown. ¡°When did I talk about people behind their back? Stop making things up! Is this what you¡¯re here about? Are you done? Now get out!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not yet done! Debbie, do you know?¡± That was just the provocation Megan was Looking for. In an instant, her face flushed red, taking on a threatening aura Like a cobra ready to strike. Through gritted teeth, she blurted, ¡°If it were not for you, I would definitely marry into the family.¡± ¡°I knew it! I knew she liked Carlos, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡°Which one exactly do you want to marry among them four? Carlos? Mr. Loftus? Wesley? Or Damon? Because sometimes it¡¯s really confusing. Megan raised her voice. The look in her eyes was weird. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I¡¯ve always only liked Uncle Carlos from the beginning.¡± ¡°Only Liked Carlos? Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t seen you hug and kiss Wesley and Curtis! You want them all, don¡¯t you? You act like an innocent little girl. But who can imagine that deep down you are such a loose little slut?! You have deceived them all, using your pure, sweet facade. What a scary, maniptive bitc! Debbie Looked Megan up and down in disbelief. Megan¡¯s face twisted with fury and embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Uncle Carlos that you not only said his dad was bad-tempered but also defamed my rtionship with him and his friends.¡± ¡°So now you are going to tell Carlos on me? Stop fooling yourself! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Don¡¯t you know how much your uncle Carlos cares about me?¡± ¡°Yes, he cares about you. But he spoils me more. Just because he married you doesn¡¯t mean he loves you. Debbie, Uncle Carlos loves me, not you. If you think he loves you, you can stop dreaming.¡± Debbie burst into derisiveughter. ¡°You Like my husband, don¡¯t you?¡± Megan neither admitted nor denied it. Chapter 506 ¡°You want my husband to love you, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to want anything. Your husband loves me from the beginning. If you hadn¡¯t popped into the equation out of nowhere, he would have been my husband.¡± From the time she arrived to the hostile reception, Debbie had been wondering if she had killed someone from the Hilton family lineage in her previous life to be hated so much by her hosts in this life. Carlos¡¯ dad had smashed a teacup as soon as she entered the house. Now even an 18-year-old was trashing her right to her face. Did they see her as a pushover? Debbie sighed. ¡°Calling Carlos ¡®Uncle¡¯ isn¡¯t enough to show how important he is to you. Since he¡¯s fostering you, why not call him ¡®Dad?¡¯ And since I¡¯m his wife, you should call me ¡®Mom.¡¯ I¡¯LL spoil you more than he does.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You! You!¡± Megan¡¯s face turned livid. She stomped her feet and finally managed, ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me!¡± ¡°I am, so what? Come,e. Call me ¡®Mommy¡¯ and live with me from now on. Then you can see your daddy every day.¡± In a fit of rage, Megan stormed out of the room in tears. But before she left, she warned, ¡°Debbie, you are dead meat!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Debbie snorted. Then with a bang, Megan closed the door, Leaving Debbie with so many questions. ¡®Gail, Portia, Olga, and now Megan, why do they all hate me so much? Is it something to do with my personality?¡¯ Then she thought of Carlos¡¯ family. ¡®Oh heck, what have I done to deserve this?¡¯ As soon as Megan left the room, she ran into Tabitha, who was Lingering outside the study. ¡°Megan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Tabitha asked. But Tabitha¡¯s questions only made things worse. Intent on creating drama, Megan wailed even louder. ¡°Hey! Stop crying and tell me what¡¯s wrong, Megan,¡± Tabitha demanded, genuinely concerned. ¡°Who upset you?¡± Since she realized how furious James was, Connie had been hiding in her room to stay out of trouble. But Megan¡¯s wailing made her curious. ¡°Why is Megan crying?¡± she asked Tabitha, who unfortunately had no idea either. ¡°For the life of me, I can¡¯t tell. She has been crying from the time she walked out of Carlos¡¯ room. But when I tried to find out from her what the matter was, she wouldn¡¯t say a thing.¡± When the Little brat finally stopped weeping, she said to Tabitha, between sobs, ¡°I saw that James seemed angry to see Aunt Debbie, so I went there tofort her. But Aunt Debbie didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. And she even called me names. Boo¡­hoo¡­ ¡°Debbie called you names?¡± Incredulous, Tabitha looked at the door to Carlos¡¯ room and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she was in a bad mood. But how could she take it out on me? It wasn¡¯t my fault. To make it worse, she even had the nerve to tell me that James was cranky and I shouldn¡¯t be here, because I am nobody to the family; I¡¯m just a freeloader. Can you imagine? She boasts that she¡¯ll only be nice to me if I call Uncle Carlos ¡®Dad¡¯ and call her ¡®Mom.¡¯ Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± Tears welled in her eyes once again. Just to create a scene, she started panting for breath; her face so downcast, you¡¯d think she was going to pass out any minute. Even Tabitha who had been skeptical at first was moved. ¡®Could she be telling the truth?¡¯ But then it didn¡¯t seem possible that Debbie would stoop so low. Chapter 507 Just then, the door to another room opened and Miranda walked out. Casting a cold nce at Megan, she demanded, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you need sleep?¡± Tabitha smiled, ¡°Miranda, Megan and Debbie had a squabble. We¡¯re trying to sort the issue out, before she goes to bed.¡± Miranda furrowed her eyebrows, annoyed by Megan¡¯s crying. ¡°Stop crying for heaven¡¯s sake! It¡¯s New Year¡ªa day of celebration. Crying is bad luck. Besides, are you a snowke or something? I hate people bawling all the time. You should learn something from Debbie. Now, get back to your room and get some shut-eye.¡± Instantly, Megan stopped crying. With a pitiful expression, she apologized to Miranda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miranda. I¡¯m leaving now. Have a good night.¡± Connie helped Megan walk to her room. When they walked past Miranda, Connie said softly, ¡°Mom, have a good rest.¡± Miranda nodded at Connie and then went back to her room. Despite Connie¡¯s humble family background, Miranda was pretty happy with her¡ª Connie was kindhearted and was never a troublemaker. No drama was N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Miranda¡¯s rule, and Connie adhered to that. When Tabitha and Connie left Megan¡¯s room and walked past the study, they could still hear James roaring. Tabitha shook her head with profound resignation. Debbie was unpacking when she heard a knock at the door. She opened it and saw her mother-inw. ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you in bed? It¡¯ste,¡± she said with a smile. Tabitha looked at her, not as close to Debbie as before. Hearing Megan trash-talking Debbie definitely changed the way she saw the woman ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. Pointing to the Luggage on the floor, Debbie replied, ¡°Unpacking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind James. He¡¯s short-tempered. Don¡¯t take his words to heart,¡± said Tabitha. Debbie was stunned for a while. Then she nodded, ¡°Mom, I can understand¡­Dad. Maybe to him, I¡¯m just some rando off the streets Maybe he just can¡¯t ept it.¡± Back on the ne to New York, Debbie had secretly practiced addressing Chapter 508 Valerie and James as ¡°Grandma¡± and ¡°Dad¡± hundreds of times. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the chance to call them that to their faces. ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right,¡± Tabitha smiled. Then she pretended to mention Megan casually. ¡°By the way, how well do you know Megan? Her parents saved Carlos and Wesley. Did you know that?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t know why Tabitha suddenly talked about Megan¡¯s parents After short consideration, she realized that Megan must have snitched on her to Tabitha. She nodded honestly, ¡°Carlos told me about that. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be nice to her and treat her like my own niece.¡± Tabitha was at a loss for words; she didn¡¯t know whom she should trust¡ª Megan or Debbie. ¡°Megan is an adorable girl. We all like her, especially Carlos¡¯ grandma. She¡¯s like family. You¡¯ll like her when you get to know her.¡± ¡®I¡¯UL like her? A girl who said she could have been married to my husband? Not a chance!¡¯ Debbie thought. If they weren¡¯t in the Hilton family¡¯s manor, she would have already taught Megan a Lesson. But she decided to be obedient to Tabitha. ¡°I¡¯m three years older than her. I will humor her as much as possible. Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡± Debbie¡¯s conciliatory attitude reassured Tabitha, who nodded in satisfaction. There wasn¡¯t much more she could ask for, and Debbie seemed sincere. At least there¡¯d be less drama this way, she hoped. Tabitha didn¡¯t like family fights much. After a long pause, Tabitha stammered, ¡°D-Debbie, why don¡¯t you go to the study and get Carlos out of there? You know James* temper¡­ If I go there, I don¡¯t think¡­he¡¯ll listen to me.¡± Debbie¡¯s heart sank when she heard James¡¯ roaringing from within the study. ¡®If James wouldn¡¯t listen to Tabitha, then why does she think he¡¯d Listen to me?¡® Debbie thought. But now that Tabitha had asked, Debbie decided to do as she was bidden. She didn¡¯t want the Hilton family members to argue with each other over her. Perplexed, she knocked on the door to the study. ¡°Come in,¡± came Wade¡¯s voice. Debbie pushed the door open and saw Carlos leaning against a couch, smoking. Valerie and Wade were sitting opposite Carlos, and James stood before a desk. The floor was a mess-papers, pens, pen holders, knick-knacks, paperweights, paperclips, and staples. There was barely any ce to step on that wasn¡¯t covered with debris. ¡°Grandma, Uncle, Dad, sorry to interrupt you,¡± said Debbie. James got even angrier at the sight of the girl. ¡°What are you still doing here? Get the hell out of our house. Go back to Alorith!¡± he thundered. Chapter 509 ¡°James Hilton!¡± Carlos called out his father¡¯s name as he stood up from the couch and put an arm around Debbie. He had kept silent all this time in the study, not giving a damn about what James said. In fact, he had even dozed off during James¡¯ tirade. He had heard it all before, and it bored him silly. But he couldn¡¯t bear to see James belittling Debbie. James didn¡¯t expect his son to argue with him over a woman. He pointed at Carlos with a shaking hand and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Ungrateful cur!¡± Hardly had his voice faded away when he threw a thick book at Carlos. ¡°Watch out!¡± Debbie shouted, and held Carlos to protect him. The book hit her arm and then fell to the floor. She gave a choked cry; that really stung. Luckily, it was winter, and she was wearing thick clothes. Otherwise, she might have gotten hurt. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos grabbed her arm and rolled up her sleeve to check if she was okay. Debbie heaved a sigh of relief and gave Carlos a wide grin. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt much.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he asked through gritted teeth. ¡®Why did you try and protect me? Why didn¡¯t you move out of the way? You know kung fu. silly woman!¡¯ he cursed inwardly. With an embarrassed smile, Debbie replied in a low voice, ¡°I was too nervous to remember you know kung fu as well.¡± Carlos was better at kung fu than Debbie. He had had several years of formal instruction, and was a 2nd dan ck belt. It was a piece of cake for him to dodge the book. He was tense and worried until he saw that Debbie¡¯s arm was okay. It only made James feel worse when he saw the couple care for each other so much. ¡°Stop showing off! Debbie Nelson, I¡¯ll be frank. You¡¯re not part of the family. If you promise you¡¯ll divorce him when you¡¯re back in Alorith, you can stay here for a couple of days.¡± Carlos was about to say something when Debbie grabbed his hand. She knew it was time for her to make a stand. She stood straight with her head held high. ¡°Grandma, Uncle, Dad, sorry I make you unhappy,¡± she began, Looking at them with no fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t like me, but I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ wife. We¡¯ve been married for more than three years, and we love each other. We¡¯ll go through thick and thin together. Whether you ept me or not, I won¡¯t give up on him as long as he doesn¡¯t ask for a divorce.¡± Carlos held her hand in his, and this bolstered her courage. She went on, ¡°No one gets a say in our marriage, except me and Carlos. And my temper¡¯s short. Dad, if you keep on treating us like this, I won¡¯t put up with it just because you¡¯re his father.¡± James was stunned, while Valerie stared at her Like a poisonous snake. Debbie, however, didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Sorry, I guess I said too much. In short, no one is gonna split us up. And I¡¯lle at anyone who tries to harm Carlos. Family members should care for each other. You should be happy to see Carlos have a happy married life. But on the contrary, you¡¯re all mad at him. You just want him to marry a woman that you like, even if he doesn¡¯t want to. Are you really Carlos¡¯ family?¡± Confusion could be seen in Debbie¡¯s eyes. Chapter 510 ¡°How dare you!¡± Valerie bellowed and banged on the desk. Debbie shut her mouth immediately. As the saying goes, ¡°He who talks much errs much.¡± She wondered whether she had said something wrong that caused Valerie¡¯s fury. But she didn¡¯t say anything wrong. ¡°Debbie! You are so rude! Didn¡¯t your parents teach you about self-esteem and self-respect?¡± Valerie¡¯s words cut Debbie¡¯s pride Like a sharp knife. Her face was hot as she felt both sad and humiliated. ¡°Grandma, Deb¡ª¡± Before Carlos could finish, Debbie interrupted him. ¡®Carlos has been yelled at by his family this whole time because of me. I should do something, ¡® she thought. Looking Valerie in the eye, she shed a smile and said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to leave self-esteem and self-respect behind to be happy.¡± Carlos had done a lot for her, and she should repay him. And this was the best way she knew how. By carefully choosing words that they couldn¡¯t argue over, maybe she could stop them from fighting. Maybe she¡¯d even win one for Carlos. Who knew? But it was important that she stood up for herself and for Carlos, not to mention for their marriage. Carlos¡¯ eyes Lit up when he heard this. Meanwhile, his heart ached as Debbie had to fight against three elders. James knew he was in the wrong, so he had to find another excuse to yell at her. ¡°Debbie! Who do you think you are? We¡¯re older than you. Show some respect!¡± Debbie blinked and sighed with resignation. ¡°I wanted to respect you, but respect is a two-way street. You haven¡¯t shown me any respect at all.¡± No one had ever dared to talk to James like that before. His face twitched as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine! You have guts! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll drive you out of the Hilton family¡¯s house? Upon hearing that, Debbie held Carlos¡¯ arm and said yfully, ¡°Honey, your father wants to throw me out of the house. Protect me?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Hahaha¡­ Wade burst into Laughter at Debbie¡¯s reaction. The tension in the study was eased a little by Wade¡¯sughter. However, Valerie and James still wore long faces. It would take more than just that to change their minds. Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and said to his family, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be nice to my wife from now on. If someone dares hurt her while I¡¯m away, Grandma, Dad, Uncle¡­¡± He left it there, an unspoken threat. More menacing than anything he could have said. After that, he took Debbie¡¯s hand and left the study. ¡°Ungrateful retard!¡± James roared behind Carlos¡¯ back, but Carlos paid no attention to him. When Carlos and Debbie went back to their room, she shut the door behind them and rested her head against his chest. Chapter 511 ¡°Honey, I just pissed off your whole family,¡± she grumbled pouting her Lips. Carlos kissed her forehead and said, ¡°That was awesome. You should get a medal.¡± ¡°Will you be serious? This isn¡¯t funny. When you were in the study, I made Megan cry. Mom looked unhappy too. And I even talked to your grandma, dad, and uncle like that. Did I go too far?¡± For some reason, she regretted what she had said in the study. After all, they were Carlos¡¯ family. ¡°I know you were trying to protect our marriage. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Deb, you did a great job.¡± When James lost his temper, Carlos wanted to leave the study. But Tabitha had urged him not to argue with James, for he had been taking blood pressure medicine these days. ¡®What?! Is this really happening? He just praised me for fighting against his family!¡¯ Debbie thought to herself. ¡°If Dad heard this, he would throw another book at you,¡± she remarked. Carlos took her to the bedside and took off her down jacket. ¡°Why are you wearing this? Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± he asked in confusion. The central heating in the vi worked very well. Debbie wiped her forehead, which had grown damp. ¡°Of course I¡¯m hot. But I was trying to be respectful by dressing decently,¡± said Debbie. She was wearing a short knit T-shirt and jeans inside the down jacket. Carlos¡¯ heart broke. His dad wanted to drive Debbie out of the Hilton family¡¯s house, while she wanted to show respect to his family. Stroking her smooth face, he said softly, ¡°I know it¡¯s a holiday, but I still have to go to the branch office here for work. Are you going to be okay here? Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if anyone tries something. No one¡¯s going to harass you if I have anything to say about it.¡± ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll harass me. They didn¡®t call me into the study, did they? You¡¯re overreacting.¡± Carlos shook his head, smiling. ¡®Deb is so simple-minded.¡¯ He changed the topic. ¡°So what happened between you and Megan?¡± ¡°She came to my room and tried to piss me off. Then she left, crying. I don¡¯t know why she cried.¡± Debbie Looked at Carlos carefully, wondering whose side he would take. Carlos stroked her hair and asked casually, ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Can we go for a walk now? I¡¯m not tired yet.¡± Although it was already midnight, it was still daytime in Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Alorith. She was still suffering from jetg. ¡°Me neither.¡± Carlos shed a grin. Debbie thought he agreed to go for a walk; she was thrilled and cradled his neck asking, ¡°Where are we going? To the beach?¡± ¡°Beach? No problem. We¡¯ll go there tomorrow,¡± said Carlos with a dirty smile. His thoughts were not about going anywhere, though he could take her to the privately-owned beach and have wild sex with her there. His family owned that beach and didn¡¯t Let just anyone go out there. But it was winter now. He didn¡¯t want her to catch a cold. ¡°Tomorrow? Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°Now¡­ we¡¯re going to¡­bed.¡± Chapter 512 Hardly had his words faded when he pressed her against the bed and kissed her Lips. Meanwhile, a picture posted on Weibo had caused a flurry of rumors in Alorith. A paparazzo had taken a picture of Carlos and his wife waiting for their flight in a VIP lounge. Megan was there as well. Debbie¡¯s face was blurred and indistinct. No one Liked that, least of all theizens. ording to the news, Carlos had taken his wife to New York to meet his family and celebrate the New Year. He had also taken Megan with them. People believed that Megan was the apple of Carlos¡¯ eye. By the time Kasie saw the post, there were already hundreds of thousands ofments. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Debbie, so she left ament. ¡°Poor Debbie. There¡¯s always a third wheel between her and Carlos. Megan, why were you looking at your uncle like that? Like you have a thing for him. I heard Megan always pestered her uncle even if Debbie was there. Megan, you are not a little girl anymore. And the winter vacation started a Long time ago. Can you please fly to New York alone next time? Carlos is busy, and I¡¯m sure he wants some alone time with his wife.¡± Debbie hadined to Kasie before that she felt there was something wrong with Megan¡¯s feelings towards Carlos. Kasie had also warned Debbie not to let Carlos and Megan stay with each other alone. After all, Carlos and Megan weren¡¯t rted by blood¡ªit was perfectly normal if she had a thing for him. Actually, Debbie was never a troublemaker. If Megan hadn¡¯t gone too far, Debbie wouldn¡¯t have cussed her out. No woman was willing to give up her husband without a fight, and Debbie was no exception. Any news rted to Carlos was a hot topic. Before long, Kasie¡¯sment on Weibo was in the top 3, with a ton of Likes. Many people agreed with Kasie. When Carlos hade out of the hotel with Debbie in his arms back then, paparazzi had asked him whether the girl was Megan. But Carlos, the man of few words, had simply said, ¡°Megan is my niece.¡± Megan¡¯s name had always been linked with Carlos, and many people actually thought she would be Mrs. Hilton-or worse, already was Mrs. Hilton. As the saying goes, ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without fire.¡± If Megan really treated Carlos like her uncle, things would never have developed like this. The truth was, they had spent too much time together, and the press was on that. And tabloids love to spread scious rumors Kasie¡¯sment had been shared a countless number of times. Weibo users Leftments under Carlos¡¯ and Megan¡¯s Weibo posts asking about their rtionship. When Kasie opened her Weibo again, she was startled by the number of likes andments. She was thinking of deleting thement, as she didn¡¯t want to offend Carlos. But it was already toote. She herself became a hot topic, as herment was shared via screenshot to all the online gossip rags. Some staff at these websites even sent her private messages about her rtionship with Mrs. Hilton. What was more, her post had caught the attention of the Hilton Group¡¯s PR department. It was Emmett who was responsible for dealing with news rted to his boss. After all, he was Carlos¡¯ right-hand man. When Emmett saw thement, he thought something wasn¡¯t right and asked the technology department to find the poster¡¯s profile. That was when he found himself staring at Kasie¡¯s information. Many Weibo users leftments under Megan¡¯s posts and asked her, ¡°Why are you bugging Carlos? Are you trying to seduce him?¡± The next morning, Carlos got dressed and went downstairs to have breakfast. Debbie had just fallen asleep. The Hilton family was having breakfast in the dining room-everyone was there except Lewis andContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 513 Debbie. Valerie cast a nce at Carlos and then at the stairs. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡± she asked in a cold voice. Carlos sat at the table and answered casually, ¡°Sleeping off the jetg.¡± James banged his chopsticks on the table and shouted, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Megan have to sleep off the jetg? I swear that woman is so delicate!¡± Megan was sitting opposite Carlos. Her face went pale. At the mention of her name, she began, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ get any sleep Last night.¡± ¡°What happened? I thought you had gotten used to New York time,¡± said Valerie, concern in her voice. Megan looked at Carlos, who was cing a table mat in front of himself. He raised his eyes and saw her reddened orbs. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked indifferently. His words caught everyone¡¯s attention. Tabitha¡¯s heart broke when she saw how sad Megan was. She handed Megan a tissue and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, what happened? Are you okay? Just tell us if anything is wrong.¡± Megan was always a cheerful girl, and the Hilton family seldom saw her cry. They all looked at her, wanting to know who had bullied their beloved girl. Miranda, however, was an exception. She always thought Megan was a troublemaker and disliked her. She thought this woman was two-faced and cozied up to Carlos too much. As if she heard nothing, she continued eating her breakfast. ¡°I¡­ I got cyber-bulliedst night¡­¡± Tears streamed down Megan¡¯s cheeks. She dropped her chopsticks, her voice choked with tears. Valerie was anxious. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡± Megan wiped her tears with the tissue and said with a sad smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma, James, Tabitha. I¡¯m okay now. Please¡ªjust keep eating.¡± Carlos furrowed his eyebrows, but he said nothing. He just ate his breakfast silently. After the breakfast, Tabitha dragged Carlos to a corner out of earshot and told him, ¡°Megan cried Last night. And now she¡¯s crying again. Put your people on this. Find out who this cyber-bully is and deal with S07 Tabitha treated Megan like her own daughter and couldn¡¯t bear her beloved girl suffering from any kind of bullying. The moment Megan said she suffered from cyber-bullying, Carlos knew why she was crying. He had already knew that the media had talked about him flying back to New York with his wife. Emmett kept him informed as well, and let him know that Kasie was the one who had caused this stir. Chapter 514 ¡°You got it,¡± answered Carlos. He then cast a nce at his family; they were busy consoling Megan. Then he walked up the stairs. ¡°Uncle Carlos!¡± Megan called out in a choked voice. Carlos stopped and turned to look at her. Megan stood up from the couch, her eyes and nose red. ¡°Uncle Carlos, I know she¡¯s Aunt Debbie¡¯s friend. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything, okay? I don¡¯t want you and Aunt Debbie to end up in a fight.¡± ¡°Keep Grandmapany,¡± Carlos nodded. Then he turned around and left, saying nothing more. When she heard this had something to do with Debbie, Valerie kept on prodding Megan, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Grandma, it was all my fault. I should¡¯ve flown here alone. Some paparazzo took pictures of Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie and me waiting for the flight. Aunt Debbie¡¯s friend was so mean. She said I¡­ I wanted to seduce Uncle Carlos¡­ But I never thought anything like that¡­¡± Megan started crying again. Valerie¡¯s heart broke at the sight of her tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I trust you. Before that Debbie popped up out of nowhere, you flew here with Carlos every time. Don¡¯t worry, Megan. I won¡¯t let that woman off the hook so easily.¡± James snorted, ¡°I knew it. Debbie is just a drama queen. Birds of a feather flock together. She and her friend are both troublemakers.¡± It was the first day of the Lunar New Year. No one in the Hilton family had to work today. They were all gathered in the living room, Listening to the conversation. Most of them chose to remain quiet until they could find out more. Megan pretended to be anxious and began to defend Debbie. ¡°James, you don¡¯t get Aunt Debbie. She¡¯s nice. Can she control what her friend did? I don¡¯t think so.¡± James shook his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to put in a good word for her. She¡¯s rude and doesn¡¯t respect her elders at all. She certainly wasn¡¯t raised right. She¡¯s not my daughter-in-Law!¡± Miranda had changed her clothes and walked down the stairs. When she heard James, she taunted, ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to disagree. They¡¯re already married.¡± James was shocked speechless. His sister-inw always had a way to shut him up. Miranda put on her sunsses and left the house with her head held high. Meanwhile, Carlos pushed open the door to his bedroom, and Debbie was still sound asleep inside. He kissed her softly on the forehead and entered the adjacent study. He closed the door behind him and called Emmett. Chapter 515 ¡°Delete everything that says something negative about Megan-all the news posts, and all the comments.¡± Emmett opened hisptop and beganining to his boss. ¡°Do you know where I am right now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are,¡± Carlos answered nonchntly. Emmett¡¯s heart broke. ¡°You should care. I¡¯m your assistant, and I¡¯ve worked for you for so many years,¡± he retorted. Carlos lit a cigarette, took a drag on it and blew it out. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been at the cafe near the office thest couple days Covering his chest, Emmett said excitedly, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the first day of the New Year, yet you expect me to work. There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m at this cafe. This is my 36th blind date, and she¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡± It was alreadyte at night, but he couldn¡¯t even go back home. ¡°That can mean only one thing,¡± Carlos said. ¡°What?¡± Emmett asked while working on hisptop. ¡°Your taste in women has improved after you started working for me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing I have better taste? As for my future wife, I hope she¡¯s at least half as pretty as Mrs. Hilton, and at least half as cheerful. She doesn¡¯t need to know anything about martial arts. I hope she can learn yoga and dance¡­like Mrs. Hilton¡­¡± Carlos knitted his brows as he felt like Emmett had some special feelings towards his wife. ¡°You like my wife, huh?¡± he pried. Emmett was too focused on deleting negativements under Megan¡¯s posts on Weibo to figure out what his boss was getting at. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s a ssydy. She¡¯s so special, the one and only. You are so lucky, dude,¡± he said casually ¡°Emmett Cooper.¡± Carlos¡¯ voice was as cold as ice. A shiver ran down Emmett¡¯s spine. He raised his head to look at the central heating, which was still working. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m deleting thements on Megan¡¯s Weibo. These kids are so mean¡­¡± ¡®Why am I cold? That¡¯s weird, ¡® he thought. ¡°After the 15th of this month, I¡¯m reassigning you to Laflen¡¯s branch in Daclustein. Gay marriage is legal in Daclustein Country, and you can find a husband there. I¡¯ll ask the manager there to introduce you to some excellent men. I remember you seem to like¡­ muscr men Like Dwayne ¡®The Rock¡¯ Johnson. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll find the perfect husband there,¡± said Carlos.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 516 Emmett was stunned into silence. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°What? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Carlos, why would you do that? Did I say anything wrong? I¡¯m really sorry if I- Wait, wait! Don¡¯t hang up!¡± Staring at the phone, Emmett was desperate. Carlos had already hung up. Then he dialed Debbie¡¯s number. She must know how to cool Carlos down. However¡­ she had turned off her phone. It went straight to voicemail. Emmett pped himself across the face. ¡®I was such a fool. Why did I say anything Like that? He¡¯s super possessive when ites to his wife.¡¯ At the same time, Kasie arrived at the cafe. When she found the table, she saw Emmett pping himself. ¡°Emmett? Why are you doing that?¡± she asked ¡®Is this Taylor¡¯s date? Emmett?¡¯ Kasie was shocked. Emmett cast a nce at the girl before him and asked casually, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kasie looked around the cafe, then back at him. ¡°Are you Taylor¡¯s date?¡± Emmett took his phone out and checked the name-it was Taylor. ¡°You¡¯re her friend, huh? Where is she?¡± ¡°She asked me to tell you she couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Kasie answered. Then a thought urred to her. ¡°Wait a minute! You¡¯re Carlos¡¯ assistant Why do you need a blind date? Didn¡¯t Carlos arrange someone for you?¡± Emmett shivered at the thought of Dwayne ¡°The Rock¡± Johnson, and changed the topic. ¡°None of your business. But I have something to ask you. You know you¡¯re in big trouble?¡± Of course she knew. Herment regarding Megan had caused a stir. She was scared to death-what if Carlos asked his men to kill her, just to please Megan? All she could do now was call Debbie and ask for her help. But she couldn¡¯t get through to Debbie on the phone. Kasie stroked her hair to conceal her nervousness. She gulped and replied, ¡°Big trouble? What are you talking about?¡± She didn¡¯t think Emmett had any proof against her Emmett was amused by her reaction. On the one hand, he knew she was the one on the Weibo ount. On the other hand, her reaction had already sold her out. He turned his Laptop and pointed at the screen. Chapter 517 ¡°See? You posted ament, and I¡¯ve been busy solving the problem for the Last two days because of you. I had to do damage control on Carlos¡¯ public image yesterday, and I¡¯ve been hard at work deleting thements and news posts rted to Megan today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Carlos¡¯ assistant. Isn¡¯t this IT¡¯s job?¡± Kasie asked in confusion. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s the New Year. No one is still working but me! What¡¯s more, Carlos only trusts yours truly.¡± Emmett had a perfect reason to neglect his dates¡ªhe had to work for Carlos and had no time to chat. It made it hard to have a social life when he was on call 24/7. Looking at Emmett, Kasie pried, ¡°Can you please not delete myment? ¡°Why not?¡± Now that Emmett already knew she had posted thement, she decided to admit it. ¡°I said nothing wrong. Megan is the third wheel.¡± ¡°Well, true or not, it has nothing to do with me. I have my orders.¡± Kasie rolled her eyes. ¡®He has his orders? He thinks he¡¯s a soldier, huh? The struggle is real-not.¡¯ She stood up from her seat and said, ¡°I only came here to pass on Taylor¡¯s message. I¡¯ll Leave you be. Bye.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Emmett stopped her. ¡°What ?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Just stay. Maybe have a cup of coffee?¡± Emmett suddenly had an idea. Kasie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you think I need you to buy me a cup of coffee?¡± ¡°Just do me a favor. Please?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± In Kasie¡¯s mind, Emmett was a sly fox. She needed to be more careful. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Emmett said, ¡°Let me take a picture Then I¡¯LL put in a good word for you to Carlos. That way you¡¯re in the clear, and he won¡¯t pursue charges of nder. Deal?¡± Kasie was enraged. ¡°I didn¡¯t nder her! Yes, I posted thement. But what I said is the truth. Watch your tongue.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. My fault. Miss Kasie, the problem is not whether you ndered her. The problem is cyber- bullying. Megan is distraught, and Carlos is very angry. He might have mee after you. You get it?¡± If Chapter 518 Kasie weren¡¯t Debbie¡¯s friend, Carlos would have already asked Emmett to get rid of her. But the problem was that Kasie was one of Debbie¡¯s best friends, and Carlos did what his wife wanted. Emmett had no idea whether his boss would punish Kasie or not. He just wanted to frighten Kasie using Carlos. After some hesitation, Kasie argued, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Debbie will help me.¡± ¡°Debbie? She¡¯s sleeping off jetg. When she wakes up, you could be dead.¡± His words did make sense. Kasie had called Debbie countless times, but her phone had been switched off. She pried, ¡°Will you put in a good word for me?¡± Little did she know that Emmett was unable even to fend for himself. ¡°Of course!¡± Emmett promised without hesitation. ¡°Great. Okay. You can take a picture of me. By the way, why do you want my pic?¡± she asked in confusion Emmett told Kasie honestly, ¡°I¡¯m really fed up with blind dates. I can¡¯t stand them anymore. I¡¯ll send my father your pic and tell him we¡¯re dating. Then at some time in the future, I¡¯ll tell him we¡¯ve broken up. Sounds good?¡± ¡°Get bent! You think I¡¯m that desperate?¡± Emmett stared at her, eyes wide. He really knew next to nothing about women. ¡°But I¡¯m not asking you to be my girlfriend. It¡¯s just¡­ Ah screw it! Name your price,¡± he offered, resignedly ¡°Well, you buy me a bunch of roses, a handbag and some clothes. Do that, and you won¡¯t just get my pic, but we can take selfies together. Way more convincing. Okay?¡± ¡®What?! That¡¯s some serious time and money! This woman¡¯s gone too far! I¡¯d rather find a boyfriend who can support me, ¡® Emmett cursed inwardly. But the more he thought about it, the better it sounded¡ª Kasie¡¯s demands, not the boyfriend part. Maybe then his dad would get off his case. Despite his thoughts, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Deal! You¡¯re Debbie¡¯s friend, after all. I just need to make some arrangements and pay the bill here. Then we¡¯ll go to the mall.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He called the IT manager and assigned some tasks to him before leaving the cafe with Kasie. After they arrived at Shining International za, Kasie led Emmett to a store, picked up a handbag which she¡¯d had her eye on for a long time, and put it in Emmett¡¯s hands. ¡°Just buy this. I don¡¯t need roses or clothes.¡± The handbag stood out because of its strange shape. Emmett was a Little shocked by Kasie¡¯s taste, but said nothing. He needed this, so he just went along with whatever she wanted. He took it to the cashier¡¯s desk, and much to his surprise, it only cost him around $200, @00. He had thought it would cost more than 1 million dors. Then he went back to Kasie and handed the well-packed handbag to her. Chapter 519 She kissed the package cheerfully. ¡®He¡¯s not a bad guy at all. Even more generous than my dad, * she thought. ¡°Hey, Emmett. If you buy me a handbag every month, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend,¡± she offered. ¡°Really? A handbag a month is enough to buy you?¡± Emmett retorted, rolling his eyes. ¡°I thought you loved Lewis. What would he think? Do I look like a fool to you?¡± With a serious look, Kasie exined, ¡°Lewis? I broke up with him a long time ago. Besides, you do Look like a fool to me¡­¡± If he wasn¡¯t a fool, then why would he buy such an expensive handbag for a woman he¡¯d only met a handful of times? It was the first time that Emmett had been called a fool, and he was hot with rage. He reached out his arm and put it around her neck as if he were going to strangle her. ¡°Let¡¯s get a selfie together. My dad¡¯s already called a couple of times. I better send a pic to him.¡± Kasie struggled trying to loosen his grip. ¡°You want to kill me, don¡¯t you?¡± Emmett didn¡¯t Let go of her, but took out his phone and started taking pictures of them. Kasie put on a fake smile and leaned in close to Emmett. After taking some pictures, he was about to let her go when a familiar voice came from behind them. ¡°Emmett? Kasie?¡± Kasie and Emmett turned around in confusion, only to see Hayden, followed by his secretary. Emmett released Kasie, straightened his clothes and greeted him. ¡°Hayden, what a coincidence!¡± Hayden looked back and forth between Emmett and Kasie, his nce settling on each. With a sneer, he said, ¡°I wonder whether Deb knows her husband is tight with her bestie.¡± Kasie couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant. ¡®What is he talking about? Since when was I close with Carlos?¡¯ With a tiny smile, Emmett responded, ¡°Hayden, this is a private affair. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kindly butt out.¡± Hayden snorted, and cast a scornful nce at Kasie. ¡°You¡¯ve always been Deb¡¯s best friend. And now you try to seduce her husband?¡± ¡°Hayden! Watch your tongue. When did you see me seduce Carlos? You.. Mmmph¡­¡± Emmett quickly covered Kasie¡¯s mouth, but it was already toote. Hayden heard Kasie mention Carlos, and was confused. Chapter 520 ¡°Carlos?¡± Unable to speak, Kasie stared at Hayden with burning eyes. She thought Hayden knew Debbie was Carlos¡¯ wife. But apparently, she was wrong ¡°Okay, Hayden, we¡¯re Leaving now. Bye-bye!¡± said Emmett. He dragged Kasie away, Leaving Hayden behind Staring at their retreating figures, Hayden was lost in thought. As a man who was able to develop the Gomez Group to such an extent in only a few years, he was never a fool. He was renowned for his business acumen, and his sharp mind. He began to recall all the asions he had seen Debbie, and tried to link them with Carlos. ¡°Debbie is celebrating the New Year in New York now. And ording to the news, Carlos took his wife to New York to celebrate the New Year with his family . Suddenly, a light bulb went off in his head. Debbie wasn¡¯t married to Emmett! Instead, her husband was actually Carlos! ¡®If she¡¯s married to Carlos, that would exin why she wore a priceless diamond ring, and why Curtis and Damon protected her at that party. Not to mention why she¡¯s thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, ¡® Hayden mused. Only Carlos was able to spark a change in Debbie in such a short time¡ª she was much more graceful and elegant than in the past, and one of the most prominent figures in Alorith. No wonder Hayden had never seen any kind of affection between Debbie and Emmett. ¡°I was such a fool!¡¯ he thought. His face paled at the thought. In the past, he was sure that Debbie woulde back to him, despite the fact that she had already married. After all, he was practically a princepared with Emmett. He really thought her husband was Emmett, who couldn¡¯t hold a candle to him. But now he knew Debbie¡¯s husband was Carlos-the richest and most powerful man in Alorith. Hayden clenched his fists tightly; he didn¡¯t think Carlos would actually fall in love with Debbie. It was not that Hayden looked down on Debbie; matter what she did, she didn¡¯t deserve Carlos he just thought that no ¡®There must be a reason behind this. Maybe Carlos is hiding something? Like sexual dysfunction? I guess so. No wonder he won¡¯t tell the public who his wife is, Hayden thought to himself. He took out his phone and dialed Debbie¡¯s number to ask her something. But to his disappointment, her phone was off, and the call went straight to voice mail.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 521 As soon as they left Shining International za, Kasie asked Emmett, ¡°Hey, why the hand over my mouth?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Emmett turned to look whether Hayden was behind them. Then he Looked Kasie in the eye and exined with resignation, ¡°Debbie doesn¡®t want everyone to know she¡¯s married to Carlos.¡± ¡°I know. Tomboy is my best friend, and we have no secrets between us.¡± ¡°Then do you know Tomboy turned Hayden down? Told him she was a married woman?¡± Kasie nodded, ¡°Yeah. So? Get to the point.¡± ¡°Carlos Loves his wife, and he wants the whole world to know Tomboy is his one and only. But she doesn¡¯t like the Limelight. So Hayden thought I was her hubby. I let him think that, because I want Tomboy to be happy. And if she¡¯s happy, so is Carlos.¡± Kasie was totally confused. ¡°Okay, so why did you shush me?¡± ¡°Remember, mum¡¯s the word. It all rests on Tomboy¡¯s decision. Anyway, I¡¯m just helping them to cover their marriage. And I can¡¯t do anything until I get the green light to Let everyone know. So I have to pretend that she¡¯s my wife, until she says otherwise,¡± exined Emmett. Kasie finally made a sense of the situation. ¡°So, you mean that everyone thinks you¡¯re Tomboy¡¯s husband, even though you never said anything. You just Let people think what they want, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Emmett sighed helplessly. His boss¡¯s wife wanted to keep a low profile. ¡°But still¡­Why keep it a secret from Hayden? Isn¡¯t it better to let him know? If he knew Carlos was Tomboy¡¯s husband, he might stop pestering her.¡± Emmett and Kasie continued to walk along the road, engrossed in a talk centered around Carlos and Debbie. She asked, and he felt it was only fair to let her know what was going on. That way, she might not let anything slip either. Carlos wasn¡¯t happy with her at the moment, and maybe if she understood more about the situation, then she might even be able to help. After pondering Kasie¡¯s question for a short while, Emmett said, ¡°Maybe Tomboy just didn¡¯t bother exining anything to Hayden.¡± Emmett had always been impressed by Debbie¡¯s unique personality. There were many reasons why. But what impressed him most was her attitude toward the title of ¡°Mrs. Hilton.¡± If any other woman were in Debbie¡¯s position, they probably would Let the whole world know that Carlos was their husband. But Debbie was different. She had silently kept it a secret for three years, and more surprisingly, she had even wanted to divorce Carlos. She was actually trill, not a faker, not just trying to attract Carlos¡¯ attention. Luckily, Carlos had figured out who she really was and had done everything to win her over. Or else, they probably would have already divorced. Emmett and Kasie kept carrying on Like this until they reached the gate of Kasie¡¯s apartment building. Before they bade each other farewell, Emmett tried to call Debbie onest time. To his surprise, the call went through. Kasie¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw how Emmett¡¯s face changed all of a sudden. With a pathetic expression on his face, he begged in a feigned sobbing voice, ¡°Mrs. Hilton, you have to help me!¡± Chapter 522 ¡°Emmett?¡± Debbie stifled a yawn, trying to wake up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in confusion while rubbing her sleepy eyes. She had just woken up and powered her phone on when Emmett called. Hearing the noise from the bedroom, Carlos guessed that Debbie was finally awake. He put aside his work and walked out of the study, only to find that she was on the phone. Then, he called a housemaid downstairs and asked her to prepare food for Debbie. ¡°I was onlyplimenting you, but Carlos got angry with me and intended to send me to Daclustein. You know there are too many strong men there. What if I get hurt? Debbie, you know I always give you my full support. I¡¯ve hidden your marriage from others Like you asked. I¡¯ve even tantly gone against my boss for your sake. You have to save me!¡± Emmett eximed. Kasie shook her head when she realized Emmett was also in trouble. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d help me out? Looks Like he stepped on Carlos¡¯ toes too! Debbie caught a glimpse of the man approaching her. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she said to Emmett while staring at Carlos curiously. She was trying to hide the fact that it was Emmett on the other end. Carlos was confused by her curious gaze. He shifted his gaze to her phone screen and saw the caller ID. It was Emmett. In an instant, he understood what was going on. ¡®Emmett, you idiot¡­¡± He leaned toward Debbie, trying to grab her phone away, but she dodged him, rolling her eyes at him. Surprised and amused, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°And then maybe you can make Carlos happy in the bedroom, and put in a good word for me¡­¡± suddenly kicked him in his shins, reminding him of what he had promised to do. ¡°Oh! Wait, wait! And Kasie¡­ I think you need to help her out of hot water too.¡± Before Emmett could finish his sentence, Kasie A torrent of doubts flooded Debbie¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Kasie?¡± She could hardly process his words. It seemed that a lot of things had happened while she was asleep. ¡°Long story. I¡¯LL exin it to you when you get back. Anyway, Debbie, do you think you can do us this favor?¡± Debbie stole a nce at the man who was lying next to her and running his fingers over her body. She was pretty sure she could convince Carlos to let them off, but she didn¡¯t want to do it by having sex with him. This man had tortured her for a few nights, and she could hardly keep pace with him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing no response from the other end, Emmett became more anxious. Regardless of Kasie¡¯s presence, he suddenly cried out, ¡°Mrs. Hilton! Please! You have to help me this time. You know I always stand by your side like family!¡± Again, Kasie was stunned, her mouth agape, and her eyes popped out. This Emmett waspletely different from the usual stern assistant when he was with Carlos. She didn¡¯t expect to see his childish side. He looked even funnier than Jared now. Chapter 523 ¡°Ah¡­ Is there a reason you¡¯re calling my wife on her cell? Huh?¡± a cold voice chipped in all of a sudden ¡®Oh, crap! I¡¯m dead meat!¡¯ Emmett panicked. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Debbie pushed Carlos aside and asked, ¡°Emmett, is Carlos really sending you to Daclustein over nothing?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Emmett nodded. ¡°Wow! What a shit boss!¡± Debbiemented. ¡®That¡¯s right! Exactly!¡¯ Emmett wanted to speak out loud, but knowing that his boss was listening in next to Debbie, he had to keep these words to himself. He nodded his head vigorously to echo her words. ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll give it a try. But if I fail, maybe you can go find Miss Olga¡­¡± Debbie said,ughing. She knew this would work, and she was right. Next second, Carlos¡® cold voice came into Emmett¡¯s ear again. ¡°You¡¯re such a pest. I trust my orders are being carried out! And you need to be in the office after the New Year!¡± Carlos gave an unhappy nce at Debbie as he said it. Nothing had ever happened between him and Olga, but every time Debbie deliberately mentioned her, it sounded like he was in the wrong and he had to surrender to her, no matter what. Realizing that Carlos meant to let him off, Emmett gave Kasie the thumbs up. He cleared his throat, pretending to be serious, and answered formally, ¡°Yes, Carlos. I¡¯ll be sure to clock in on time after the holiday!¡± A relieved sigh escaped Emmett¡¯s chest after he hung up. He turned to Kasie and said excitedly, ¡°Tomboy has helped us out! We¡¯re saved!¡± Kasie rolled her eyes at him. It didn¡¯t surprise her at all. She had seen it many times before. Carlos was head over heels in love with Debbie. Of course he would do everything she asked. Emmett admired Debbie even more. ¡°You know? Debbie is even better than I thought. She has turned a cold and scheming CEO to a docile husband! Can you believe that?¡± Kasie nodded in agreement. Then she thought of how Debbie behaved in front of Carlosst time, and said, ¡°But I think Carlos is really great too. Debbie used to be a strong tomboy with no filter, but he has turned her into a sweet girl now.¡± After a moment of silence, Emmett looked up at the sky, sighing with sentiment. ¡°As long as Debbie is willing to undress herself in front of Carlos, I bet he wouldn¡¯t mind giving her his Life!¡± He had witnessed their Love story from the start to this moment. He had seen clearly how Chapter 524 Carlos had changed from a cruel and imperious CEO to a loving husband who spoiled his wife to the hilt. Kasie wasn¡¯t convinced though. ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating?¡± Emmett squinted at her. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re too young to understand these kinds of things.¡± He still remembered how passionately Carlos stared at Debbie on their way back from Southon Vige. ¡®Carlos was Like a beast stalking its prey the whole way. If I hadn¡¯t been there driving the car and Debbie hadn¡¯t been too shy, he probably would¡¯ve had sex with her straightaway in the car. I think he must have had a hard time controlling himself back then, ¡® Emmett thought. Kasie let out a cold hum. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m too young? Huh! I¡¯UL be an undergraduate very soon. Don¡¯t take me for a kid, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re not a kid, but I¡¯m a few years older than you. In my eyes, you¡¯re just a kid. By the way, could you please dye your hair ck again? You don¡¯t Look good with the yellow hair.¡± ¡°Yellow hair? But this is brown!¡¯ Kasie sulked. ¡°I think we have nothing inmon. Goodbye!¡± she said and turned around to leave. In fact, she had intended to dye her hair ck before the new semester, because students were not allowed to dye their hair. Right then, a middle-aged woman in pajamas came downstairs. Seeing Kasie, she asked curiously, ¡°Kasie, who¡¯s this guy?¡± Emmett assumed that this woman might be one of Kasie¡¯s neighbors. In a good mood, he decided to make fun of Kasie. i! Nice to meet you, he said yfully. ¡°I¡¯m Kasie¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Kasie was taken aback by Emmett¡¯s mischievous joke. She hastily exined to the middle-aged woman, ¡°He¡¯s just kidding. He¡¯s only a friend.¡± Emmett smiled and waved at her. ¡°I should get going. Bye Kasie ¡°Hey, wait! Young man, don¡¯t Leave!¡± the woman suddenly called out to stop Emmett. Confused, Emmett turned around. The woman stepped forward, observing him from head to toe, and asked, ¡°So how long have you two been dating? How old are you? Come inside, please. Have a drink. You can meet her father too.¡± ¡®What? Meet her father? So this woman is Kasie¡¯s mother? Oh, Jesus!¡¯ Regret filled Emmett¡¯s heart. He shouldn¡¯t have made a joke Like that! He had told this woman he was Kasie¡¯s boyfriend. ¡®Well, that¡¯s another fine mess you¡¯ve gotten yourself into, Emmett.* He straightened up, returning to his usual calm and serious self, just like at work. He said to the woman politely, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Kasie¡¯s mother. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m sorry for my joke. I¡¯m actually one of her friends, but not a boyfriend. Sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± Chapter 525 Despite his denial, Kasie¡¯s mother didn¡¯t mind it at all. Instead, a happy smile crept across her face as she studied his own. She was satisfied with the way he behaved and talked. He seemed quite respectful, and maybe her daughter might take up with him. He seemed to be a working man as well, and she could do much, much worse. ¡°Never mind. Even if you¡¯re just her friend, you¡¯re wee toe to our house and have a cup of tea too!¡± As she finished her words, she grabbed hold of his arm and led him into the elevator of the building. She didn¡¯t give him any chance to refuse. Shocked, Kasie raised her hand but put it down immediately when she realized it was toote to stop them. Watching the elevator door close, Emmett began to wonder how big a fool he really was. ¡®Now I¡¯m really in it. ALL because I can¡¯t keep my big mouth shut. How could a fool Like me be Carlos¡¯ personal assistant? I may have to thank Carlos for not firing me all these years. But in fact, Emmett was pretty straightforward and effective in the office. He never made these sorts of stupid mistakes at work. He would only y the bad boy in private, but unfortunately for him, each time he made fun of someone else, it backfired on him. On the other hand, in New York, Debbie was leaning back, held in Carlos¡¯ arms. ¡°What on earth happened? And how was Kasie involved?¡± she asked. Carlos gently kissed her cheeks and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡®Nothing? Don¡¯t bet on it, ¡® she thought. ¡°Fine. Anyway, I should get up now. I may sleep until dark if I don¡¯t get up now.¡± She had already missed out on breakfast. If she skipped Lunch again, the elders of the Hilton family would hate her more. Not Like they hated her for any rational reason anyway, but there was no need to add fuel to the fires of their rage. She was already on thin ice as it was. Thinking of it, she threw an angry nce at the man. ¡®Huh! It¡¯s alt your fault, you bad boy. You tortured me until the wee hours and even turned off the rm clock, ¡® she thought, pursing her lips. Unaware of theining look on her face, Carlos whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to sleep till tomorrow.¡± He didn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°Till tomorrow? Are you kidding? I¡¯d be thrown out of the house along with my Luggage, and your father and grandmother would be waiting there to m the door.¡± Debbie pushed him away and got out of the bed to dress herself. Leaning against the headboard, Carlos watched her put on her clothes and said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t!¡± Unconvinced, Debbie answered perfunctorily, ¡°Yes, dear.¡± Carlos smiled, ¡°Freshen up and get something to eat. I¡¯ll take you out after that.¡± ¡°Great!¡± On hearing that she could hang out with Carlos, Debbie got excited. Momentster, at the dinner table downstairs, Carlos sat next to Chapter 526 Debbie and they had Lunch together. ALL the other family members ate their food silently. No one dared to speak a word against Debbie at Carlos¡¯ presence. It has been said that if you can¡¯t say anything nice, don¡¯t say anything at all. They chose thetter option. When the couple left the house, Valerie finally broke the silence and told James, ¡°Just live with it. Don¡¯t start a fight with Carlos. He¡¯s going back to work tomorrow. We can deal with her then. James let out a cold hum. ¡°But that means I go back to work, too! I¡¯m not that free.¡± Holding a string of Buddhist prayer beads in her hand, Valerie murmured an ¡°Amitabha¡±. The living room was quiet with only the sounding from the TV. Valerie cursed Carlos¡¯ grandfather in her mind, ¡®Dous, why do you make me hate you so much even when you¡¯re ill and in the hospital? You¡¯ve kept Debbie¡¯s grandmother in your heart for your whole Life. You¡¯ve missed out on her but you still tried to make her granddaughter marry into the Hilton family. When you wake up, you¡¯ll realize what a big mistake you¡¯ve made¡­* It wasn¡¯t too long before Debbie began to feel exhausted and sleepy. She hadn¡¯t fully gotten over the jetg yet. It was about two o¡¯clock in the morning in Alorith. Her body wanted sleep ording to her biological clock. On returning to her bedroom, Debbie dove onto the bed and hit the hay immediately. Shaking his head helplessly, Carlos had no choice but to head to the study and catch up on his work. The next day, Carlos went to work in his branchpany. Since he wasn¡¯t at home, Debbie thought she¡¯d better stay in the bedroom and avoid the other family members. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . So shey in the bed, and yed on her phone inside the bedroom. After Looking through the news on Weibo, she finally figured out what happened. In no time, she dialed Kasie¡¯s number and so she could talk to her by phone. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten over the jetg yet. Is it bedtime there yet?¡± Debbie asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s still early. I¡¯m having fun outside,¡± Kasie said. Hearing the loud music and cheering on the other end, Debbie guessed that Kasie might be having fun in a bar. But soon enough, the noise subsided¡ª probably because Kasie had walked to a quieter corner to talk on the phone. ¡°I saw yourment. I¡¯m touched, really. Thanks, Kasie. You always got my back!¡± Debbie expressed her gratitude sincerely ¡°Of course! We¡¯re best friends. Though Emmett deleted myment and handled everything, watch out for Megan. That girl is bad news.¡± Debbie had been aware of it. But to reassure her friend, she said, ¡°Oh, I know. Carlos is always busy, too busy to take care of stuff Like this. He doesn¡¯t care that much as long as I¡¯m not hurt.¡± To stop Megan¡¯s flood of tears, Carlos had asked Emmett to do damage control and delete all thosements against her. But that was all he did. He even told her that Kasie was Debbie¡¯s good friend and that Debbie would handle it herself. Chapter 527 *Kasie¡¯s my best friend. She pissed off Megan because of me. Of course I¡¯ll defend my friend. Yeah, I¡¯ll deal with her, alright-I¡®¡¯ll buy her a drink, ¡® Debbie thought happily. Kasie entered a quiet and empty room, turned on the lights and closed the door while protesting, ¡°So¡­ are you calling me from thousands of miles away just to brag about how well your husband treats you? We¡¯ve suffered enough, Tomboy. Cut it out. Have mercy on a single woman!¡± Debbie chuckled. ¡°Just deal with it. When you score a sweet boyfriend one day, I won¡¯t mind Listening to all your stories.¡± ¡°Sounds good. I should go out and find a boyfriend, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to hearing the good news!¡± Kasie paused and then begged, ¡°Okay, okay. You win! Don¡¯t make fun of me anymore. How are you doing in New York? Everything okay?¡± ¡°Not too bad. I¡¯m not wee here. Most of the Hilton family members don¡¯t like me, especially Carlos¡¯ grandmother and father. I don¡¯t get why. This is my first visit, and I¡¯m not sure how I offended them,¡± Debbie said gloomily as she rolled to and fro in the bed. ¡°Eh? Really? Doesn¡¯t Carlos¡¯ mother like you?¡± Kasie asked, confusion in her voice. ¡°Yeah, but it doesn¡¯t help. She just keeps quiet. And she seems to be scared of her husband. It¡¯s too complicated for me to understand.¡± ¡°Is it? I¡¯m sorry, dear. Oh, Let me tell you one thing-Emmett bought me a handbag yesterday¡­¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t sure she heard her right. Confused, she asked, ¡°Emmett bought you a handbag? Why?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand how all these things came together. ¡®Jeez! I go nap for a bit, and the world turns upside down.¡¯ Then, Kasie told her everything that happened yesterday. She summed it all up by saying, ¡°you weren¡¯t there to see this. My parents treated Emmett like their son-inw. They¡¯re really happy with him. I was close to fainting from embarrassment!¡± ¡®Emmett and Kasie? Is there anything romantic going between them?¡¯ Excited, Debbie sat up and suggested, ¡°I think Emmett is way better than Lewis. Carlos said that he had an annual ie of at least a million dors. And he just can¡¯t seem to find a girlfriend. How about you give it a try and date him?¡± ¡°No way. We¡¯re not a good match. Emmett is a weird guy when he¡¯s not working. What¡¯s more, I enjoy being single. I don¡¯t need a man. It¡¯s my parents. They want me to find a nice guy,¡± Kasie said on the other end. Debbie pursed her lips and defended Emmett, ¡°So why did you ept the expensive handbag he bought?¡± ¡°For the selfies. Those are worth more than the price of a handbag. We took some cute pics to convince his parents we¡¯re dating.¡± Debbie sighed helplessly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Fine, as long as you guys are okay with it.¡± ¡°Yeah. Oh! Can you guess who we bumped into at Shining International za?¡± Chapter 528 ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Hayden. By the way, why haven¡¯t you told him who your real husband is? He thought you were married to Emmett.¡± Debbie knew Hayden had mistaken Emmett for her husband. Yet she wasn¡¯t interested in exining anything to him, and he likely wouldn¡¯t even believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything to him. Anyway, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re an item,¡± Debbie replied firmly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Sounds about right. I¡¯m looking forward to the day Portia finds out you¡¯re Mrs. Hilton. I can see the look on her face. Aha¡­ha¡­¡± Kasie leaned against the sofa, bursting into wildughter Right then, the door of the empty VIP room was pushed open. A group of businessmen walked in as a man said politely, ¡°Emmett, this is the room we reserved. The group of neatly dressed businessmen were shocked to see a woman lying casually on the sofa. When she spotted them, Kasie hastily stood up from the sofa and tidied her clothes. Emmett asked curiously, ¡°¡°Kasie? Why are you here?¡± Kasie swung her phone in front of him. ¡°Too noisy out there, so I wanted a quiet spot to talk on the phone. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she exined briefly. Emmett nodded and moved aside to let her out. But the next second, he remembered something and stopped in her tracks. After pulling her out of the room, he said, ¡°Hey, my dad invited you to have a meal at my house.¡± Kasie widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What did you say? A meal with your parents?¡± He nodded casually, confirming her words. ¡°Yeah. I have no choice. Rx, this is a paid gig. When you have some free time, I can buy you a handbag, cosmetics, whatever you want.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Kasie felt weird. ALL sorts of thoughts were going through her head right now, none of them good. He was paying her to go out with him? Wouldn¡¯t that be like a prostitute? If theparison was valid, then did that make her a whore? And what did that do to her image? What if someone found out? And was that all she was to him? A paid escort? He seemed friendly enough, but his offer of ¡°a paid gig¡± just set her on edge. As Debbie was still on the phone, she could hear Emmett¡¯s voiceing from the other end, so she spoke loudly to get Kasie¡¯s attention. ¡°Hello, Kasie? Kasie? Put Emmett on the phone. I need to talk to him.¡± When Emmett took the phone from Kasie¡¯s hand, he noticed that the caller ID was ¡°Tomboy¡± and that they had already been on the phone for 18 minutes. Realizing this, he grinned broadly and said yfully, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Hilton. Emmett here. Miss me yet?¡± Kasie rolled her eyes at him. Chapter 529 ¡°Oh please. What would Carlos think if he heard you?¡± Debbie had wanted to get on his case too. Now, hearing Kasie¡¯s remark, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She fought the urge and stopped Laughing. She needed to know. ¡°So, what do you think of her?¡± He thought carefully. This was her best friend Kasie, after all. ¡°My parents are happy with her after seeing the photo,¡± he answered in an official tone. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Debbie chuckled. ¡°Very polite. But what about turning this lie into reality?¡± Emmett paused, shifting his gaze to the girl casually Leaning against the wall. ¡°I¡¯d like to give it a shot. But she loves Lewis¡­¡± His sentence was interrupted abruptly by Kasie¡¯s angry shout. ¡°Hey, who loves Lewis? You mean me? Bullshit! I was done with him a long time ago. Cut it out!¡± Emmett thrust his arms forward, palms out. ¡°Okay, okay. Mea culpa.¡± Getting back on the phone, he said, ¡°Debbie, I have a meeting. I¡¯ll call Kasieter to talk about her visit to my house, okay?¡± ¡°Wow! So soon?¡± Debbie eximed. She was taken aback. ¡®Seeing parents? Are they talking marriage?¡± After returning the phone to Kasie, Emmett drew close to her and whispered in a mysterious voice, ¡°The contract tonight is important to thepany. If I can¡¯t seal the deal, half of my bonus goes bye- bye. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡± His closeness made Kasie nervous. With a stiff smile on her face, she stuttered, ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ none of my business.¡± He tried to get her on board by saying, ¡°There will be a lot of new and fashionable products at the za after the New Year. I¡¯ll buy you two things and youe to my house to have a meal, okay? Just one meal. That¡¯s it!¡± ¡®I get two things and I get fed¡­¡¯ Kasie hesitated. This was tempting because her mother had tightened her purse strings recently. ¡®Fine, just one meal. I¡®m not marrying him. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡® With that thought in mind, she nodded, ¡°Deal!¡± Emmett smiled happily, showing his white teeth. Before entering the room, he patted her on her shoulder and promised, ¡°If I get this contract, I¡¯LL buy you dinner.¡± Kasie wondered, ¡®Buy me dinner? Since when did we get so close? Why would he buy me things, invite me to his home and treat me to a meal?¡± Chapter 530 Lost in deep thought for a moment, she finally came back to her senses realizing that the call was still connected. ¡°Tomboy, hear me?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Yeah. I heard everything. Look, Emmett¡¯s a nice guy. Think about it okay?¡± Debbie persuaded Kasie paused. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡­ Let me think about it.¡± As Debbie was chatting fervently with Kasie over the phone, a knock at the door interrupted her. It was a housemaid, informing her that Carlos¡¯ grandmother wanted to see her. The olddy was waiting for her downstairs. It seemed that Debbie had been too naive. She thought that as long as she stayed in her room, nobody would mess with her. ¡®What does she want?¡¯ she thought. Ending the call quickly, she asked the housemaid curiously, ¡°Did she say why she wanted to see me?¡± ¡°Sorry Mrs. Hilton. But Mrs. Valerie didn¡¯t tell me,¡± the housemaid replied. Despite her reluctance, she had no choice but to follow the housemaid downstairs. It would be impolite for her to keep an elder waiting In the living room, Valerie and Megan sat on the sofa while a few housemaids were busy with housework. Valerie was sulking silently. Seeing Debbiee downstairs, Megan asked, ¡°Aunt Debbie, have you seen a string of Buddhist prayer beads made of lobr red sandalwood?¡± The main feature of lobr red sandalwood was the wood grain which Looked like stars on each bead. ¡°A string of Buddhist prayer beads?¡¯ Debbie frowned. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen it. I¡¯ve been in my room the whole time. Why do you ask?¡± Megan gave Debbie a meaningful nce before answering in a regretful voice, ¡°Grandma¡¯s string of Buddhist prayer beads is gone. It was here yesterday, but we can¡¯t find it now. We¡¯ve been Looking for it for a while.¡± Debbie nodded andforted Valerie, ¡°Grandma, please take it easy. In my experience, the more you try to look for something, the less likely it is you¡¯ll find it. But if you stop worrying about it, it will show up one day, out of the blue!¡± Valerie sneered and gave her a cold nce. ¡°Did you mean to say I shouldn¡¯t look for it?¡± Under Valerie¡¯s cold re, Debbie felt utterly speechless. ¡®Fine! Everything I say is wrong. Better zip my mouth. ¡® A loud yawn broke the awkward silence in the Living room. Debbie turned around and saw Lewis coming downstairs. Lewis¡¯ eyes Lit up with excitement at the sight of Debbie. He picked up his pace and ran up to her. ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re home today?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The contempt was obvious in her voice. But Lewis didn¡¯t care a bit even if he had sensed it. Instead, he tried to butter her up. ¡°I can show you the hottest spots in town. How about Chapter 531 I take you out for a drive? Or do you want to go shopping? I can buy you anything you want.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know I¡¯m his cousin¡¯s wife? How can he be so tantly obvious?¡¯ ¡°No way!¡± Debbie refused bluntly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Now wait. Don¡¯t be so quick to turn me down. You know I¡¯m a hottie, right?¡± Lewis said as he ran his fingers through his hair. A confident smile appeared on his bratty face. Debbie shifted her gaze toward Valerie and Megan, who were both pretending to ignore Lewis. Frowning, she wondered why they paid no attention to his Lewd behavior. Lewis put a hand in front of her eyes, blocking her view, and asked, ¡°Debbie, why are you looking at them? Eyes on me, okay? I¡¯m hot, right?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and turned around to go upstairs. ¡°Want me to lie or tell the truth?¡± she asked, walking past him. Catching up with her, Lewis said, ¡°Lie to me, then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hot,¡± she replied purposefully. Lewis tittered. ¡®That¡¯s a lie, so she means I¡¯m a good looking guy!¡¯ But he didn¡¯t want her to beat around the bush to praise him. He wanted to hear it from her lips directly. ¡°And the truth?¡± he asked expectantly. Debbie turned around and looked into his eyes. ¡°The truth is-you¡¯re so ugly that when you walk into a bank, they turn off the cameras.¡± Lewis was stumped by her words. Seeing the frustrated Look on Lewis¡¯ face, a few housemaids in the living room giggled under their breaths. Even Megan couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth to stifle her Laughter. As Debbie continued to walk toward the staircase, she was shocked to spot a woman standing on the landing of the staircase. It was Miranda, who was dressed neatly. It seemed Like she was going out. Embarrassed, Debbie forced a smile and greeted, ¡°Hello, Aunt Miranda.¡± Oblivious to Debbie¡¯s greeting, Miranda fixed her eyes on her son, who was ready to run away, and reproached in a cold voice, ¡°Lewis, you idiot!¡± Scolded by his mother in front of others, Lewis lowered his head in shame. He walked to the sofa, sat down next to Valerie and asked, ¡°Grandma, what did you need?¡± Valerie kept silent while Megan answered instead, ¡°Grandma lost her string of Buddhist prayer beads. No one can find it. Have you seen it?¡± ¡°Nope. I couldn¡¯t care less about things Like that. Why would I take it?¡± Lewis replied nonchntly as he stroked his messy hair. Seeing Chapter 532 Miranda finally leave the Living room, he quickly stood up and rushed upstairs. Debbie had just closed her bedroom door when she heard a knock. She opened it, but in a split second, flung the door to close it. However, Lewis reacted so fast that he had already squeezed part of his body in before she could close the door. Wearing a lewd smile on his face, he said, ¡°Hey, wait. Debbie-ugh! Don¡¯t close the door. Let me int No one knew how much Debbie wanted to kick this guy out of her room. Gritting her teeth, she swallowed her anger and flung the door open straightaway. ¡°What do you want now?¡± she yelled. ¡°My cousin left you here alone. You must be Lonely, so I just want to keep youpany. I¡¯m so considerate, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t bother to thank me,¡± he said, winking at her. Debbie had never known anyone more shameless than him. He actually thought he was a great guy. When really, he was a creep. ¡°Thanks. Please go. I need to be alone.¡± With an even more obscene smile, he teased, ¡°Please don¡¯t kick me out. I heard you¡¯re a very naughty girl. C¡¯mon sis-inw, let¡¯s have some fun!¡± Anger was written all over her face. She wanted to say, ¡°tell that to your brother¡¯s wife.¡± But on second thought, she remembered that his brother¡¯s wife was actually a nice person, so she swallowed those words. Instead, she threatened, ¡°Get out! Go downstairs! Or I¡¯ll send you there the hard way! ¡®His parents seem to be well-educated, but how did they raise such an asshole?¡¯ she thought to herself. Knowing that Debbie was skilled in martial arts, Lewis finally restrained himself and retreated from the room. Standing at the doorway, he still tried to get in her pants. ¡°Come on! You have to admit my cousin is a cold guy. What¡¯s so good about being his wife? Cut him loose and marry me. I promise I¡¯ll stay with you every minute. Never Leave you alone!¡± To avoid misunderstanding, Debbie had no choice but to walk out to the corridor, since Lewis hadn¡¯t stopped his pestering. In a cold voice, she ridiculed, ¡°You want to marry me? Look at your thin, weak body. And that fat chin. Find a gym.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lewis asked. ¡°Why? Because you need exercise. If you¡¯re gonna be like that, at least be manly enough to take the punches you¡¯re asking for!¡± As she spoke, she dropped into a fighting stance, and cracked her neck, getting ready to teach this bastard a Lesson. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sensing danger emanating from Debbie, Lewis stepped backwards and leaned against the wall. ¡°Debbie, this is the Hilton family¡¯s house. I wouldn¡¯t try anything if I were you. Remember, you¡¯re not exactly popr here,¡± he said in a trembling voice. Debbie snorted, ¡°Even if I stayed quiet, they still wouldn¡¯t change their minds. This is going to be fun!¡± Then, without saying anything more, she darted toward him. In a panic, Lewis quickly ran toward his own bedroom, following a wave of screams. Eventually, he managed to shut the door behind him, putting his back into it. He quickly locked it before she could get at him. Leaning against the door, he gasped for air. Chapter 533 His heart was racing fast as if it could stop beating any time. ¡®She¡¯s such a hard woman. I can¡¯t understand how Carlos can keep her under control. But¡­a woman like that has to be great in bed. Damn! I really want some of that action!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but swallow a little saliva as he fantasized about having sex with Debbie. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After frightening Lewis away, Debbie returned to her bedroom. These people were all so different from each other. It had to make life difficult. For instance, Valerie was strict; James was ill-tempered; Tabitha was docile; Carlos was cold; Lewis was frivolous and Miranda was arrogant¡­ At dinnertime, the ambience of the dining room was as odd as usual. Everyone sitting at the dinner table was immersed in his or her own thoughts. But for Debbie, it was Lucky that James wasn¡¯t having dinner at home, thanks to work. As usual, Megan took any chances to stir up trouble during meal time ¡°Uncle Carlos, I want to eat that dumpling, but I can¡¯t reach it,¡± she said with a pitiful look on her face. Debbie discreetly rolled her eyes. Megan always wanted to eat the food in front of Carlos! Obviously, the food wasn¡¯t the point. If Carlos gave in to her and helped her dish up food, then she could pretend she was his girlfriend. Debbie wasn¡¯t the only one who got it, but everyone else could see through her too. However, no one dared to make ament because each time, Valerie would look at Megan affectionately and nod approvingly Carlos was eating soup when Megan spoke to him. On hearing her, he put down his spoon, took up his chopsticks and reached for a dumpling. As he was about to pick up the dumpling, Debbie suddenly stretched out her chopsticks, picked it up and put it in her mouth Carlos didn¡¯t think anything of this and moved his chopsticks toward another dumpling. However this time, Debbie thrust her chopsticks forward and snatched the dumpling from his own Then, the couple began the ¡°pick-and-snatch¡± game. Debbie had stuffed nearly an entire te of dumplings into her mouth. Fortunately for her, the chef had made each of the dumplings fairly small, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to fill her mouth with one after another. On the other hand, Valerie and Megan had been watching the couple the whole time, their faces deadpan. Lewis tried so hard to stifle hisughter that his face went red. Tabitha remained silent, but just asked a housemaid to fetch Debbie a bowl of soup. In the end, Carlos stopped trying to pick up any dumplings. He was afraid Debbie would choke to death. He ced the whole dish of dumplings in front of Debbie and Looked at Megan. ¡°Megan, your aunt Debbie likes eating dumplings. Maybe try another dish,¡± he requested. Debbie stared lovingly at Carlos, her eyes glittering. She felt her heart melt. Her husband Looked extremely handsome in her eyes whenever he tried to protect her. Megan inhaled deeply, trying to keep the smile on her face. ¡°Never mind. Since Aunt Debbie Likes dumplings, just let her enjoy them. Uncle Chapter 534 Carlos, please have a bite of this meat,¡± Megan said as she picked up a slice of roasted meat and put it on a clean te. Then, she asked the housemaid to carry it to Carlos. Debbie felt gloomy. ¡®Can¡¯t you just eat quietly? Why all the drama? Maybe Carlos should enroll you in a drama academy since you¡¯re so talented at acting. You¡¯ll surely be an A-list actress, Megan!¡¯ she thought angrily. As soon as the housemaid put the te in front of Carlos, Debbie thrust her chopsticks in to pick up the slice of roasted meat. Shaking the meat in front of the angry Megan, she said in a naughty tone, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You know, your uncle Carlos is a germophobe. You touched the meat with your chopsticks, so he won¡¯t eat it. I¡¯d better eat it instead.¡± Before stuffing the meat into her mouth, she looked at the meat while adding, ¡°But¡­do you have¡­ Are you healthy?¡± She managed to swallow the words ¡°infectious disease¡± before she said them out loud. That would have been tant, and Debbie was too clever for that. She wanted her attack to be well- nned, well-timed, and well-executed, and being too brazen would have knocked all that off kilter. She tried not to smile while chewing her food. That would have given her away. Exasperated, Megan began to breathe faster. Short of breath, she stuttered, ¡°Aunt Debbie, what are you¡­ talking about¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± It seemed to Debbie that Megan¡¯s asthma attack always came at the best times. Debbie¡¯s n had hit a snag, instead of staking her im to what was rightfully hers¡ªCarlos himself. But yet again, it looked as though Debbie was bullying a patient. ¡°Enough! Why are you being so noisy at the dinner table?¡± Seeing Megan struggling for breath, Valerie immediately gestured to a housemaid, instructing her to take care of Megan. In the meantime, she cast a stern nce at Debbie. Of course, Debbie wasn¡¯t about to take that lying down. ¡°I¡¯m being noisy? But who started it?¡¯ Unconvinced, Debbie pursed her Lips and focused on eating her food. Carlos put down his chopsticks and called in the steward. When the steward came into the dining room, he ordered, ¡°Tomorrow, swap this table out for a rotating table.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± the steward answered and left. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Carlos put a piece of cabbage in Debbie¡¯s bowl and looked at Valerie. ¡°Grandma, Debbie¡¯s part of this family too. If you y favorites, you¡¯ll hurt Debbie¡¯s heart. As time goes by, she may develop psychological problems. If that happens, you might find it harder to be a great- grandmother.¡± ¡°A great-grandmother? Valerie Looked toward Debbie with hatred, while thetter blinked her innocent eyes at her. Debbie didn¡¯t expect Carlos to mention having a child all of a sudden. ¡°Just eat your food,¡± Carlos ordered her in a hushed voice. He moved more food to her te before eating his own. On the other side of the table, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when Megan¡¯s breathing had improved. It seemed like her asthma attack was going away. Debbie saw it too, and red at her briefly. She believed that Megan used it to get attention, and might even be faking to the whole ordeal. Quite the usation! After dinner, Valerie excused herself, and asked both Carlos and Megan toe into her room. She wanted to talk with them privately. Obviously knowing that Debbie was watching, Megan cheerfully closed the door. Left outside, Debbie made a face at the closed door. ¡®Huh! I don¡¯t give a damn what you will talk about, ¡® she thought, gritting her teeth. When she turned around, she saw an emotionless Miranda standing right behind her. In an instant, the grimace on her face was reced by a polite smile. ¡°Aunt Miranda,¡± she greeted, sounding courteous. Chapter 535 The reason why Debbie showed so much respect to the arrogant Miranda was not because Debbie was scared of her. It was just that Miranda was an elder. And besides, she hadn¡¯t done anything overt to Debbie, nor did she seem to side with the other family members whenever they got mad at her. Miranda gave her a cold nce and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯d like you toe with me to visit Carlos¡¯ grandpa in the hospital. Today or tomorrow.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Shocked, Debbie raised her head and looked at Miranda with disbelief in her eyes. Her reaction made Miranda unhappy. She queried in a cold voice, ¡°Is that a no?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Shaking her head vigorously, Debbie promised, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t expect to be asked. It would be an honor to go with you.¡± It was just that she hadn¡¯t ever imagined that Miranda would invite her to tag along when she visited Carlos¡¯ grandfather. Without responding to Debbie, Miranda turned around and returned to her own bedroom, leaving Debbie alone with her thoughts. Why did she do that? Was this a way to reach out, maybe an olive branch? She didn¡¯t have Long to think about it, though. A bitter, Carlos went back to their bedroom too after Listening to Valerie¡¯s lecture. Debbie had given up thinking about the invitation, and had been chatting happily on WeChat with her friends. Jared suddenlyined, ¡°Damon¡¯s getting married. His wife-to-be is pregnant. My dad is busy preparing the betrothal gifts. Maybe I should get hitched. Otherwise, my dad might break the bank buying gifts for Damon and his wife. If he did that, I would have to start eating air for breakfast.¡± Debbie wrote, ¡°Ha! Think your brother cares about your dad¡¯s money?¡± Jared replied with a zipper-mouth face emoji. But she was right, Damon was rich enough himself, so he wouldn¡¯t care about his dad¡¯s fortune a bit. Then he asked Debbie, ¡°Do you remember Oscar? The man you had a fight with at the Orchid Private Club.¡± Debbie sent a nodding-head emoji. ¡°I¡¯ve told you something about himst time, but you were too drunk to listen. I¡¯m not sure you heard anything I said. So¡­ I heard Damon say he sent Oscar to the police station at your husband¡¯s request. And in the end, the court gave Oscar a life sentence.¡± Debbie was taken aback. ¡°Seriously? Life-imprisonment? But it wasn¡¯t that serious¡­¡± Jared wrote, ¡°Yeah, no shit. But he deserved it. The guy was a punk. Hemitted crimes like kids eat candy. Any one of these would have dumped him in jail for the rest of his life. He¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t get the death penalty.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t text back. Shey prone on the bed, deep in thought. When Carlos walked into the room, this was what he saw¡ª a meditating Debbie. He climbed onto the bed, pressed on her back and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He kissed her long hair. Putting her phone aside, she struggled to roll over and looked into his eyes. They were in a rather sexy position now. But she was so deep in thought and had so many doubts that she didn¡¯t even have time to care about it. ¡°Is it true? Did Oscar get life in prison?¡± she asked outright. ¡®Oscar?¡¯ Carlos slightly frowned, racking his brain to recall who this guy was. But he failed. ¡°Who¡¯s Oscar?¡± he asked in confusion. ¡°Last time at the Orchid Private Club, I got in a fight with a guy and a woman. The guy was Oscar.¡± After her reminder, two blurry faces popped into his brain. Yet, he didn¡¯t give it much thought and shook it off quickly. He wouldn¡¯t bother dealing with a guy like that personally. Chapter 536 ¡°I told Damon about it. I don¡¯t know the rest. If you want, I can ask Damon now.¡± Debbie shook her head. After a moment of meditation, she pinched the handsy man¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°He got the sentence because of his past not because of me, right?¡± It seemed Like this woman wouldn¡¯t Let it go. After giving her a quick kiss, Carlos pulled out his phone and called Damon The call went through in no time. Damon¡¯s voice was clearly heard in the quiet bedroom. ¡°Carlos? You finally remember that I exist. You¡¯ve been a hermit since you fell for Debbie Oblivious to hisint, Carlos got straight to the point. ¡°How did you deal with the guy I handed to youst time?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The man who offended my wife at the Orchid Private Club!¡± ¡°Well, that guy. 0¡­0scar, right? He¡¯s just a scumbag. I just called a friend of mine, a cop, and got him arrested. They found outstanding warrants and the rest was history.¡± Carlos hung up the phone as soon as he made sure that Debbie had an answer. Putting his phone aside, he asked, ¡°Happy now?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Debbie nodded. So Jared was right. It was reasonable to lock Oscar in jail for his entire life, regarding the tons of crimes he hadmitted. Carlos pulled her into his arms and whispered, ¡°If they mess with you, I won¡¯t let them off the hook.¡± Debbie nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Hmm. Honey, thank you!¡± she beamed at him. ¡°Thank you? Why so formal?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He raised his eyebrows. Debbie smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck, asking, ¡°By the way, what did Grandma talk to you about? Did she try to talk you into divorcing me again?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Hmm. He didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you up, no matter what.¡± Wearing a sweet smile on her face, Debbie pretended to be angry and grabbed him by his cor. She rested one leg on top of him and threatened in a condescending manner, ¡°Promise me¡­or else.¡± Chapter 537 Carlos put his hands under his head on the pillow and looked at her, a tender smile adorning his handsome face. Finally, a single word left his lips. ¡°Promise.¡± For the first time in his life, he had willingly allowed himself to be weak. Most willingly. ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Debbie blew him a kiss, and then tried to push him into the study. But he shook his head. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I¡¯m not working tonight. Let¡¯s go out for fun instead.¡± When she heard that Carlos was going to take her out, Debbie was thrilled. ¡°Awesome! Let¡¯s go!¡± Just as they stepped out of their bedroom, they came across Valerie and Megan who had juste upstairs. Seeing Debbie and Carlos both fully dressed, Megan asked, ¡°Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, are you going somewhere?¡± Debbie ignored her. Carlos nodded. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re going out for a bit.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°A movie,¡± Carlos replied. It was Debbie¡¯s suggestion. Her idol¡¯s new movie was just released. She had been talking about seeing it for a couple of days now. It was about time that he took her out on a date, and the theater seemed like the perfect excuse. Megan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A movie? Uncle Carlos, I want to go. Can I go with you?¡± ¡°Bitch, we¡¯re on a date. Can¡¯t you see that?¡¯ Debbie thought. ¡°Next time. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll Like this one,¡± Carlos said, tly refusing. Debbie was relieved. She had been worried that Carlos would have agreed to everything Megan asked. Megan trotted to Carlos and held his sleeve. ¡°Uncle Carlos, I¡¯m bored here. I want to go to the movies with you. Grandma Valerie will go to sleep later, and then I¡¯ll have nobody to talk to and nothing to do. Please let me go with you. Please.¡± Valerie knew Megan¡¯s intent. She decided to help her. ¡°Yes. To keep mepany, Megan¡¯s been cooped up here for days. As her uncle and aunt, you should take her out for some fun.¡± Several minutester, Debbie, Carlos and Megan left the house together. Chapter 538 In the cinema, Debbie took Carlos to the self-service machine to get the tickets through her phone, while Megan went to buy some snacks and drinks. ording to the tickets, Debbie¡¯s seat was right between Megan and Carlos, yet in the theater, Megan took somebody else¡¯s seat and sat beside Carlos. So now, Carlos sat between the two women. ¡°That¡¯s somebody else¡¯s seat,¡± Debbie reminded Megan. Megan responded casually, ¡°Nobody else ising. Uncle Carlos¡¯ assistant rented the entire theater.¡± Debbie was surprised. ¡®Howe I didn¡¯t know that?¡¯ ¡°My assistant arranged that when you were in the bathroom,¡± Carlos exined. ¡®Fine. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the bathroom. I needed to keep my eyes on Megan!¡¯ Debbie thought regretfully. The movie started. It starred Ramona Loftus, a fantastic singer who became an actress. Her sess as an actress proved that she could not only sing but also act. It was a period piece, and Megan had to stifle a groan. Megan hated those kinds of movies, where everyone wore robes and even funny headgear, and they had so many rules about the roles of women and society. Even more than today. She much preferred the more fantastic ones, with mighty magics and eye-popping special effects, but she was left with this. It was called ¡°The Heart Abides¡±¡ª about two star-crossed lovers. One a prince in exile, the other a pce servant. Of course, it was scandalous in the days of the Song dynasty. At least she was with Carlos. Debbie, of course, was delighted. She had been waiting for this since it went into production, and she heard that her favorite actress was starring in it. Looking at the middle-aged woman on the screen, Carlos told Debbie, ¡°Your idol is Curtis¡¯ sister.¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Loftus¡¯ sister? But they don¡¯t look anything alike. Is it because she is wearing makeup?¡± ¡°Nope. She¡¯s his half-sister, so odds are they wouldn¡¯t share any family features. ¡° Debbie remembered that Jared and Damon were half-brothers. ¡®It seems that there are a lot of half- siblings in rich families, ¡® she mused. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She popped a chip into her mouth and asked, ¡°So Damon¡¯s dad married Jared¡¯s mom, but only after Damon¡¯s mom had passed away. What about Mr. Loftus¡¯ dad?¡± Last time when she and Jared were at the Loftus family¡¯s cruiser party, they had seen very few Loftus family members. ¡°The Loftus family isplicated. Outsiders know little about it. Maybe next time you can ask Curtis to tell you about his family himself.¡± Carlos assumed that Curtis actually was concerned about Debbie. He¡¯d made some reference that made it sound like Debbie was rted to him in some way. Thinking about that, Carlos nced at Debbie, who was focused on the movie. He decided to do some investigation about the connection between Debbie and the Loftus family. Having no chance to cut in, Megan took out a bottle of lemon-vored Chapter 539 C100 and handed it to Carlos. ¡°Uncle Carlos, I can¡¯t open it. Please help me unscrew the lid.¡± Carlos looked at the beverage and handed it to Debbie, who seemed to be on the verge of going ballistic. ¡°Honey, you open it.¡± Debbie tore her eyes away from the film, and had put her full attention on Megan and Carlos as soon as Megan opened her mouth. She wasn¡¯t going to let anything Megan did get between them. Debbie was surprised by Carlos¡¯ reaction, but she reflexively took the bottle. ¡®Why did he do that? Does he think I¡¯m his servant or something?¡® With the bottle in her hand, for a long moment, Debbie was too stunned to react. ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± Carlos said. He quickly opened the bottle and gave it back to Megan. Both Megan and Debbie were surprised. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hence, Carlos was actually helping Debbie instead of Megan. Megan was embarrassed. And not only that, she had created an opportunity for Carlos to express his affection for Debbie. He threw it right in her face. She had no one else to me but herself. When the movie was over and the end credits were rolling, they walked out of the cinema. They were caught by a gust of cold wind that blew on them right when they hit the streets. Megan crossed her arms over her chest and trembled. ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± she said. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Carlos asked Debbie. She shook her head. She was wearing a down jacket while Megan was sporting a reversible cashmere overcoat with few buttons. Carlos walked to the car and opened the door. ¡°Get in the car first if you¡¯re cold,¡± he told Megan. After giving Debbie a look of triumphant satisfaction, Megan got in the car. Just then, Carlos closed the door and said to the driver, ¡°Megan is cold. Turn the heat up and drive her home.¡± The driver was hesitant. ¡°What about you and Mrs. Hilton?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL ask my assistant toe and pick us up.¡± Megan was deeply disappointed. Through the Lowered passenger seat window, Debbie snickered at Megan. Chapter 540 After the car had driven away, Debbie wrapped her arms around Carlos¡¯ waist and sang and screamed. ¡°I pray to be with you through rain and shiny days. I¡¯ll love you till I die. Deep as sea, wide as sky. The beauty of our Love paints rainbows everywhere we go.¡± Carlos smiled and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Love me that much, huh?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Debbie answered firmly. With a wider smile, Carlos bent over and patted his back. ¡°We might not have a car right now, but you have me. You gotta be tired. Come on. I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride.¡± Debbie stared at Carlos¡¯ broad back. Warmth spread through her body. She raised her head to look at the sky as she tried to hold back her tears. Carlos carried her easily. Riding on his back, she called out, ¡°Carlos.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife, silly.¡± Although Carlos¡® gentleness was nothing new to her, at this moment, Debbie was still intoxicated by his tenderness. The man was nothing short of amazing sometimes. She pressed her cheek against his back to feel his warmth. ¡°Would you have done this for me if I weren¡¯t your wife?¡± Carlos smiled. ¡°No ifs, ands, or buts about it. You¡¯re my wife, my one and only. I¡¯ll treasure you forever. Remember that.¡± ¡°Okay. If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯LL jump into the sea with you.¡± Debbie Laughed. ¡°No problem. If I ever break my promise, you can punish me however you want.¡± ¡°Remember, a promise is a promise.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It started raining as they approached the Hilton residence. Chapter 541 Worried that Carlos was tired, Debbie got off from his back. ¡°You¡¯ve worked all day. I don¡¯t want to wear you out in the evening too.¡± Carlos pulled her into his arms and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I can carry you home and still show you a good time. I can prove it to rene ¡°Stop it.¡± Debbie covered his mouth with her hand. Carlos pulled her hand away and kissed her on the lips. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I say this stuff to my wife?¡± ¡°Maybe. And maybe you should be locked up for saying things Like that.¡± ¡°Just think about how lonely you¡¯d get if I were put in prison. Not a good idea. You¡¯d miss me way too much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so modest!¡± she giggled. He was right. She was getting a bit tired. The rain was starting toe down in earnest. It was drizzling and their hair was starting to get wet. They ducked under an overhanging roof, trying to stay dry. Carlos took off his overcoat and spread it over her head. Debbie pulled it off again. ¡°No. This is your favorite overcoat. And very expensive. I can¡¯t let you do this. It¡¯LL get ruined.¡± She knew how much Carlos liked that particr article of clothing. Carlos put it back over her head. ¡°I can always buy a new coat. I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡± He was so considerate. Debbie was enormously moved. What was happening reminded her of a song which goes, ¡°For the rest of my life, I want only you, for better or worse.¡± If Emmett knew Carlos had protected Debbie from the rain with his favorite overcoat, he would have marveled at how important Debbie was to Carlos. He already thought of Carlos as Debbie¡¯s ve, and that would have proven it even more. That was something new to Emmett, and he figured that bending over backwards for someone wasn¡¯t healthy. But then again, he had never been in love, at least not that kind of deep, enduring love, so he wouldn¡¯t know until he fell that deeply. The rain was getting heavier. Worried that Debbie might be cold, Carlos called his assistant to ask him to pick them up. The next day, Debbie didn¡¯t show up downstairs until eleven, stilt yawning. The first thing she saw was Valerie¡¯s grim face. Standing next to Valerie was Megan, who waited on her like a maid. ¡°Grandma,¡± Debbie said. ¡°So you still know to get up? Do you know what time it is?¡± Valerie berated her, pounding her cane on the floor. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Debbie poured a ss of water for herself and took out her phone to check the time. It was eleven o¡¯clock. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I still haven¡¯t gotten over the jetg.¡± The olddy snorted loudly, refusing her exnation. Chapter 542 ¡°You can¡¯t sleep in anymore. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Debbie fluttered her eyshes in disbelief. ¡°You should discuss this with your grandson.¡± ¡°Carlos went to work early this morning. How am I supposed to discuss this with him?¡± Valerie asked angrily. Debbie yawned and exined helplessly, ¡°Your grandsones home Late from work every day. And he usually brings some work home and doesn¡¯t go to bed until the small hours. I try to get some sleep, but every night, he kisses me until I wake up, and then has sex with me.¡± Not giving the other two any chance to interrupt her, she continued, ¡°Normally, he falls asleep in the middle of the night, but sometimes, he won¡¯t Leave me alone until the birds start chirping. So you see, Grandma, you have to talk to him about this. I used to practice martial arts, but even so, I can barely walk¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Valerie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as she was listening to Debbie. ¡°So rude!¡± Megan blushed and kept her head bowed the whole time. ¡°Aunt Debbie, maybe you should keep this kind of stuff to yourself in the future.¡± Megan supported Valerie with her hands as the old Lady walked towards the door. Debbie watched them, confused. ¡°That¡¯s my husband I was talking about. Isn¡¯t it normal for couples to have sex? Don¡¯t be shy, Grandma. We¡¯re all family here.¡± Valerie hadn¡¯t even made it to the living room yet when she turned back and reprimanded, ¡°Shut up!¡± Debbie picked up the ss of water and put it to her mouth. Valerie¡¯s red face made her want to Laugh so much. She stifled her Laughter and somehow thought the olddy was adorable at that moment. Spending days in the Hilton¡¯s house was quite boring for Debbie. She was despised every day. The family always directed meanments at her, and it didn¡¯t seem to matter if she pped back or not. She wanted to have some fun outside, but it was very cold. It was snowing outside, and the kes rested on the ground and nketed the countryside in bright white. It probably wasn¡¯t the best idea to go out when you could see your breath in the air. Maybe she should have asked Carlos to assign her as his bodyguard. After lunch, Debbie bundled up warmly, and decided to go outside and have some fun. But Valerie stopped her by saying, ¡°The help has the day off. The first floor is dirty. Go clean it up Debbie was shocked to hear her say that. The first floor was at least two hundred square meters, which usually took a few servants to clean it. Now Valerie wanted her to do all the work by herself? This wasn¡¯t a reasonable expectation of work. This was a punishment. Valerie cast her a disdainful look. ¡°What? You have a problem with it? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Or is it too hard for you? As the daughter-inw of the Hilton family, you can¡¯t even handle something simple Like this?¡± ¡°Huh! So you finally acknowledge that I¡¯m the daughter-inw, ¡® Debbie sneered in her heart. Chapter 543 ¡°I can clean it. But I need her help.¡± Debbie pointed at Megan who wore a smug smirk on her face. It was obvious she was enjoying this. Megan didn¡¯t care, because she knew the old Lady would help her out. Sure enough, Valerie said, ¡°Megan has better things to do. What you need to do is clean. ¡° For Carlos¡¯ sake, Debbie decided to put up with it, pretending that she was killing time. She fetched the tools from the shed and started doing the work. It had been a long time since the Last time she did housework. She had been treated like a queen ever since she married Carlos. Soon after she had started, she began panting. Her shirt clung to her ufortably, and she started to perspire. It didn¡¯t take long before she got really tired. She wanted to take a break, but she wasn¡¯t sure that Valerie would allow even that. Megan and Valerie, on the other hand, were chatting andughing in the living room. ¡®So, Megan¡¯s job is to keep Valeriepany while eating fruit and talking with her?¡¯ Debbie couldn¡¯t help but wonder inwardly. Later, Connie saw Debbie doing the cleaning and tried to help her, but Valerie sent her away. When Lewis saw her mopping the floor, he held her hand and tried to take her away from the family, but he was scared away as his grandma hit the floor with her cane. It took her three hours to finish all the work. When she put the tools back in the shed and walked out, Valerie said, ¡°You forgot the bathroom. Go clean it.¡± Debbie felt anger rise inside her, but once again, she chose to push it down deep inside her. ¡®Cleaning. No big deal!¡± However, the size of the bathroom frustrated her as soon as she saw it. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was huge, with multiple sinks and a huge mirror running the length of the wall. It not only had many sinks, but also several stalls. There were store bathrooms that were smaller than this one. ¡®Why do they need such a big bathroom? Do they have to waste money Like this just because they have it?¡¯ ¡°Call me and ask me out, now!¡± Debbie texted Carlos secretly. She started waiting hopefully, but after a long while, Carlos still didn¡¯t reply to her message. Then the olddy came to check on her. ¡°It¡¯s taking you forever! Give me your phone!¡± ¡®Am I really the daughter-inw of the family, not a servant?¡¯ she thought. She tried to talk the olddy out of it. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be more efficient if I watch a video while cleaning.¡± ¡°You should be more focused. Hand it to me!¡± Debbie wanted to toss the rag onto her old, wrinkled face. ¡®Calm down This is Carlos¡¯ grandma. My dearest husband¡¯s grandma.¡¯ She tried topose herself. Chapter 544 It was very Late when Carlos came back. Exhausted, Debbie had gone to bed early after grabbing a bath. When he came in, she Looked at him and closed her eyes once more. She had been worked to the bone, and she definitely needed to rest. Carlos loosened his tie and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Why did you call? Something happened? I was in a meeting. I called backter, but why did Megan answer your phone?¡± he asked as he touched her chubby cheek. Debbie held his hand and asked casually, ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Carlos let her know what Megan had said. ¡°She said you left your phone in the living room and you were upstairs, sleeping. She told me nothing happened.¡± Debbie adopted a conciliatory attitude. To avoid further trouble, she lied, ¡°I missed you. It¡¯s New Year and you¡¯re still busy. I¡¯ve always said you work too hard. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Carlos smiled and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯ll ask someone to take you outside when you want, in case you get lost if you go on your own.¡± Debbie agreed to his suggestion readily. The next day, when Debbie was about to leave the house with Carlos, Valerie suddenly piped up, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re young and have good eyesight. Come help me.¡± Carlos was still changing his shoes. Debbie looked at him, and his reply made her happy. ¡°Ask Megan, Grandma. Debbie and I are taking off.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Debbie nodded to Valerie and felt her handsome husband was awesome. Valerie sighed, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. Besides, she¡¯s taken care of me every day. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s turn.¡± After casting Debbie a disgusted nce, she asked Carlos, stone-faced, ¡°Can¡¯t I ask your wife to do anything?¡± To prevent the matter from escting, Debbie waved at Carlos and said, ¡°Just go to work. Come home early. I¡¯ll go out after I help Grandma.¡± Carlos smiled and pressed a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Okay. The driver¡¯s waiting for you outside. Call me if you need me.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Carlos left, and the olddy guided Debbie to the storage room. Standing at the entrance to the storage room, one hand holding her cane and the other twirling the beads, Valerie began, ¡°Go find the string of Buddhist prayer beads of mine and clean this room.¡±c Chapter 545 ¡®I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple with her. She really wanted me to clean this room, * Debbie thought to herself. ¡®Cleaning again!¡® Cleaning had be her nightmare. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you say that you Lost that string of beads?¡± ¡°Yes, I lost it. That¡¯s why I asked you to find it. One of my ancestors came to me in a dream and told me it¡¯s in here. Go look for it.¡± ¡®Her ancestor told her that in her dream? What a load of bullshit!¡± But what could she say? For Carlos¡¯ sake, she decided to be stoic and do as she was told. The storage room was dusty and crammed with all kinds of things. When she was finished, Debbie was on the brink of tears. But she didn¡¯t find the string of beads. When she emerged from the room, she was covered in dust from head to toe. She walked into the living room to tell Valerie that she couldn¡¯t find the beads, only to see Megan and Valerie sitting on the sofa enjoying fruit, as well as each other¡¯spany. As soon as she showed her face in the Living room, Megan ordered, ¡°Hey, you, pour me some water. I need to take my medicine.¡± Containing her anger, Debbie shot her a cold nce and snapped, ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Megan wondered in fake shock, ¡°Aunt Debbie? Why do you Look Like that? Your hair¡¯s mussed and your face is dirty. I didn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t recognize me? Lying bitch!¡® Debbie cursed. ¡°Why do I look Like this? Try cleaning the storage room for two hours.¡± ¡®Even if your dead parents came out of the grave, they wouldn¡¯t recognize you!¡¯ ¡°Oh, Aunt Debbie, I didn¡¯t know you were cleaning. You must be tired. Come, sit down. You work so hard.¡± Megan looked at her in a fawning manner. Then she turned to Valerie. ¡°Grandma Valerie, my aunt Debbie is so hard-working. She cleaned the living room and bathroom yesterday, and today she cleaned the storage room. But I¡­I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m useless.¡± Valerie patted her hand and said lovingly, ¡°What are you talking about? How is that possible? You¡¯re like a granddaughter to me. My precious granddaughter will never have to do this kind of work.¡± Valerie¡¯s words were Like a needle piercing Debbie¡¯s heart. She threw the rag into the bin in frustration. ¡°Grandma, from now on, if there¡¯s work to be done, just tell me. My husband will hire a dozen servants for you. Money is no object for him. As long as the pay is good, someone will clean, even at midnight on New Year¡¯s.¡± The smile on Valerie¡¯s face faded. With a stern stare, she asked Debbie, ¡°What? Can¡¯t do a little cleaning? Telling your husband? That¡¯s my grandson! Who do you think he¡¯ll side with? Where are your manners? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to talk back to your elders?¡± Megan shook Valerie¡¯s arm and reminded her, ¡°Grandma Valerie, Aunt Chapter 546 Debbie¡¯s dad died a few years ago and her mom ran away from home a long time ago.¡± Debbie¡¯s face darkened as soon as she heard her parents mentioned. Valerie sneered, ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so rude. It turns out that both of her parents were irresponsible and taught her nothing.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes burned with rage. She stalked towards the two on the sofa. Megan and Valerie were scared when they saw her angry face. Yet the olddy managed to remain calm despite her fright. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What do you want?¡± she demanded. ¡°What do I want? Old Lady, you¡¯re Lucky that you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ grandma, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. However, Megan is not my elder¡­¡± Debbie grabbed Megan¡¯s cor abruptly and pulled her up. ¡°As her aunt, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡± Since Debbie had just done the cleaning, her dirty fingers left ck streaks on Megan¡¯s white cor. Megan screamed, ¡°Yikes. Gross. Let go of me!¡± ¡°Gross?¡± Debbie sneered. ¡°You think that¡¯s gross? You should be used to it. Why are you so condescending? My husband treats you well, so you think you¡¯re a princess? Listen up: you¡¯re trash! From now on, show some respect. I have a temper.¡± With that, she pushed Megan so forcefully the girl staggered and fell onto the sofa. Furious, Valerie started panting for breath. Seeing Megan was thrown to the sofa, she trotted over to pull the girl up. ¡°Dear, are you okay?¡± she asked in worry. Megan trembled in the olddy¡¯s arms. Watching the two, Debbie remarked indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t owe this family anything. Even though you treat me Like shit, I¡¯ll still call you ¡®Grandma, ¡® because you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ grandma and I love him. I don¡¯t want any problems between us, because he¡¯ll have to take sides.¡± After a short pause, not long enough for the olddy and the girl to respond, she continued talking. ¡°But there¡¯s a line. I hope for your sake you don¡¯t cross that Line again. As an elder, you should know better. I¡¯ll Let Megan off the hook this time, but if she talks about my parents again, things won¡¯t be so easy for her, I swear.¡± After that, Debbie turned and went upstairs. Valerie was too furious to say anything. If it were possible, steam would have poured from her ears. Back in her room, Debbie decided to getfortable. She drew a nice warm bath and washed the grime away. She had hardly put clean clothing on before her phone rang. She knew the number by heart, even though she didn¡¯t have him in her contact list. It was Hayden. ¡®Why¡¯s he calling?¡¯ she wondered. In a bad mood, Debbie decided not to answer it, just let it go to voicemail. She wasn¡¯t very good company right now. Then she got a text message from him. ¡°I¡¯m in New York. I need to see you. It¡¯s important.¡± Chapter 547 ¡®Hayden is in New York?¡¯ Debbie was a little worried. ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s so important?¡± she asked in a text. ¡°I¡¯LL give you the details when we meet up. If you don¡¯te and meet me, I¡¯ll go to the Hilton¡¯s residence to find you,¡± he threatened. ¡®What the heck?¡¯ Debbie cursed inwardly. She figured she¡¯d better do as he said. After all, it might cause a scandal inadvertently. She called Carlos to let him know. ¡°I want to go out for a while,¡± she told him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you wherever you want to go.¡± ¡°Okay. Carlos.. Debbie intended to tell him that she was going to meet Hayden, but remembering how jealous he could be, she decided not to. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. What time are youing home tonight?¡± Carlos smiled. ¡°Since you miss me so much, I¡®1le home early.¡± To his surprise, Debbie didn¡¯t scold him this time for hitting on her. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied sweetly. On Broadway Avenue Debbie got out of the car at an intersection, sent the driver away, and walked to the coffee shop where she was supposed to meet up with Hayden. When she got there, Hayden was already waiting for her. Seeing her walk in, he waved at her. It was a very cold day. She could see her breath in the air. Debbie felt she could hardly stand the cold after stepping out of the Hilton¡¯s house. They kept that ce hot Like summer with the heat on all the time. She took off her hat and scarf, unzipped her down jacket, and sat opposite Hayden before ordering atte for herself. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Debbie¡¯s coffee came. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said to the barista who had just brought her the coffee. Hayden just leaned against the sofa and watched her It made Debbie feel ufortable. ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m here, so just say what you have to say.¡± ¡°You married Carlos.¡± It was not a question but a statement. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Debbie nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Though he knew the truth earlier, Hayden felt a pang in his heart when he heard her admit it in person. Chapter 548 Heposed himself and stated, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s an arranged marriage in the works. The Hilton family and Elliot family. Carlos and the daughter of the Elliot family grew up together and make a perfect couple. Everyone thinks that they¡®ll get married sooner or Later. James told the press a few days ago that the daughter of the Elliot family would be his daughter-inw.¡± Just now, Debbie finally understood why James didn¡¯t like her. She represented a threat to their business interests. It turned out that he had chosen a daughter-in-Law a Long time ago. Debbie was an unpleasant surprise to him. And his decision was based purely on the business advantages it would bring. ¡°I know. Not a problem. Carlos and I love each other. We¡¯ll convince his father to ept me.¡± Carlos¡¯ family might have some problems with her right now, but that was no reason for her to give up. ¡°And Carlos¡¯ grandma likes his niece, though she¡¯s not a blood rtive.¡± Hayden had done some research on Carlos. Although there wasn¡¯t much, he found out something about his family. Debbie was not blind. She could see that Valerie Liked Megan a lot. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She believed that the love between her and Carlos was strong enough to ovee any obstacle between them. They would pass this trial. Hayden sighed, resigned to his fate. He still couldn¡¯t win her back. He said in a defeated tone, ¡°Fine. Tell me why you Lied to me.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Debbie held the coffee mug to warm her hands. ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± she wondered. Hayden smiled wryly. ¡°I thought you were married to Emmett, and you didn¡¯t deny it.¡± He felt yed, felt that he made a fool of himself in front of Emmett and her. He didn¡¯t like that feeling, not one bit. ¡°You and I broke up. Remember? So I have to tell you who I married? None of your business!¡± Debbie retorted with a sneer. Her brutal tone stung. Hayden felt his heart was bleeding. He leaned forward and grabbed her hand resting on the table. ¡°Deb.. ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Debbie said angrily, trying to pull her hand out. Hayden didn¡¯t move his hands away. He held her hand tighter and pulled it close to his face to smell her scent. ¡°Deb, don¡¯t cancel me. Please.¡± Debbie Looked around the coffee shop and found that Hayden and she were all the customers the shop had. She raised her voice and demanded, ¡°Let go of my hand! Don¡¯t push me. I¡¯m getting pissed!¡± Hayden looked up at her. ¡°What¡¯s the worst that can happen? You already left me a long time ago anyway.¡± Sensing her anger, Hayden conceded, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you go, but don¡¯t walk away, okay?¡± Debbie gritted her teeth and nodded. As soon as he let go of her, she asked a barista to bring her a wet towel to wipe her hand. Embarrassed, Hayden gave a bitter smile. Chapter 549 Debbie wiped her hand again and again before asking, ¡°What¡¯s so important that you have to tell me in person? What are you up to?¡± ¡°Does Carlos treat you right? Why did you marry him? Did you two make a secret deal or something? How much is he paying you? Tell me, Deb. I¡¯ve been worried about you ever since I found out you married hil ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but he really treasures me. And there¡¯s no deal between us. We¡¯re in love. Got it? Oh, my mistake. I forgot you never loved anyone, so you might not know what it is.¡± When they were dating, Hayden always thought he was better than Debbie and despised her on every Level. Soon after, he hooked up with some rich girl and often showed up as a happy couple in front of Debbie. That was when Debbie realized he had never Loved her. ¡°Come on, Deb, our breakup was mutual. Don¡¯t act all innocent.¡± Hayden sighed, trying to defend himself. ¡°What do you mean? I poured my heart into our rtionship. Wasn¡¯t that enough?¡± Hayden shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you weren¡®t good to me. You were great to me. But, in that time, we only held hands. We were a couple, but we didn¡¯t even kiss. Not fair.¡± That was something Hayden hated to mention. He had only kissed Debbie on the cheek. That was all. Debbie replied, ¡°I was too young.¡± She hadn¡¯t evene of age yet when they started dating. She thought she was progressive and free-spirited enough to do that. But she had standards, and she wasn¡¯t going to vite those. Debbie thought that kissing was only appropriate for adults, so she had rebuffed Hayden¡¯s requests all the time when they were dating. Once, he attempted to forcibly kiss her on the lips and promptly found himself on his back with the wind knocked out of him. She had thrown him over her shoulder. Afterwards they gave each other the silent treatment for months. It was Debbie who caved. She started to make up for what she did, but their rtionship was a shadow of what it was previously. ¡°Deb, we live in the 21st century, for crying out loud.¡± Hayden was at a loss for words. Debbie felt she was maybe in the wrong about that, so she changed the subject. ¡°That¡¯s in the past. We¡¯ve been apart for a long time. And I¡¯ve found my true Love, so let¡¯s move on.¡± Hayden¡¯s heart ached when she said she had found the one. ¡°If he really loved you, he would have announced your marriage and told everyone that you are his wife. But he didn¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t love you, Deb. Open your eyes!¡± ¡°Wrong! I¡¯m the one who wants it kept under wraps,¡± she told him. Her face betrayed no emotion. Hayden was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Deb, you know I love you. But Carlos? In the circles I run in, he¡¯s known to be cold, distant, and calcting. Don¡¯t get taken in by him. There is no such thing as the modern Cindere. So be realistic,? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. okay Debbie withdrew her gaze from outside the window to look at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know me. You don¡®t know us. How can you be so judgmental?¡± Chapter 550 Hayden was reduced to silence again. After a while, he stood up, came to her, pulled her to her feet, and embraced her tightly. ¡°Did you know I was so worried about you when I learned you married Carlos I immediately booked a ticket to New York? Do you really think he can manage a bigpany like Hilton Group without being underhanded and scheming? Impossible. He¡¯s known as a ruthless businessman. Even if you don¡¯t Love me, Let me in. Don¡¯t push me away. I¡¯ll wait for you, until the day you finally figure out who he really is. You¡¯lle back to me. ¡° Debbie was only human. When someone she had once loved whispered to her how much he cared about her, she froze and didn¡¯t know how to turn him down. Hayden went on, ¡°I won¡¯t get married to anyone else. I¡¯LL wait for you When Carlos hurts you, I¡¯ll be waiting. My arms are your harbor. You loved me once, but I never stopped loving you. Babe, I know it¡¯s toote, but I won¡¯t give up. My life is a dark ce without you. I¡¯m a walking zombie. I work my ass off at Gomez Group. I do it for you. I used to be a jerk, I know. That¡¯s why I want to make money, a Lot of money. I want to give you everything.¡± Words like ¡°no,¡± ¡°never,¡± ¡°can¡¯t¡± were on the tip of Debbie¡¯s tongue, but she didn¡¯t have a chance to cut in. She was waiting for him to calm down and then to turn him down. However¡­ ¡°Hayden, I see you came to New York to dere your love for my wife. How touching!¡± a familiar and cold voice said. His voice was like a thunderbolt over Debbie¡¯s head. She pushed Hayden away in a fluster. Nheless, when she turned around, she saw Carlos sitting comfortably in an armchair. He seemed to have been there for a while. Her face went pale. She trotted over to Carlos and said, ¡°Carlos¡ª¡± Before she could continue, Carlos took her hand, stood up, and strode towards Hayden with her. Hayden, however, wasn¡¯t nervous at all at Carlos¡® sudden appearance. He held out his right hand confidently to shake hands with him. ¡°Carlos, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± They shook hands just as they had the other day in the restaurant. Debbie watched them, her mouth agape. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As if nothing had happened, Hayden invited them to sit with him. ¡°Care for a cup of coffee?¡± Carlos shook his head and wrapped his arm around Debbie¡¯s waist. After giving her an affectionate look, he replied, ¡°No, thanks. My wife is kinda snacky, and I have another cafe in mind. If you¡¯ll excuse me. Bye, Hayden.¡± ¡®When did I say I was hungry?¡¯ Debbie wondered. But she was more confused by the weird interaction between the two men. She watched them, holding her breath, and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Chapter 551 She knew how this looked, and she knew Carlos¡¯ temper. Debbie was extremely surprised that her husband had found her here, much less was behaving quite cordially to Hayden. This man had practically proposed to her, bared his soul, and begged Debbie to ditch Carlos ande with him. As possessive as Carlos was, he didn¡¯t have any further reaction. That shocked her. ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Hayden looked at Debbie and continued, ¡°Deb says that you two love each other very much. I can tell. You should spend more time with her. Did you know she loves to travel? Doesn¡¯t look Like she gets out much, though.¡± Carlos tightened his hand around Debbie¡¯s waist. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re nning to go to the Maldives in February, heading to Deplua in March, and Askor in April. I¡¯ll go wherever she wants.¡± Debbie pulled Carlos¡¯ arm and whispered in his ear on tiptoe, ¡°I knew about the Maldives, but Deplua and Askor? When did you decide on those?¡± He turned towards her, just a bit. ¡°Just now,¡± he answered. Debbie was dumbstruck. Seeing them together, Hayden smiled resignedly. ¡°Awesome! Take care.¡± When Carlos passed by the cashier¡¯s desk, he released Debbie¡¯s hand and took care of the bill. Before they walked out of the coffee house, he wrapped Debbie¡¯s scarf around her neck and zipped up her down jacket. Everything he did seemed so natural and gentle it worried Debbie even more. What was going on in his head? She followed Carlos to a spacious, bright, and well-equipped minivan He sat on the couch, and then forcefully pulled Debbie into the seat next to him. ¡°Drive,¡± he told the driver. Debbie sensed the coldness around him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and exined, ¡°I¡­ He¡­ We were just catching up.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Catching up?¡± She felt he was about to explode with rage. When he spoke, it felt as if the carriage were a missile silo. Since Carlos had seen Hayden holding her in his arms, Debbie understood why he was mad. ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore. So tell me, Mr. Handsome, why were you there?¡± Carlos rolled down the car window and cast a sideways nce at a building across the road. ¡°Check that out,¡± he said. Confused, Debbie tried to look where he was looking, only to see the building towering into the clouds with the giant letters ¡°Hilton Group.¡± ¡°So, you can see the cafe from your office?¡± she asked. He gave her a cold look and said, ¡°The Hilton family has eyes everywhere in this city.¡± Debbie figured out how he knew. Chapter 552 It wasn¡¯t hard to figure this out. One of James¡¯ men had seen Debbie being with another man and told his boss. As a result, James had barged into Carlos¡¯ office and demanded his son divorce her. So it was only natural Carlos would be furious. Conversations with his father never went well under the best of circumstances, so with his dad in a confrontational mood only made matters worse. He had enough time to stew walking out of his office, waiting for the elevator, getting into the car, and getting to the cafe across the road. Steam was practically pouring out his ears by the time he got there. On the way home, Carlos said nothing, his face sullen. Knowing that he was in a bad mood, Debbie didn¡¯t dare to say a single word either. As the car drove into the Hilton family¡¯s manor, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± she asked. ¡°Work? What for? My wife was about to fuck another man.¡± His voice was as cold as ice. Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie exined, ¡°Come on, Carlos, listen to me. I know I shouldn¡¯t have gone to see Hayden. But I wasn¡¯t going to sleep with him. Damn, you¡¯re paranoid!¡± Carlos said nothing, his face still livid. The car came to a halt at the gates to the vi. Carlos got out and walked to the vi without even looking back. Without a word, he just left her there. He wanted her to do the walk of shame. Seeing Carlos¡¯ figure receding, Debbie felt her heart break. If they weren¡¯t fighting, he would have scooped her up in his arms and carried her into the vi. ¡°Carlos!¡± she called out. Carlos stopped, turned around and looked at her, still silent. Debbie bit her Lower lip and demanded, ¡°Carry me into the house.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He was the one that was mad at her, yet she still acted like a little brat instead of apologizing. His reply was simple and sharp. ¡°No!¡± After saying that, he turned around and entered the vi. How Debbie wished she could stop him and beat him up! ¡®Fine! You want me to make the first move? No way!¡¯ She picked up her phone and texted Carlos saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t carry me into the vi, I won¡¯t get out of the car!¡± She had made up her mind that she wouldn¡¯t move from this spot unless Carlos came back for her. ¡®His whole family loves Megan more than me. I guess they¡¯ll be happy if I freeze out here.* The very thought made Debbie¡¯s heart ache. She knew why Carlos was so angry; after all, she was caught with Hayden at a cafe. But she didn¡¯t think she was wrong. They were just friends. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡®It was all Hayden¡¯s fault. He acted so messed up that I couldn¡¯t help but go soft on him.* Thinking of it, she decided to send Hayden a text message. ¡°Get a clue, Hayden! You and I are not a thing. Even if I divorced Chapter 553 Carlos, I still wouldn¡¯t go back to you.¡± Hayden, on the other hand, was still at the cafe. Debbie¡¯s message made him Laugh. He could tell how angry she was now. ¡°What happened? Did he get pissed at you for meeting me?¡± he replied. Debbie¡¯s reply came soon. ¡°None of your business. Just leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Got it?¡± Hayden giggled and thought, ¡®Deb is getting more and more adorable.¡± Now that Debbie refused to get out of the car, the driver could only wait quietly. More than ten minutes had passed, but Carlos still didn¡¯te back for her. Debbie was sad and dejected. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ she mused. ¡°I guess I¡¯d better get out of the car and get inside. Carlos has always been nice to me. I get why he¡¯s mad. If I were him and saw my wife with her ex, I would get mad too.¡¯ She took a deep breath and got out of the car. She pushed the gate to the vi open and changed into her slippers. Just past the entryway, she saw something she couldn¡¯t ept. Carlos was having a talk with Valerie. Megan went down the stairs and ran towards him. She had already changed into clean clothes. Carlos caught and steadied Megan, and thetter held his waist tight. ¡°Uncle Carlos, you¡¯re back! I was so bored here.¡± ¡°Dammit! You call him Uncle Carlos and act like his wife! Show some restraint!¡¯ Debbie thought angrily. Instead of pushing Megan away, Carlos stroked her hair and offered, ¡°There¡¯s a party this evening. If you¡¯re bored, you can go.¡± Megan raised her head and looked at Carlos asking, ¡°Are you going too?¡± Sensing Megan had no intention of letting go of him, Carlos pulled her away from him and answered, ¡°I need to work. You can ask Connie to go with you.¡± Megan stole a defiant nce at Debbie, but Carlos didn¡¯t notice. Then she held his arm intimately and said, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I want you toe with me. But if you are busy, then I will stay home as well.¡± Hayden told Debbie that Valerie wanted Megan to be Carlos* wife, and it looked like he wasn¡¯t wrong. Valerie acted Like Megan and Carlos were the most natural thing. Worse, she tried to create more opportunities for the two. ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t work yourself to death. You should spend more time with Megan. Just y hookey and go to the party with her.¡± Chapter 554 ¡°I thought Valerie and Megan would tell Carlos about my ¡°rude¡± behavior. But they act as if nothing happened. That¡¯s really weird!* Debbie thought to herself. ¡°I have a dinner with Mr. and Mrs. Smith this evening,¡± said Carlos. He pulled his arm away from Megan and was about to walk back out to the car when he saw his wife standing at the entryway. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Come here,¡± he said coldly. Obediently, Debbie came over to Carlos and stood before Megan. ¡°Megan, do you remember what I said before?¡± she asked. Since Valerie and Megan didn¡¯t mention what she had done earlier, Debbie wouldn¡¯t bring it up either. Megan was confused, and had no idea what Debbie was talking about. With a tiny smile, Debbie began, ¡°Since you are Carlos¡¯ niece, you should keep him at arm¡¯s length. You shouldn¡¯t hug my husband tight like that. I might get angry. You get it?¡± Debbie had made up her mind-since they didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all, why should she care about theirs? Megan¡¯s face paled at Debbie¡¯s words. With red eyes, she lowered her head and apologized in a sad voice, ¡°Aunt Debbie, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind and stay away from Uncle Carlos. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± She put herself in such a low position anyone would think she was intimidated by Debbie. Valerie banged the table and shouted, ¡°Debbie, this is how you treated Megan in Alorith? Bullying her?¡± ¡°Bullying her?¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She thought she needed to exin it. She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I know Megan¡¯s parents saved my husband¡¯s life. I take care of her like Carlos does. But Carlos is a married man. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s being too flirty?¡± ¡°Megan is family. Why should she not be so close to Carlos?¡± Valerie snapped. Before Debbie could respond, Carlos held her hands and told her in a calm voice, ¡°Deb, Megan is just a kid with a lot of enthusiasm. You¡¯re overreacting. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ¡®An 18-year-old kid? With a Lot of enthusiasm? She has a thing for you. Why can¡¯t you see it?¡¯ Debbie retorted in her mind. With red eyes, Megan apologized again, ¡°Aunt Debbie, please don¡¯t be mad at me. If you¡¯re not happy, I will keep that in mind and stay away from Uncle Carlos.¡± Debbie was fuming with rage. ¡®So you all think I¡¯m the bad guy here? Fine! I¡¯ll be the ck sheep.¡¯ Chapter 555 Debbie shook Carlos¡¯ hands off and walked up the stairs. He started after her. She suddenly turned around and shouted at him, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Leave me alone.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Before Carlos could say anything, Megan stepped backwards as if she were intimidated by Debbie, and Valerie stood up from the couch. ¡°Debbie Nelson!¡± she shouted imperiously. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to my grandson that way! He¡¯s your husband! The husband is always right!¡± ¡°The husband is always right?¡¯ Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. ¡®This woman is positively medieval!* She wanted to say something back. But on second thought, Valerie was Carlos¡¯ grandma, so she bit back the words she would Like to have said. Putting his hands in his pockets, Carlos chimed in, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s the 21st century, and a wife has as much power as her husband when ites to family. Please stay out of it, Grandma. Megan, keep Grandmapany.¡± After saying that, he grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and walked up the stairs. Although Debbie had lost her temper at him in front of his family, Carlos made his stand clear and defended her. Valerie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡®Carlos used to be a proud man. I didn¡¯t expect him to defend such a rude woman.* She grabbed her walking stick tighter. ¡°Women have as much power?¡± she retorted. ¡°Only when she¡¯s from a family of equal social rank. What kind of family does shee from? A rich and powerful one? ¡° ¡®Ah, that¡¯s why no one in his family likes me, ¡® Debbie mused. Bitterness flooded her as she lowered her head to hold back her tears. Carlos was angered by Valerie¡¯s words. Despite the fact that he was still mad at his wife, he felt he should defend her against his own grandma. And he also felt he shouldn¡¯t have to. Debbie was his wife. He chose to love her, marry her, and spend his life with her. This was his choice, not his family¡¯s. And it was ridiculous to think that he didn¡¯t have a say in this. Why did they think they had a say, anyway? Carlos looked Valerie in the eye and said in a serious tone, ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t care if she has money or power; I love her. We had dated for a long time before she finally agreed to be with me. My wife is hot, and doesn¡¯t love me for my money. If it weren¡¯t for the marriage certificate, she might have been another man¡¯s wife. Grandma, will you please stop poking your nose in my business? If Deb leaves me because of you, it will cost me a lot of time and energy to get her back. She¡¯s my one and only.¡± Carlos just wanted his grandma to stay away from Debbie. He wanted to remind Valerie that even if she seeded in driving Debbie away, he would by no means ept another woman as she wished. Valerie was exasperated. Pointing at Debbie with a shaking hand, she yelled, ¡°What¡¯s so good about her that you had to date her for a long time? Do you know what she did to me and Megan? She bullied us, and then went out on a date with another man. She¡¯s nothing but a ho! She even has a lover in New York. How could you be so blind?¡± She banged her stick on the floor; the sound reverberated in the Living room. *Bullied Grandma and Megan? Impossible!¡¯ thought Carlos. His eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Grandma, Debbie has always respected you. Bully you? Ha! And Megan, you just held my waist, right? Your aunt Debbie just overreacted. She doesn¡¯t hate you. Grandma, please don¡¯t mess with my family.¡± Debbie¡¯s anger vanished when she saw Carlos defend her like this. His words touched her heart deeply Carlos felt Debbie brush his hand away, and got confused. Before he could respond, Debbie walked towards Valerie, took a deep breath and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. Maybe I¡¯m not the granddaughter-inw you want. But I can assure you I love Carlos. A lot. I would never cheat on him. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve been married for more than three years. If you really hate to see us together, I¡¯ll try to not show any public disys of affection. Okay?¡± Chapter 556 Debbie decided to make peace with Valerie for Carlos¡¯ sake. He had done a lot for her, and she should do something in return. ¡®Maybe we got off on the wrong foot. When I first knew the Hilton family didn¡¯t like me, I should¡¯ve tried to make them like me instead of standing up to them, * Debbie mused. Now that Debbie had already made a concession, Valerie didn¡¯t think she should press her luck. Otherwise, Carlos would think she was crazy. She decided to let Debbie go for now, and she would find a new way to deal with her. Sitting back on the couch, she snorted, saying nothing more Debbie gave Valerie a smile and went back to Carlos. They went up the stairs, hand in hand. After they entered the bedroom, Carlos shut the door behind them and then walked to the study adjoining the bedroom. He opened hisptop and began to work, without saying a word to Debbie. ¡®What?! I thought he wasn¡¯t mad anymore. Turns out I was wrong, and he¡¯s still angry, ¡® Debbie thought. She sat on the bedside, wondering what she should do to cool him down. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. She entered the study quietly and sat on the couch. All of a sudden, she held her back with her right hand and cried, ¡°Aaaargh! It hurts! My back!¡± Carlos stopped typing and stood up. He strode towards her and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your back hurts? Let me take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No need for that. I can handle it.¡± ¡°No! I must take you to the hospital.¡± He scooped her up in his arms and was about to leave. Debbie cuddled his neck and said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t take me to the hospital! I just feel Like I¡¯m sprouting wings.¡± Carlos stopped and looked at her in disbelief. His reaction amused Debbie, and she wanted tough out loud. But she knew he would get angry again if she did. So she said yfully, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve developing wings.¡± Instead of putting her down, Carlos took her to the bed and threw her onto it. He began to strip off her clothes while saying, ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to check how your wings areing along. What kind of bird are you, anyway? Never mind, let¡¯s have fun finding it out.¡± Carlos¡¯ words amused Debbie. She rolled on the bed and said, ¡°No need to check what kind of bird I am. I was a humble sparrow in the past. But after I got married to you, I became a shining phoenix.¡± Carlos was in no mood to banter with her any longer; he needed to teach her a lesson in his own way. He pulled her into his arms and began to take off her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t, Carlos. You are hurting me. Aaaaargh! Stop taking off my clothes. I was kidding. I don¡¯t have wings.¡± Debbie¡¯s cries were so loud they traveled outside the bedroom. ¡°Why are you kissing my back? I said I didn¡¯t have wings!¡± Chapter 557 ¡°Shut up!¡± Carlos demanded coldly. ¡°No. I know what you¡¯re trying to do. This is daytime, and I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Debbie knew more about Carlos after she had spent months with him. When he was mad at her, it would be torture to have sex with him-he would bang her like a stallion on steroids. Without stopping, Carlos said through gritted teeth, ¡°How could you meet your ex behind my back? And you were in his arms! Were you going to cheat on me?¡± The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie shook her head immediately and tried to mollify him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was really, really wrong. I won¡¯t see him again. Please forgive me, old man.¡± ¡°Old man? Who¡¯s old? When he held you in his arms, what did you call him? Mr. Hayden? Hayden Gomez? Hayden? Or honey?¡± Debbie kept her mouth shut. Otherwise, she would be unable to hold back the impulse to yell back at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Did he do this?¡± he asked, caressing her breasts. ¡°Carlos! You¡¯re an ass! Aaaargh! He didn¡¯t! He didn¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Debbie struggled hard, but to no avail. She was no match for Carlos¡¯ strength. Why was he still angry with her? Nothing happened, and it was all Hayden¡¯s fault. Well, maybe not entirely true. She did agree to meet him, knowing that he still carried a torch for her. If she hadn¡¯t gone to meet with Hayden, Carlos wouldn¡¯t have been alerted, and he wouldn¡¯t have witnessed anything. She felt wronged. ¡®I gave my first kiss to Carlos. Why doesn¡¯t he believe me?¡± After what felt like an eternity, Debbiey in bed, motionless. Her body was killing her. Carlos, however, was donning his clothes again. She couldn¡¯t understand why Carlos, an aloof CEO before the outsiders, would turn into a sex maniac when he was alone with her. ¡°Waah¡­¡± Debbie burst into tears as she pointed at Carlos, who was now in a suit. ¡°We need separate bedrooms now. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Carlos cast a cold nce at her and asked casually, ¡°Still want to argue? I guess I need to bang you more so that you won¡¯t have the energy.¡± Debbie shook her head immediately and covered her face with the quilt. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not going to argue with you. Just go to work.¡± When Carlos descended the stairs and entered the living room, Valerie was sitting on the couch, watching TV. When she saw Carlos, she snorted and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the day. What were you thinking? Even the servants heard her cry. What are you, a sex fiend?¡± Without slowing his pace, Carlos said, ¡°Grandma, I know you already have a great-grandson, and you may not want another. But I¡¯m dying to be a father.¡± *Great-grandson? Of course I want another great-grandson, ¡® Valerie retorted inwardly. She had a great-grandson-her eldest son Wade¡¯s grandson, who was a junior middle school student. The boy had a fight with his father Frasier, and went to his maternal grandpa¡¯s home to celebrate the New Chapter 558 Year. Brooks, Wade¡¯s second son, had some health problems and had no sons or daughters. Lewis, Wade¡¯s third son, was a yboy, and hadn¡¯t gotten married yet. She really wished that Carlos, son of her youngest son James, could have a baby. But she didn¡¯t want the baby¡¯s mother to be Debbie. After Carlos left, Valerie turned off the TV and began to ponder on how she could drive Debbie out of the Hilton family. When Debbie woke up again, it was already dark outside. She struggled out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a bath Her jaw dropped when she saw herself in the mirror-she was ck and blue all over. ¡®That asshole! He was worse than a dog in heat!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Despite the anger, she didn¡¯t dare curse him to his face. The next morning, she didn¡¯t wake up until noon. She readied herself and took a deep breath. ¡®Once more unto the breach, ¡® she thought, echoing the speech in the ssic y. She had to steel herself every time she was together with that family. She went down the stairs to have lunch. Much to her surprise, no one in the Hilton family was hostile to her. After Lunch, she went back to her room. ¡®Did Valerie decide to make peace with me after I stood up to her? Thank God. Finally, ¡® she thought . In the afternoon, Miranda invited her toe along and visit Carlos¡¯ grandpa in the hospital. Miranda and Debbie had nomon interests, so they didn¡¯t chat on the way. The old man was still in aa. After that, Miranda asked the driver to send Debbie back to the Hilton family¡¯s manor, and she herself hailed a taxi and went off to work. Debbie was really confused. ¡®Why did she invite me to visit Grandpa? I mean, it¡¯s normal to visit him. But it¡¯s not normal for us to visit him together. We barely know each other.¡¯ Despite the confusion, Debbie didn¡¯t ask Miranda for an answer. She went back home obediently. When she arrived at the manor, Valerie was taking a stroll with Megan. They saw Debbie and looked away as if she were invisible. Debbie greeted Valerie out of politeness, but she didn¡¯t respond. Debbie went back to the bedroom and felt something was not right. ¡®This is weird. It¡¯s like the calm before the storm. Is Valerie nning something behind my back?¡¯ Debbie mused. And she was right. After supper, Valerie asked everyone to sit down in the Living room. She even called Carlos back from work. He wasn¡¯t finished, but he did as she asked anyway. Since Debbie had been caught seeing Hayden, Carlos had been terribly cool towards her. When he entered the living room and saw the family waiting for him, he came up to Debbie and sat next to her naturally. Since Carlos was now here, Valerie cleared her throat and began, ¡°Debbie, I heard your academic performance was not good.¡± Chapter 559 Debbie was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Is she going to yell at me in front of everyone or something?¡¯ she thought to herself. With a mocking smile, Valerie continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a bad student or not. But I won¡¯t have a thief as a granddaughter-inw. Your behavior has brought shame on the Hilton family.¡± ¡°A thief? What do you mean?¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Valerie said with a cold smile, ¡°Ever since you set foot in this house, things have gone missing. I lost a string of Buddhist prayer beads, Megan lost a limited-edition lipstick, and Miranda lost a limited-edition handbag. Debbie finally got it. ¡°So, you think I stole them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think. I know,¡± said Valerie firmly. Debbie was at a loss whether to Laugh or to cry. Taking a deep breath, she defended herself by saying, ¡°Grandma, you may not know it, but your grandson treats me very well. He¡¯s given me a ton of precious gifts. Each of them is much more expensive than your string of beads. As for Megan¡¯s lipstick, your grandson built a lipstickboratory for me. Well, Aunt Miranda¡¯s limited-edition handbag might be valuable. But use your head. Your grandson provides for me quite nicely. Why would I need to steal anything?¡± Pride was written all over Debbie¡¯s face. Not until now did she realize that Carlos had given a lot to her, and she felt so grateful. With knitted eyebrows, Carlos stared at his grandmother and said angrily, ¡°Debbie may be a bad student, Grandma, but she¡¯s better than that. Quit trying to frame her.¡± Valerie scowled at him and snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m not lying! Before she came here, we never lost anything. She must be the thief! Besides, she always tries to bully Megan. If I hadn¡¯t been with Megan, this woman would¡¯ve probably beaten her. She eats too much. She¡¯szy, and doesn¡¯t respect her elders. She doesn¡¯t wake up until noon. What¡¯s worse, she even cheated on you. Carlos, I won¡¯t ept this woman as my granddaughter-in-Law.¡± Debbie was shocked at Valerie¡¯s words-she never imagined she thought so low of her. Bitterness flooded her at this moment. She had done so much housework to please Valerie, but she thanked her by calling her a thief. ¡°I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass what they think of me. But I do care about. Carlos¡¯ opinion. Does he think of me like that too?¡¯ she thought to herself. She didn¡¯t dare to look Carlos in the eye, as she was afraid that she would see disappointment glinting there. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Carlos leaned against the couch, his face deadpan. When he heard Valerie¡¯s usations against his wife, he held Debbie¡¯s hand and began to y with it. Debbie was left speechless. ¡®What¡¯s he doing? I thought we weren¡¯t on speaking terms. Is he trying to defend me? Chapter 560 Or is he only doing this to save face?¡¯ Just when Debbie was Lost in her own thoughts, Carlos spoke in a cold voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think of her that way, Grandma. But she¡¯s a good girl. You just won¡¯t give her a chance. You said she had bullied Megan. If she really wanted to do that, she would have beaten her up whether you were there or not. See any bruises? No. So you just overreacted.¡± Valerie¡¯s face turned livid. Ignoring her, Carlos continued after a short pause, ¡°You said she didn¡¯t respect her elders. In my eyes, she always treats our family members with the utmost respect. You guys, on the other hand, are shitty to her. She doesn¡¯t wake up until noon? Well, she suffers from jetg. And it¡¯s my fault. She¡¯s up until the small hours because of me. If you do mind that, I¡¯ll try to let her get to sleep earlier. She cheated on me? I already exined it, and I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. You said she stole things? Haha! You must be kidding. My wife would never want your cheap things.¡± Disdain could be seen in Carlos¡¯ eyes. A myriad of emotions flooded Debbie at this moment. She was so moved by Carlos she wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t think she was good enough to catch his eye, but he treated her like the most precious thing in his life. Valerie was too angry to utter a single word. After a long time, she finally cooled down a little and asked in a sad voice, ¡°Carlos, how did she bewitch you? Why are you going on Like this?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s my wife,¡± Carlos replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re focused on the wrong person? How about Megan or Stephanie? But why Debbie? She¡¯s a thief and a cheater!¡± James thundered, as he couldn¡¯t bear Carlos¡¯ attitude any longer. ¡°Stephanie? Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Debbie thought to herself. Carlos stood up from the couch and dragged Debbie along with him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me out of work again and then run this¡­this circus! I¡¯m super busy, and I don¡¯t have the time to deal with stupid shit. As for your lost things, I¡¯LL have my people Look into it. And you, Grandma, you need to apologize to her once the air is clear.¡± Then he and Debbie went up the stairs, hand in hand. No one dared to stop them. Valerie hadn¡¯t expected things to go down like this. She thought once she said Debbie was a thief, Carlos would get angry and hate Debbie. But it turned out she was wrong. The moment they entered the bedroom, Carlos told Debbie, ¡°I still have work in New York, and we can¡¯t go back to Alorith now. If you don¡¯t feel happy here, how about we move out?¡± After she thought about it a bit, Debbie shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Alorith in a few days. Why go to the trouble? I¡¯ll go out for the day while you¡¯re at work.¡± She decided to keep herself away from Valerie as much as possible.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then she fell into his strong arms, and she could smell his cologne. Chapter 561 With dark eyes, Carlos asked, ¡°Go out? Is Hayden still around?¡± Debbie got a headache thanks to Carlos¡¯ words. ¡®I thought he forgot about Hayden. Turns out I was wrong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s still here or not. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not going out to see him. Let me guess, you don¡¯t want me to go out, do you? You want to ground me?¡± With a snort, Carlos released her and warned, ¡°I don¡¯t want to find out that you pulled something like you did with Hayden again.¡± Sticking out her tongue, Debbie teased, ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t tell you.¡± The next moment, she was scooped up and thrown onto the bed. ¡°Trying to piss me off?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice as his hand began to stroke her waist. Debbie went rigid. ¡°It was just a joke. I¡¯m sorry, honey,¡± she apologized immediately. Carlos stood up, adjusted his clothes, took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°It¡¯s me, Carlos. A number of things have gone missing in the Hilton family¡¯s manor. I trust you can look into this.¡± Debbie turned over on her stomach on the bed, looking at Carlos with pitiful eyes. After he hung up the phone, she asked in a Low voice, N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Carlos, do you really believe I didn¡¯t do it?¡± Carlos undid his tie and cast a sidelong nce at her. ¡°I know my woman well,¡± he said shortly. Debbie was so touched that she stood up and jumped at Carlos. He caught her and held her tight. She kissed him repeatedly on both his cheeks. ¡°I Love you so much, honey.¡± His heart softened, but he managed to maintain a poker face. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I will always remember what you did behind my back.¡± ¡®Why does he sound Like I cheated on him?¡¯ Debbie cursed in her mind. ¡°What a petty man!¡± she grumbled, pouting her lips. ¡°Petty?¡± he repeated. ¡°No, no, no! You misheard me. You¡¯re so handsome that I- Aargh! Don¡¯t bite me. I was wrong. My husband is the most wonderful man in the world!¡± Deep inside, she began to curse, ¡®Carlos! I swear I¡¯ll make you stand barefoot on a porcupine.¡¯ In the Gomez family¡¯s house of Alorith Chapter 562 ¡°Tell me why all my activities have been cancelled! It took me a long time to set them up. And now, you¡¯re telling me that all of them have been cancelled! What on earth is going on?¡± she shouted angrily into the phone. ¡°What? I thought Light Shade Entertainment was going to sign me after the New Year. Why did they decide against it all of a sudden? Who reced me?¡± Portia yelled into her phone. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know! Emmett? Emmett! Could he be behind this?¡± Portia suddenly stopped shouting when the person on the other end of the line said something. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a little assistant to be so resourceful¡­¡± she murmured in disbelief. All hermercials and modeling contracts had been cancelled. What was more, Light Shade Entertainment also decided not to sign her. After hanging up, Portia went back into the living room and threw her phone onto the couch. It bounced obligingly among the cushions beforending again, finally still. Hayden had juste back from New York and entered the house, overcoat in hand. Portia trotted up to him and asked anxiously, ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re friends with the CEO of Light Shade Entertainment, right?¡± Hayden was about to take a warm bath after a Long journey. He didn¡¯t miss a beat and asked in reply, ¡°Yeah, I am. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Then call your friend and ask him why he didn¡¯t sign me.¡± Light Shade Entertainment was the leading internationalpany in the entertainment industry in Alorith. It was Portia¡¯s dream to be an entertainer of thatpany.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With Hayden¡¯s help, the CEO of Light Shade Entertainment had agreed to sign Portia after the New Year celebrations were done. But Portia¡¯s assistant had just called, and told her that all her commercials and modeling contracts had been cancelled and Light Shade Entertainment had decided not to sign her. ¡°Really?¡± Hayden asked, as he stopped and turned to look at Portia. ¡°But why?¡± Portia¡¯s eyes reddened. She took a deep breath and said in a choked voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m calling my friend now.¡± Hayden took out his phone and dialed a number. He hung up inside two minutes. He stared at his sister and was lost in his own thoughts, saying nothing. Portia was impatient. ¡°Hayden, what did he say?¡± ¡°Have you seen Debbie recently?¡± he asked. Before Portia could respond, a sharp voice chipped in, ¡°Hayden, why talk about that bitch? Are you really that hung up on her? You want to piss me off, don¡¯t you? Why did you suddenly go to New York? You should¡¯ve stayed and celebrated the New Year with us.¡± Hayden turned around to see nche walking down the stairs, d in a night gown. Fury was written all over her face. Ignoring her questions, Hayden repeated his question. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Portia nodded, and wondered whether it had something to do with Chapter 563 Emmett. Hayden had Long known that Portia couldn¡¯t stand Debbie, but he hadn¡¯t taken it seriously before. He didn¡¯t want to be caught between his sister and his beloved woman. But maybe he should have. A niggling doubt tickled the back of his brain. He wondered if it wasn¡¯t so much about Portia, but instead hisst liaison with Debbie. Carlos seemed like he was okay with it, but what if he wasn¡¯t? Now that Hayden knew that Debbie was Carlos¡¯ wife, he thought he¡¯d better remind his sister. ¡°Portia, Debbie isn¡¯t a doormat now. Don¡¯t mess with her. Just be nice to her for my sake, okay?¡± Of course, Portia would not listen-there was no way she¡¯d buy this. ¡°Why should I be nice to her? Hayden, I don¡¯t care if you still Like her or not. You¡¯ve gone too far,¡± she said in a cold voice. ¡°Yes, her husband is Carlos¡¯ assistant. So what? I don¡¯t give a damn about that, ¡® she thought. nche pointed at Hayden and yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°Debbie! Debbie! What¡¯s so good about her that you¡¯ve carried a torch for her for so many years? Hayden, you are now the CEO of the Gomez Group. You need to marry a woman from a family of equal status. That bitch doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± ¡°Mom is right, Hayden. Just forget that woman,¡± Portia echoed. She never liked Debbie, and she would do everything to make Hayden hate her. Her efforts came to naught, of course. While Debbie was a perfect vision, the woman of his dreams, these women just came off as hateful and wrong. They just didn¡¯t know Debbie like he did. She was a delicate flower, a gleaming jewel to be plucked, and the best thing that ever happened to him. They just couldn¡¯t ept that.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Unable to stand it anymore, Hayden said to Portia, ¡°You pissed Debbie off thest time you saw her, and now her husband is avenging her.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked up the stairs. Although Portia had thought of this possibility before, she still couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡®Emmett is just an assistant. How was he able to do that to me? Ah, I see. Maybe he mentioned this to Carlos, and Carlos did all of this¡­¡± nche then noticed something was not right with her daughter. She held Portia¡¯s hands and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? Your face is so pale.¡± After a long time, Portia finally came back to her senses. She Looked at nche in the eye and murmured, ¡°Mom, all mymercials and modeling contracts have been cancelled. And Light Shade Entertainment decided not to sign me¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± nche raised her voice, and her face changed dramatically. Themercials and modeling contracts were very important to Portia, and determined her future in the entertainment circle. nche had even unted her daughter¡¯s achievements before other richdies at a tea party the other day. If Portia was unable to sign with Light Shade Entertainment, nche would have made a fool of herself. ¡°Emmett is avenging Debbie,¡± Portia said through gritted teeth. ¡°Debbie! You thought you were something after marrying Emmett, huh? How could you do this to me?¡® Portia cursed inwardly. nche¡¯s face twitched with anger. ¡°What?! That bitch again? How dare she! She thinks she can do anything she wants just because of Emmett?! He¡¯s only an assistant! Bah! I swear I will beat her to a pulp.¡± A light bulb went off in Portia¡¯s head. ¡°Mom, please get me in touch with Carlos,¡± she said. ¡°What for?¡± nche asked in confusion. Chapter 564 Looking nche in the eye, Portia said with determination, ¡°I¡¯m going to be his woman.¡± That was the only way she could step on Debbie and teach her a hard lesson that she would never forget. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°NO! Don¡¯t you know Carlos is married? You¡¯re not going to be anyone¡¯s mistress,¡± nche snapped. There was no way that would end well. Men made endless promises to their mistresses about how they¡¯d divorce their wives and marry them. They rarely did, and if the mistresses got pregnant, well, that was all over. Portia was not willing to be an ordinary man¡¯s mistress. However, Carlos was not an ordinary man. Being his mistress was much better than being an ordinary man¡¯s wife. Portia said in a calm voice, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think Carlos loves his wife. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept her a secret from the public. He has gone to parties with Olga a couple times. Besides, he walked out of the hotel with a college girlst time, and I¡¯m sure that wasn¡¯t Olga. See? He has so many women. Men are all unfaithful. And Carlos is no exception. Have you ever heard of the daughters of the prominent families in Alorith getting married? No! Of course, Carlos¡¯ wife is not from a powerful family. Do you think I can¡¯t drive Mrs. Hilton out of the Hilton family and rece her?¡± ¡°Um¡­ nche hesitated. She had to admit that Portia had a point, but she was afraid that people might gossip behind her back. After all, it would be disgraceful if Portia was a mistress. Portia knew what was on her mother¡¯s mind. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think people would gossip about me. Carlos is so rich and powerful, nobody will trash talk him or his woman. After I be his woman, our family will be more respected.¡± ¡°After I be Mrs. Hilton, I¡¯ll ask him to fire Emmett!¡± she swore to herself. nche had been thinking of marrying her daughter to Carlos instead of Lewis. Despite being the general manager of Hilton Group¡¯s New York branch, Lewis wielded Little power in thepany. But the truth was, Carlos had turned this offer down without hesitation. Left with no other option, she then decided to marry Portia to Lewis. After all, Lewis was Carlos¡¯ cousin. The Gomez family could still benefit from an association with Carlos. Portia¡¯s exnations made nche feel better about her n. She was still wary, but Portia seemed logical about this. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to get close to Carlos,¡± she said to her daughter. ¡°I know. From now on I¡¯ll work harder to stand out. You and Dad can try your best to get me the invitations of the parties, dinners, andmercial activities Carlos will attend,¡± said Portia. She had been trying to be a better woman all the time. It used to be just for show, but now it was for Carlos. She understood that only an exceptional woman deserved to stand by him. In New York The next morning, some professionals came to the Hilton¡¯s house to investigate the case involving the missing items. Debbie just wanted to get out of there, so she Left the house with Carlos without asking the men anything. She felt much better after wandering around and having some fun. When the sun started to set, it was time to go back. She wanted to find Carlos to go home together with him, but then she learned that he wasn¡¯t in the office, so she had to head home alone. Since it waste, she ate dinner outside. When she went back inside, not a single soul was around. The chandelier in the Living room had been switched off. Only some dim wall fittings in the hallway were on. The ce was almost eerie now. Debbie paused. She could almost hear ghosts, but she wasn¡¯t sure what it was. The shadows on the walls did Little to dispel the unsettling feeling. She peered into the gloom, trying to see into adjoining areas, but had Little Luck. She changed into slippers at the vestibule. Just as she walked into the living room, some noises startled her. This wasn¡¯t her imagination this time. Debbie looked towards the sound. Chapter 565 A shadow was descending the staircase, trying to be stealthy. Debbie swiftly hid herself behind the shoe cab and watched. It was a man, she was sure of it. And the man seemed to be¡­ At the corner of the stairs, he knocked over a potted nt but was quick enough to catch it. He looked around carefully. Seeing that no one was around, he moved on. Debbie followed him cautiously. To her surprise, the man walked towards the storage room she had cleaned. He walked into the room and locked it from inside after looking left and right shiftily. Pressed against the wall, Debbie walked quietly to the door of the storage room and listened carefully as she held her breath. Someone was talking. Too bad she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. But one thing was clear¡ªthere was a woman inside! Debbie had a nasty feeling something bad was going to happen. Sure enough, obscene moans hit her ears shortly afterwards. ¡®Crap! Why do I have to be the one to find out about this?¡¯ Debbie thought in frustration. The two inside were getting noisier. Debbie covered her ears and started to walk back to the Living room. She felt bad about the storage room. It had taken her a couple of hours to clean it, and now it was used to sneak some nookie. As soon as she reached the living room, Lewis spotted her. His sudden appearance scared the life out of her. He trotted over to Debbie excitedly and said loudly, ¡°Deb, Deb, you¡¯re home. I came downstairs to grab a can of pop¡ª¡± He was so loud Debbie had to cover his mouth with her hand and drag him aside. ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down! The others are sleeping. Do you want to wake everybody up?¡± Lewis¡¯ eyes narrowed into thin lines as he stroked Debbie¡¯s hand with a grin. Debbie let him go immediately and smacked his head. ¡°Touch me again and I¡¯LL gut you like a fish!¡± she warned. Lewis asked with a goofy smile, ¡°Deb, did youe home alone? Where¡¯s Carlos? He isn¡¯t home yet?¡± Reluctant to talk to him, Debbie wiped her hand on his clothes and went upstairs. Lewis watched her and swallowed hard. ¡°Lewis, why are you even here?¡± a man¡¯s voice asked casually. It seemed he wasing from where the storage room was. Lewis turned to him and Looked behind him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I came down to get a pop.¡± James smiled. Chapter 566 But Uncle James, why did youe that way?¡± ¡°Oh, I came down to get a ss of water, but then I had to answer the call of nature, so I went to the bathroom first.¡± The bathroom and the storage room on the first floor were the same way, so Lewis didn¡¯t think anything of it and went to the kitchen. James looked upstairs while pouring himself some water. He asked, ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± ¡°Oh, it was¡­ it was Debbie.¡± Lewis intended to say Deb but changed it, considering it sounded a little too intimate. James¡¯ face fell when he heard that. ¡°Oh? What did shee down for?¡± he asked, pretending to look at Lewis casually. Lewis wasn¡¯t buying it. The old man couldn¡¯t conceal his contempt for his daughter-inw. He was tense, too. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I saw her, she wasing that way.¡± Lewis pointed to the bathroom after he closed the refrigerator door. Thinking that James had juste from the bathroom, he added, ¡°Since you were in the bathroom, maybe she had been to the storage room.¡± Except for the bathroom and storage room, all the rooms on the first floor were guest rooms. James lost his cool when the storage room was mentioned. ¡°Did she say why she went there?¡± Lewis was confused. He shook his head and wondered, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Uncle James, what¡¯s wrong? You look nervous.¡± Realizing he was overreacting, James forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. Just curious. You know some things have gone missing in this house recently. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. We all should be more careful.¡± James thought about it for a while, and an idea popped in his head. ¡°Carlos won¡¯t be back for awhile. Why don¡¯t you go to her room and ask her why she went there? And tell her not to wander around. It looks suspicious as all hell.¡± All Lewis heard were ¡°Carlos won¡¯t be back for awhile,¡± and ¡°go to Debbie¡¯s room.¡± He swallowed and nodded immediately, ¡°Sure, Uncle James. I¡¯ll tell her.¡± A trace of contempt appeared in James¡¯ eyes as he found out how horny Lewis looked when it came to Debbie. He concealed his emotions and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Chapter 567 ¡°Yes, Uncle James.¡± Lewis took a huge gulp of soda and followed him. As soon as they left the living room, a figure snuck out of the storage room, left by the back door, and walked towards the servants¡¯ quarters. Once she was back in her bedroom, Debbie wondered if she should tell Carlos about the disgraceful affair she had discovered. Should she pretend nothing happened or tell Carlos the truth? If she kept her mouth shut, she would feel bad about keeping something this big from him. But if she said anything, surely the matter would turn the house upside down Like a torpedo. She had started thinking about the question the minute she walked in. She thought about it during her shower. She thought about it when she was brushing her teeth. After being mentally tortured by the question for more than half an hour, she felt like she was having a meltdown. ¡°Oh, whatever.¡± She finally gave up and pushed the thought aside. Lying in bed, she started reading updates on Weibo. That was much more fun. She typed the name Carlos Hilton in the search bar, and saw all the news about him. Most posts were focused on his marriage. The night deepened. It was past 11 p.m., and yet Carlos was still not back. ¡°Carlos, honey, when are youing home?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking him in a text. But there was no reply. She waited around for about five minutes. Then she texted him again. ¡°Don¡¯t work toote. I¡¯m waiting for you to tuck me in, honey.¡± It was midnight, but Debbie still hadn¡¯t heard from Carlos. Before long, she drifted off. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In the dead of the night, someone opened the door to her bedroom silently. That someone walked in stealthily and nced around the room. The fragrance in the air filled his nose. He sniffed greedily. In her sleep, Debbie felt that mysterious figure slip into her bed. Assuming that it was her husband, she didn¡¯t open her eyes and held him tightly. ¡°Honey, finally, you¡¯re back,¡± she muttered. Without a word, the man tried to kiss her lips, but Debbie happened to slide down a Little, so he kissed her hair instead. She opened her eyes a Little and found the room waspletely dark. Unable to see anything, she closed her eyes again and snuggled into the man¡¯s arms. Chapter 568 ¡°Mr. Handsome, did you just take a shower? You smell good. Is that new cologne?¡± The scent was a bit strong. The man didn¡¯t answer. He turned over and threw himself on top of her. Sensing what he was about to do, Debbie woke up. ¡°No, Mr. Handsome, I¡¯m good. I¡¯m still sore fromst time.¡± ¡®Wait. Something¡¯s wrong, ¡® Debbie realized. ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel right. The weight and scent are both wrong!¡® Debbie¡¯s eyes snapped open. She reached for the Lamp on the nightstand, fumbling with the switch. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the man¡¯s face. Angry, she pushed him off of her forcefully, and the man was dumped unceremoniously onto the lushly carpeted floor. ¡°Ow! Dammit! What¡¯s wrong?¡± he howled. Debbie straightened her pajamas quickly. Usually, she slept naked. But tonight, she had been so sleepy that she had dozed off in pajamas Lucky for her, otherwise he would have felt something he had no right to. This man was no Carlos. Indeed, he could never match up to that powerful, handsome presence. Instead, this guy would forever be in Carlos¡¯ shadow, no matter where Carlos was at the time. She jumped off the bed and grabbed Lewis¡¯ ear furiously. ¡°How dare you sneak into my room!¡± ¡°Ouch! Easy, easy! Carlos is always busy. I was worried about you. I thought you might be lonely, so I came in to give you some lov¡ª Ah-¡° Before Lewis could finish his words, Debbie released his ear and gave him a hard scissor kick in the chest. ¡®This guy just walked into my room, devil-may-care, even though most of the others are here. They all think I¡¯m a pushover, don¡¯t they?¡¯ Debbie thought to herself. Little did she know that someone had snapped a picture of her and Lewis earlier and sent it to Carlos. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When Carlos got the picture, he was on his way home. His face darkened instantly. ¡°Drive as fast as you can,¡± he ordered the driver sternly. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± At that moment, they were already near the manor. A couple of minutester, they arrived at the house. Before the driver could reach the door and open it for him, Carlos already got out of the car and strode into the house quickly and purposefully. He was fully enraged. The second floor was supposed to be quiet with everyone deep in sleep. However, right now, each room was bright with the Lights on. His family were crowded in the hallway at the door of a room, everyone in nightwear. Everyone heard themotion. Chapter 569 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Carlos demanded. Spotting him, they all made way for him. With everyone out of his way, now Carlos could see clearly. Lewis was lying on the floor, cupping his face. Beside him was Debbie with a coat draped around her shoulders. Her eyes reddened as soon as she saw Carlos. The elders of the Hilton family had scolded her harshly without listening to her exnation. Carlos was the only one that could provide her withfort right now. But she didn¡¯t move. She was waiting for him to go near her. Carlos was stone-faced. Lewis was too afraid to lift his head. James, on the other hand, thundered, ¡°What shameful behavior! She¡¯s a disgrace to this family! Carlos, look what your wife did! Trying to bed your cousin while you weren¡¯t home! We wouldn¡¯t have known, but they were too loud. This is the woman you¡¯ve been protecting! How can we ever show our faces anywhere if word gets out?¡± Lewis got to his feet and looked fearfully at Carlos. ¡°C-Carlos, Debbie¡­she told me that¡­ you weren¡¯t home tonight and¡­ asked me to¡­ to ce to her room. S- so I did¡­¡± With a hideous face, Valerie berated, ¡°You married well this time! God, what a whore! Even though your father and I don¡¯t approve of your marriage, you still take her side!¡± No one else said anything. Some were too scared to speak, others were too angry, Like Miranda. She looked at Lewis with a livid expression on her face, as if she wanted to beat him to death right now. If looks could kill, Lewis would have been a smoldering corpse. Carlos walked towards Lewis, stood in front of him, and then without a word, sent him flying to the wall with a heavy kick. The beaten man screamed painfully. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The others gaped at the sight. Worried about Lewis, Valerie panicked. ¡°What are you doing? Why hit Lewis? It¡¯s your wife who did this!¡± Not responding, Carlos grabbed Lewis by the cor and gave him two heavy blows to the face. The disgusting man¡¯s squeals pierced the air. And blood covered his whole front side, red, wet, sticky; all gushing from his broken nose and ruined Lips. Both Frasier and James walked over to Carlos to calm him down. ¡°Carlos, chill.¡± Carlos brushed them aside, took off his coat, and threw it to Debbie, who had been stunned into a trance by his sudden outburst. She caught his coat reflexively. Lewis fell onto the floor, but Carlos lifted him up and punched him again. Now Carlos¡¯ fists were covered with the pathetic loser¡¯s blood. Some of it flecked onto Carlos clothing as well. He appeared to pay no mind to that fact. Everyone panicked. Since he couldn¡¯t stop Carlos, James suddenly stalked towards Debbie and pped her hard across the face. Focused on Carlos, Debbie didn¡¯t see the ping. Chapter 570 Her cheek was burning. Her ear rang. Everyone froze at the sound of the heavy smack. Even Valerie hadn¡¯t expected James to hit a woman. Realizing that it was Debbie who had been hit, Carlos balled his hands into fists. The red p mark he saw felt Like it was on his own face. His eyes med as if they would catch on fire any minute. James had never seen his son this angry. He was afraid and regretted pping Debbie immediately, but he summoned up his courage and managed to argue, ¡°Your slutty wife cheated on you with your cousin! She¡¯s no daughter-inw of mine! She¡¯s a femme fatale and should be kicked out of this house!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished his sentence, Carlos dashed towards him, raised his fist and smashed it against his face while the others screamed in shock. ¡°Carlos! He¡¯s your father!¡± In tears, Tabitha blocked the second blow by standing in front of James. Carlos looked at James as if there were decades of hatred between them. He pulled Tabitha away and swung his fist again. Dizzy, James slumped onto the floor and had difficulty getting up. Wade and his other two sons tried to stop Carlos but failed. Because Carlos was far different than the man he had been seconds earlier. How do you stop a force of nature? Seeing so many people had failed to stop Carlos, Megan thought she¡¯d give it a shot. She approached him and tried to talk him out of it, but she only got one single tug at his sleeve before she herself was pushed away. The push was so fierce she stumbled backwards to the wall. Holding her injured arm, she stood there and didn¡¯t dare to take another step towards the enraged man. By now, the house was a total mess. Everything was in disarray. The potted nt was tipped over, and dirt spilled onto the carpet. The little decorative table was knocked over, and the knickknacks it once held were all over the floor. Pools of blood stained the carpet darkly in ces where Carlos¡¯ victims had bled. Even the wall hangings were knocked crooked. This was the worst anyone had ever seen the ce, but anyone who might want to try and clean up the ce was held in check by Carlos¡¯ white-hot rage. Tabitha walked to Debbie and pulled her arm. The young woman was still at a loss. Caught off guard, she staggered and managed to steady herself by pressing her hand against the wall. ¡°This is all your fault! Everything was okay before you married him. But Look what¡¯s happening now! Because of you, Carlos is beating his own father! What kind of monster have you turned him into?!¡± That brought Debbie to her senses. She handed Carlos¡¯ coat to Connie, trotted over to him, and grabbed his raised hand, now balled into a fist, covered with blood both fresh and congealing. ¡°Carlos, Carlos, please stop. He¡¯s your father¡­¡± she sobbed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The madman regained his sanity when he heard her cries. ¡°Carlos, Listen to me. There¡¯s nothing wrong with elders scolding their kids. Please don¡¯t hit him again, okay?¡± Valerie was so angry she could barely stand, even though Frasier and Gloria were supporting her on either side. She pounded on the floor with her cane and shouted, ¡°Sinful! This is utterly sinful! Carlos, he¡¯s your father! How could you do this?¡± Carlos nced at the others nonchntly and ignored all of them. He pulled Debbie closer to him and asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± That was the second sentence he had said the whole evening. Shaking her head, Debbie answered, ¡°No. Let¡¯s go to our room Chapter 571 ¡°Your room?¡± Valerie walked over and red at Debbie. ¡°Debbie, you saw it yourself. Not that we don¡¯t wee you, but you ruined the peace in this family. ¡°It seemed true. Debbie forced her tears back and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± As soon as the words came out, Carlos squeezed her hand. Valerie gazed at her grimly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve shaved years off my life. Divorce Carlos if you¡¯re not trying to make me die soon.¡± ¡®Divorce!¡¯ Debbie¡¯s heart twisted into a knot. ¡°Here¡¯s what you do. Call thewyer. Now. Ask him to write up the divorce papers. As Long as you sign the papers without making a fuss, we may consider paying you alimony.¡± Debbie was lost for words. Carlos pulled her behind him protectively and confronted the old Lady. ¡°Since when does any of you get to make decisions about my marriage, Grandma?¡± Valerie met his eyes. ¡°Carlos, you used to be loyal to the family, but now you disrespect me again and again, all because of this woman. You hit Lewis! You hit your father! I won¡¯t allow this woman to confuse you anymore. Carlos sneered, ¡°You¡¯re the confused one. Who has been stirring shit up ever since Debbie got here? You know Lewis as well I do. Do you really think this is Debbie¡¯s fault? Dad shouldn¡¯t have hit Debbie. He should be thankful he IS my dad. Otherwise, I would have cut his arm off. You protect your son, and I¡¯m just trying to protect my wife. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Carlos, you-¡± Valerie was too furious to go on. Carlos nced at the others and dered, ¡°Debbie and I will never get divorced, never. All of you, just forget about it, because you¡¯ll only be disappointed. We¡¯re only living here because we want to keep my mompany. But now it seems it¡¯s not necessary. My mom¡¯s willing to take insults lying down, but there is no way that I¡¯ll let my wife be somebody¡¯s doormat. Debbie and I are moving out.¡± With that, he took Debbie¡¯s hand and started walking towards the stairs. ¡°Carlos! Carlos Hilton!¡± Watching her grandson¡¯s cold figure, Valerie wanted to ask him to stay. However, Carlos only quickened his pace. He didn¡¯t want to be there a minute Longer than he had to be. If this was the way they were going to treat his wife, he didn¡¯t want any part of it. When they came to the Landing, he suddenly stopped and said to the others, ¡°And my wife isn¡¯t a thief, either. My men figured out it wasn¡¯t her. Grandma, keep an eye on your dog.¡± Valerie kept a medium-sized dog. She would let him y and run around in the manor at regr times. ¡°Is the dog responsible?¡¯ they all wondered. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A car was parked at the entrance to the house. Before getting in, Debbie suddenly stopped. Carlos Looked back at her. ¡°Maybe I should move out. You can stay here.. Carlos affectionately pulled the coat draped on her shoulders closer to her. ¡°You think I¡¯ll agree to that?¡± Chapter 572 ¡°qo ¡°Uncle Carlos!¡± a ringing voice interrupted Debbie. They both turned their head. In the dim light, they could see Megan running towards them like a butterfly. She threw herself into Carlos¡¯ arms and started crying. ¡°Uncle Carlos, please don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to go. Boo-hoo¡­hoo.. Carlos disentangled himself andforted her. ¡°We¡¯re leaving for Alorith in three days. Take care of my grandma for me.¡± ¡°Uncle Carlos, I want to stay with you. Don¡¯t leave me alone. Can I go with you? Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, please.¡± Megan¡¯s crying was too real. Tears streamed down her face, her voice was hoarse from grief. For a moment, even Debbie almost believed her. She was worried that Carlos would go soft and agree to take the vicious girl with them. Then she would have to not only cry but also bleed inside! Carlos took Debbie to the car and said, ¡°Wait for me inside. It¡¯s cold out here.¡± It was indeed cold outside. Debbie got in the car and sat by the window. Nheless, as soon as Carlos closed the door, Megan embraced him again and sobbed, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I know you think I¡¯ll get in the way if I stay with you and Aunt Debbie. Besides, Aunt Debbie doesn¡¯t Like me. But you know what? I don¡¯t like her either, because she stole you. Uncle Carlos, I¡¯ve liked you since the day you took me in.¡± Her deration of love caught Carlos off guard. His brows knitted. ¡°I was going to tell you on my 18th birthday, but that day, you told me you were married. Uncle Carlos, can you imagine how heartbroken I was? I like you so much, but you married someone else¡­¡± Words failed Carlos. He was always resolute and cold when he handled things with the women that were obsessed with him. Debbie used to be the only exception. But now there was Megan. ¡°Megan, listen up,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Yes,¡± Megan nodded, her eyes and nose red. ¡°I love your aunt Debbie, and she is my one and only. I only love her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Do you understand?¡± Carlos¡¯ ruthless refusal was a shock to Megan. She felt as if she¡¯d been struck by a thunderbolt. Her face turned pale. ¡°Uncle Carlos, don¡¯t you like me at all?¡± Her lips trembled. Chapter 573 ¡°I like you, but that¡¯s not love. I see you as family.¡± Megan couldn¡¯t take it. This was not what she had expected. She took a few steps back while shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°No, no! Uncle Carlos, you are always so good to me. You love me! I know you do!¡± Carlos sighed deeply. ¡°Megan, Listen to me.¡± He tried to calm her down, but in the end, Megan¡¯s illness reared its head again. She sLumped onto the ground, gasping for air Carlos closed his eyes tightly in resignation, scooped her up, and started walking towards the house. Sitting in the car, Debbie watched her husband carry another woman in his arms all the way to the manor. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted. Not even what she needed. She was hoping to get away from all this, away from Carlos¡¯ family, away from creepy Lewis, who had plucked the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. From judgmental Valerie and James, two oldsters who didn¡¯t like her because her family wasn¡¯t rich. Because there was no advantage for them if Carlos stayed married to her. They even suggested she divorce Carlos A couple of minutester, Mr. Handsome himself called her. She slid her finger along the screen of the phone to take the call but didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Honey, I¡¯LL get my assistant to drive you to the vi first. Megan is sick. I can¡¯t leave right now. I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡± Debbie smiled bitterly. There was little she could say. After a while, she replied gently, ¡°Okay. But you have worked all day. Take care of yourself.¡± Carlos was exhausted. Debbie¡¯s tender words were the cure for everything. He smiled, ¡°Okay. Just rest when you get there. Don¡¯t stay upte.¡± ¡°Got it. Bye, honey.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± The car stopped in front of a white vi. Debbie had expected to see an empty house, but when she got out of the car, she could see lights were on inside the house through the windows. She assumed Carlos must have told someone to turn the lights on for her. Carlos¡¯ assistant led her inside. Two maids were waiting for her. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Hilton,¡± they greeted her with a bow at the main entrance. Debbie nodded with a smile and asked, ¡°Is the room ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hilton. The room is upstairs. Please follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± It was already past midnight. Debbie was tired and was in no mood to tour the vi. She plopped onto the bed as soon as she walked into the bedroom. She just wanted to be one with the night, close her eyes, and forget the events of the past few days. She could swear that the Chapter 574 Hilton family members were trying to drive her mad. Fortunately she was made of sterner stuff than that. But now, she was just exhausted. Her eyes had already started to close when the maid drew close and started to speak. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, Carlos asked us to prepare this for you. Please move closer so that I can apply the ice,¡± she said quietly. Apparently the maid followed her inside the room holding a tray in her hands. She was too tired to notice. ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Debbie agreed. Actually, her face didn¡¯t hurt much right now, but she was too weary to speak much or do anything. Her head was full of thoughts. She justy there and let the maid do her job. The things that had happened tonight hit her like a ton of bricks. Only the dull pain in her face reminded her it was all too real. ¡®Was the Hilton family too mean or was I a Lousy daughter-inw? Maybe both. Carlos hit Lewis and James because of me. I was so moved by that. But then I saw Megan in his arms¡­ and he isn¡¯t home yet¡­ Oh, God, this is so frustrating and stressful, ¡® she thought. She took the towel and ice from the maid¡¯s hands. ¡°Go to sleep. I can do it myself,¡± she told the maid. After the maid left the room, Debbie ced the ice onto the tray and called Kasie. She would know what to do. Or could at least give her moral support. ¡°Hey, Tomboy, Why are you calling sote? It¡¯s midnight in New York. Shouldn¡¯t you and your husband be doing the dirty-dirty in bed?¡± Debbie felt sadder when Kasie mentioned Carlos. ¡°I had a bad day today. Kasie, I want to go home.¡± Kasie captured her sad tone. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Too much. That¡¯s what happened. I don¡®t even know where to start. Kasie, they don¡¯t Like me. What should I do?¡± Kasie was relieved. ¡°I thought it was something serious. Why do you even care? As long as your husband likes you, nothing else matters.¡± ¡°I know. And it should be like that. But when Carlos got in a fight with his family because of me, I felt so awful. And Megan, his not-by-blood niece, loves him in a romantic way. It bugs the hell out of me, but I can¡¯t get mad at Carlos because of it.¡± Debbie started to channel her depression and told Kasie what had happened over the past two days. Kasie listened to her quietly and then asked, ¡°So, Carlos hit Lewis and James to defend your honor, and then Megan¡¯s asthma acted up, and ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Carlos carried her back to the manor and hasn¡¯te back yet now. Am I right?¡± Chapter 575 ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How can you be so stupid to leave your husband alone with another woman? And in the middle of the night? What if something happens between them? I don¡¯t think Carlos is a scumbag, but some women are. Your husband is an extraordinary man. A maniptive bitch Like Megan will try everything to make him hers. Hang up with me. And call your husband and ask him toe back, you silly girl.¡± Kasie was really worried about Debbie. Debbie didn¡¯t know how to handle rtionships yet. She was too new at this. Maybe she married Carlos too soon? ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to call him. He must be busy banging things out with his family right now. What if he gets upset? ¡° ¡°He cares for you too much to do that. You call him to show your concern, to tell him how much you care about him, not to grill him for the details. Got it? ¡° Debbie nodded her head, even though Kasie couldn¡¯t see her. But she only caught part of Kasie¡¯s meaning. ¡°So I try calling him? What if something is happening between them? My phone call will- No, that¡¯s impossible. Kasie, what were you thinking? You put this crazy thought in my head. Carlos isn¡¯t that kind of guy. He won¡¯t cheat on me. Whatever Megan tries, it won¡¯t work. A proud man Like Carlos won¡¯t fall for her. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. Your husband won¡¯t cheat on you-intentionally. But I¡¯m not sure about Megan. What if she kisses him? ¡° ¡°Kiss him?¡¯ Megan had kissed Carlos more than once before. The scenes yed out in Debbie¡¯s head. The longer she visualized it, the more anxious she became. What if Megan got Carlos in bed? What if he liked her better than Debbie? ¡°Call youter. Bye. ¡° She hung up the phone immediately and called Carlos. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The phone was connected soon, but Megan answered it. ¡°Aunt Debbie, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s up?¡± Debbie sneered, finding her question ridiculous. ¡®Do I need a reason to call my own husband?¡± ¡°Where is your uncle Carlos?¡± ¡°Uncle Carlos was worried that I might be hungry, so he went to the kitchen to cook something for me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s gloating, ¡® Debbie realized. ¡®She thinks she¡¯s won.¡¯ ¡°What makes you think he wants you to answer his phone? And why are you keeping him up sote? You know he has to work, right?¡± she asked, trying to keepposed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Uncle Carlos and I are in love. You¡¯re the other woman trying toe between us. Now you are telling me what¡¯s okay?¡± Megan provoked. Debbie was going mad. She sneered, ¡°You two are in love? Then why didn¡¯t he marry you? Why did he marry me instead? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Uncle Carlos married you because of his grandpa. He is nice to you just because his grandpa asked him to. He has to. You think he loves you? Haha! That¡¯s hrious. Uncle Carlos loves his grandpa very much. Everything he did for you is just to make his grandpa feel better so that he could wake up earlier. ¡° ¡°She even used Carlos¡¯ unconscious grandpa as a pawn in her game. She would really use everything she could, ¡® Debbie thought. She took a deep breath and snorted, ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown your true colors. You dering war on me? ¡°War? Don¡¯t be stupid. You¡¯re not even a worthy opponent. I can make Chapter 576 Uncle Carlos spend the night here if I want. Want proof?¡± Megan asked in a weird, creepy voice. ¡°Huh! Who on earth do you really like? Carlos? Wesley? Curtis? Or Damon?¡± Debbie asked. ¡°I like them all,¡± Megan answered simply. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely the biggest ho I¡¯ve ever known. Too bad for you, Carlos¡®s married. I¡¯m his wife, and you¡¯re just one of many women who want him.¡± ¡°I warned you, but since you¡¯re so stupid, don¡¯t cry when things get tough.¡± Meganughed like a happy witch over the phone. Debbie had never feared anyone before except Carlos. An 18-year-old was definitely no threat to her. What was she thinking? Besides, Carlos wouldn¡¯t cheat on her. He had many opportunities to, and hadn¡¯t done so yet. So was Megan just a madwoman chasing a dream she could never have? Or was there something to what she was saying? After all, Carlos¡¯ family seemed to like Megan a lot more than they Liked Debbie. On the other hand, Carlos had beaten his own family members in defense of Debbie, so maybe this was really woman to woman. ¡°Bring it, Megan!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Can you hand the phone to my husband now?¡± ¡°Of course, Aunt Debbie!¡± Magically, Megan¡¯s voice was back to the usual sweet one. She was good at sounding bubbly and innocent. Probably the weapon she used well against Carlos, and on the family if anyone called her out on her actions. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She walked downstairs and came to the kitchen, where Carlos was cooking for her. ¡°Why did youe downstairs?¡± he asked when she showed up at the door. With a sad face, Megan raised the phone so that he could see the screen. ¡°Aunt Debbie wants to talk to you. I didn¡¯t want toe down. But she said it¡¯s urgent. I told her you were cooking, and then she started yelling at me. Uncle Carlos, you should try and calm her down.¡± Debbie heard everything. ¡®She¡¯s pretending to be soft and innocent again, that evil, maniptive bitch!¡¯ she cursed. Seeing that Megan had answered his private call, Carlos was a bit annoyed. ¡°Go wait outside,¡± he said to her. Megan read the annoyance on Carlos¡¯ face. She left the kitchen obediently. Left alone, Carlos asked tenderly on the phone, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? It¡¯ste.¡± Little did he know how hard Debbie was trying to suppress her anger. Remembering Kasie¡¯s advice, she answered gently, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was worried about you. Did your dad and grandma get mad at you again?¡± Chapter 577 ¡°No. Megan got sick, and they were all worried about her, so they dropped it for now,¡± he replied while adeptly cracking an egg into a bowl with one hand. Listening to the sound of whisking eggs, Debbie felt her heart was soaked in bitterness, but she pretended not to mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could cook. When did you learn that?¡± Carlos paused shortly. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you someday soon, okay?¡± ¡°No need for that. The servants can cook. By the way, you worked all day. Where are the servants? Aren¡¯t they supposed to do that?¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes started tearing up. Carlos was busy every day. She didn¡¯t have the heart to ask him to do anything for her after work. But right now, another woman was having him work in the middle of the night. ¡°Megan didn¡¯t feel well. She wanted to eat the noodles I cooked for her before,¡± he exined briefly. ¡°Huh!¡¯ Debbie held back her tears without one more word. She didn¡¯t know since when she¡¯d always been trying to reign in her temper. But it was only around Carlos that she would suppress her anger time and again. ¡°Megan said it was urgent. What is it?¡± ¡°I want to go back to Alorith alone tomorrow, she blurted out. Carlos put down the bowl and chopsticks. ¡°We¡¯ll only be here for three days. I¡¯ll be finished with work by then. What¡¯s the matter? I gave you a private vi all to yourself. I promise no one will disturb you there.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie was conflicted. She appreciated what Carlos had done for her, from the bottom of her heart, but meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t stand him being nice to other women, even if the woman was his supposed niece. Especially a niece who wanted him for herself! She wanted to be mad, but she also thought she shouldn¡¯t be. It might make her seem petty. She wanted to cry, but she didn¡¯t know exactly why she was hurt. ¡°Okay, can youe back now? I miss you, honey. I can¡¯t sleep without you by my side.¡± Carlos missed her too, but the meal wasn¡¯t finished yet. He didn¡¯t like leaving things half done. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡± The manor was very close to the vi. He could get there in very few minutes. He always finished what he had started. The noodles would be ready in a dozen minutes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°ALL right, bye.¡± Chapter 578 After hanging up the phone, Debbie got a message from Kasie. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Tomboy?¡± ¡°The bitch showed her true colors and made it clear she¡¯d steal my husband from me. Carlos is cooking for her.¡± ¡°Holy crap! Carlos is cooking for her?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s so weak right now she needs special care, so my husband has to take good care of her,¡± Debbie responded, sounding a little jealous. ¡°The key is to stay calm. The bitch is trying to trap you, so she can say you were mean to her. Don¡¯t fall for it, okay?¡± Kasie reminded her. ¡°Got it. Carlos said he¡¯d be home soon,¡± Debbie replied. Kasie thought for a while and continued, ¡°When your husbandes back, don¡¯t fight with him. The bitch has been around him for five years. She won¡¯t just go away all of a sudden. Besides, she¡¯s his niece and pretends to be sweet, lovely, and understanding. Maybe Carlos will be taken in by it and even me you. So be patient. We need a n to take the bitch down.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. I don¡¯t want to start a fight, because my husband has been so good to me. He works all day and is tired by now.¡± It¡¯s just that I never ask anything of my husband, and what right does that bitch have to tell him to do this or that? I¡¯m so irritated.¡± If Megan weren¡¯t Carlos¡¯ niece, Debbie would have knocked her head off. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°She didn¡¯t really want noodles. Who would want to eat noodles in the middle of the night? She just wanted to piss you off, okay?¡± Kasie exined to Debbie and sent her a Face With Rolling Eyes emoji. Debbie was struck speechless. She thought about it and found it seemed Megan was just trying to stir things up between her and Carlos. Debbie decided not to let her get her wish. ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend to know nothing. When Carloses back, I¡¯ll give him a big hug and sleep with him.¡± ¡°Um, whatever you want, Mrs. Hilton,¡± Kasie replied yfully. Carlos was usually on time, and now was no exception. Twenty-eight minutes after their phone call, the door to the bedroom opened. He put his suitcase down and came over to the bed. Debbie threw her phone aside and embraced him excitedly. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing her smile, Carlos felt much happier. He looked at the p mark on her face and asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°No. Sorry, honey. I wasn¡¯t a good daughter-inw. I put you in a difficult position.¡± Carlos shook his head and pecked her lips. ¡°I should be the one to apologize. Sorry for making you suffer Like this. Did Lewis do anything bad to you?¡± ¡°No, but he climbed onto my bed and I discovered it wasn¡¯t you.. Debbie hadn¡¯t expected Lewis to be so bold even in the Hilton family¡¯s house. At first, she had thought that the guy who climbed on top of her was Carlos. But then the difference in weight and the scent of Lewis¡¯ cologne made her realize that it definitely wasn¡¯t Carlos. She got really crept out, and even now, when talking of it, she still felt her heart race. Chapter 579 mes of rage shed through Carlos¡± eyes. He asked between gritted teeth, ¡°And then? What did he do?¡± Though embarrassed, Debbie mustered the courage to tell him in a hushed voice, ¡°He¡­ climbed on top of me and wanted to¡­touch me, but I figured it out and stopped him at once.¡± At this point, Carlos¡¯ face hadpletely darkened. He suddenly broke his embrace, removed Debbie from his arms, and strode toward the doorway. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Debbie shouted anxiously. Without time to put on her slippers, she ran after him in bare feet. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t gone outside, and the carpet was warm and soft. Carlos turned his head around and spat, ¡°To deal with him!¡± Seeing the fuming rage in his eyes, Debbie got flustered. It looked as if he was going to eat someone. To stop him, she grabbed hold of his arm, shook her head and persuaded, ¡°No, no. See, I¡¯m safe and sound now, right? He didn¡¯t do anything. And you¡¯ve already taught him a lesson. Come on, calm down, okay? I promise I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± It took him a moment topose himself. Letting out a deep sigh, he noticed her bare feet and immediately, carried her in his arms. ¡°Where are your slippers?¡± he rebuked. He didn¡¯t like it when she went barefoot. Not only was it unseemly, but it could be unsafe. Debbie threw her arms around his neck, staring into his eyes. ¡°You just got here. I have you all to myself finally. Don¡¯t go anywhere now, okay? I¡¯m tired. Come to bed?¡± she said, using her cute tone in her favor. She knew Carlos was a man of his word. Once he made a decision, it would be hard to change his mind. Even though Lewis was his cousin, he would still find him and jump him. Most of the Hilton family members already disliked her. And earlier tonight, Carlos had punched Lewis and James in front of the other family members. After tonight, they hated her even more. Now, if Carlos did anything terrible to Lewis, the Hilton family would never forgive her! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I hear you,¡± Carlos promised, regaining hisposure. He tucked her into bed and covered her with the quilt. Then, he shed his clothes before entering the bathroom. Lying prone in the bed, Debbie whined, ¡°Mr. Handsome, it¡¯s less than ten below zero outside. You didn¡¯t sweat today and you change your clothes every day. Why shower now? The water will go to waste!¡± Carlos stopped his steps and looked toward theining woman, feeling baffled. Hesitantly, he replied, ¡°I need to wash my feet.¡± ¡°Okay, be quick!¡± Debbie nodded happily. However, much to Debbie¡¯s frustration, that germophobe still chose to take a long shower in the end¡­ When he finally climbed onto the bed, Debbie clung to him and joked, ¡°Next time, I¡¯m going to quit showering for a whole week and hug you like this. So have I turned you off, seeing that I¡¯m unwashed?¡± Breathing in the fragrance of her hair, he said casually, ¡°So what? Even if you don¡¯t bathe for a whole week, I still can kiss you all over!¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡®Carlos, aren¡¯t you a germophobe?¡¯ she wondered. Stroking his short hair, she recalled what happened earlier. In a jealous voice, she asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day long. You must be absolutely bushed. Why did you cook for Megan?¡± Carlos tightened his arms on her and exined slowly, ¡°For the past five years, I¡¯ve been looking after her like this. I didn¡¯t think much of it tonight. But if you don¡¯t like it, I guess I can stop.¡± He had never turned down Megan for anything she wanted in the past five years. Cooking a bowl of noodles wasn¡¯t a big deal, so of course, he didn¡¯t refuse to do it either. ¡®Don¡¯t like it? Of course I don¡¯t Like it!¡¯ Debbie sulked. Chapter 580 ¡°Yes, I hate that you put yourself out for her. You work hard all day, and then you take care of another woman after work!¡± she protested with concern in her voice. Smiling, he kissed her on her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s sweet that you worry about me.¡± ¡°Of course. You aren¡¯t her husband, so she doesn¡¯t worry about your health. But I feel my heart ache!¡± Yes, her heart ached when she knew Carlos personally cooked for Megan. But it wasn¡¯t just about his health, but also for the jealousy. The jealousy was really killing her. Clever as Carlos was, of course he couldprehend the subtext of her words. ¡°Sorry, sweetheart. I didn¡¯t know it bugged you so much. I¡¯LL take note of it and never let it happen again, okay?¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. She leaned over his chest, hearing his heartbeat. There were times that she felt this man was actually a fool who tried his best to make her happy. Yet, maybe he was not stupid at all because his strategy always worked. Even though she had almost drowned in jealousy, how could she be angry with him anymore after hearing his sincere apology? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. On the third day, an unexpected guest came to visit Debbie in Carlos private vi. It was Miranda. ¡°Hi, Miranda,¡± Debbie greeted her with courtesy. ¡°Hmm, ¡°* Miranda responded nonchntly and went straight into the living room. Watching the woman walking in, Debbie wondered, ¡®Why did Miranda show up all of a sudden? Did Carlos know anything about her visit? Or did shee here to seek justice for her son?¡¯ Miranda turned around when she reached a sofa. Staring at the confused girl, she sat down and said, ¡°Carlos has deprived Lewis of his position in thepany.¡± ¡°What?¡± Debbie asked, trying to understand what was going on A housemaid came and served a cup of tea to the guest. After smelling the strong tea aroma, Miranda took a sip, relished the lingering vor in her mouth and then put down the cup. Elegantly, she crossed her legs and continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for Lewis¡¯ father to make him a general manager. But yesterday, Carlos fired him from that job and set him up in the secretarial department. Lewis has to start at the bottom and work his way up by himself.¡± ¡°So¡­her purpose is to seek justice for her son?¡¯ Debbie asked in her mind. She suddenly felt the air pressing in around her as she could sense the coldness and arrogance radiating from Miranda. Even though she spoke in an elegant way, there was a hint of power in her voice, just like Carlos. Awkward, Debbie cautiously sat opposite her, cleared her throat and replied, ¡°Miranda, I never meddle inpany affairs nor do I understand¡­ Since it¡¯s Carlos¡¯ decision, I can¡¯t interfere¡­¡± Miranda stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to interfere. I just came to inform you of it.¡± Chapter 581 This left a question hanging in the air. ¡®What did she mean? Isn¡¯t she telling me this on purpose? Isn¡¯t she asking me to put in a good word for Lewis so that Carlos would give him his old job back?¡± A lot of questions went through Debbie¡¯s mind. Awkward silence filled the living room. Debbie wasn¡¯t a talkative girl in front of unfamiliar people, and Miranda too was aloof with few words, which made the atmosphere even weirder to Debbie. However, it didn¡¯t seem to affect Miranda at all, as if she were used to silence. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She went on to enjoy the cup of tea in a rxing mood. In order to stifle the silence, Debbie had to start a conversation herself. ¡°Um¡­S0¡­ Are Lewis and Dad doing well now?¡± she stammered. Miranda nodded her head without saying a word. Debbie cried in her mind, ¡®Honey,e back now! Save me!¡¯ ¡°Is your flight tomorrow?¡± Miranda finally opened her mouth to ask. As if she were being saved from this awkward situation, Debbie nodded her head vigorously and replied enthusiastically, ¡°Oh yeah. We¡¯ll take a flight tomorrow afternoon and arrive in Alorith the day after tomorrow.¡± Miranda took out her phone from her handbag. ¡°Add me on Facebook. Contact me in private if you need my help.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Debbie hastily pulled out her phone, opened the app and shot Miranda a friend request. Her ount name was exactly her own name: Miranda. After that, Miranda suddenly looked into Debbie¡¯s eyes and requested, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Carlos anything about James. Just pretend you know nothing.¡± Her words dumbfounded Debbie. She wondered if Miranda also knew something about James secret. Before she could formte a response, Miranda stood up from the sofa. ¡°You can probably guess what¡¯s going on. Whatever you think, you¡¯re right. And that¡¯s why Tabitha has depression,¡± she said, sounding sarcastic. With her eyes bing sharp, she cautioned, ¡°And be careful of Megan. She¡¯s a great actress. Don¡¯t be kind to the family. Don¡¯t cut them any ck, or you¡¯ll have dug your own grave.¡± After tidying her clothes, she walked toward the door in an arrogant and graceful demeanor. Before she left, she turned around and left herst words. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. That night, Carlos did a good job. Lewis and James deserved it. I¡¯m going back to work. Goodbye.¡± ¡°I hear you. Goodbye, Miranda.¡± After bidding farewell to Miranda, Debbie began to think about her parting words. ¡®Carlos did a good job? They deserved it? Did she mean what she said? Is Miranda really Lewis¡¯ mother?¡¯ Watching Miranda¡¯s receding figure, Debbie couldn¡¯t fend off the barrage of doubts from intruding on her thoughts. That night, Carlos picked up Megan from the Hilton family¡¯s house and drove her to the vi. Megan was going to spend the night with them. Chapter 582 Since they were all flying back to Alorith tomorrow, it would be more convenient to have her there. When Megan stepped into the vi and spotted Debbie, she ran briskly and gleefully toward her. With an innocent look on her face, she said, ¡°Aunt Debbie. Guess what I bought you?¡± Debbie smiled sarcastically as she stared at her innocent Look. It was exactly the same look as when she met Megan for the first time. Miranda¡¯s words came unbidden to her mind-¡°And be careful of Megan. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s a great actress.¡± And wasn¡¯t that the truth? Megan had managed to hoodwink both Carlos and her, intending to steal Carlos away from her. Back then, her fake innocent expression blinded Debbie¡¯s eyes, making her believe that Megan was a pure, sweet girl. It turned out that she was just a hypocritical and cunning woman. Oblivious to Debbie¡¯s indifferent attitude, Megan lifted the shopping bag with an international brand logo printed on it. In a more excited voice, she revealed the answer. ¡°Lipsticks! Thetest ones! Uncle Carlos and I picked out the colors for you. Come on. Open it and take a Look.¡± ¡®Uncle Carlos and I¡­¡¯ Debbie repeated this sentence in her mind. ¡°Interesting that you¡¯d bring Carlos into it. You always follow him around like a lost puppy dog, ¡® she thought angrily. She shifted her gaze past Megan to the man walking towards them. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Carlos busy wrapping up his work here before Leaving New York? How could he spare any time to go shopping with Megan?¡¯ she wondered. Devoid of emotion, Debbie took the shopping bag from Megan and said tly, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, while Carlos and Megan watched, she opened the exquisite, high-ss packing box. There were three shades of Lipstick inside the box. When she unscrewed the lid of the first one and saw the color, she was overwhelmed by an urge to punch the pair. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The first one was Death Barbie Pink! Her lips twitched, totally at a loss for words. Everyizen knew about that shade, and many jokes were told about it. It was supposed to be a hue simr to a Barbie doll¡¯s lips. But this shade was completely unsuitable for most Chinese women. All it did was make their faces seem darker and dirtier. Some actresses tried it, but they also failed to pull it off and were roundly mocked. Thus, it came to be known as ¡®Death Barbie Pink.¡¯ And the second tube of lipstick was blue. This was getting bad! She had lost all her strength toy a finger on the third lipstick. Instead, she red at Carlos. The man was obviously confused by her expression. Finally, she mustered the courage to unscrew the lid of the third lipstick. Thank God! This one was at least normal. It was orange. She asked Carlos, ¡°How much did this set you back?¡± Her question embarrassed Megan and she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Chapter 583 Debbie. You know, I can¡¯t get a job yet¡­¡± Debbie paid no attention to her, but kept her eyes on Carlos. Confused, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How much did they cost?¡± She insisted on an answer. Eighty thousand, give or take,¡± Carlos replied honestly. His reply sent a chill down her spine. Her eyes popped out in shock. ¡°Dors? Eighty thousand dors for three Lipsticks?!¡± she confirmed again. Perplexed, Megan replied, ¡°Yeah. Was that too much? But Aunt Debbie, the manager told us that it was a Limited edition. There are only two sets of these in the entire world. Now you have one in your hands! Cool, right?¡± Bang! Debbie mmed the box heavily on the table and red at the fake innocent girl. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Cool? No, more like a fool. Of course they had only made two sets of these particr shades. If they made hundreds of thousands of these lipstick colors, thepany would¡¯ve already gone bankrupt! And you think eighty thousand dors isn¡¯t expensive? It¡¯s a sky-high price for Lipstick. Much higher than market price. You think money grows on trees or something? How about you go and earn eighty thousand dors for me now? Huh? And, you take it for granted to waste my husband¡¯s money. Take it back to wherever you got this!¡± she shouted out a barrage of words in one breath. Hearing Debbie¡¯s rant, Megan was startled and staggered backward. Tears instantly sprang to her eyes and streamed down her face. Yes, she shed crocodile tears again. On the other hand, Carlos still couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation and had no idea why Debbie got pissed. As a straight man and a workaholic, he didn¡¯t understand colors of lipstick. ¡°Why get mad? You don¡¯t Like them? I think pink fits you.¡± He remembered she Looked quite lovely in a pink dressst time he saw her wear it. As for the blue color, he remembered Debbie had worn a blue down jacket once. She looked good in it too. Then for the orange color, she had two orange pajamas and they both were quite ttering. Debbie tried her hardest to hold back her anger. ¡°Yeah, pink is a nice color. But Carlos, not everything in pink is good and not everyone looks good with pink Lipstick. And blue, yeah, you may have seen some people put on blue Lipstick, right? But they are mostly models who need special make-up for a fashion show. You want me to be a model? Okay, the orange lipstick is a normal shade, but since I don¡¯t like the other two, you should go and return the whole box,¡± she said, trying to make her voice sound calm. Yet again, Megan¡¯s nonstop crying got on her nerves. She turned to Megan and rebuked, ¡°Megan, dear spoiled Lady, why are you crying? Are you hurt? I can give you a reason to cry¡­ Don¡¯t bother buying me any gifts from now on. And would you please kindly stop wasting my husband¡¯s money? I¡¯d really appreciate it!¡± ¡°Honey,¡± Carlos called out in a helpless voice, trying to stop the angry woman. Debbie red at him with widening eyes. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t care about eighty thousand dors. But I care! Give me your wallet now. You need my approval before spending a penny!¡± Debbie said as she stretched out her hand in front of him. Sighing, he obediently took out his wallet from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Megan, you¡¯ll get the same allowance for your living expenses every month, as you used to get from my husband. Not one penny less. But if you squander the money again, half of your allowance goes bye-bye Megan was frightened by Debbie¡¯s threat and quickly hid herself behind Carlos. Nodding her head, she tried to soothe her aunt¡¯s temper. ¡°Yes, yes, Aunt Debbie¡­ Please don¡¯t get mad.¡± Chapter 584 ¡°Don¡¯t get mad? How can I not be pissed off by these two?¡¯ she thought angrily. Then, Debbie put the three Lipsticks back into the box and lifted it, asking, ¡°Now who¡¯s going to return this?¡± Carlos frowned in embarrassment. He had never done a thing like that. It would be ridiculous for a CEO of an internationalpany to return a box of lipsticks and take back eighty thousand dors. After a pause, he begged, ¡°Honey, please let it go this time!¡± Debbie¡¯s words were believable. He finally realized that it wasn¡¯tmon for women to put on pink or blue lipstick in daily Life. With that epiphany, he was determined to fire the sales manager who had rmended these colors to them. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let it go if Megan promises to wear this pink lipstick tomorrow, all the way back to Alorith. After all, Megan is such a young and beautiful girl. She¡¯ll look gorgeous in this color. Honey, what do you think? Am I right?¡± Debbie asked in a threatening voice as she put a hand on his arm, getting ready to pinch him heavily if he said a no. Getting the hint, Carlos had no choice but to nod and tell the girl behind him, ¡°Megan, your aunt Debbie doesn¡¯t Like them, so you can keep them. And she¡¯s right. Don¡¯t waste money anymore. I¡¯ll arrange a stylist toe and bring you a dress that matches the lipstick. You¡¯ll look stunning in both.¡± ¡°Uncle Carlos¡­¡± Megan called out, feeling wronged. Seeing the grief on Megan¡¯s face, Debbie finally felt happier. She held his arm and said blissfully, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go to sleep now!¡± Carlos nodded and followed her upstairs. Megan seethed with anger as she watched them going away. Undeterred by the defeat, she yelled, ¡°Uncle Carlos, seems Like Aunt Debbie doesn¡¯t want me here. I¡¯d better leave now ande back tomorrow!¡± Debbie¡¯s head was pounding. ¡®Why is Megan so annoying? Why all the drama?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Carlos turned around and looked at Megan¡¯s red and tearful eyes, his eyebrows furrowed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re already here. No need to go anywhere,¡± he said. Megan deliberately caught a glimpse of Debbie and asked in a shaking voice, ¡°So is Aunt Debbie still angry with me?¡± Debbie clenched her fists. ¡®Jesus! I can¡¯t tolerate this hypocritical bitch one more second!* In an instant, she loosened her grip on Carlos¡¯ arm and jumped downstairs, rushing toward Megan Carlos was taken aback. ¡®Oh my!¡¯ He hastily followed her. Megan screamed seeing Debbie dashing toward her. The Latter grabbed her by her cor and threatened furiously, ¡°Dare you pretend to be weak in front of my husband again? Try again! I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± ¡°Uncle Carlos, help! Uncle Carlos¡­¡± ¡°Stop it! Carlos won¡¯t save you!¡± Debbie turned to stare at the man who had caught up with her. ¡°Both of us can¡¯t stay here. It¡¯s either her, or me! Choose!¡± Carlos tried talking her down in a calm voice, ¡°Let go of her first.¡± But Debbie didn¡¯t loosen her grip. Instead, she shoved her against the wall. ¡°You Love my husband, right?¡± Chapter 585 Megan kept shaking her head, her face turning pale. ¡°Didn¡¯t you dere war on me? Why so afraid now?¡± Debbie confronted her. Carlos stepped forward, pulling them away from each other. As soon as they were separated, Megan weakly leaned into Carlos¡¯ arms, her body trembling. Debbie sneered, ¡°Carlos, you feel your heart ache, don¡¯t you?¡± Carlos shut his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss out of nothing!¡± ¡®Make a fuss? Me? She¡¯s got her hooks in you, ¡® Debbieughed ironically in her mind. She felt Like she was suffocated by her anger. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m in the wrong. I¡¯m a troublemaker!¡± she yelled, a Lump in her throat. Ignoring them, she turned away and ran upstairs. To prevent the two women from fighting again, Carlos had a housemaid prepare a guest room for Megan on the ground floor. After confirming that Megan was fine, he turned around to leave. It was better this way. Debbie was stopped from doing much at the Hilton family¡¯s house. But here, away from all the elders who disliked her, her anger had free reign. Tomboy¡¯s rage was a terrible thing to behold. Carlos thought he¡¯d better make them stay away from each other for the moment. ¡°Uncle Carlos¡­¡± Megan called out, her body curling up in the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I make you and Aunt Debbie unhappy. Maybe I should fly back to Alorith alone tomorrow.¡± Carlos nced at her, shaking his head. ¡°No. Stay here. Sleep tight.¡± Before he left, he turned off the Lamp. But all of a sudden, Megan jumped out of the bed and rushed to him. She threw herself into his arms, stopping him from leaving the room. ¡°Uncle Carlos, trust me. Aunt Debbie doesn¡¯t Love you at all¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Megan!¡± Carlos cried out sternly. He tried to pull himself away from her. Megan raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s true! Think about it. You¡¯ve been with her awhile, but why hasn¡¯t she gotten pregnant yet? Don¡¯t you think something is wrong?¡± Her words froze Carlos. Meganposed herself and continued, ¡°I saw¡­saw Aunt Debbie take birth control pills. I didn¡¯t want to tell you this. But I don¡¯t want you to hate me because of her! I want you to know who she really is¡­¡± Carlos asked, ¡°When did you see that, and where?¡± Chapter 586 ¡°At the Hilton family¡¯s house. I saw her do it three times there¡­¡± Seeing Carlos pull away to leave, she hastily added, ¡°Don¡¯t just ask her outright. She won¡¯t admit it. Uncle Carlos, you can take her for a blood test and see if there¡¯re anymon steroidalpounds in her body, like the kinds that are used in birth control pills. Or maybe figure out why she can¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Carlos stopped walking now. Megan held her breath and cautiously added fuel to the fire. ¡°I¡¯m a woman and I know how women think. If I married a man I truly loved, I¡¯d want to have kids with him. But if I don¡¯t want babies, then it means I don¡¯t love the guy at all. Her words reminded Carlos of all the times when Debbie told him that she didn¡¯t want a baby right now. ¡°I told you that I saw Hayden kiss her, but you didn¡¯t trust me. Truth is, they¡¯re still in touch. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dated him behind your back. Uncle Carlos, I never tried to drive a wedge between you and Aunt Debbie. I just care about you. I don¡¯t want you to be fooled by this woman. I feel bad that you¡¯ve fallen into her trap. Uncle Carlos¡­¡± she said with a sob and grabbed him by his sleeve. Without turning his head, Carlos pulled her hand off and strode out of her room. He mmed the door heavily behind him. As soon as the door was closed, Megan turned her tears into a big and cunning smile. When Carlos walked upstairs, he found that their bedroom was double locked. He couldn¡¯t get in. He could unlock the doorknob, but not the deadbolt on the inside. As he stared at the closed door, Megan¡¯s words resounded in his head, making him even more annoyed. A housemaid came behind him and reported in a low voice, ¡°Carlos? Mrs. Hilton requested¡­ you sleep in the guest room tonight. I have it ready for you.¡± His face darkened. Kicking the door, he roared, ¡°Open it The noise was loud enough to be heard by the woman inside. But she didn¡¯t budge even a little. Carlos raised his head to stare at the ceiling, pressing his lips tightly to stifle his anger. ¡®Debbie, you did a good job!¡¯ In the end, the couple slept in separate rooms. Ever since they confirmed their rtionship, this was the first time they spent the night in different rooms, though still under the same roof. The next morning, as Carlos knew that Debbie liked to sleep in, and since they were flying back to Alorith in his private ne, there was no need to hurry. So he called in a housemaid to tell her not to wake up Debbie. However, the housemaid told him Debbie had already left for the airport an hour ago. She¡¯d bought a ticket for herself and asked Carlos not to worry. Carlos¡¯ eyes burned with fire as he listened to the housemaid pass on Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie¡¯s words. The housemaid almost fainted when she saw the fire in his gaze. At the airport Wearing a pair of sunsses and sipping a bottle of milk tea bought at the airport, Debbie sent a message to their friends on WeChat. Chapter 587 ¡°Hey guys, good news! The return of the queen! See you soon.¡± Jared echoed her joke and wrote, ¡°Long Live Queen Debbie!¡± Kristina wrote, ¡°Your majesty, we, your people, call to you.¡± Kasie wrote, ¡°Party time! I¡¯ll book a room so we can do that tomorrow.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Dixon wrote, ¡°Bon Voyage, Tomboy!¡± Debbie sent a ¡°goodbye¡± and put away her phone reluctantly. She had bought an economy ticket. Though she had control over Carlos¡¯ wallet now, she still didn¡¯t want to waste money. And she didn¡¯t feel guilty taking his wallet away, sparing him not a single cent. She was justified keeping a tight grip on his purse strings, or he would spend all the money on another woman. After boarding the ne, she went into the economy cabin and looked for her seat following the signs. However, when she found her seat number, she was surprised that her seat was already upied. ¡°Excuse me, sir. I think this is my seat!¡± she said to the man sitting in her seat. The man Looked at her and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I want to sit next to my girlfriend. Can we change seats ?¡± Debbie nodded understandingly. ¡°Okay, so where¡¯s your seat?¡± The man gestured to a stewardess and showed her his ticket. After exchanging a few words with the stewardess in fluent English, he said to Debbie, ¡°Thank you. The stewardess will guide you to my seat.¡± Then, Debbie followed the stewardess to walk along the passage. When she walked through the economy ss, she felt something wrong. ¡®Wait, is the stewardess taking me to the first-ss cabin?¡¯ Her guess was right. The stewardess led her to an empty seat and said with a smile, ¡°You can sit here.¡± Stunned, Debbie looked around the sumptuous first-ss cabin. ¡®My guess was right! What an idiot! Why would he give this up?* It wasn¡¯t until she was settled down in her new seat that she realized the real idiot was none other than herself! It turned out he had an ulterior motive, for who would be willing to give up a seat in first-ss and change to a much cheaper seat in economy? Now she finally got it. Instantly, she stood up to leave, but the man sitting next to her quickly stopped her. He had wanted to hold her hand, but in the end, he grabbed her by her sleeve. ¡°Deb, seems like we¡¯re destined to meet here.¡± Debbie shook off his hand and said coldly, ¡°Hayden, you stalker! Why do I see you everywhere?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. As I said, it must be fate,¡± Hayden said innocently, throwing his hands in the air and shrugging his shoulders. The truth was, he had spotted Debbie when he was waiting at the VIP lounge earlier. He had someone look into it and found that she had booked an economy ticket herself. Chapter 588 Ignoring him, Debbie took her bag and intended to get back her original seat in economy, like her ticket indicated. Hayden stood up and stopped in her tracks. He tried persuading her. ¡°The ne is going to take off. It¡¯s just a seat. I promise I won¡¯t bother you nor will Iy a finger on you. Okay?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes. But seeing two stewardesses look curiously at them, Debbie had no choice but to sit back in the seat. ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s just a seat. He won¡¯t be able to do anything on a ne, ¡® she thought, sighing helplessly. After sitting back, she pulled out her phone and said to him formally, ¡°It¡¯s not in Airne Mode yet, so I can transfer the money to you now. I owe you the price difference between Economy and First ss.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hayden smiled resignedly. Aware of Debbie¡¯s stubborn personality, he had to back out gracefully. ¡°My assistant booked it for me. I don¡¯t know the price of a first-ss ticket. How about this? When we return to Alorith, you can buy me a meal or something. Then we¡¯ll be even-steven.¡± Debbie hesitated. After a moment, she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she put her phone in Airne Mode and put on the headset, ignoring the man next to her. Hayden was true to his word. They¡¯d been on the ne for hours, but he hadn¡¯t bugged her once. It had been a sleepless night for Debbiest night thanks to her fight with Carlos. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep until the wee hours and then she woke up quite early this morning to catch her flight. She tried watching a movie to pass the time, but she was soon overtaken by drowsiness, her eyelids drooping. She turned off the video and rested her head on the seat back to take a nap. She fell sound asleep at once. Seeing that, Hayden pressed the button to call in a stewardess, asking her to fetch a nket. He carefully covered Debbie with the nket, and tried not to wake her. For a moment, he kept staring at her sleeping face, eyes glimmering with affection. He wished that time would freeze this moment forever. As the affection in his eyes grew, he couldn¡¯t help but nt a kiss on her forehead. The sleeping Debbie was disturbed, her forehead itchy. She frowned. But the itchy feeling was gone soon, and she drifted off to dreand again. She had been asleep for only a few moments before it was dinnertime. As the stewardess began to deliver the food, Hayden woke her up and asked her what she would like for dinner. The stewardess had been waiting at one side. In a haze, Debbie mumbled, ¡°What do we have?¡± Her sleepy Look and mumbling amused Hayden very much. With no choice, he repeated what he had said. ¡°Fruit sd, fish and rice, Australian steak¡­ Which one do you want?¡± Debbie lowered her head to look at the nket in confusion. Absent-minded, she casually answered, ¡°Fish and rice, baked chicken wings, seafood, spaghetti¡­ and a ss of orange juice and a Chapter 589 Haagen-Dazs. Thank you.¡± The stewardess was taken aback by the amount of food she had ordered. Yet, with professionalism, she managed not to show the surprise on her face and replied politely, ¡°Yes, please wait for a moment.¡± Hayden, of course, was absolutely stunned. He knew she could eat a lot and liked to, and her metabolism somehow managed to let her burn all those calories and there wasn¡¯t a trace of fat on her, not even a belly. How she did this was a mystery. Hayden was also secretly delighted, because it was one new thing he didn¡¯t know about this goddess before. And he loved finding out new things about her. As a man, he had only ordered a garden variety steak. No wonder the stewardess was so shocked to hear Debbie¡¯s order. Debbie was well aware of her ownrge appetite, and she didn¡¯t think it was necessary to hide it from Hayden. She didn¡¯t care what he thought. After cing the order, she went to thedies¡¯ room. At night, Debbie came to realize that their seats were actually for couples. There was a small curtain around theirpartment. If they pulled it closed, it would separate them from the others, giving them privacy and independent space. She could join the mile-high club if she wanted. But she wasn¡¯t that type of girl, even though Hayden found himself wishing that she was. But that wasn¡¯t something she really wanted to do with Hayden. So, she kept the curtain open, adjusted her seat and closed her eyes again As she closed her eyes, Carlos¡¯ face came to mind. She suddenly felt resentful. That bad man hadn¡¯t called her once after knowing she took a flight alone. Was he having a good time with Megan on his private ne? Debbie suddenly felt sorry for her impulsive decision. She shouldn¡¯t have given them the chance to stay together Thinking of it, she patted her own forehead, feeling annoyed. Hayden noticed her gesture and turned to ask with concern, ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you okay?¡± Debbie hid her emotion and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Just a little bit dizzy Maybe I¡¯m too sleepy.¡± Hayden slightly pulled the corner of her nket as he said, ¡°Then get some sleep now. The ne will arrive at Alorith early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Hmm. Thanks.¡± Debbie turned to one side with her back against Hayden and fell silent. Hayden stared nkly at her back for a long while until he could hear her light and steady breathing. Knowing that she¡¯d been sound asleep, he pulled the curtain closed, separating them from the outside world Content, he smiled happily. He really cherished this precious moment when he and Debbie were the only people in this private little space After the nended in the airport of Alorith, Hayden and his assistant followed Debbie out of the ne. A few momentster, he pointed in a direction and told her, ¡°The luggage im area is over there.¡± Debbie nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They proceeded to get their luggage together. After that, Debbie suddenly felt a stomachache. She caught a glimpse of thedies¡± room a short distance away. Embarrassed, she called out, ¡°Hayden!¡± Hayden turned around and looked at her in confusion. She pointed to thedies¡¯ room and said awkwardly, ¡°I need to use the facilities. Could you please watch my Luggage for a moment?¡± There was a ck handbag on top of herrge suitcase. In it were all kinds of snacks bought in New York, which were gifts for Kasie and Chapter 590 Kristina. Debbie didn¡¯t think it a good idea to take that handbag with her into the toilet. Some of the snacks were not even packed in sealing bags. It would be unhygienic. Left with no choice, she could only turn to Hayden for help. Hayden understood. He took her Luggage and urged, ¡°Okay, go now. We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± When Debbie got to thedies¡¯ room, she found that her period hade. She felt confused. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything bad or done anything bad to her health recently. When did her menstrual circles be irregr? And the menstrual amount wasn¡¯t normal either¡­ She wondered if anything was wrong with her body. If this continued, she thought she¡¯d better go to the hospital to have a check-up. When Debbie emerged from thedies¡¯ room, Hayden was on the phone. Seeing here out, he didn¡¯t return her Luggage but instead, walked straight out of the lobby, dragging her luggage behind him. Debbie had wanted to take over her luggage, but since she was still wiping her wet hands with a tissue, she gave up the idea. She tagged along with him to the exit of the airport. There, Hayden insisted on driving her back home no matter how she tried to turn him down. She told him she could take a taxi herself, but using the poor public security of Alorith as an excuse, he insisted on taking her back himself. ¡°C¡¯mon Deb. It¡¯s not safe out here. Just get in.¡± In the end, Debbie reluctantly got in his car. As bad timing would have it, Tristan, responding to Carlos¡¯ orders toe pick Debbie up from the airport, had just arrived. He was supposed to get there before Debbie¡¯s flightnded. However, due to the heavy snow in Alorith and a couple of car idents on the way, his car had been stuck in the traffic jam for a few hours. He grew more and more annoyed the longer he was dyed. That was why he waste, and the moment he arrived, he saw Debbie getting into another man¡¯s car. In an instant, he unfastened his seatbelt and got out of his car, intending to call out to Debbie. But it was toote. Their car started and drove away as soon as Debbie and Hayden got in it. Tristan hastily pulled out his phone to call Debbie, but voicemail was all he got for his trouble. Sighing helplessly, he got back in the car Then he started the engine and followed their car. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, he called Carlos. As soon as the phone was connected, Tristan reported to him in a cautious voice, ¡°Carlos, Debbie¡­ has gotten off the ne.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos simply responded. This was as expected. ¡®Why do I feel a ¡°but¡±ing?¡¯ he thought. ¡°But¡­¡± Tristan paused. Hearing him stammering, Carlos frowned and asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I got stuck in a traffic jam so I got herete. I saw Debbie¡­ get in Hayden¡¯s car.¡± As he finished, he thought in his mind, ¡®Jesus! No wonder Carlos asked me to grab a contract that the Gomez Group was bidding on. I thought it had something to do with Debbie. And I¡¯m right!¡± There was a moment of silence on the phone. Tristan assumed that Carlos must be trying topose himself. He could well imagine his boss with steaming out of his ears. ¡°Stalk them and report everything to me,¡± Carlos coldly ordered. ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± Chapter 591 In the sapphire Porsche, Debbie wasn¡¯t able to contact anyone because her phone died. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to charge it, and 12 hours was a long flight. Yet, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Hayden either. The only thing she could do was lean toward the window and look out of it, watching the world go by. Hayden had been talking about work with his assistant the whole way. He hadn¡¯t intended to interrupt Debbie either. He respected her space, and sometimes it was just enough for him to catch a glimpse of her. They were downtown before he finally took the initiative to talk to her. But this time, he had a pretty important question to ask. ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡± Debbie hesitated at the question. ¡®Should I go back to the manor? Carlos and Megan are probably there already.¡¯ Not in the mood to see Megan, she replied, ¡°Please drive me to Esastin Vi.¡± Hayden raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! I have a house there too he said to Debbie. He turned to his assistant. ¡°Alfred, I¡¯ll stay in Esastin Vi tonight. Have someone ready the house for me,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yes, Hayden.¡± Debbie¡¯s breath caught in her throat. If she had known he had a house there too, she wouldn¡¯t have rattled off that destination. Even so, they remained silent again all the way to Esastin Vi. She didn¡¯t feel much like talking, and she was hoping Carlos wouldn¡¯t figure out where she was right now, or that she¡¯d caught a ride with Hayden. A few momentster, the Porsche pulled up in front of Debbie¡¯s previous vi. Hayden personally helped her remove her Luggage from the trunk. Debbie reached out her hands for the Luggage while saying, ¡°Thank you for the ride, Hayden. Goodbye!¡± Instead of handing the Luggage to her, Hayden suggested, ¡°I figured out what you could do to repay me for the ticket. You used to make the most wonderful egg tarts. I haven¡¯t had any in a long time. How about you make some for me now? Then we go our separate ways, and you owe me nothing. What do you think?¡± Frankly, this was rather a far-fetched excuse. He knew it, and so did Debbie. It was just an excuse to spend more time with her. And she didn¡¯t want to do that. She wanted to talk to her friends, and be alone with her thoughts. Hayden was a constant-and dangerous¡ª distraction. Of course Debbie turned him down and refused bluntly, ¡°If I recall correctly, you don¡¯t Like egg tarts, do you? On top of that, I don¡¯t know how to make egg tarts. I think I¡¯d better buy you a meal some other time.¡± The truth was, she could make egg tarts if all the ingredients were ready-made. There were pre-made egg custard, pastries and tart tins sold in the supermarket. She just needed to fill the tart tins with the egg custard and put them into an oven to bake for a while. But she didn¡¯t feel Like doing that now. She didn¡¯t have the energy to do much at all. Back when she and Hayden were dating, she had once made egg tarts for him. But he¡¯d just looked at the egg tarts with contempt in his eyes without taking a bite. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Deb, I didn¡¯t cherish what we had. I¡¯ve been regretting ever since. Please, I¡¯m not asking much now. And we¡¯re already at the door of your house. Don¡¯t refuse me, please?¡± Hayden stared at her expectantly Debbie pulled a long face, annoyed. Chapter 592 ¡°I don¡¯t have any ingredients at home.¡± He immediately turned to his assistant and instructed, ¡°Go to a nearby supermarket and buy a full set of egg tart ingredients and tools. And a new oven too. Be quicl ¡°Yes, Hayden.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie was at a loss for words. Hayden was bing bolder and more annoying now. He had always done something that made her hard to turn him down. Now he was not only buying all the ingredients for egg tarts but a brand new oven as well. Never let it be said that he wasn¡¯t one for grand gestures. Eventually, she opened the gate of the vi and allowed him in. Julie and the other housemaids were still on a vacation of the new year and hadn¡¯te back yet. Debbie impatiently Led Hayden into the Living room. In an angry voice, she warned, ¡°Just sit there and wait. Don¡¯t speak to me. Or else I¡¯IL spread your nose across your face!¡± She raised her fist in front of him as she said it. Haydenughed and nodded. Inside, he felt remorseful again. ¡®She¡¯s so cute when she¡¯s like this! What an idiot I was! I¡¯ve lost her¡­¡¯ Leaving Hayden alone in the living room, Debbie lugged the bags upstairs to her bedroom first. He had wanted to help her carry the luggage upstairs, but she rejected his help. She had been kind enough to allow him to enter the vi. That was enough for her. By rights, she should have sent him home. But there was always a small part of her that wanted to care for the smallest parts of his soul. He was like a Lost child now, and seemed as pitiful as anything else. However, Letting him help her with the bags would mean letting him into her bedroom. That would be too ridiculous. Shortly, his assistant had bought all the needed items for making egg tarts. Looking at the clean kitchen, Debbie felt at a loss. ¡®What should I do first?¡± It urred to her that this situation was simr to what her husband had done a few days ago. That night, Carlos cooked noodles for Megan, and now, she was going to make desserts for Hayden. She smiled bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s so ironic. If anyone saw this, they might think I¡¯m deliberately doing this to get revenge on Carlos.¡± Taking a deep breath, she shook off all these thoughts and began to wash the tools. Then, she clumsily ced the crust on the tart tins and filled them with the egg custard. It proved again that Debbie wouldn¡¯t be a good housewife. Now, she had poured too much egg custard into some of the tart tins and it spilled out. And then again, her elbow identally swept some of the tart tins off the table onto the floor. The kitchen was already a mess even before she put the unbaked egg tarts into the oven. Unknowingly, Hayden had alreadye into the kitchen. He asked with worry, ¡°Need my help?¡± In a tearing hurry, Debbie nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. Help me preheat the oven first.¡± Hayden then opened the box and took out the new oven. Quickly ncing over the instruction book, he switched it on and pressed the preheat button. Finally, Debbie finished the first step and put all the unbaked egg tarts on a tray. Steadying the tray in her hands, she carefully moved it to the oven. When she drew back her hands, her bare left hand identally touched the hot oven grilling pan. With no oven mitt, she was definitely asking to be burned. ¡°Ouch!¡± she groaned and stepped back. Unexpectedly, Hayden was standing right behind her and she fell into his arms¡­ On the other hand, Carlos had hurried back to his office after getting off his private ne. He had just sat down in his seat when Tristan called him and reported to him that Debbie was in Hayden¡¯s car. After hanging up, he immediately called Emmett in, his face darkened. ¡°Besides bidding for the contract of the Century Group, what else has the Gomez Group been working on recently?¡± Emmett quickly checked the documents in his hands and replied, ¡°They held a new product release event. A few international A-list stars attended it and endorsed the products for them.¡± Carlos looked out of the window, overlooking the whole Alorith, and instructed calmly, ¡°Now, go and prepare a spring fashion show from Chapter 593 Hilton Group. What¡¯s more, some time ago, there was a rumor that the Gomez family and the Hue family would be allied by marriage, right? Do something to push forward the arrangement¡­¡± Emmett silently swallowed his spit as he took note of his boss¡¯s orders. ¡®Carlos is causing a lot of trouble for Hayden!¡¯ Half an hourter, Carlos got another call from Tristan. This time, the report from the other end of the line made Carlos leap up from his seat. Kicking the seat away in fury, he strode out of his office while holding the phone in his hand. Outside the office, when Emmett noticed Carlos* deadpan face, he knew something terrible had happened. He quickly gave a few instructions to his men and followed Carlos to the elevator at a rapid sprint. At thest second before the elevator door closed, he squeezed inside, breathless and panting. ¡°Is Debbie in danger?¡¯ Emmett wanted to ask but he didn¡¯t dare to, because the man standing next to him was on the verge of going ballistic. The atmosphere inside the elevator was heavy and oppressive. In the parking lot, Emmett gestured to Carlos to take a seat in back. But when Emmett had just sat in the driver¡¯s seat and fastened the seatbelt, Carlos suddenly got out of the car and opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat. He pulled him out while yelling, ¡°Move!¡± Emmett obediently moved to the passenger seat. Thanks to Carlos¡¯ excellent driving skills, the engine of the pricey and high-end Emperor roared to life, and handled like a dream. The gleaming high-performance engine could be heard clearly as the car raced through the city streets. As the car zigzagged along the road, Emmett held tightly onto the interior handrail, fighting the urge to vomit. His eyes were fixed on the windshield and his Lips were zipped. Undoubtedly, Carlos¡¯ mad behavior must have something to do with Debbie. About twenty minutes Later, the Emperor rolled to a stop at the Esastin Vi. Seeing the sapphire Porsche and Tristan¡¯s car parked in front of Carlos¡¯ vi, Emmett was even more certain about his guess. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡®Carlos always loses hisposure when ites to Debbie, * he thought smugly. Using the fingerprint lock, Carlos silently pushed open the door and walked toward the living room. He didn¡¯t even bother to change his footwear from outside shoes to ones more appropriate for the house. In the kitchen, holding Debbie¡¯s hand tightly, Hayden asked anxiously, ¡°Deb, does it hurt? I¡¯m taking you to the hospital now!¡± That said, he gathered her into his arms straightaway, giving her no chance to refuse. He started to carry her out of the kitchen. Feeling her body leave the ground all of a sudden, Debbie reflexively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°No, put me down first. ¡®It¡¯s not that serious!¡¯ she thought. Hayden ignored her protests and rushed out of the kitchen, carrying her in his arms. Just as he stepped out, he saw a man in the Living room and slowed his pace. Carlos¡¯ tall figure came into view. Realizing she was in Hayden¡¯s arms now, Debbie felt the blood rushing to her head. She knew that she had done wrong, and she was now in apromising position. Carlos would be angry with her, she knew that. And he had no sense when it came to Debbie. It was like she knew exactly which button to push to drive him crazy, but didn¡¯t know she was doing it until it was toote. Chapter 594 ¡°I¡¯m so screwed! ¡® She released Hayden¡¯s neck and jumped out of his arms. She was so anxious that she staggered when shended on the floor. Luckily, Hayden steadied her and kept her from a nasty fall. ¡°Dammit! I promised Carlos that I wouldn¡¯t hang around with Hayden.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Carlos stood where he was, wordless. His eyes fixed upon her, as cold as ice. Debbie opened her mouth to exin, but nothing came out, and she shut it again. After recalling what he had done for Megan, she decided otherwise. She turned and walked into the kitchen, without saying a word. Now, Hayden was sure that there must be something wrong between Debbie and Carlos. He gave Carlos a smile and sat on the couch naturally, almost as if he were not a guest. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like, Carlos. I¡¯m here for egg tarts. I helped Deb on the ne earlier, and she wanted to make egg tarts for me in return. Nothing happened. You seem like a reasonable man¡­¡± Resting his hands in his pockets, Carlos cast a cold nce at Hayden and said indifferently, ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time, Hayden. Do you want a Lot more? As a clever man, Hayden instantly heard the warning in Carlos¡¯ words. ¡°Thank you, Carlos, but I¡¯m good. We¡¯re really busy these days. After all, we¡¯d been preparing bids on a specific contract for a while, but Hilton Group suddenly stepped in and outbid us. We have to stay alert, right?¡± Hayden said. Carlos turned to look at Debbie, who was pretending to be busy in the kitchen. ¡°You like egg tarts, Hayden?¡± Hayden didn¡¯t know why Carlos asked, so he simply answered, ¡°Deb¡¯s making them.¡± ¡°Then just sit here and wait. Remember, don¡¯t take off After saying that, Carlos walked past the couch, and into the kitchen. He turned off the tap and pulled Debbie, who was washing a rag, into his arms. His moves were quick and smooth. Debbie was startled. ¡°What are you- Mmm¡­¡± Carlos kissed her rudely on the lips. His kiss was fierce and deliberate, showing disdain for his guest, and showing this rival for his true love¡¯s affections exactly who was in charge. By telling him to stay put, he was subjecting him to more torture, as the love of his life was in the arms of another man. The sliding door to the kitchen was wide open; Hayden, who was sitting on the couch in the living room, could clearly see what was going on in the kitchen. The heating system in the vi was working. Debbie had taken off her down jacket when she got home. She was now wearing a knit shirt, under which Carlos¡¯ hand was caressing her breasts. It was obvious what he was doing, and Hayden was a captive audience. Chapter 595 Realizing what Carlos was about to do, Debbie couldn¡¯t believe it, her eyes wide. ¡®Carlos must be crazy. He wants to bang me right in front of Hayden! * She used all her strength to push him away, but to no avail. His hands were Like the arms of an octopus, and every time she broke free she was grabbed again. He was determined to make out with her. Hayden¡¯s smile froze when he saw Carlos acting like this. He thought of himself as a well-educated man, with an aristocratic background. Not the kind of creep who would enjoy a live sex show. He stood up and walked out the door, heading for the gates to the vi. After pausing briefly and casting a sad nce back at the vi, he left. Carlos finally let go of Debbie¡¯s Lips and was about to take off his pants when Debbie blurted out, ¡°Cut it out. My aunt Flo is visiting.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? You think I¡¯m an idiot? Your aunt Flo has already been here this month,¡± Carlos taunted. Debbie felt quite frustrated, as her aunt Flo had already visited her twice this month. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± she said earnestly. And then, Carlospletely lost it. Outside the vi, Emmett Looked at Hayden¡¯s secretary with a mocking smile and taunted, ¡°Hey, man. Why is your boss always pestering Debbie?¡± With a fake smile, the man answered in a diplomatic manner, ¡°That¡¯s Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hayden¡¯s business. If you really want to know, ask him yourself.¡± Emmett snorted and said, ¡°Some advice: tell your boss not to be the third wheel. It¡¯s messed up that a CEO can¡¯t find his own date and has to go after a married woman.¡± The secretary kept smiling. ¡°If Hayden and the girl truly love each other, then your boss is actually the third wheel.¡± ¡®What?!¡¯ Emmett was shocked by his words. ¡°I always knew Hayden was kind of a crazy guy. I didn¡¯t think his assistant would also be that His words destroyed the smile on the secretary¡¯s face. ¡°Emmett, watch your tongue,¡± he warned. ¡°Haha! Oh, forgive me for not acting all proper. Should I bow to you now?¡± Emmett taunted. The secretary was fuming with rage at Emmett¡¯s attitude, but he didn¡¯t dare snap back. After all, Emmett was Carlos¡¯ secretary, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Carlos. Then the gates to the vi were opened, and Hayden walked out, a nk expression on his face. Emmett took a closer look, and found that Hayden¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡®Ha! You wanted to mess with Carlos, and now you¡¯re paying the price. Chapter 596 Young man, you¡¯ve bitten off more than you can chew. You better start grovelling, ¡® thought Emmett. With a cheerful smile, Emmett greeted him, ¡°Hi, Hayden.¡± Hayden, who was always a polite man, cast a sidelong nce at Emmett and got into his car without saying a word. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Emmett didn¡¯t mind at all; he knew Hayden was in a bad mood, and he was happy to see it. After the Porsche left, Tristan approached Emmett, who said, ¡°That guy¡¯s a real tool, hitting on Debbie! I don¡¯t know whether he has balls of steel or if he¡¯s just a fool.¡± Tristan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Gotta go. By the way, I¡¯ve dismissed the-¡° He stopped as he was shocked by the scene unfolding before him. Debbie put on her down jacket, and before she could zip it up, Carlos grabbed her wrist and dragged her out of the vi, causing her to stagger. ¡°Let me go, Carlos! Where are you taking me?¡± Debbie yelled. Carlos, however, gripped her wrist tight all the way to the Emperor car, and without saying a word, pushed her roughly into the back seat. Emmett and Tristan were struck speechless. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why¡¯s he treating her like this? Does he forget how hard he worked to make her happy before?¡¯ both the secretaries thought to themselves. Emmett pushed Tristan aside and told him, ¡°Bro, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± He trotted towards the Emperor and started the engine. Carlos sat beside Debbie in the back seat. In a cold voice, he demanded, ¡°Drive to the hospital.¡± Hospital? Emmett couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to check if Debbie was hurt. ¡°Go!¡± Carlos¡¯ sharply barkedmand startled both Debbie and Emmett. Emmett turned back his head and drove towards the hospital under Hilton Group. Debbie rubbed her aching wrist and asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Why take me to the hospital?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t respond. Debbie felt wronged. She held back her tears and snarled, ¡°Stop the car! I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Carlos cast a burning nce at her and repeated the question he had asked her before. ¡°Your aunt Flo has visited you twice this month. Why?¡± Chapter 597 And this is how you treat a sick woman?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand why Carlospletely lost it when he heard she¡¯d had her period. Carlos took Debbie¡¯s chin between his thumb and forefinger, forcing her to look him in the eye. ¡°You still have the guts to yell at me after I caught you making out with Hayden! Make egg tarts for him? If I hadn¡¯te back, he would have already fucked you. Huh?¡± Smack! The sound of a p reverberated in the car. Startled, Emmett almost lost control of the car and crashed into a tree. He didn¡¯t think his boss would p Debbie, so the person who got hit was¡­ Maybe Carlos had really spoiled Debbie. She pped him, and she was not afraid of what he might do next. Sometimes, she really acted like a little brat. Still not willing to make a concession, she went on, ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t hit you, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you forget what you did the other night-you were at the manor cooking noodles for Megan in the freaking middle of the night. If I hadn¡¯t called and asked you toe back, you would have banged her that night. Am I right, Mr. President?¡± She said his title acidly, indicating that she did not approve, and was mocking him. Although his face didn¡¯t swell, somehow she still felt ufortable after she pped him. She wished she could stroke his face, but she was too proud to do so. Besides, that would be conceding to him, and she wanted him to know how mad she was. Carlos¡¯ gaze was so cold, so piercing that Debbie thought she would be dead if eyes could kill. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t say things like that. I won¡¯t take it lying down¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. He pulled her into his arms rudely. Caught off guard, Debbie was shocked and yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Let¡­ugh¡­me¡­go!¡± Carlos pressed a button, and the interior screen rose. Then he lowered his head and bit her Lips savagely. At this point, he was beyond reason. Not a savage, but a thoughtless, brutal animal. She was his woman, and needed to be taught a Lesson. The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital owned by Hilton Group. Two minutes passed, and the two people got out of the car. Debbie¡¯s lips were red and swollen, while there was a tooth mark on Carlos¡¯. ¡®Wow! They must have really gone at it, ¡® thought Emmett. Carlos took Debbie to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Upon seeing the sign, she thought he took her here because he cared for her, and her heart softened. She regretted pping him. ¡°He does care for me. He just has a short fuse, huh?¡¯ she thought to herself happily. Two older doctors stood up and came over to greet Carlos. Carlos, however, dragged Debbie to his side and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her period.¡± The doctors immediately got his point. Debbie blushed, and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s probably because I always stay up Late.¡± She decided to make peace with Carlos. That was not how it Looked to Carlos, however. He was thinking she said this only to hide something. With a livid face, Carlos left the exam room in silence. Debbie had to go through the check-up alone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 598 Debbie sighed with resignation as she watched his retreating figure. ¡®Maybe I should apologize to him. After all, I shouldn¡¯t have pped him.* Since the hospital belonged to Carlos as well, it didn¡¯t take a long time to finish the exam. After several minutes, Debbie walked out. She saw Carlos smoking at the end of the corridor. Instead ofing up to him, she found a bench and sat down. She turned things over in her mind. ¡®We¡¯re both right. Each of us is too possessive, but it¡¯s because we love each other so much. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s bossy, and I¡¯m no pushover. He had to take me to the hospital by force to have me checked out. Maybe things will be better if I learn to be tenderer.¡¯ Carlos didn¡¯te back until the results came out. One of the doctors told Carlos, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Mrs. Hilton or her periods. We tested for the commonpounds found in birth control pills and her results were positive. That¡¯s why her periods might be a little off. Carlos, I suggest you use condoms instead. After all, birth control pills¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Debbie interrupted the doctor. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Mrs. Hilton, birth control pills aren¡¯t the right contraceptive option. If you don¡¯t want a child for now, you can choose¡ª¡± Again, Debbie interrupted him. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. I only took it once, a long time ago. Would it still be showing up in my system?¡± Meeting Carlos¡¯ cold gaze, Debbie felt her heart hit rock bottom. She had only taken the birth control pill once. And after she had promised Carlos that she would give birth to their baby once she got pregnant, she hadn¡¯t taken any since. But now, the doctor said that she had been taking the pills. It was all too much. The two doctors looked at one another, and one of them told Carlos apologetically, ¡°Carlos, here are the results. You can have a Look. And we can run the test again if you think they¡¯re in error.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try this again!¡± Carlos and Debbie spoke at the same time. Despite Carlos¡¯ objection, Debbie looked at the doctors and said in a stern voice, ¡°Think very carefully about what you¡¯re saying. I need another test. If it turns out I haven¡¯t been taking the pills, I¡¯ll sue you!¡± Carlos cast a nce at her and said, ¡°I said, there¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not going home. I need another test! They can¡¯t just lie about me like that.¡± Debbie had seen disappointment in Carlos¡¯ eyes when the doctor said she had been taking birth control pills. She wanted to clear her name. Carlos, however, turned around and left. Debbie overtook him and said anxiously, ¡°Carlos, I only took the pill once. Trust me.¡± Chapter 599 ¡°Trust you?¡± Carlos stopped. ¡°I wanted to trust you. But someone saw you taking the pill.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Really? Who? Where did I take the pill? Esastin Vi? I just took it once!¡± Carlos reached out his hand and stroked her face while asking, ¡°It¡¯s been years. But you still can¡¯t forget him, right?¡± Her gut feeling told her that he was referring to Hayden. ¡°God, you just won¡¯t Let that go. I broke up with Hayden years ago, and I-¡° Withdrawing his hand, Carlos interrupted her. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say who I was referring to, but¡­¡± Disappointment was written all over his face. Debbie was at a loss for words. Carlos left the hospital, but Debbie didn¡¯t. She insisted on having another test. They got the results quickly. When Debbie saw the papers, Carlos had just been gone for half an hour. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The doctor pointed to a graph and said, ¡°Mrs. Hilton, this index suggests that you¡¯ve been taking birth control pills a lot. Not once, not twice¡­ How could you not know about it?¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe what Debbie said. ¡°A lot?¡± Debbie was dumbstruck. She sat on the bench in the corridor for a long time, papers in her hands. She really couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡®Is there a possibility that the food I ate had some of the same ingredients?¡¯ she thought. She went to the doctor and asked him about that. The doctor said, ¡°Even if some shady vendors powered the pills and sprinkled them onto vegetables and fruits to make them grow faster and you happened to have eaten them, the index still wouldn¡¯t be that high. We can only conclude you have been taking the pills frequently. When a sad and dejected Debbie walked out of the hospital, Emmett was waiting for her. Upon seeing her, he trotted towards her and asked, ¡°Debbie, are you alright?¡± Instead of answering his question, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Carlos?¡± With an embarrassed smile, Emmett stammered, ¡°Carlos. had something he had to deal with. He asked me to drive you back hom ¡®Carlos left instead of waiting for me, ¡® Debbie thought, heartbroken and sad. She folded the papers, stuck them into her pocket, and reached out her hand. ¡°Emmett, give me the car keys. I can drive myself home. You¡¯re free. Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m avable now. Why not let me drive?¡± Emmett offered as he could tell something was not right with her. Chapter 600 ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m good. Don¡¯t worry. I just need to go to the Esastin Vi first to fetch my luggage, and then head to the manor.¡± Debbie took a deep breath, pretending to be calm. Left with no choice, Emmett handed her the car keys. ¡°Carlos has the Emperor. This Mercedes-Benz belongs to thepany. Just Leave it in the manor, and I¡¯ll grab itter.¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you, Emmett.¡± Debbie took over the car keys and cranked the ignition. After hearing a satisfactory roar from the engine, she drove off. Little did she know that Emmett walked into the hospital as soon as she was out of sight. He went straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Several minutester, Emmett called Carlos. ¡°Carlos, Debbie just drove herself back.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± After a short pause, Carlos asked, ¡°The test results?¡± Recalling what the doctors had told him, Emmett swallowed before stammering, ¡°Carlos, the pills would harm a woman¡¯s health. The doctors suggested Debbie stop taking¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Carlos hung up the phone. Emmett looked in the direction where Debbie left, and wondered, ¡®I thought Mr. and Mrs. Hilton loved each other. Why take the pills? What¡¯s more, everyone knows long-term use of birth control pills is harmful. Why did Carlos allow his wife to take them?¡® On her way, Debbie was absent-minded. She kept going over it in her head. What foods had she eaten recently? Could any of those foods cause the results to skew? She had eaten a lot of seafoodtely. And scientists had recently found contraceptivepounds in fish. Could the doctors be detecting that, instead? Sometimes, she would pull over and think about whether there were the same steroidalpounds in seafood and what kind of seafood might have the same chemicals. But she had to admit that she knew next to nothing about this. When she arrived at Esastin Vi, she plugged her phone in to charge it, since the battery died. It was lunchtime; she ordered some food delivery on Meituan app. She sat down for a quick meal, then checked to make sure she had all her Luggage, and drove towards the manor. On her way to the manor, she kept thinking about what the doctors had told her. ¡®There must be something wrong with the two doctors. Is it possible that they were bribed? Maybe I can get a second opinion somewhere else.¡¯ There was anotherrge hospital not far away. Debbie decided to turn around and drive to the hospital. She stopped at a red light. That was when her phone rang. She saw the caller ID, and it was an unknown number. She connected the Bluetooth and then answered, ¡°Hello?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Megan¡¯s voice reverberated in the car. Chapter 601 ¡°Why did you call?¡± Debbie asked in a cold voice. ¡®Is she in the manor with Carlos right now?¡¯ she mused. ¡°Hal¡± Megan Laughed out Loud. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You know what? Uncle Carlos came to me after leaving the hospital. He told me I was the one he truly loved. Oh, it turns out you always take birth control pills. You don¡¯t want to have his baby, do you? I really feel sorry for him ¡°$0?¡± Debbie acted calm, but her long fingernails stuck into the leather steering wheel, leaving deep marks. ¡®So the thing he had to deal with was to be with Megan!¡± ¡°Debbie, I feel bad for you. Uncle Carlos told me that he would never leave me and that we¡¯d be together forever.¡± smugness in her voice. There was a trace of The traffic lights turned green, but Debbie paid no attention to it. Not until the driver behind her honked at her did shee back to her senses and start the engine. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the ones who saved his life. He¡¯s supposed to treat you Like his own niece and take care of you. This has nothing to do with Love. You understand?¡± ¡°Really? Then why did Uncle Carlos tell me that he would take care of me after sending you abroad? You did know you would be studying abroad soon?¡± ¡®No way! This is like a bad dream! I can¡¯t believe it, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡°No, you got it wrong. My husband¡¯s going abroad with me, and will live with me while I¡¯m studying there,¡± she snapped back. ¡°Ha! Debbie, you¡¯re so naive. I¡¯m here, in Alorith. Do you really think Uncle Carlos will leave me behind? Especially after I told him that you took birth control pills¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Debbie interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯re the one that told him about it?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Megan answered in a cheerful voice. ¡°I told Uncle Carlos that I saw you taking the pills all the time and that you didn¡¯t want his baby. And he believed it. He took you to the hospital to have an exam, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Megan! You-¡± Debbie was boiling over with rage. She guided her car over the bridge, the river surging madly under it. When she saw a car galloping at full speed towards her, she wrenched the wheel to the right. It was a serious miscalction. She lost control of her car, and the ck Mercedes-Benz flew straight at the guardrail. Bang! After a loud sound, the car crashed right through the guardrail and fell into the river. Bubbles rose for a bit, before the rapids once again reasserted themselves and the water covered the car like nothing had happened. The cars on the bridge all stopped, and some drivers got out to see if they could help. A few of them called for an ambnce, hoping against hope that the driver would be alright. They hadn¡¯t seen much before the actual crash, and who knew if the currents had already carried the car far from where they saw it go off the bridge? Hearing the loud banging from the other end of the line, Megan suddenly had a bad feeling about this. She heard a piercing scream and took the phone away from her ear. When she put her ear to the receiver again, she heard Debbie say in a calm voice, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll get your wish. I¡¯m dying. Enjoy Living with your uncle Carlos¡­¡± Debbie¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°Megan, if I¡¯m not dead¡­ ahem¡­ I swear I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Chapter 602 Silence ensued. Not knowing what happened to Debbie, Megan was frightened. She pried the back off the phone, took out the SIM card and dumped it into the trash bin. Under the water, Debbie tried to calm herself down. She had to save herself! She pried her white- knuckled hands off the steering wheel and covered her bleeding forehead. The water around the car was as ck as ink. She picked up her phone, opened the shlight app and Looked for the Lifesaving hammer with the light. The posh car was well outfitted. In just a few minutes, she found just what she needed. Good thing, since the air inside the car was getting thinner. A sigh of relief escaped her chest as she lifted the hammer out of the box under the seat. The cabin would soon be devoid of air. Debbie was winded and shaken. Her head wound was still bleeding, but she paid it little mind. ¡®Not much time left. Need to break the window.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She held the hammer, and put a ding in the window. At this point, she might run out of air before she got through. But she swung the hammer again and again, with strength born of desperation. It didn¡¯t take Long before a crack formed. Then, a spiderweb of cracks. Finally, the window exploded inward as torrents of water gushed into the cabin. Holding her breath, she swam out of the car and made her way upwards. The water was deep, and she had to hurry up. The Lack of oxygen made her feel dizzy. Although she had escaped the car, she had no idea whether she could make it all the way to the surface. How she wished she could call Carlos and listen to his voice. She wanted to tell him that she Loved him and wanted to have his baby. But she couldn¡¯t right now. The water was muddy, and she was unable to open her eyes. She only heard a honking from far away. It was winter, and the water was freezing. Luckily, she had taken off her down jacket in the car. Her soaked sweater alone was so heavy. She struggled to take it off, and then she felt lighter. She kicked her legs hard and saw the blue sky. But then, the rapids washed over her, and the currents dragged her under again, as she gulped a mouthful of water. Myriad feelings gripped her¡ªcold, hurt, terrified, sad¡­ ¡®Carlos¡­ Save me¡­¡¯ Although she could swim, she gradually lost consciousness after staying in the water for so long. She wasn¡¯t cold anymore. Instead, she feltforting warmth embrace her. It was a fiction, though-she knew the end was near. ¡°No! I can¡¯t die here. I haven¡¯t had a baby with Carlos yet. I haven¡¯t found my brother. I haven¡¯t said goodbye to my friends¡­¡± Carlos had been nice to Debbie all this time, and she really couldn¡¯t die like this. Her will to live was so strong that she found the strength to swim upwards again. After what felt like an eternity, she could breathe again. She took several breaths and shouted for help. ¡°Help me¡­¡± hardly be heard. She grabbed onto one of the concrete supports of the bridge and hung on for dear life. Her voice could Chapter 603 Many people gathered on the bridge, and more people were arriving. A first-aid team arrived as well. The moment she emerged from the water, someone saw her. ¡°Look! Someone¡¯s there!¡± Debbie was too tired, and when her fingers slipped from the concrete and she sank into the water again, she heard several people jump into the river. Her chest burned like fire. She had no strength left at all; she closed her eyes and stopped struggling. ¡®Carlos, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ Then she lost consciousness. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Debbie was awakened by the cold. She blinked, but the light was so blinding that she closed her eyes to stop the headache she felting on. She heard people talking in her ear. Opening her eyes slowly again, she saw the blue sky. ¡®Am I still alive?¡¯ she thought. ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡± said a strange voice. ¡°Is the ambnce here? She woke up!¡± ¡°Girl, are you all right?¡± Debbie nodded by instinct. But she felt very cold, both physically and mentally. She was shivering, and for some reason, she was getting hot shes. She wasn¡¯t sure why. Someone helped her to her feet. She then noticed that she was wearing a man¡¯s coat. It was part of a uniform and had patches on it as well as a name badge. It must belong to someone on the first-aid team. Underneath, she was still wearing her wet knit shirt. She heard the ambnce approaching, and some men gathered around her when it arrived. She was bidden to Lie down on a stretcher and was carried into the ambnce by several men. In the hospital Sitting on a bench in the corridor, Debbie looked up and down the intake hall. The wards were fully upied, and even the hall itself was overflowing with patients. A nurse bound her head, and then set her up with an IV. The IV rack had wheels, so she could walk with it if she had to. ¡°Miss, we need you to contact your family. They need to pay for your treatment!¡± the nurse demanded in a loud voice with a wad of test results in her hand. Debbie was still not entirely with it, and didn¡¯t hear the nurse at first. Not until the nurse called her several times did shee back to her senses. ¡°Pay the bill now, or you can¡¯t have another bottle of IV fluid,¡± the nurse said impatiently. She was practically yelling, like Debbie was deaf or something. Debbie opened her mouth, but before she could respond, a familiar voice met her ears. ¡°I¡¯LL pay. How much is it?¡± She raised her head to see Hayden. ¡®We have to stop meeting Like this, ¡® she thought. Behind him was Portia, staring at her with burning eyes. Chapter 604 ¡°$1, 600. If she needs more IV fluids, that¡¯s a total of $2, 100. Here¡¯s the bill. The cashier¡¯s window is on the first floor.¡± Hayden took the bill from the nurse and said with a friendly smile, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my friend. I¡¯m going to pay now.¡± The nurse, who had been impatient towards Debbie, was charmed by Hayden¡¯s handsome face and his impable manners. Although she was wearing a mask, you could tell from her reddened ears that she blushed with shyness. ¡°I-It¡¯s my pleasure, sir.¡± After bidding goodbye to Hayden, the nurse left. He squatted down and looked at Debbie. ¡°Are you okay? What happened? And whose coat is this?¡± Concern was written all over his face. In no mood to talk, Debbie just shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going down to the first floor to settle the bill. Wait for me here,¡± he said softly and stood up. ¡°Thank you,¡± she croaked. After her experiences, she was still shook. Hayden left, followed by Portia. Debbie could hear Portia berating Hayden. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Why did you help her? Look what she¡¯s done to you! Hayden, you¡¯re a damn fool!¡± ¡°Portia, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back home, okay? You don¡¯t need to be here,¡° Hayden coaxed. Not until Hayden and Portia were out of earshot did Debbie look away. She really wanted to stop Portia and ask her what she had done to Hayden. Sitting next to her was a woman with a baby in her arms. With an embarrassed smile, Debbie said to her, ¡°Excuse me, miss, may I borrow your phone? I fell into the river and lost my phone. I need to call my family.¡± She was rather difited-she was soaked to the bone, and there was a blood-stained bandage around her head. The woman took out her phone and gave it to Debbie. She had no doubt that Debbie needed it badly. Debbie thanked her and dialed Carlos¡¯ number. Carlos, on the other hand, went directly to his office after he left the hospital. Under great stress, he decided the best way to bleed off this stress was to light up. After he lit the first one, he took a drag and let his chagrin float away with the smoke. He was still smoking when some unexpected guests entered his office. Damon whistled at his buddy and sat on the desk. Chapter 605 ¡°Hey, bro. It¡¯s rather smoky in here. Isn¡¯t there a smoke detector in your office?¡± Before Carlos could respond, Damon spotted something and approached him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Wow! Guys, look at his Lip! Who had the guts to bite you? It had to be your wife. She used to be so wild.¡± ¡°Looks Like he¡¯s in a bad mood. I wouldn¡¯t tease him,¡± said Curtis. He knew Carlos well, and he felt he should remind Damon. He didn¡¯t want Damon to get hurt if Carlos flew off the handle. He sat on the couch and fixed his eyes on Carlos, wondering why he looked so upset. Wesley and Megan sat opposite Curtis, and both of them stared at Carlos, who had just tapped his cigarette on the ashtray to get rid of the cherry. He still sat wreathed in smoke Carlos remained silent as if he didn¡¯t hear Damon. Curtis crossed his legs gracefully and adjusted his sses. ¡°We heard you came back from New York, so we came here to meet you. Where¡¯s Debbie? In the manor?¡± he asked. At the mention of his wife, Carlos still remained quiet. The rest of them looked at each other, puzzled ¡°Hey, bro! Did you have a fight with your wife?¡± Damon pried. Curtis couldn¡¯t keep his cool any Longer. He stood up from the couch and came up to Carlos. ¡°You two were fine when I called you yesterday. What happened?¡± Still, Carlos said nothing. At this moment, his phone rang, and it was Emmett calling. They couldn¡¯t hear what Emmett said. Carlos just uttered a few words and then hung up. Silence nketed the office again. Megan walked towards Carlos, and coughed because of the acrid smell of tobo. ¡°Uncle Carlos, did you guys fight because of what happened that evening?¡± she asked in a concerned voice. While shaking his head, Carlos stood up from his seat, walked past Megan and stood in front of Wesley. Chapter 606 ¡°Take care of Megan for me, okay? I need to deal with my wife. You know, she¡¯s tough.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want my baby, so you simply took the birth control pills. You think that will do? Certainly not! You¡¯ll have my baby if I want you to! I won¡¯t let you go that easily. You don¡¯t like Megan. Fine! I get that. I can ask Wesley, Damon and Curtis to take care of her, ¡® Carlos mused. Upon hearing that, Wesley furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did you fight because of Megan?¡± he asked. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. She doesn¡¯t want to have my baby,¡± answered Carlos. ¡®And she hasn¡¯tpletely cut off rtions with her ex.¡¯ But that was too embarrassing for Carlos to admit in front of his buddies. The rest of them were rendered speechless. Curtis walked towards the wine cab and took out a bottle of red wine. He poured everyone a ss of wine and asked casually, ¡°Debbie is still a student. It¡¯s not a big deal if she doesn¡¯t want a kid now. Why fight about it?¡± Damon nodded and patted Carlos¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Does it bug you that I¡¯m going to be a dad first?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Carlos cast a murderous nce at him and said coldly, ¡°Fuck off!¡± Delicately holding two sses of wine, Curtis walked towards his buddies. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to bring only one extra ss,¡± he said while taking a sip from the ss in his right hand. Then he ced the second ss on the desk before them and added, ¡°Whoever grabs this first will have it. The rest of you can fetch your own.¡± They all took it as a joke. Since when did they have topete for a ss of wine? But even before he loosened his grip, Damon grabbed the ss, went to the couch and said casually, ¡°Well, seems I¡¯m the Lucky one.¡± Then in the same casual manner, he sat next to Megan and offered her the ss. ¡°Little angel, you can have this,¡± he said with a sideways nce at Curtis. ¡°Hey, are you trying to impress her with the wine that I¡¯ve just brought for you? Shame on you!¡± Curtis reprimanded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Damon, but I don¡¯t feel like drinking.¡± Megan declined his offer politely. She sat with her fingers interlocked under her chin, seeming very preupied. ¡°You were fine just a moment ago. What happened?¡± Damon asked curiously. Casting a pitiful nce at Carlos, who was still smoking, Meganined, ¡°Aunt Debbie doesn¡¯t seem to like me. She even had a fight with Uncle Carlos over me. I feel so sad¡­¡± Chapter 607 Carlos flicked the ashes from his cigarette and said indifferently, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Poor at reading moods, Damon consoled Megan, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Debbbie is an odd woman. As far as I know, she has only a few friends. Besides, our Megan is so adorable. I can¡¯t see how anyone could not Like you. Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± He stroked her hair gently. But thements rubbed two of his friends the wrong way. Carlos looked at him with burning eyes and asked, ¡°Who is the odd woman? I dare you to repeat it.¡± Gruffly, Curtis snatched the ss of wine from Damon¡¯s hand, poured the wine into his own ss, and snapped, ¡°Boy, you have the nerve to speak ill of Debbie before Carlos! Try that one more time, and I swear, he¡¯ll beat the crap out of you!¡± Instantly, Damon regretted his mistake. Why would he cross Carlos? To make up for his error, he went to the wine cab and brought the other sses of wine that Curtis had poured for them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carlos. You know how clumsy I sometimes get in expressing myself. Guys, let¡¯s forget that dry joke and drink.¡± They clinked sses and settled down to some chitchat. Turning to Curtis, Carlos asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already gone through all the formalities for Debbie to study abroad. How about you?¡± But Curtis, somewhat not in favor of the idea, made an incredulous face and asked, ¡°You want her to go there alone?¡± Stubbing out the cigarette, Carlos shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Although he was mad at Debbie for her refusal to have his baby and her insistence on taking birth control pills, he didn¡¯t want to have her study abroad alone. While the men were chatting, Megan went to the bathroom, inserted an anonymous SIM card into her phone, and dialed a number. When she came back to Carlos¡¯ office, the men were almost off, heading to the Orchid Private Club together. Wesley was the first to notice something was not right with Megan. ¡°You look pale. What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Megan was startled to see everyone staring at her with curious eyes. Flustered, she looked away and covered her face with both palms. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m perfectly okay¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Since she Looked calmer and moreposed when she dropped her hands, no one around bothered to press further. Briefly, Carlos consulted with his secretary about some work rted issues, and then they all left the Hilton Group¡¯s offices together. They had hardly left the building when the employees began to gossip about them. ¡°I envy Megan so much. Lucky girl! She¡¯s surrounded by some of the finest eligible bachelors all the time.¡± ¡°Now, she¡¯s in thepany of not one, not two, but four high-ss men, everyone eager to please her. How Lucky of her!¡± Chapter 608 ¡°Our very own Carlos must dote on her the most. Did you hear the rumor that Megan was the other woman between Mr. and Mrs. Hilton?¡± ¡°Maybe Carlos is nicer to Megan than to Mrs. Hilton. Megan must have saved the world in her previous Life. What else could exin her never ending streak of Luck? At Orchid Private Club After supper, Wesley answered a phone call and bade his friends adieu, unable to stay with them any longer. Being a military officer sometimes denied him time for his taste for the fine things of life. The members of his crew settled down to whine, amid chitchat. But Damon didn¡¯t stay long either. About two or three ssester, he too excused himself. ¡°Hey, guys, will you excuse me? I need to go back home and keep my wifepany. See you tomorrow.¡± That left only Curtis, Megan and Carlos in the private booth. In a bad mood, Carlos was inclined to seek sce in drink. After he and Curtis finished a bottle of fine Chinese spirits, thetter got a call from Colleen. As he stood to leave, Curtis had a hunch that Carlos might want to stay at the booth a little longer, so he reminded Megan to watch on him. ¡°In case he gets two extra sses after I¡¯m gone, please don¡¯t let him drive. I know Emmett will be on standby, so you can call him to drive the two of you any time,¡± he advised and walked out of the club as well. ¡°Uncle Carlos, why are you not happy? Is it something that you could get over by talking? Should you feel the need to kindly talk to me, I¡¯ll be more than willing to listen.¡± Megan propped her hand against her chin and looked worriedly at him. Staring at his ss, Carlos asked, ¡°How did you know she took birth control pills? Tell me the truth.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although he was not staring at Megan, sternness was obvious in his voice. Her heart skipped a beat at the question. ¡°I-I saw it¡­ with my own eyes. Uncle Carlos, you don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± she stammered. At the beginning, Carlos didn¡¯t believe Megan¡¯s words. But after he had taken Debbie to the hospital, he could only ept the bitter truth that his wife had been taking birth control pills. After a long pause, he spoke. ¡°Your aunt Debbie is short-tempered. Please be more tolerant towards her.¡± Megan couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She looked Carlos in the eye, wondering whether he was already too drunk to reason. ¡®I¡¯m only 18, yet Debbie is 21. Does he expect me to be the one to tone down and amodate an older woman¡¯s whims? This can¡¯t be more sarcastic!* ¡°If¡­ this can make Aunt Debbie happy¡­ I¡¯ll do it. Uncle Carlos, I can do anything for you as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Tears welled up in her ears as she spoke. To change the subject, Carlos stroked her head lovingly and asked, ¡°Have you decided what to major in when you go to university?¡± Chapter 609 The question piqued Megan¡¯s interest. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go for Economics and Management, Like Aunt Debbie. Hopefully, after graduation, you¡¯ll find me a slot for work in yourpany. It would be exciting to be part of your team at work,¡± she enthused, smiling from ear to ear. Mulling over her excitement, Carlos cast her a meaningful nce. ¡°Okay. An Economics and Management School in the United States is pretty good. You can¡ª¡± Before he could finish, she interrupted him. ¡°Uncle Carlos, thanks for the generous offer. But I¡¯d prefer going to the Economics and ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Management School right here in Alorith. I don¡¯t want to study abroad. That would be like sending me away from you. I don¡¯t know how I could live far from here,¡± Megan pleaded earnestly as she grabbed Carlos¡¯ sleeve and looked at him with innocent doe eyes. But Carlos simply drew his sleeve out of her delicate hands and poured himself another ss of wine. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he said, sounding distant. Taking Large gulps, he downed the ss without another word. He was watching, trying to see what she¡¯d say next. ¡°Uncle Carlos, you¡¯ve had too much already. Let¡¯s go back home,¡± Megan suggested, looking at Carlos, who was leaning against the couch now his eyes shut as if in deep contemtion When he opened his eyes, he took the phone out from his pocket and handed it over to Megan. ¡°Call Tristan and ask him to drive me home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Megan input the password, but to her surprise, it was wrong. Jealousy flooded her as she knew it must have had something to do with Debbie She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I have no password.¡± With his eyes closed once again, he told her the numbers without even bothering to look at her. On call, Megan seemed to have poor connection in the private booth. Tristan couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. Holding Carlos¡¯ phone, Megan said to him, ¡°Uncle Carlos, the reception in the room is bad. I¡¯ll take the call outside.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos responded. Megan hung up the phone and walked out of the private booth. She was about to call Tristan again when Carlos¡® phone started ringing. It was an unknown number. Megan stared at the number, wondering, ¡®Who¡¯s this? Why are they calling on Carlos¡¯ private number?¡¯ She decided to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± she said. Chapter 610 At the other end of the line, Debbie recognized the girl¡¯s voice. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Put my husband on the phone.¡± Megan had been nervous the whole afternoon, worrying that she would be held responsible if Debbie was dead. Now that she heard Debbie¡¯s voice, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank God. She¡¯s not dead.¡¯ ¡°Uncle Carlos doesn¡¯t want to talk to you right now.¡± Megan Lowered her tone to a whisper. As far away as Carlos was, he was definitely out of earshot. The whisper was a voice that only she and Debbie could hear. The girl nced around warily. But Debbie wasn¡¯t happy. ¡®Doesn¡¯t want to talk to me? Who¡¯s this bitch to decide whom he talks to?!¡¯ ¡°Put him on the phone!¡± Debbie demanded, balling her hands into fists. If Megan were standing in front of her right now, she would put one of those fists to good use-punching her in the face. ¡°Uncle Carlos is in a bad mood. He really doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. It took hours for me to make him smile even a little. Just leave him alone. Moreover, Uncle Carlos told me to answer the call for him. He even told me how to unlock his phone. Just go away.¡± ¡°So how do you unlock his phone?¡± Debbie doubted what she said. Anything Megan said was suspect at this point. To her surprise, Megan recited the new password to get into Carlos¡® phone-Debbie¡¯s birthday. She¡¯d set it only a few days ago. Now, she had to believe Megan was telling the truth. Heartbroken, she hung up the phone quickly. But Megan¡¯s performance had only just begun. Still holding the phone to her ear, she pushed open the door to the private booth and said in a persuasive tone, ¡°Aunt Debbie, hang on. Why don¡¯t you tell Uncle Carlos that yourself? Hello? Aunt Debbie?¡± Carlos opened his eyes suddenly when he heard Megan¡¯s words. Megan showed him the conversation log while holding the phone with trembling hands. ¡°Aunt Debbie called from an unknown number. I thought it was Tristan, so I answered it, but it turned out to be Aunt Debbie. She asked me to tell you that she wouldn¡¯t be home tonight and then hung up.¡± Carlos took the phone and red at the number silently for a long moment before he called Debbie, but he didn¡¯t get through; it went straight to voice mail. He hung up in disgust and then dialed the unknown number. A woman answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where is Debbie Nelson?¡± Carlos asked coldly. ¡°Oh, you mean the young girl who borrowed my phone? She left with her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡¯ Carlos stood up abruptly from the couch. ¡°Where did they go?¡± The woman smiled. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Her boyfriend carried her in his arms. It was so sweet. Lucky her! My husband and I were talking about the happy couple.¡± Jealousy and anger filled Carlos, recing the disgust he had felt before. These were rawer and more powerful emotions, and Carlos was no stranger to them. In fact, he felt more powerful, more physically imposing when he was upset. Chapter 611 At the hospital, Debbie gave the phone back to the woman holding the baby. Just then, Hayden was back with the receipt after paying the bill. Doctors were not far behind. ¡°Deb, I asked them to get you a ward. Come with me,¡± he said to her. Sitting there, Debbie Looked pale and felt groggy. She nodded to Hayden and attempted to stand up. However, a surge of dizziness forced her to thump back into the chair again. Hayden scooped her up as soon as he noticed how weak she was. He made herfortable in his arms and hurried towards the ward. The hospital had been packed with patients recently. There hadn¡¯t been a ward avable in a long time. Right now, even the corridors of each floor were crammed with hospital beds. After pulling some strings, Hayden managed to get Debbie into an upscale double ward. When they got to the ward, Hayden ced Debbie on the bed carefully and tucked her in. A nurse took her temperature-39.6¡ãC. A high fever In Orchid Private Club Carlos couldn¡¯t be indifferent to Debbie, no matter how mad he was at her. He still cared for the woman, though sometimes he thought only God knew why. ¡°Find out where she is! Now!¡± he told Emmett on the phone. Emmett knew exactly who he referred to. When he and his men found Debbie, it was already past midnight. In the inpatient department of Alorith Second General Hospital A bunch of men in ck stalked through the corridor, breaking the rtive quiet of the hospital. The man in charge Looked grimly at the hospital beds on either side of the hallway. Imagining Debbie in such terrible surroundings, he quickened his already hasty pace. Those menacing men drew most of their attention from the patients and their families. Their looks and presence made people wonder who they were and what they were doing here. Emmett pushed open the door to a double ward, after which Carlos walked in steadily. There were two beds and four people inside. A womany in the bed closer to the door, and a man sat next to it, head resting on the edge of the same bed, asleep. Carlos gave her a nce and walked on. She wasn¡¯t Debbie. In the other bedy a woman with a bandage around her head. She was in deep sleep. She was hooked up to an IV, a needle taped to her arm Hayden sat on the sofa beside the bed, working. Seeing Carlos walk in, he smiled at him but didn¡¯t speak. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The two men¡¯s eyes met. With a stern look on his face, Carlos said nothing to Hayden either. He strode over to the bed and stared at Debbie. She was the point. She was what he hade for. Her face was a sickly red. The bandage around her forehead was blood-stained. The fluid in the infusion bottle was mostly gone. Carlos promptly peeled back the tape and plucked the needle out of her wrist. Hayden stood up and tried to stop him, but Emmett walked over and kept him where he was. When Carlos Lifted the covers away, he saw that underneath, Debbie was only wearing hospital clothing. Quickly, he took off his overcoat and wrapped her tight. Without a word, he picked her up from the bed. Maybe it was the warmth of his arms. Just then, Debbie slowly opened her eyes. In a blur, she thought she saw Carlos Chapter 612 ¡°Mr. Handsome. . she muttered. The ice around Carlos¡¯ heart melted. The tough man softened. The tenderness in his eyes went rogue. Nothing could conceal it anymore He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m getting you out of here.¡° He was so gentle, so caring, Debbie thought she was having a beautiful dream. Slowly, she closed her eyes again. If she stayed in that dream, she would rather never open her eyes again. Since the moment Carlos walked into the ward, Hayden hadn¡¯t been able to get much work done. He stood aside and watched Carlos¡¯ every move. Being a gentleman, before leaving, Carlos said to Hayden, ¡°Thank you, Hayden, for taking care of my wife tonight.¡± Hayden nodded in response. The whole thing was done rather quietly. The other patient never stirred. Onlookers gathered at the door as they left the ward. The bodyguards cleared the way for them ahead, so Carlos and Debbie got to the parking Lot without disturbance. Emmett trotted to the car and opened the back door for him. After he and Debbie got in, Emmett sat in the passenger seat. They were heading for an affiliated private hospital owned by Hilton Group. A VIP ward that was three times as big had been arranged. Two chief physicians along with a few nurses were waiting for them at the entrance to the intake department. They walked up as soon as Carlos¡¯ car arrived. After a thorough examination, a doctor said to Carlos, ¡°Nothing serious except the fever. The injury on her forehead was caused by some kind of blunt force. Looks unintentional. The bruises on her legs? Just scrapes.¡± Carlos reminded him with a furrow, ¡°She¡¯s on her period. Be careful with the medicine. I don¡¯t want her harmed.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± When everything was settled, it was already past 2 a.m. Carlos sent Emmett home to get some rest and he himself sat on the wide bed. Sitting on the bed, his back against the headboard, Carlos carefully took Debbie in his arms. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He took special care with the hand that was hooked up to an IV. Stroking her other hand, he noticed how pale her hands were. Her face was pasty white. He had never seen her so fragile. His every movement was made with extreme care, like she would break if he moved too fast or forcefully. Chapter 613 A tough guy, he rarely showed his feelings, much less adopt a different facial expression. But when Emmett told him that Debbie had a car ident and her car fell into the deepest river in Alorith, all the blood drained from his face. When Carlos and his men reached the ident site, Debbie¡¯s car hadn¡¯t been retrieved yet. Some professionals were working on it. The site was thronged with people, but few of them had witnessed exactly what had happened. Anxious to know how Debbie was, he told Emmett to ask around, see if anyone knew what happened to the driver. It took a Long while before he found someone. They told him that the woman driving the car had been rescued and taken to the hospital. Then Emmett checked all the hospitals nearby. It took him a bit to cut through the red tape, but that was what he was hired for. He finally found Debbie in Alorith Second General Hospital. Debbie had been asleep for quite a few hours, and had quite a few dreams to match that extended time. She remembered seeing Carlos in her dream. He told her gently that he came to get her out of that ce. A man¡¯s exasperated growl interrupted her wandering thoughts. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯de around this morning? Do you know what time it is? 2 p.m.! Why is she still unconscious? You call yourselves doctors? I spend a ton of cash on this hospital every year. I pay you good money. And what do I get in return? A bunch of idiots! ¡° ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Carlos. Mrs. Hilton is only sleeping. ¡° ¡°Sleeping? She¡¯s been asleep sincest night! You tell me that¡¯s normal? ¡° ¡°Carlos, why are you yelling? ¡± a feeble voice scolded. Hearing her, Emmett said to himself, ¡®Thank God, Debbie¡¯s finally awake. If she slept any longer, Carlos would probably tear this hospital down around our ears. As soon as he heard Debbie¡¯s voice, Carlos¡¯ anger vanished like smoke on the wind. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He and the others all rushed to her bed. The doctors looked at her, thankful and anxious. Now they knew their jobs were safe. At the same time, they prayed Debbie would be fine so that they wouldn¡¯t get another round of sturm and drang from Carlos. Debbie was surprised to see so many doctors surrounding her. One might think she was dying or had contracted some weird and highly-contagious disease. But she knew that it was all because Carlos had lit fires under these doctors¡¯ backsides. They knew that their jobs were on the Line, so they gave her the very best care. One of the perks of owning the hospital, Debbie figured. The director of the hospital himself examined Debbie, listening to her heart and lungs, checking her vitals, making sure that her reflexes were good. Afterwards, he assured Carlos repeatedly and unctuously that there was nothing serious with his wife. Only then did Carlos allow the doctors to leave the ward. Looking at Debbie¡¯s colorless face, Carlos was deeply worried. ¡°Bring the food,¡± hemanded Emmett. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Emmett turned to fetch the food. The couple were left alone in the ward. Carlos seemed a little distant, while Debbie was silent. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward. ¡°What happened?¡± Carlos finally broke the ufortable silence. Debbie turned her back to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Her car had been retrieved. After going over the car, they determined the brakes were working. The other parts of the car were all functioning fine. So the only thing Carlos could think of was Debbie¡¯s driving. ¡°Since you¡¯re such a bad driver, don¡¯t get behind the wheel. The driver can take you wherever you want to go.¡± Debbie turned to look at him with a sneer. Chapter 614 ¡°Your bedside manner needs work.¡± She had been expecting him to say how worried he had been, maybe even treat her gently andfort her, just as he had in her dream. But it turned out nothing was Like the dream. Noforting words. No gentle voice. All she got was his using tone. She was beginning to think maybe she shouldn¡¯t have woken up. Just stay nice and warm and loved in her dream world. She was thinking maybe she should say she was tired and shoo him out of the ward. At least it would shut him up. She normally liked his voice, but now she just preferred silence. This wasn¡¯t how he used to treat her. Staring at her ghostly white face, Carlos didn¡¯t say a word Indifferently, he turned around, leaving. His hands were in his pockets, balled into fists Only he knew how much he wanted to hug her. But he had been telling himself not to. ¡°Carlos!¡± Debbie shouted, exerting all her strength to sit up. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos paused and turned. ¡°You¡¯re still too weak. Don¡¯t sit up. Get some rest.¡± Without waiting for a response, he continued with a frown, ¡°Lie down.¡± ¡°*Lie down¡¯ my ass! Don¡¯t you even care how I fell into the river? Where were you when I fell? Were you having a sweet moment with Megan, with her in your arms? The first thing I heard after waking up was you ming me for being a bad driver. Was I ever a bad driver before? Why now? Did it ever ur to you that something happened before the ident? Or maybe you were hoping I died so that you could be with another woman.¡± Debbie started panting after this. Only now had she stopped to take a breath. Carlos walked to the bed and made her lie down. ¡°I think you must have bumped your head. You¡¯re talking crazy. Maybe a CAT scan will reveal something.¡± Debbie wanted to punch him in the face. While Carlos was tucking her in, she pped his hands and snarled, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carlos. Save your energy. I¡¯Ll do it myself.¡± At this moment, Emmett walked in with the hot meal. This happened to be at the exact same time she pped Carlos¡¯ hands away. It gave him great joy. Stifling hisughter, he put the food on the edge of the bed and said to Debbie with admiration, ¡°Debbie, let me adjust the bed for you so you can eat morefortably.¡± He reached for the button to elevate the head of the bed. ¡°No, thanks,¡± Debbieshed out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. Let me starve. Someone would be happy to see me die.¡± Emmett persuaded, ¡°It¡¯ll break Carlos¡¯ heart to see you starve. You can¡¯t imagine how happy Carlos was to see you wake up.¡± ¡°Emmett!¡± Carlos shouted. Immediately, Emmett shut his mouth. Debbie retorted, ¡°Emmett, I bet you don¡¯t know that your boss fell in love with someone else! Wait, that¡¯s not it. He¡¯s always loved someone else.¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯re well enough. I guess we don¡¯t need the food. Emmett ¡± Carlos¡¯ order was implied. Chapter 615 Emmett was surprised to hear it. He had seen how upset Carlos had been when he heard Debbie had an ident. He had seen Carlos holding Debbie in his arms in the middle of the night and kissing her repeatedly, worry written all over his face. He had seen how Carlos roared at those doctors when Debbie didn¡¯t wake up Like he was hoping. ¡®Carlos, clearly, you care about your wife more than anything. Why can¡¯t you justpromise and humor her a little?¡¯ Emmett was disappointed to see two people who were obviously deeply in love hurting each other. Even though he knew one day Carlos would regret these stupid fights with Debbie, it was not his ce to do or say anything. That was why he didn¡¯t, even though he wanted to. In spite of Carlos, in spite of himself, he found he liked Debbie more and more each passing day. He didn¡¯t like the way Carlos treated her, but he had to keep silent. He followed Carlos¡¯ orders and took the food away. Debbie¡¯s mouth had been watering at the delicious smell of the gourmet food, but right now she had to watch them being taken away. So this was how Carlos punished her? So unfair! ¡°Emmett,¡± Debbie called when Emmett reached the door. ¡°Yes, Debbie,¡± Emmett responded loudly. Debbie sat up in bed and asked, ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± ¡°Of course, Debbie. Someone you want to call?¡± Emmett walked back with the food. ¡°Yeah. I want to call someone and ask her to get me out of here. I know someone doesn¡¯t want to see me here.¡± Emmett stole a nce at Carlos. The man¡¯s gloomy face made him hesitate. As he was wondering if he should lend Debbie his phone, the door to the ward opened. Emmett saw the people that walked in. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Loftus,¡± he greeted. Too worried to respond to Emmett¡¯s greetings, Curtis hurried to the bed. After examining Debbie carefully with his eyes, he asked anxiously, ¡°How did this happen? How¡¯s your forehead? Still hurting? Is anything else hurting?¡± Curtis¡¯ concern opened the floodgates for Debbie¡¯s tears. Compared to ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Carlos¡¯ cold tone, Curtis¡¯ sounded so warm. Debbie embraced Colleen, who was standing next to him and was equally worried. ¡°Finally, someone cares about me. Mr. Loftus, Colleen, please take me with you. Can¡¯t stay here anymore. My husband Loves another woman. He won¡¯t let me eat and talks to me coldly all the time,¡± she sobbed. Curtis rarely got mad. But upon hearing what Debbie had said, he turned to Carlos with a sullen face and demanded, ¡°Carlos, is this true? Don¡¯t you know she just had a near-fatal experience?¡± Carlos nced at Debbie and said, ¡°It¡¯s all bullshit and you know it.¡± Not having the heart to watch his boss make a bigger mistake, Emmett walked to Carlos and reminded him in a whisper, ¡°Carlos, with all due respect, don¡¯t say anything you¡¯ll regret.¡± Carlos red at Emmett. The dutiful secretary¡¯s voice trailed off. Chapter 616 Assuming the couple were fighting, Colleen rolled her eyes at Carlos. ¡°Debbie, don¡¯t cry. Gregory¡¯s not busy. So if your husband can¡¯t take care of you, I¡¯ll call my brother and ask him toe and look after you,¡± she said, trying tofort Debbie. Recently, Colleen learned her brother had a crush on Debbie¡ªCarlos¡¯ wife. She knew that Gregory stood no chance and that it would go nowhere. She felt sorry for her brother. Now that there was an opportunity for Gregory to show how much he cared, Colleen grabbed it for him. And with both her and Curtis around, she believed Carlos wouldn¡¯t be tough on her brother. Colleen took out her phone and was about to dial the number, when Carlos observed. ¡°Colleen, you¡¯re a bride-to-be. Don¡¯t you have a wedding to n?¡± His tone was full of warning. Colleen stared at him and put her phone away. After twitching her lips unhappily, shemented, ¡°Debbie just had a serious ident. Why do you have to be so mean? Couldn¡¯t this wait until she¡¯s well? You¡¯re so rude. Honestly, I don¡®t know how Debbie puts up with you.¡± Then Curtis took the tray out of Emmett¡¯s hands and put it beside the bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and picked up a bowl of congee. Gently, he spooned some food out of it and ced it to her mouth. ¡°Here, eat something. We¡¯ll get you to another hospital.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mr. Loftus,¡± Debbie said sweetly. Carlos watched and listened. Just as Debbie was about to take a bite, the proud man who had just been criticized by everyone else in the ward snatched the bowl and spoon away from Curtis and snapped, ¡°She¡¯s my wife, Curtis. Now, go away!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Curtis was simply pushed off the bed. Looking at the overbearing man he shook his head. ¡®This man¡¯s ego sometimes makes him lose his head. But at least, now the reverse psychology is working. If he won¡¯t take care of her, we¡¯ll make a show of it. Then, he¡¯ll be forced by his jealousy to act, even if he wants to punish her instead of cherishing her.¡± ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Carlos ordered bluntly Debbie snorted, ¡°Since you¡¯re so gant, I guess I¡¯ll have to open my mouth.¡± A spoon of warm congee was put into her mouth. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± ¡°One minute, you ask me to open my mouth, and the next, you ask me to shut my mouth. You¡¯re so high-maintenance. Carlos, if I shut my mouth, how will you feed me?¡± asked Debbie, blinking. The man of few words was again rendered speechless, while Colleen and Emmett burst intoughter. This was too good. She was giving as good as she got. Another group of visitors came sauntering into the ward while Debbie ate. They were Jared, Damon, and Damon¡¯s wife Adriana Morris. Chapter 617 Debbie had met Adriana. She hoped she was good for him. Jared had made some questionable choices when it came to girlfriends. But then again, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Damon was not Jared. This woman was almost nine months along. Thanks to the pregnancy, her face was round and chubby. Her almond-shaped eyes were bright and beautiful. A smile lingered around her Lips. She wore a simple orange designer down jacket and soft ts. Her long hair was tied back casually. Debbie¡¯s first impression of her was that she was a high-flier. Their eyes met. When Adriana saw Carlos himself feeding Debbie, she was very curious about the woman in the hospital bed. Jared saw the gauze around Debbie¡¯s forehead. Before anyone could say anything, he dropped everything and sprinted towards Debbie. ¡°How ya feeling, Tomboy? I was worried to death when I heard about the ident. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I even Lost my appetite. How are you? Let me have a look¡ª¡± He approached Debbie to hug her, but Carlos pulled him away by the sleeve, putting the boy at a distance from Debbie. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten to hug my wife yet today. You? Back off!¡± Everyone was stunned by Carlos¡¯ possessiveness. With his hands around Adriana¡¯s waist, Damon kicked Jared in the leg and berated him, ¡°Behave yourself around Debbie. Otherwise, next time if Carlos gets pissed and throws you into space, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Jared scratched his newly dyed yellow hair and exined, ¡°Carlos, I was just worried about Tomboy. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Carlos only threw him a cold nce and continued to feed Debbie. With one arm around Adriana¡¯s waist, Damon moved closer to the bed and said, ¡°Debbie, let me introduce my wife, Adriana Morris, CEO of Hilton Group, New Zend branch. Sweetie, this is Carlos¡¯ wife, Debbie Nelson, a student from Curtis¡¯ university.¡± Debbie swallowed the food in her mouth and eximed, ¡°CEO? Wow! You¡¯re a sessful woman. Hi, Adriana. Nice to meet you.¡± Adriana walked over and shook hands with her. ¡°What sessful woman? I only got this position because your husband felt bad for me. But you, you even melted Carlos, the Iceberg. That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Debbie wanted to ridicule Carlos. On second thought, it seemed to be inappropriate on such an asion, so she said instead, ¡°Me too. I got the title of ¡®Mrs. Hilton¡¯ only because Carlos felt sorry for me.¡± The others hooted, but Carlos¡¯ face darkened. He picked up a cookie and put it into Debbie¡¯s mouth to shut her up. Chapter 618 Damon nodded his head. ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re my heroine. Few people dare to talk about Carlos Like that.¡± Carlos cast Damon a cold Look. Damon wrapped his arms around his pregnant wife protectively and took one step back. Pretending to be afraid, he said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t be a smart-ass. Your wife is here today.¡± All of Carlos¡¯ good friends felt bullied by him all the time. Today, they all wanted to see how weak he was in front of Debbie. It was a sight for sore eyes, and they enjoyed every minute of it. She was the only one who could really mess with him and not get hit for it. Anyone else, well, they knew better. Colleen smiled at Emmett and said, ¡°Emmett, if Carlos gets angry at you guys again, call Debbie. She knows how to calm him down.¡± Emmett gave Colleen a thumbs-up and whispered, ¡°Works like a charm.¡± He had tried many times. It never let him down. By word of mouth, ¡°Call Debbie for help when Carlos is mad,¡± had be a well-known secret in the offices. Debbie, actually, wanted to say, ¡°No use calling me. Call Megan.¡± But in the end, she swallowed those words and simply smiled awkwardly. As soon as Debbie finished eating, Carlos peeled a banana and handed it to her. Damon saw this. He looked at Carlos earnestly and said, ¡°Bro, I¡¯d like a banana too.¡± For the first time since Jared, Damon and Adriana had walked into the ward, Carlos spoke. ¡°Beat it!¡± Seeing his brother getting bullied, Jared snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be so bossy. Your wife¡¯s here.¡± The others Laughed. The atmosphere inside the ward was pleasant. Everyone was happy, except Carlos. ¡°Tell us what happened,¡± Curtis said to Debbie. The smile on Debbie¡¯s face froze when the ident was suddenly brought up. She looked at Carlos. He was confused by her look. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I mistook the gas pedal for the brake.¡± They were rendered speechless by her careless mistake. Debbie, however, was wondering if her friends would believe her if she told them that Megan was involved in the ident. And Carlos¡­ Would he trust her words? Luckily, Wesley wasn¡¯t in the ward. Among the four, Carlos and Wesley valued Megan the most. If Wesley were there, he would be pissed at her if she told them that the ident was caused by Megan.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 619 ¡°Should I tell them that Megan not only provoked me, but also purposely told Carlos that I had taken birth control pills?¡¯ Debbie pondered silently. She med herself for being too weak. She shouldn¡¯t have Let Megan get to her so easily. She had learnt her lesson. Even if she decided not to tell the others the truth, she would get back at Megan sooner orter. She promised herself. Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Colleen patted her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t feel Like talking, just forget about it now. You are fine, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Adriana chipped in, ¡°Get some rest. When you are ready to talk, Carlos will be here beside you. If there¡¯s some problem, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll fix it for you.¡± Debbie was still silent. Jared couldn¡¯t hold his tongue anymore. ¡°Tomboy, you have never been so hesitant before. What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡° It was true. She used to speak her mind anytime, anywhere. That used to be her trademark. But now, she couldn¡¯t. And it was because of Carlos. She was wondering if he would believe her. If he didn¡¯t, then whatever she said would be pointless. And he might even think that she was trying to frame Megan. When that thought hit Debbie, she forced a smile and said, ¡°This is just the result of me being a bad driver. It¡¯s nothing else. Rx, everybody.¡± They could tell that she was definitely hiding something, but no one forced her to share. The others left the hospital together after spending some time with her. Left alone with Carlos, Debbie fell silent once again and slept immediately after. When she woke up, it was already dark. The ward was quiet. Debbie was alone. Bored, she stared at the half empty infusion bottle. ¡°Hello? Anybody there?¡± she shouted after clearing her throat. Carlos walked in from the next room. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He walked to the bed and pressed the nurse-call button. They were engulfed inplete silence as they waited. Soon after, two nurses walked in and Carlos said, ¡°Bring her dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± The nurses turned to leave, but Debbie said, ¡°Please wait.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hilton. What can I do for you?¡± asked one of the nurses. Chapter 620 ¡°Could you help me get out of bed?¡± Since Carlos was standing right beside her, the nurses were confused by her request. They stared at him in search of an answer. ¡°She is ignoring mepletely!¡¯ His face clouded over in anger. ¡°Get out!¡± he ordered icily. Seeing his furious face, the nurses fled from them quickly. ¡°Hey! You scared them away! I need their help!¡± Debbieined with a frown. Carlos walked over to her, rolled the bed up for her, and put a pillow behind her back so that she could lean against itfortably. Debbie threw the covers aside impatiently and tried to get out of bed on her own. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Carlos blocked her way. ¡°The bathroom! It¡¯s urgent. What? You have a problem with that, Carlos?¡± Debbie yelled. ¡®If you don¡¯t want to be here, then leave! Why the long face? No one forced you to stay!¡± Carlos walked around the bed and picked up the infusion bottle. He slowly hung it on the mobile rack. Debbie wanted to do everything herself, but Carlos refused. He led her towards the bathroom, supporting her with one hand and pushing the rack with the other. After she was done, Debbie washed her hands and walked out of the bathroom. Carlos was waiting at the door. Silently, he escorted her back to the bed, one arm protectively around her waist. It was unnecessary, but he insisted. So in the end, she was kind of carried back to her bed. As soon as she sat on the bed, her dinner arrived. It was a huge meal. Since her hands weren¡¯t injured, it never urred to Debbie to ask Carlos to feed her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She told the nurses toy the table for her, and began eating. However, Carlos was angered because he thought that as her husband, he wasn¡¯t being relied upon at all. He closed his eyes to suppress the anger building inside him. When Debbie finished eating, he sat on the bed and said, ¡°Now, tell me.¡± Debbie stared at him and asked, ¡°Tell you what?¡± ¡°How did you fall into the river?¡± The car window had been broken. It seemed that she had been smart enough to break the window with the emergency hammer to save herself under the life-threatening circumstance. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 622 ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman. You should take your own responsibility when there¡¯s a problem instead of ming others, understand?¡± Apparently pissed off, Debbieughed sarcastically. Grabbing the pillow from behind her back, she threw it at Carlos angrily. ¡°To hell with your ¡®ming others¡¯! Get out of my sight! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again! Ever!¡± Unppable, Carlos didn¡¯t duck. The pillow softly hit him. ¡°Get some rest.¡± With those three words, he picked the pillow up, tossed it on the sofa, and left. Left alone, Debbie¡¯s eyes reddened. One of the most enjoyable feelings she had with Carlos was his constant reassurances. It was a priceless part of the rtionship. Made her feel like a princess. But when he ignored her, it made her feel Like a weed in his backyard. Something which he didn¡¯t give a damn about and could as well be trampled under feet. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her phone had been destroyed in the ident, so when Debbie was left alone in the ward, she had nothing to do but aimlessly switch between TV channels. Yet, she didn¡¯t find anything of interest. When she finally got bored with the telly, and Carlos had been gone for more than one hour, she decided to get out of bed to y on theputer in the ward. Leaving the TV on, she heavy-heartedly dragged herself out of bed and sat at theputer. That was when the TV in the background drew her attention. ¡°CEO of Hilton Group, Mr. Carlos, is present at the fashion show.¡± Instantly she turned to check what was on the news. On Alorith Fashion Satellite TV, an international fashion show was being broadcast live. Countless cameras were on Carlos, the grim-looking, well-dressed man. His date wore a cloud dress and white stilettos. Arm in arm, they walked on the red carpet towards the venue. Watching all this, Debbie couldn¡¯t help but move closer to the TV. But there was no mistaking the woman next to him-Portia! Walking beside Carlos, the ever proud and aloof woman enjoyed the envious gazes from everywhere, obvious excitement written all over her porcin face. Clenching her hands tightly, Debbie wanted to smash the TV. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he always kept a low profile? Didn¡¯t he say he never allowed the media to take pictures of him? Then what the hell is this?! Everything he says is a lie! He is a lying, cheating son of a bitch!¡¯ Even after he and Portia had sat in their VIP seats, the reporters kept on taking pictures of the two. After all, it was rare for Carlos to be willing to face cameras. Besides, he and Portia looked great together. ¡°Previously, there was Olga, and then Megan, and now, Portia! Carlos, aren¡¯t you a phndering old dog?!¡¯ Debbie cursed inwardly. Portia was never nice to her. And now she was wrapping her arm around Carlos¡¯ in public, for the whole world to see! Unable to take in the eyesore anymore, Debbie grabbed a ss form the bedside cupboard and smashed it angrily against the TV, sending the nurses gasping in shock. Chapter 623 In a short while, still on the set at the fashion show, Carlos got a call from Tristan not long after he had sat down. ¡°Carlos, Debbie¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± a panicky Carlos asked. Although he tried as much as he could to remain calm, the anxiety was detectable in his tone. ¡°Debbie smashed the TV.¡± ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Regretting havinge here, Tristan turned to Debbie, who had wrapped herself in the covers in bed. Disturbed, he tapped his middle finger at the side of his forehead, now sinking deeper into thoughts. Why did he have to walk into the ward just when Debbie was about to smash the TV? Now he had to be the one telling his boss what she was up to. While he fumbled for words, Debbie shouted in the background, ¡°Well, do you ever get tired of fooling around with all kinds of women? Aren¡¯t you such an amorous wild flower that entertains anything and everything, from poisonous bees to deadly butterflies? You phndering, thoughtless scumbag!¡± Tristan listened on without a word; his anxiety only grew worse. Carlos said calmly, ¡°Ask her if she had a good time smashing things. If one set is not enough, give her more sets to smash.¡± It had only been a short while since he had left, but she had already started creating drama. He was livid. He couldn¡¯t even find the right words. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± Tristan answered respectfully. Sitting next to Carlos, Portia Listened carefully to the conversation on the phone. She couldn¡¯t hear anything from the other end of the line, but she got every word that Carlos had said. ¡®Who is this ¡°her¡±? Is she Carlos¡¯ wife?¡¯ Behind the scenes, Portia¡¯s parents had pulled a lot of strings to get her this opportunity to attend this fashion show as Carlos¡¯ date. And since the chance was here, she had decided to use it to its fullest, making sure she left a favorable, Lasting impression on Carlos. The very best she possibly could. When Carlos hung up the phone, she asked in affected confusion and thoughtfulness, ¡°Carlos, is anything the matter?¡± But in an unreadable mood, Carlos simply put away the phone and responded coldly, without even the courtesy of looking at her, ¡°Nothing happened.¡± In an instant, it all began to sound as if he were talking to a stranger rather than his date. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Tristan moved another TV set into Debbie¡¯s ward, just as Carlos had ordered. This infuriated Debbie. ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s this supposed to mean? You don¡¯t have time for me, do you? What do you want me to do? Tear this hospital down?¡¯ As soon as thest bottle of IV fluid ran out, Debbie immediately asked the nurses to pull out the needle in her wrist. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this ce any Longer. I want to be out there going about other things. Discharge me right now!¡± she demanded, on the verge of turning hysterical. It took Tristan a long while to calm her down. ¡°Debbie, the gauze is still on your head, and the stitches in your forehead haven¡¯t been taken out yet. Why not wait until the cut heals before you start throwing tantrums?¡± he urged. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about the stitches. My husband is showing off out there as a couple with another woman! Do you want me to sit here and wait? Get me an invitation to the show! I have to get in there and personally witness whatever mischief he is up to!¡± Without waiting for an answer, Debbie got out of bed and started searching for clothes in the cupboard. Looking at her, Tristan began to regret his thoughtless promise to Emmett that he¡¯d take care of Debbie for him. Chapter 624 After a moment of searching in the room, she found there were no spare clothes she could wear, not to mention a suitable outfit for her to wear to the event. ¡°Your boss¡¯ wallet was lost in the river. Get him a new card when you can. Wait, didn¡¯t Carlos tell you to get me some clothes? There¡¯s nothing here,¡± she bitterly grumbled. By now she was getting very frustrated. Tristan shook his head and responded, ¡°Carlos intended to let you stay in the hospital for a week. There are still five days to go, so I haven¡¯t prepared the clothes yet.¡± ¡®Me being here for a week, while he ys around with his other women?¡¯ At the mere thought of it, Debbie was on the verge of ripping the gauze off. How would she convince him that she had recovered and was ready to leave the hospital soonest? But then as she studied the anxious nurses around her, she had an idea. ¡°Fine. Then I guess I¡¯ll have to stay.¡± Half an hourter, Tristan called Carlos again. ¡°Carlos, is this a good time?¡± To which Carlos snappishly replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Just a nce at the model on the runway and he almost lost his temper. ¡°Mrs. Hilton¡­ ran out of the hospital,¡± Tristan stammered on the phone. ¡°How? !¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Watching the hospital surveince footage, Tristan cleared his throat and answered, ¡°Debbie asked me to grab some real food for her. After I left, she snatched a nurse¡¯s uniform, changed into it and ran off.¡± Carlos closed his eyes with resignation. He felt as if the old rebellious Debbie was back, always giving him a headache. ¡°Where did she go?¡± asked Carlos. His voice betrayed no emotion. ¡°The camera shows she hailed a cab at the entrance, and the cab drove towards Skyline Road. You know, she Lost your wallet in the river. With no money on her, where do you think she went, Carlos?¡± Tristan wondered how Debbie paid the fare, since she didn¡¯t have a penny on her. Carlos stood up from his seat and left the venue quietly. Portia grabbed her handbag and followed. The manager of the fashion show had kept an eye on Carlos the whole time. The moment he saw Carlos leave the show, he tagged along. ¡°Tell Emmett to call Kasie. Tell her to stay put until I get there!¡± Carlos ordered on the phone. Portia trotted after him. She almost sprained her ankle, thanks to a strap on her heeling loose, but she didn¡¯t darein. She followed him all the way to the parking lot. Seeing Carlos hang up the phone, she asked, ¡°Taking off, Carlos?¡± He nced at her and said, ¡°Yeah. Zelda will drive you home after the show.¡± Portia refused thoughtfully, ¡°Thanks, Carlos. No worries. I¡¯ll call my brother.¡± Carlos got in the car. Without one more look at Portia, he ordered Chapter 625 Zelda to start the car. When the manager of the show came out to the parking lot, Carlos¡¯ car was already gone. Cautiously, he asked the woman standing there with an awkward expression on her face, ¡°Miss Gomez, Carlos left because¡­¡± Portia regained herposure and answered, ¡°He had to Leave for work.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the man replied. Then he pried, ¡°Miss Gomez, are you a close friend of Carlos¡¯?¡± Portia cast him a cold look. The manager grinned and shut up. Since Carlos had left, Portia decided not to go back to the show. She called the driver and asked him to pick her up. When Debbie arrived at the gate of Kasie¡¯s block of ts, she told the driver with embarrassment that she didn¡¯t have any money. The cabbie was annoyed. ¡°Are you screwing with me? Nurse, don¡¯t you know you have to pay for the ride?¡± Debbie smiled awkwardly. ¡°Just a minute. Can I borrow your phone? I¡¯LL call my friend and ask her to meet me here. She can pay you.¡± Left with no other option, the cabbie reluctantly handed Debbie his phone. It was either that, or risk not getting paid. At this point, he still wasn¡¯t sure if he would. ¡°Kasie, where are you?¡± she asked, once Kasie answered. ¡°Outside. d you¡¯re awake. What¡¯s up? Kristina and I went to the hospital to see you this afternoon, but you were snoozing, so we left without waking you up.¡± Hearing that Kasie wasn¡¯t home, Debbie was flustered. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re outside? Where? I took a cab to your ce, but I have no money to pay the fare. I¡¯m at the entrance to your block.¡± ¡°What? Emmett and I are having dinner outside,¡± Kasie replied. Then Debbie heard her say to Emmett, ¡°Emmett, don¡¯t answer your phone yet. Tomboy went to my ce. Let¡¯s head back now.¡± When Kasie answered Debbie¡¯s call, Emmett¡¯s phone started ringing too. Debbie asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet? If you¡¯re not finished, I can find you at the restaurant- if you don¡¯t mind me being the third wheel.¡± There was a moment of quiet on the phone. Then Emmett said on Kasie¡¯s phone, ¡°Debbie, we¡¯re on our way back. Tell the cabbie we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 626 Without giving it too much thought, Debbie said, ¡°Okay, hurry please. Bye.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She gave the phone back to the driver and exined, ¡°My friends areing. You¡¯ll have to wait a moment. But I¡¯ll pay you double the fare.¡± At that, the anger disappeared from his face, and he visibly rxed. He even chatted a little with Debbie. He had quite a few questions, but she must have presented quite a sight. She didn¡¯t have time to gather up winter clothing, and some of her clothes were Lost in the ident, anyway. Her scalp had stopped bleeding, but she still had the bandage on, which people¡¯s eyes were naturally drawn to. And of course, with nurse¡¯s scrubs, you couldn¡¯t really tell where she worked. Debbie had eschewed the name tag when she donned the nurse¡¯s outfit. ¡°Which hospital do you work in? That looks like a nasty wound. It¡¯s freezing cold. Why are you not bundled up? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Debbie looked at the clothes she was wearing and feigned embarrassment . ¡°I spilled water on my own clothes. These clothes belong to my friend. And I came to borrow some clothes from another of my friends.¡± ¡°Oh, you should be more careful. You could catch a cold dressed Like that. Ten minutester, Debbie saw someone approaching. It wasn¡¯t Kasie, but Carlos. When Zelda got out of the car and paid Debbie¡¯s fare, her first thought was, ¡®Holy Crap! Run!¡± She opened the back door quickly and ran away from the Emperor Like crazy. Watching her fleeing figure, Carlos took out his phone and ordered, ¡°Mrs. Hilton is running down Riverside Lane. Stop her!¡± Soon enough, a Bentley pulled up in front of Debbie, blocking her path. She almost ran into it, and had to put her hands on the door to steady herself. Two bodyguards walked out of the car and stood in her way. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Hilton,¡± they greeted her respectfully. ¡°Good? Nothing good about this evening, ¡® Debbie thought in frustration. She turned her head. The Emperor rolled up alongside her. The car window was rolled down. Carlos Looked at her and asked, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± d in only the nurse¡¯s oufit, Debbie trembled from the cold, but still, she rolled her eyes at Carlos and responded stubbornly, ¡°None of your damn business.¡± ¡®Gosh, why is it so cold? I¡¯m freezing.¡¯ Chapter 627 Zelda stared at the shaking woman with mixed emotions. Recently, she had learned that Debbie was Carlos¡¯ wife. She had seen Carlos with Megan. And word had it the Hilton family and the Elliot family were going to form a bond by marriage. So shouldn¡¯t Carlos marry Megan or Stephanie? Why did he marry Debbie? Lifting her head high in defiance, Debbie walked past the Bentley and the Emperor and continued walking down the road towards Kasie¡¯s building. Carlos opened the door and got out. Even though her teeth were chattering from the cold, the stubborn girl didn¡¯t intend to yield. Steady footsteps came from behind her. Suddenly, she was scooped up and fell into familiar arms. ¡°Hey¡­ Let¡­go of¡­me. Now¡­¡± ¡®So damn cold.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to freeze to death, shut up!¡± Carlos scolded. Debbie¡¯s anger red. ¡°You¡¯re the one¡­fooling around ¡­with another¡­ugh¡­woman while I was in the hospital suffering. You don¡¯t get to be mad, Mister. Put me down,¡± she said, struggling with him, while he held her fast. Although she was furious, due to the cold, her words sounded weak. She felt as if her Lips were not hers anymore. She had lostmand over them. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos was at a loss. He had only gone to a fashion show. Why was Debbie using him of fooling around with another woman? ¡®This woman is unbelievable! ¡® He came to the Emperor and put Debbie down. The woman, however, gave the car a heavy kick. ¡°No, I won¡¯t g-get in. I¡¯d rather f-f-freeze to d-death out here¡±. Her teeth ttered as if they were composing a special symphony. She was far from shivering now. Great convulsions rocked her body. The innocent Emperor was the one to receive the kick. Zelda sat stiffly in the driver¡¯s seat, not daring to move. This was her boss¡¯ favorite car. Carlos¡¯ aura got grimmer. ¡°Debbie,¡± he warned. Debbie wasn¡¯t scared. ring at Carlos, she snapped, ¡°What?¡± Somehow, her angry tone made himugh. ¡°If you¡¯re angry about something I did, then be mad at me. Don¡¯t take it out on the innocent.¡± ¡®The innocent?¡¯ ¡°Carlos, by ¡®innocent¡¯, did you mean your car or Megan?¡± Carlos¡¯ anger had worn out. He wondered since when he had be so patient. ¡°For thest time, get in the damn car!¡± Chapter 628 Making sure nobody was around them, Debbie kicked Carlos in the shin while saying, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll take it out on you!¡± Looking at the footprint on his suit pants, he asked, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she replied. She could hardly stand the cold anymore. Besides, she had just nerved herself to kick Carlos. She had had enough. Without waiting for Carlos¡¯ reply, she got into the warm car. After she was driven back to the hospital, Debbie walked to the changing room silently and changed into her hospital clothing. She shoved the nurse¡¯s uniform at Carlos¡¯ arms, but the man just stood and stared at it. Debbie red at him stubbornly. Her bright wide eyes read, ¡°Are you going to take it or not? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll be very mad.¡± Carlos looked at the uniform in disdain and said, ¡°This is another woman¡¯s clothes. I don¡¯t want to touch it.¡± Debbie was lost for words. Debbie grumpily walked to the next room and said to the nurse on duty, ¡°Please return this to your co-worker and apologize for me. Thank you. Then she ran back to the bed and slipped under the covers without another word. Again, Carlos was neglected. After some time, how long Debbie couldn¡¯t say, she was about to drift off when Carlos said to her, ¡°Here, take this.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t respond. Carlos lifted the covers. Debbie opened her eyes and gave him a cold look. In his hand was a new high-end phone developed by Hilton Group. ¡°Your SIM card is already in it.¡± She grabbed the phone from him quickly without so much as a ¡°thank you¡± and tucked herself in again. The first thing she wanted to do was talk to her friends on WeChat. She thought that she might have to log in first. To her surprise, when she opened WeChat, her ount had already been logged in. She wondered if Carlos had logged into her WeChat ount. There was no chat log. And it didn¡¯t seem that anyone had browsed through her messages or her updates in Moments. She opened the group chat with her closest friends and typed, ¡°Jared, Kasie, Kristina, Dixon! Let¡¯s do something crazy after I am discharged from the hospital.¡± Chapter 629 Jared didn¡¯t respond. Kasie sent an emoji which had a face with a question mark. Kristina sent an astonished face emo: Dixon said, ¡°I heard you had an ident. I called you, but your phone was switched off. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now, but I can¡¯t leave the hospital yet. Dixon, are you back in Alorith?¡± ¡°Not for another two days.¡± Dixon had gone to visit his hometown for the New Year. They still had several days to go before the new semester began. Debbie had slept a lot during the day, and since chatting with her friends was so much fun, she was still busy typing on her phone past midnight. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After his evening routine, Carlos came into her room. As soon as he Lay on her bed, Debbie covered her phone with her hands, as if she was hiding something from him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked warily, rolling her eyes. ¡°Sleeping,¡± Carlos said, stone-faced. He knew what she was doing with her phone. He decided to ignore it. He had read her updates in Moments. Just as he had anticipated, she had gone straight to WeChat and other social media as soon as she had gotten her hands on the phone. She had posted an update in Moments. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± She didn¡¯t care whether Carlos saw it or not. Actually, she hoped he would. Then she wouldn¡¯t have to tell him again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home? How am I supposed to sleep if you stay here?¡± Debbie locked the phone screen and stared at him instead. Carlos ignored her attitude. ¡°I¡¯m married. I¡¯m supposed to sleep with my wife, and this bed is big enough for two people.¡± ¡°We¡¯re having a fight.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fight with you,¡± he shrugged. ¡®If this isn¡¯t a fight, then what is it?¡¯ Debbie wanted to ask him. On second thoughts, if she chased Carlos away, she might get frightened at night to be alone in a hospital. So she dropped the topic. Turning her back to him, she unlocked her phone screen again and continued replying to her friends¡¯ comments. However, Carlos grabbed her phone from her clutches and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯ste, and your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°I slept too much during the day. I¡¯m not sleepy now. Give me back my phone. I have to reply to my friends¡¯ messages.¡± Chapter 630 Carlos put the phone aside and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Do it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hey! We¡¯re having a fight! You can¡¯t hug me Like this. I¡¯m mad at you. Carlos, You-¡± She was silenced by his kiss¡ªa long, gentle kiss. ¡°You¡¯ll make me lose control over my urges. You¡¯re on your period. I don¡¯t want to be an inconsiderate asshole. So, stop moving,¡± he warned in a husky voice. In the darkness of the hospital room, Debbie smirked. ¡®Am I that sexy, turning a universally acimed good man into a horny asshole?* Debbie wanted to talk to him, but she was afraid that the topic might be upsetting and that the conversation might go ugly. She would end up sleeping alone in the hospital. She decided to silently fall asleep in Carlos¡¯ arms while listening to his steady heartbeat. Debbie behaved well in the hospital the next day since she had her phone. In the afternoon, Kasie, Kristina and Jared came to see her. They talked for the whole afternoon. While Carlos and his secretaries were working outside her ward, Debbie and her friends were hatching a big n. Debbie began in a conspiratorial tone, ¡°Wanna take someone out The other three looked at each other and then shook their heads vigorously. Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill anyone.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t say ¡®take someone out¡¯,¡± Kristina corrected her, sighing. ¡°Fine. How about doing something really crazy? Interested?¡± Jared nodded. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. How could I miss that?¡± Since nobody needed to die in their little operation, Kasie and Kristina nodded too. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t go against thew, count us in.¡± ¡°Against thew¡­¡® Debbie thought about it. ¡®Does it?¡¯ ¡°It doesn¡¯t, I suppose,¡± she said with a grin. For a moment, her friends stared speechlessly at her. Chapter 631 Kristina finally said, ¡°I doubt it.¡± Debbie scratched her head in hesitation, mulling over her n. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything criminal, but we¡¯ll be stepping on Carlos¡¯ toes. Will you guys still do that for me?¡± Her friends all looked perplexed at her words. Kasie couldn¡¯t bear hearing Debbie speak in riddles anymore, so she asked, ¡°Okay, Tomboy, justy it out. What are you nning?¡± ¡°Get this. I¡¯m lying in a hospital bed, wearing these ugly patient clothes, and I¡¯ve been put on a drip and had stitches in my forehead. This is all thanks to one woman! So I need your help to teach her a lesson!¡± Debbie said between gritted teeth. ¡°Her¡­¡¯ Even though Debbie didn¡¯t explicitly spell out the name, they all knew who she was talking about. Familiar with upper-ss circles, Jared and Kasie were both well aware of the consequences. They simultaneously shook their heads disapprovingly. Jared blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Carlos and Wesley are protecting her. She¡¯s the apple of their eye.¡± Kasie pped Jared¡¯s shoulder to stop him. ¡°Shut up! That was then and this is now. Tomboy is Carlos¡¯ wife!¡± Jared noticed a dash of sadness sh through Debbie¡¯s eyes. Realizing that his words had hurt Debbie, he was full of remorse and hastily apologized, ¡°Yeah. My bad. Tomboy, I¡¯m in! Whatever you want. Okay? ¡°Count me in. Anyway, Carlos will probably take your side. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! Look what that bitch has done to you. She needs a whooping,¡± Kasie said. She knew most of the story. She couldn¡¯t swallow her anger over what Megan had done to her best friend. Hearing them, Debbie pped her Leg and said resolutely, ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m tired of being a doormat. I never did anything to get back at her because I didn¡¯t want to hurt Carlos. But she¡¯s crossed the line. She¡¯s sabotaging our marriage. My husband and I are being driven apart because of her. I won¡¯t let her off the hook!¡± ¡®On top of that, I almost died thanks to Megan¡¯s phone call!¡¯ she thought angrily. ¡°Kasie, you can swim, right? I may need your help for this. And Jared, I just need you to do me a little favor. Kristina, you don¡¯t have toe with us. Just stay at home and wait for the good news.¡± Then, Debbie told everyone her n and assigned a task to each of them. Atst, Kristina looked at Debbie, embarrassed. ¡°Debbie, I¡­ I want to go with you too.¡± She also was angry with Megan and wanted to watch this good show. However, she didn¡¯t have someone that had her back once things turned serious. Everyone else had wealthy parents that could pull some strings. Touched by Kristina¡¯s gesture, Debbie patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Kristina, don¡¯t follow bad examples. It¡¯ll make you a bad girl. I know your heart. Thank you. Just wait for us at home and prepare a big meal to celebrate our sess. Okay?¡± Kristina had no choice but to nod. ¡°Okay. Take care, all. Especially Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When the three of them left Debbie¡¯s ward and saw Carlos sitting outside, they all bade farewell to him politely and formally. ¡°Goodbye. Chapter 632 Carlos!¡± ¡°Bye Carlos, see you!¡± Carlos felt suspicious of them. His intuition told him these kids were nning something behind his back. They had always been courteous to him, but this time, it was more than that. They seemed to want to butter him up, as if trying to get on his good side. Especially Jared. He had even sped his hands in prayer when he left the ward. With that thought in mind, Carlos turned to Emmett and instructed, ¡°Go and get some information from your girlfriend.¡± Emmett understood what he meant. ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± But¡­ He suddenly felt baffled. Kasie was on Debbie¡¯s side, and so was he! Besides, Kasie was one of Debbie¡¯s best friends. Not exactly a reliable source, especially if she was part of the n. No matter what information he had gotten wind of, he wouldn¡¯t betray Debbie. He Liked the girl, though he was curious what she was up to. As a protest against Carlos, Debbie was determined to endure a long, boring stay in the hospital rather than bow down and beg him to take her back home. A weekter, Debbie was finally discharged from the hospital. Breathing in the fresh air outside, Debbie felt a surge of excitement coursing throughout her body. ¡®No more smell of disinfectant in the air! Amazing!¡¯ she eximed in her mind. Truth was, if it weren¡¯t for the new semester starting in two days, Carlos wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to be discharged from hospital until the scar on her forehead vanished. So she felt really Lucky. After leaving the hospital, Carlos drove her back to the manor. Much to her disappointment, he left for his office at once, even before she¡¯d been properly settled there. Watching him slowly disappear from sight, she could do nothing. She searched her brain, but found no excuses to make him stay a little Longer. The rhythm of an old song began to y in the back of her mind. She tried to recall the lyrics. ¡®Yeah, I remember now!¡¯ Then, she cleared her throat and began to sing. ¡°I hide my tears from you to y cool. I give you a cold shoulder, however I care. Never thought you¡¯d leave me along the way. My heart is dripping blood, but I have no courage to make you stay. I watch, you go to a world, far, far away¡­¡± As she sang the sad song, Debbie felt much better. Sad songs sometimes had a way of doing that, curiously. They were cathartic, in a way, and sometimes more effective than all the anti-depressants a pharmacy had to offer. Then, she remembered Carlos told her to buy whatever she needed because her luggage had been lost. They weren¡¯t going to drag the river to find someone¡¯s dresses or makeup collection. Besides, she had stayed in the hospital for so many days. She needed to break out hang out, and do some shopping.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Your tenderness is nowhere to be found, and I lose all reasons to be strong¡­¡± Debbie continued to sing to herself as she slowly made her way upstairs. Funny enough, she suddenly sped up the rhythm, changing the sad melody to a cheery tune. Meanwhile, Carlos had made a call to a housemaid before driving out of the manor. He asked the housemaid what Debbie was doing at the moment. Withplicated feelings, the housemaid looked at the woman who was singing happily, and replied honestly, ¡°Carlos¡­ Debbie is singing.¡± Carlos was surprised. ¡®Singing? So she¡¯s quite happy even without me he thought, upset. Unsatisfied with the answer, he hung up the phone at once, his face darkened. He was as gloomy as ever, and the mood around him darkened as well. Chapter 633 Debbie went to the music studio and enjoyed herself there for a short while. She even got the inspiration to write a few Lines for the song she was putting together. After that, she asked the driver to get her to the Shining International za. Debbie spotted a hair salon after getting out of the car. She touched her long hair. The idea of having a haircut came to mind. ¡®It is about time for a change. Maybe they can make me Look like a million bucks.* In the hair salon, a handsome man with grey-dyed hair greeted Debbie enthusiastically, ¡°Hi, pretty girl! Wee! What¡¯ll it be?¡± Debbie scanned the spacious studio and replied casually, ¡°My hair is a bit too long. I want it cut a little.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected the interior of the salon was this Luxurious. The price should be quite high. ¡°Okay, pleasee this way. Let me wash your hair first!¡± Then, she followed the handsome man to another room to have her hair washed. ¡°So, just a haircut, or¡­? What about a dye job or perm too? Actually, you¡¯re lucky you came in today. We¡¯re running a special offer now It¡¯ll be cost-effective if you buy a VIP card¡­¡± Debbie paused. ¡°Just a trim and perm the ends of my hair a little. And how do I get a VIP card?¡± As the grey-hair man dried her hair, he gestured to another young man asking him toe over. When Debbie saw another young maning up to her, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel in her mind, ¡®Wow! Another handsome boy. Why are all the hairdressers here so handsome? Do they need to win a beauty contest before bing a hairdresser?¡± When Debbie knew that the price of a simple haircut was already 1, 200 dors, she was taken aback. Her lips twitched. ¡®God! I¡¯ll never get a haircut in the Shining International za again. That¡¯s way too expensive! Are they hoodwinking the customers? How can Carlos allow such a hair salon to open here?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°But if you apply for a VIP card and save 10, 00@ dors in it, you¡¯ll get an extra 5, 000. And we have different bonuses at 30, 000, 50, 000 or 100, 0@@ dors. Besides, we¡¯ll give you a coupon for one free hair dye and hair perm which is worth 3, 888 dors¡­ It¡¯s our 10th anniversary, so that¡¯s what we have for you. It¡¯s really a bargain. You look so beautiful, and toe here more often would only add to your beauty.¡± Debbie felt a little dizzy hearing the young man¡¯s endless prattling They were doing the hard-sell here. It seemed that it would be a better deal to buy a VIP card. She would actually get a 50% discount, if her calction was right. And moreover, she¡¯d have a free dye and perm¡­ ¡°Okay, please help me apply for a 10, Q00-dor VIP card,¡± Debbie said to the young man. Deep down, she wondered if Carlos made her be bolder in spending money. This guy talked her into buying a 10, @@0-dor card, and that was not chump change. He appeared to have done so easily, like he had a gift for fast talk. It only took three minutes for her to be 10, @0@ dors poorer.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even before Debbie¡¯s hair was dry, the handsome hairdressers had quickly fetched the VIP application form for her to fill in and sign. They couldn¡¯t show more hospitality to Debbie by entertaining her with fresh fruits and beverages. In no time, a POS machine was put in front of her. So, without moving an inch from her seat, Debbie sealed the deal. So, with her new hairdo, Debbie was warmly sent off by the handsome young men. Her hair was dyed brown, yet it looked ck; it was trimmed, yet it looked as long as before. Well, the so-called new hairdo didn¡¯t seem that different at all. In a daze, Debbie stepped out of the hair salon holding the Gold Card in her hand. This Gold Card was given to her by Carlos. She hadn¡¯t brought this bank card to New York and had kept it in another handbag. She never expected to waste 10, 00 dors so soon. She mourned a bit, feeling sad to waste money so impulsively. Then, she opened the WeChat app and posted an update in the Moments. Chapter 634 She wrote, ¡°Wow, nowadays, hairdressers are all young and handsome, but with mad sales skills! They got me to buy a VIP card. Aww, poor me! My heart is aching, and so¡¯s my wallet. If I could turn back time, I would¡¯ve never stepped into that store¡­¡± She then put two Crying Face emojis below the words. On the other hand, working in his office, Carlos heard his phone beep when Debbie posted her update. He had set her ount as the Top Focus, so he would get her updates right away. He immediately tapped Debbie¡¯s Moments. However, as he read the content, his frown deepened. ¡®Young and handsome? She always calls me old man. Is she saying I¡¯m old?¡¯ he wondered. ¡°And why was she sad for buying a VIP card?¡¯ He was intrigued. How much money had Debbie put down on that card that made her so frustrated? He called Emmett in and asked, ¡°Emmett, check how much money Debbie spent just now and where. ALL ounts.¡± Ten minutester, Emmett reported, ¡°Debbie spent 10, 000 dors on a VIP card in a hair salon at the Shining International za.¡± ¡°What? Just 10, 000 dors? And she¡¯s sad?¡¯ Carlos couldn¡¯t help bursting into Laughter. ¡°Go and upgrade the card. The highest amount they have,¡± he demanded Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Um¡­yes, Carlos,¡± Emmett replied. He hadn¡¯t made it to the office door yet when Carlos added, ¡°Don¡¯t let her know.¡± Emmett nodded. While she was hanging out at the shopping mall, Debbie chatted with her friends on WeChat. She comined, ¡°I should¡¯ve asked you guys along. You could have stopped me.¡± It was just that she didn¡¯t want to bug her friends to keep herpany all the time. So she decided to set out on her own, and do her shopping that way. It would give her time to think, at any rate. Dixon sent a voice message. He said, ¡°Bad idea. If Jared and Kasie were there with you, you would¡¯ve spent 100, 000 dors.¡± Dixon was right! Jared and Kasie led a more extravagant life than she did. But she didn¡¯t like squandering money, for the most part. Money was to get something you needed, not everything you ever wanted. Kasie sent a Rolling Eyes emoji to Dixon and said, ¡°You kidding? She¡¯s Mrs. Hilton. If anyone knew who she was, and that she was crying over 10, @0@ dors, they¡¯dugh at her! Tomboy, it¡¯s only 10, 000 dors. Show off a little. Money¡¯s no big deal for your husband. Remember, Megan spent 80, @0@ dors for three shades of lipstick. She didn¡¯t even feel bad. They might be right! Debbie sent a Heart emoji to Kasie and wrote ¡°You¡¯re right. If I don¡¯t spend my husband¡¯s money, Megan will use it up sooner or Later. I shouldn¡¯t give Carlos any chance to waste money on her!¡± Seeing the two women¡¯s words, Dixon felt that he¡¯d better zip his mouth. Then, as Debbie walked into a cosmetics chain store, she tapped thements in her WeChat Moments. There were already dozens ofments under the new post. Gail¡¯s and Portia¡¯sments caught her attention. Gailmented, ¡°You bragging about something?¡± Chapter 635 Portia wrote, ¡°I have a VIP card with 50, 000 dors, for thergest hair salon at the Shining International za. Go ahead and use my card.¡± Debbie could sense the sarcasm in Portia¡¯sment. Portia had be more and more aggressive against her. She seemed to smell blood, and like any shark, was attracted to it. Debbie didn¡¯t know why. ¡®I¡¯ve been done with Hayden for a Long time. Why is she still pissed?¡¯ Debbie wondered ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Portia. But I have¡­¡± Debbie was typing a reply. She paused and wondered what was the highest amount of the VIP card in that hair salon. She giggled mischievously. Anyway, Portia didn¡¯t know any better. Debbie decided to brag about it. She continued to write, ¡°I have a VIP card with 200, 000 dors in it. If your 50, 000-dor VIP card isn¡¯t enough, you can call me and we can use mine together.¡± Portia didn¡¯t take the bait and reply instantly. Instead, she asked her man to confirm it. Emmett had already upgraded the card of the hair salon by the time Portia¡¯s men called the receptionist there. The worker had already put the money into Debbie¡¯s VIP card five minutes before the call. After getting the answer, Portia¡¯s man reported to her, ¡°Portia, Debbie¡¯s VIP card indeed has 200, 000 dors, and together with the 50, @00-dor bonus, she has 250, @0@ in total.¡± Portia was dumbfounded, her mouth agape. Clutching her phone tightly, she hung up quickly. She wondered, ¡®Why does Emmett have so much money to spend on Debbie? He¡¯s just an assistant. Maybe he takes bribes?¡± Now, the thought of hitting on Carlos burned stronger inside Portia¡¯s heart. She began to fantasize the day when she would be the new Mrs. Hilton. The first thing she would do was ask Carlos to investigate Emmett. If he was found out to have epted any bribes, he¡¯d be locked up. That way, Debbie would lose everything. She grinned broadly as she pictured the scene. There was still no reply from Portia. Debbie didn¡¯t care, either. She closed the WeChat app and shifted her attention to the various lipsticks inside the lit ss counter. There were tons of shades, and ents on top of that. With exotic names like After Midnight, Love Bites, Everglow, and A Little Magic, there was a lipstick for practically every mood, if your mood was to attract a guy, of course. And with selections in matte, satin, or metallic finish, it was difficult for Debbie to make a choice. ¡°No, Debbie. You have more than enough Lipsticks at home. Leave now and stop spending money! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But this color is so beautiful¡­¡¯ Debbie battled with herself in her mind. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and bought one more shade of lipstick. In the end, she decided on Moonlit Night, a mauve-ish shade that promised to give her a refined and elegant Look. Debbie had eaten dinner outside beforeing back to the manor. Carlos hadn¡¯te home from work yet, so she went to the yoga room. After doing a few poses, like Tree Pose and Downward Dog, she decided to head to the music room afterwards. Carlos didn¡¯te back until eleven o¡¯clock at night. He found Debbie in the music studio and she was concentrating on writing a song. He caught a glimpse of her scribbles on the paper. There were crosses or dots under most of the words. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the lyrics she hade up with Carlos stood behind her and patiently waited for a few moments. Yet, she didn¡¯t notice his presence. He stayed silent, even held his breath, trying to make himself as unobtrusive as possible. ¡°You. ¡°Aargh!¡± Her high-pitched shriek interrupted his unspoken words. Debbie jerked around to stare at the man who had sprung up from nowhere, her face white as a sheet. His sudden voice startled her so much that she felt like she was having a heart attack. As it was, she was still trembling. Chapter 636 Carlos inhaled deeply and closed his eyes. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Debbie nodded, but then shook in panic. ¡°No, you¡¯re handsome. . A dash of satisfaction shed through his eyes, but soon it vanished into thin air as he heard her say, ¡°As handsome as a vampire.¡± Carlos sighed. He threw a cold nce at her and demanded, ¡°Go to bed now. Don¡¯t stay upte!¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Anyway, I can use my husband¡¯s money to buy the most expensive eye cream. I can use my husband¡¯s money to keep healthy no matter howte I stay up!¡± Her words made Carlos happy but also angry at the same time. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the end, he grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her out of the music studio to keep her from talking any more nonsense. ¡°Let go of me. My legs work just fine!¡± Debbie yelled as she struggled in an attempt to break his grip. But Carlos didn¡¯t loosen his forceful grip on her hand until they reached the edge of the bed. With strength, he freed her hand, throwing her onto the soft bed. Debbie awkwardlyy prone on the bed, bouncing a bit while shouting angrily, ¡°Carlos! Are you nuts? If you don¡¯t want to see me, then don¡¯te back home! Oh, well. This is your home, not mine. I¡¯1l get out.¡± As she said this, she got out of the bed and trotted toward the doorway. ¡°Stop!¡± Carlos ordered coldly. With his authoritative voice, he always could assert power over everyone but Debbie. It urred to him that she was the only person in this world who dared to go against him time and again. The angry woman had disappeared from the bedroom after mming the door loudly, leaving Carlos alone with himself. Why did she constantly get angry with him when he only wanted the best for her? It seemed to him that their rtionship was a bit Like a child and a parent. He would make a rule or re- direct her, and she would throw a fit because she wasn¡¯t allowed to do what she wanted right then and there. Sometimes, she would bring him to the end of his rope. She had only gotten a few steps away when Carlos caught up with her and carried her in his arms. Feeling her legs leave the ground all of a sudden, she yelled, ¡°Let go! You jerk! I don¡¯t want to see you¡­¡± Her voice was suddenly muffled. The man had kicked the door closed and pressed her against it to kiss her bbering lips. Realizing his intent, Debbie took the chance to ridicule him while gasping for air, ¡°You want to have sex with me? But aren¡¯t you angry with me for taking birth control pills? Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll take them again?¡± Thanks to this topic, Carlos red up more. He red at Debbie intently, warning, ¡°Debbie, if you eat just one more pill, I won¡¯t let you have even one bite of food.¡± ¡°Whatever, no sex anyway, then. Since you don¡¯t trust me, why sleep with me? Get lost! Get away from me Aargh! Ouch! You¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Debbie stopped her attempt to wriggle out of his arms by his sudden gesture. Carlos tightened his grip on her waist. ¡°Why are you turning me down? Chapter 637 For Hayden?¡± Debbie really wanted to pop him in the face. Why was he talking about Hayden? What did he have to do with this? In a huff, she snapped, ¡°Are you high right now? Hey, stop, stop! I was wrong¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Debbie was now shrieking, her deafening pleading sounds echoing through the house, even though their bedroom was well-insted. Until the wee hours in the morning, the pleading, moaning and heavy breathing sounds finally subsided and everything returned quiet again. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Weakly lying prone on the sofa, Debbie felt really remorseful. She felt like a fool. She shouldn¡¯t have angered a night beast who hadn¡¯t tasted its prey for a long time. She had reaped the consequences herself noe Some people say that fight sex of a couple is some of the best sex you can ever have. Your blood is already surging through you, your adrenaline is high, so why not? Angry sex can sometimes make you feel better. But not in this case. They had sex for a whole night, but Carlos wore a cold face the whole time. Even when they reached climax, he didn¡¯t affectionately call her ¡°Deb¡± or ¡°Honey¡± as he usually did. Thinking of it, Debbie felt even more frustrated. ¡®Whoever talked about fight sex never met my husband. It¡¯s not true at all!¡¯ she thought gloomily. The next afternoon, Debbie woke up from her long sleep, and she slept even longer due to her exhaustion. Like usual, Carlos had already gone to work. She raised her sore arm, grabbed her phone and texted Carlos ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go visit my uncle and aunt during the New Year?¡± When they were in New York, Lucinda had called Debbie, inviting her to have a meal together with Carlos. Debbie had promised to go. She had intended to visit her aunt and uncle aftering back from New York. However, she¡¯d had a fight with Carlos even before flying back and had even experienced a near fatal ident. So she hadn¡¯t had the chance to visit them. Since she had almost recovered now, it was time to show respect to her elders. On the other hand, when Carlos received Debbie¡¯s message, he had just arrived at Megan¡¯s house. He took a look at the message and put his phone away. Megan put a cup of coffee in front of him and said happily, ¡°Uncle Carlos, this is fresh-brewed coffee. I made it for you. Have a sip, please!¡± As she said it, she suddenly noticed a love bite on his neck. Her face flushed bright red in an instant. She found it hard to take her eyes off it because it was¡­ too obvious. Sensing Megan fixing her eyes on him, Carlos already knew what she was looking at. The truth was, he had gotten a Lot of curious and strange nces from his staff all morning. He remembered Debbie did it on purposest night. And she got what she wanted thanks to this little trick. Now everyone knew Carlos had spent a crazy and romantic night with a woman. They believed that the couple must have been so passionate that they gave each other love bites in the heat of the moment. Thinking of Debbie, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but grin tenderly. He grabbed the coffee mug and took a sip, trying to hide the affectionate look in his eyes. Then he put down the mug and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Megan came back to her senses and smiled sweetly. Chapter 638 ¡°Thank you, Uncle Carlos. I¡¯m d you like it.¡± But the next second, what Carlos asked made her smile freeze on her face. ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­when and where did you see your aunt Debbie taking birth control pills?¡± That was his purpose of visiting Megan¡¯s house today. ¡°I¡­ I already told you about it. In New York, in the Hilton family¡¯s house. Uncle Carlos, why do you ask?¡± Megan stammered. Carlos cast her a sidelong nce and said in a very stern voice, ¡°Megan, be honest with me. You know I hate liars!¡± Megan was frightened by his stern tone. Carlos had never talked to her like this. Unable to take it, she felt hurt, her eyes reddened. ¡°I¡­I¡¯UL tell you the truth. Your¡­ your mom told me¡­¡± ¡°My mom?¡¯ Perplexed, Carlos continued to interrogate her, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Bowing her head in fluster, Megan uneasily yed with her fingers. She looked baffled. ¡°Uncle Carlos¡­ please stop asking me. I don¡¯t want to betray your mom.¡± Seeing the flustered expression on her face, Carlos did stop asking about it. He changed to another topic, which in fact, brought more unease to Megan¡¯s heart. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you call Debbie before her car ident?¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡± Megan replied, her lips trembling. ¡°Megan!¡± Carlos shouted, his tone bing stern again. Unlike Debbie, Megan couldn¡¯t resist this man¡¯s powerful demeanor, and he broke her resolve. This time, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. They flooded her eyes and poured down her cheeks. ¡°Uncle Carlos, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d get in an ident. That day, I knew you had a fight with Aunt Debbie and that you were unhappy. I felt really guilty, so I went out to call her in order to soften her anger. At first, she didn¡¯t answer, then I used another phone to contact her. When the call finally went through, I apologized to her sincerely. Instead of epting my apology, she confronted me about telling you about the pills. I admitted it, and then she hung up on me. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have an ident after the call. Uncle Carlos, please don¡¯t get mad at me. Please?¡± Stone-faced, Carlos stared at her and continued to ask, ¡°What else did you talk about?¡± ¡°Aunt Debbie said¡­ that you loved her the most. So she warned me to stay away from you. That I¡¯ve been pestering you all the time, annoying you. I promised her. Uncle Carlos, I feel bad now. I know it¡¯s wrong to hang around with you so much since you¡¯re married. But I just can¡¯t get you out of my head. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Megan sobbed, her breath bing short. Carlos massaged the upper part of his nose near the eye- sockets, feeling his head pounding for the trouble. To avoid her asthma attack, he had no choice but to comfort her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t mean to me you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Uncle Carlos, I hear you. I won¡¯t cry as long as you don¡¯t get angry.¡± She turned her tears into smiles as she went to get a tissue After leaving Megan¡¯s house, Carlos got in his car and called Tabitha. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 639 ¡°Carlos, what a surprise! You¡¯re not busy now?¡± ¡°No. Mom, when did you see Debbie take birth control pills?¡± Carlos asked outright. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Tabitha figured that it must be Megan who told Carlos. Carlos waited on the phone patiently. After a while, Tabitha finally opened her mouth. ¡°I think it¡¯s good she took a contraceptive, since your grandma and dad don¡¯t like her. It¡¯ll be a problem divorcing her if she gets pregnant with your child¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Carlos¡¯ powerful voice interrupted Tabitha¡¯s mumbling. ¡°Whether they like Debbie or not has nothing to do with me. Just answer my question. When did you see Debbie taking birth control pills?¡± ¡°Carlos!¡± Tabitha raised her voice. His cold voice stung her heart. ¡°You¡¯ve never talked to me like this before! You¡¯ve be distant from me because of Debbie. I¡¯m heartbroken by your coldness.¡± Carlos remained silent. Suspicion rose in his heart. It wasn¡¯t a difficult question to answer if she had indeed seen it with her own eyes, but she kept jumping over this issue. It dawned on him that things were not as simple as he had thought it to be. ¡°Sorry, Mom. I have work. I¡¯ll call youter. Bye!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos! Carlos¡­¡± Tabitha wanted to talk to her son for a while longer, but he had ended the call without waiting for her reply. She sat staring nkly at her phone for a while beforeing back to her senses. She stood up and walked to James¡¯ study James was talking to someone on the phone with a smile on his face when she pushed open the door and walked in. At the sight of her, he instantly pulled a long face and ended the call in haste. The smile had vanished from his face. In a cold voice, he asked, ¡°Anything?¡± He returned to his seat and randomly grabbed a file which was on his desk The expression on his face had changed so abruptly that it was impossible for Tabitha to not have noticed it. Her face went pale. ¡°Carlos knows about Debbie taking contraceptives,¡± she said, trying to sound calm. James put aside the file and asked with a frown, ¡°So soon?¡± She merely nodded without saying anything. The truth was that she was the one who had blurted it out to Megan. But she couldn¡¯t dare tell James that, afraid of his ill-temper. There was a moment of silence in the study. James lit a cigar, took a drag and slowly blew out a stream of smoke. Tabitha wanted to stop him from smoking for the sake of his health. Yet, the words were stuck to her throat. She dared not interfere with his business. After a few moments, she vaguely heard him muttering, ¡°It looks like it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to get rid of Debbie. I might have to finish her off for good.¡± Tabitha stared at the man in a daze. His face was emotionless as he said those devilish words. She wondered if she had heard it right¡­ In the manor Debbie changed into a set of clean and casual sportswear, and was all set to go out. Chapter 640 Before she left, she called Emmett to inquire about Megan¡¯s new address. Megan wasn¡¯t living in her previous residence anymore. Carlos had arranged another expensive house for her in a high-ss neighborhood. Debbie felt gloomy when she saw the beautiful houses sh by her as the car drove through the neighborhood. It was like her husband was keeping a mistress in broad daylight with no concerns. Emmett had informed the entrance guards about their visit beforehand. So Debbie, Jared and Kasie were able to smoothly pass through the heavy security. Jared, who was driving the car, stole a nce at the sumptuous houses in the neighborhood and marveled at their beauty. ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± he clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°Tomboy, your husband is so wealthy that he bought a house in this prime location for someone unrted to him. I bet even the smallest house here upies at least a hundred and fifty square meters, and it would be worth tens of millions of dors!¡± Debbie angrily hit his head. ¡°I know that! No need to rub it in my face.¡± Of course she knew how expensive this area was. This was the center of Alorith. The average housing price in Alorith was already high even for a standard middle ss house, not to mention a house in this prime location. Kasie, sitting in the back seat, rolled her eyes. ¡®Jared, you idiot!¡® she cursed in her mind. She quickly comforted Debbie, ¡°Tomboy, Portia has bought you a vi in Esastin Vi. That one is much more pricey than any house here. And the manor you¡¯re staying in now is probably more expensive than this whole neighborhood. So, don¡¯t go too much into it. Your husband Loves you far more than her.¡± Esastin Vi was well known as a brownstone district. Each of the vi there was valued at at least a hundred million. Everyone in the city knew about its sky-high price. Debbie understood Kasie¡¯s intention tofort her. She leaned against her seat, remaining silent. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When they reached building number eight, Debbie asked the other two to wait outside, and walked towards Megan¡¯s apartment by herself. She rang the door bell and waited. She said to herself that she was strong enough to deal with a weak woman like Megan on her own. As she waited for Megan to open the door, Debbie caught a glimpse of the two tall and sturdy bodyguards who were standing in front of the door and staring vigntly at her. They were arranged by Wesley and Carlos to protect Megan. Debbie smiled ironically. They did treat Megan well. If the bodyguards hadn¡¯t known Debbie¡¯s identity, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed her toe an inch close to the door Then again, she was confused. Carlos and Wesley spoiled Megan so much; why didn¡¯t either of them get engaged to her while they were still single? That way, things would have been simpler As Debbie was lost in herplicated thoughts, the door opened and Megan stood in front of her, wearing pink pajamas with bunny ears and a pair of pink slippers. She looked like a lovely young girl. Megan was surprised to see Debbie at her door all of a sudden. But she returned to her usual self and greeted her with a sweet smile, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Aunt Debbie? What brings you here today?¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t in the mood to pretend to be on good terms with her. She snorted coldly and cut to the chase. Chapter 641 ¡°I just happened to drop by. Come with me. I will buy you a drink and we can have a good talk.¡± Megan frowned upon hearing her invitation. But she hid her emotion and smiled again. ¡°I¡¯d love to. Pleasee in and wait till I get changed.¡± She stepped back from the doorway to allow Debbie to enter. Debbie had had no intentions of going into her house, but then she was curious to know if there would be any of Carlos¡¯ belongings in there, or if she might find some clue regarding their past. She decided to go in and find out. At the hallway, Megan brought a new pair of slippers for Debbie to put on. After that, they walked into the Living room. ¡°Wait here,¡± Megan said indifferently and went straight to her bedroom without giving Debbie a second nce. The fake smile had faded away from her face the moment they had walked in and closed the door behind them. She dropped her pretense since there was nobody else here except the two of them. Debbie didn¡¯t care about her cold attitude. She stood in the middle of the living room and scanned the space. The decor was the sort of style most girls would have loved. The walls were painted in pastel hues and pink. Even the furniture was colored in either baby pink or light blue. Exquisite and rare ornaments were ced on the tables and the cabs. Everything Looked pricey. But Debbie didn¡¯t find anything strange or special. Suddenly, a photo frame on the table caught her attention. Curiously Debbie walked towards it. She stood there and looked at the picture without touching it. There were three people in the picture-Carlos, Wesley and Megan. It must have been taken a few years back, judging from theplexion of Carlos¡¯ face. He looked tanned. Besides, he looked much younger in the picture. Carlos and Wesley were both wearing a set of camouge clothes. They had a thin smile on their usually calm faces. A short and young Megan stood in between them with a sweet smile, wearing the same camouge uniform. In the background was a blue sea. It was a warm picture¡­ Debbie already knew how Carlos looked in camouge uniform because he had a lot of group pictures of himself and other big shots hanging on the walls of his study in the manor. Those pictures were taken while he was serving in the Special Force. ¡°That picture was taken five years ago. Uncle Carlos had just fostered me and had been taking care of me for a while at the time.¡± Megan¡¯s voice came from behind her. Debbie turned around and saw her wearing a blue, long overcoat. In a sincere tone, Debbie praised as she turned back to look at the picture once again, ¡°It¡¯s a nice photo. Two handsome men and a beautiful mixed girl. Breathtaking.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help but think that if Megan hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Carlos, she would have been fond of this girl too. Megan remained emotionless even after hearing Debbie¡¯s praise. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she said tly. They went out together. Megan¡¯s bodyguards followed close behind them and got in another car. It wasn¡¯t until Megan opened Debbie¡¯s car door that she was shocked to see the other two guys sitting there. After a pause, she climbed into the back seat without a word. Kasie shot her a cold nce and moved over, and then looked back down at her phone. That showed Megan the proper amount of contempt and disdain Kasie was going for. Jared was in the driver¡¯s seat, and he turned around to re at Megan. ¡°Well, you do have the guts toe along. You think Carlos will back you up so Tomboy won¡¯t do anything to you?¡± he remarked with sarcasm. Debbie settled down in the passenger seat. After fastening her seat belt, she grabbed Jared¡¯s head and made him look at the road ahead. Chapter 642 ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she ordered. ¡°Hey! Watch the hair!¡± Jared protested. If it were someone else other than Debbie, who dared toy a finger on his new hairdo, he would¡¯ve kicked the guy away. Or at Least he would¡¯ve given him a good punch to remind him. It wasn¡¯t easy to manage the new hairdo. He had spent more than an hour making it look just right before he went out today. He anxiously looked at his reflection in the rear-view mirror and carefully smoothed the tousled hair, making sure he looked as handsome as usual. After two minutes, the mboyant guy still hadn¡¯t started the car. Impatient, Kasie kicked the back of the driver¡¯s seat and yelled, ¡°Are you going on a date? Quit messing with your hair. You already have a tons of pretty girls around you. Let¡¯s get going!¡± Jared finally started the engine. Heined, ¡°But it¡¯s you guys-not my Mrs. Right. I¡¯m not looking for a friend or a girlfriend. I¡¯m looking for a wife.¡± ¡°A wife?¡± Debbie mocked. ¡°You? The eternal bachelor? Dream on,¡± she said, as she yed on her phone. Jared sighed helplessly. ¡°Come on Tomboy. Have some respect.¡± On the other hand, Megan showed no interest in their bantering and secretly texted Carlos. ¡°Uncle Carlos, are you free now?¡± She waited awhile, but there was no reply. Megan assumed that Carlos was busy with his work at the moment, so she texted him again. ¡°Aunt Debbie is taking me somewhere. She wanted to have a talk. But she¡¯s bringing a couple friends alone. Uncle Carlos, I¡¯m scared.. In no time, Carlos t out called her. Seeing the caller ID on her phone screen, Megan instantly silenced the ringer. She didn¡¯t answer the call. Shortly, Debbie¡¯s phone rang. Confused, she shot a nce at Megan, who was just sitting quietly with her phone in herp. The screen was off, so she wasn¡¯t ying with it. After a Little hesitation, Debbie decided to answer the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Debbie¡¯s lips twitched. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Carlos asked as he leaned back in his chair, massaging his aching temples. ¡°I just want to talk to her. What are you worried about?¡± Carlos could sense the irony in her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. Her health is bad.¡± ¡°Haw-haw!¡± Debbie chuckled ironically. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll hit her?¡± Chapter 643 ¡°Since her health is bad, why can¡¯t she just behave and stop pissing me off?¡¯ Debbie thought to herself. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A bad feeling rose in Carlos¡¯ heart. He knew Debbie too well. There was a good chance she wouldn¡¯t Let Megan off the hook easily this time. He tried his hardest to control his emotions and did his level best to calm her down. ¡°Debbie, Listen-she¡¯s innocent.¡± What caused this mess was that Debbie was used of taking birth control pills. Megan was the one who told Carlos about it, but he already knew that there was something moreplicated behind the usation. Megan might have been a pawn in a game that someone else was ying, trying to get rid of Debbie. He had asked Emmett to investigate the truth. ¡°She¡¯s innocent? Then what about me?¡± Hearing him defend Megan disappointed Debbie. She felt she was owed at least the same amount of respect, and he definitely wasn¡¯t showing it. He just grew enraged and colder when he found out the result of the blood test, and didn¡¯t even listen to her side of it. True, with the steroidalpounds showing up in her blood, it didn¡¯t look good for her, but there had to be some other exnation. Maybe someone had ground it up in her food, or something else. But Carlos had jumped to conclusions immediately. She was his wife, dammit! He should believe her over Megan. ¡®Have I done anything to her that deserved all the pain she put me through?¡¯ Debbie thought sadly. Whatever he said, she couldn¡¯t swallow her anger this time. She had almost died because of Megan¡¯s call. ¡°I won¡¯t Let her go this time.¡± As she finished this sentence, she hung up at once. She wasn¡¯t interested in hearing any more excuses. Everyone in the car remained silent and held their breath the whole time. They were all well aware who Debbie was talking to. Debbie¡¯s phone rang a few more times but every time, she rejected the call as soon as it rang. Carlos called one of Megan¡¯s bodyguards and figured out where they were going. Realizing her intent, he hurriedly drove out with Emmett, tracing their routes. But a few minutester, the bodyguard called again, reporting to Carlos that they had lost track of their car. Carlos immediately called Tristan and asked him to check Debbie¡¯s GPS position. Jared finally stopped the car by the side of a river. This location was carefully selected by Debbie. She had personallye to study the surroundings beforehand. It was quiet here with no cars passing by. No one to see what was going on. No one to call for help. Megan was forced to get out of the car. At the sight of the surging waves of the river, she was frightened, feeling the colors drain from her face. ¡®This was how Debbie almost lost her life, ¡® she thought. ¡°Does she have a simr fate in mind for me?¡¯ She was hoping to rely on Carlos, but she wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be able to find Debbie, or get here in time if something drastic happened. She tried topose herself. ¡°You wanted to talk, so talk now.¡± But Debbie remained silent. ¡°Why did you bring me here? It¡¯s so cold outside,¡± Megan said, hoping to break the awkward silence. Debbie grabbed her by her wrist, dragging her closer to the riverbank. Megan¡¯s legs were trembling. ¡°What are you doing? If Carlos and Wesley hear about this¡­¡± When Carlos was mentioned, Debbie chuckled. ¡°Carlos will love me like he always has. Only this time, you won¡¯t be in the way.¡± Chapter 644 Flustered, Megan quickly Looked around, hoping to find anyone to turn to for help. But there was nobody else except the four of them. She didn¡¯t even see her bodyguards. She inhaled sharply and shouted to the three surrounding her, ¡°This is a crime!¡± Debbie found a block of stone and sat on it. Squinting at Megan, she said casually, ¡°I know my husband cares for you, but don¡¯t forget, he cares for me more. Do you think my husband would lock me up if I killed you? Worst case scenario, I still have someone else to save me Like Mr. Loftus, Hayden¡­¡± Of course, Debbie just brought up these two names to brag. She didn¡¯t really think that Curtis and Hayden would get themselves in trouble for her sake, had she been locked up in jail. But Megan didn¡¯t know that, and it was possible they might be able to pull some strings and get her out. Of course, she might lose Carlos in the deal, and she wasn¡¯t willing to bank on that. Megan got even more frightened, her face now white as a sheet. ¡°Just calm down!¡± she said in a shaky voice. ¡°Calm down?¡± Debbie snorted. She stood up, drew closer to her and looked into her eyes as she whispered with resentment, ¡°When I fell into the river with my car, I was really calm. You know why? Because I felt despair. I was ready to give up and quietly waited for myst breath!¡± Overwhelmed by the great fear, Megan slowly stepped backward with each word Debbie said. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why did I bring you here? I want you to feel the same way I did. Megan, do you want to have a talk with death?¡± Debbie said as she backed her to the edge of the river where there was no guardrail. A one-meter tall warning sign was visible on one side with the words: DANGER! DEEP WATER! Megan tightly clutched a branch of a small tree, her heart pounding. Taking a deep breath, she apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Please, I didn¡¯t want you to get into an ident¡­¡± ¡®No. I don¡¯t want to die now¡­¡¯ she eximed in her mind. ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡± Suddenly, Debbie heard a car squeal to a halt behind her. Somebody came. If her guess was right, it should be Carlos who hade to save Megan. And she was certain of her guess when she saw Megan shed crocodile tears again. Debbie had threatened her for a bit now, but she didn¡¯t even shed a tear. Now, as soon as her Prince Charming came, she began to cry¡­ The next second, a familiar voice came to Debbie¡¯s ears, ¡°Debbie, get over here now!¡± Debbie turned her head around to nce at Carlos. The sullen man stood on higher ground some distance away, ring at her with his sharp and piercing eyes, his face serious Emmett, worry written all over his face, also tried to persuade her. ¡°Tomboy, cool your jets. It¡¯s not¡­¡± He wanted to say it wasn¡¯t worth risking her future just to get revenge on Megan. But he swallowed his words as Carlos was right next to him. He didn¡¯t think much of Megan, but Carlos did. And it wasn¡¯t worth letting his boss know. His personal feelings weren¡¯t necessary for him to do his job, and he knew that. He also knew that he could be reced at a moment¡¯s whim, and he¡¯d been on thin ice more than a few times where Carlos was concerned. He hurriedly tagged along with Carlos, rushing towards the group. Seeing Carlos darting towards her like an arrow flown from a bow, Debbie got anxious. She lost herposure and red at Megan with resentment. ¡°I meant what I said.¡± Chapter 645 ¡°Aargh¡ª¡± Ssh! Following a shriek, Megan fell into the river, making a Loud ssh By the time Carlos reached them, Debbie had already pushed Megan into the river. He red at Debbie angrily, eyes burning with rage. ¡°I thought you were just being rebellious. I never knew you could be this evil,¡± he scolded. Debbie stared at him without uttering a word. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Seeing that Carlos was about to take off his coat, she got flustered, demanding, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t save her!¡± Her words added fuel to the fire. His body radiated a frozen aura, which made Jared, Kasie and Emmett all hold their collective breath. Without taking his eyes off Debbie, Carlos decisively barked orders to the group. ¡°ALL of you. Jump in now. Save her!¡± In fact, the reason why Debbie had to include Kasie and Jared in her n was that they could save Megan at the Last moment. Kasie was a good swimmer and Jared was a strong guy who could easily carry another person. She didn¡¯t truly intend to kill Megan, so she had people back her up in case Megan couldn¡¯t easily save herself. She wasn¡¯t going to kill her, but she was sure going to put the fear of God into Megan So Kasie had already been on standby from the moment Megan fell into the river. Now as soon as Carlos gave his order, she instantly jumped in. It wasn¡¯t wise to disobey Carlos, despite the fact that she might not be entirely ready. She steadied her strokes, and angled her body so that the currents might not carry her away too. She had no intention of drowning today. Seeing Kasie jump, Emmett followed her. He had to obey Carlos. Moreover, he wanted to make sure Kasie was safe. He didn¡¯t care too much about Megan, but Kasie was his girlfriend. While they hooked up over a few bribes, God helped him, he was starting to have feelings for the girl. He could see why Debbie Liked her. Megan kept struggling after falling into the river. She finally surfaced, but was only able to stay afloat for a second or two, coughing up water. Then, she went under again, dragged down by the strong undertow. She wasn¡¯t a strong swimmer to begin with, and being wet, cold, and suddenly dragged into the water really didn¡¯t help things. The very second she surfaced, Emmett spotted her and swam towards her. His sleek body cut through the darkened, menacing waves. He knew this was a life-or-death situation, and one slip meant he¡¯d be in danger too. On the riverbank, Carlos grabbed hold of Debbie¡¯s wrist. ¡°You crossed the Line this time!¡± he yelled angrily. He held her hand tightly, so it hurt. He was beginning to lose control of his anger, and it bubbled to the surface now that Megan was in danger. Surprisingly, Debbie broke his grip. ¡°She just fell into the river, and now you¡¯re worried? What about me? I could have died! I nearly did Carlos¡¯ face became livid. Feeling the tension between the couple which was like the calm before the storm, Jared felt like a tornado was on its way toe and destroy everything. As Carlos responded with silence, Debbie continued to mock him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always soposed? I remember you being quite calm when you had me tossed overboard.¡± Carlos coldly cast her a sidelong nce and took off his coat while roaring, ¡°It¡¯s a life-or-death matter. I can¡¯t just sit back and watch!¡± ¡°Then why did you just sit back and watch when I was in danger? Huh? Chapter 646 Carlos, if you jump down to save her now¡­ you¡­marry her.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t dare to spit out the phrase ¡°we divorce.¡± ¡°You trying to piss me off?¡± He flung his coat to one side and grabbed hold of her wrist, pulling her closer to the edge. ¡°Then we go down together!¡± He was determined to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, he was afraid she might kick Megan off a skyscraper next time. Before Debbie got what he meant, he had dragged her down to the river with him¡­ Everything happened in a split second. Jared waspletely taken aback, his jaw dropped. There were six people who hade here, and four of them had jumped down to save one woman. What in the world was going on? The icy-cold water pierced Debbie to her bone, but that was not why she was cold. It was not her body, so much as her heart. She struggled to break Carlos¡¯ forceful grip on her wrist. In a muffled and weak voice, she said sadly, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m so cold. It¡¯s not my body¡­ but my heart¡­¡± After spitting out a mouthful of water, she tried to speak again. ¡°You said¡­ you had my back¡­no matter what. But now, wig snatched!¡± As Debbie kept surfacing and sinking, her words were lost in the flurry of activity. ¡°Dammit¡­this is how you back me up? Carlos, did you Lie? Do you really love me?¡± Her voice trailed off. She felt drained of energy and didn¡¯t want to swim anymore. The cold water closed around her throat, suffocating her, which brought back the horrible memory of her sinking into the riverst time. All of a sudden, she felt like she was drowning in an ocean of fear and loneliness. Why was Carlos choosing Megan over her? Didn¡¯t she have a im to him, too? Carlos had initially wanted to swim toward Megan, but now regretted having done such an impulsive thing. Debbie looked like she¡¯d lost the will to do anything. He immediately approached Debbie, wrapped his arm around her waist and swam towards the bank. After getting Debbie onto dry ground, he quickly took off her wet clothes and wrapped her in his overcoat. At the same time, he ordered Jared, ¡°Turn on the heater in the car!¡± Snapping back to his senses, Jared rushed towards his car, started the engine and turned the heater on high. He hoped that the heat rushing through the vent could warm up the pair. This was getting too weird. It was just supposed to be a prank they yed on Megan. Right as Carlos carried Debbie to the car, Emmett also pulled Megan from the water. At the hospital With a dark face, Carlos leaned against the wall of the corridor, deep in thought. Curtis and Damon soon arrived there in a rush. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Megan okay?¡± Curtis asked, confused. Carlos Looked at him. A single word left his lips. ¡°Debbie.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Curtis was more confused. He ventured a guess. ¡°Did Debbie push Megan into the river?¡± Chapter 647 Carlos made no response this time. Curtis dropped into silence and even the talkative Damon kept his mouth shut. Pin-drop silence filled the air around them. Since Megan was still in aa, they couldn¡¯t visit her now. Then, Curtis asked Carlos about Debbie¡¯s ward number and found out it was just a few steps away. When he pushed open the door of Debbie¡¯s ward, he saw the girl lying in bed, looking rather annoyed. Hearing the footsteps, she instantly sat up. ¡°Hello, Mr. Loftus,¡± she said by way of greeting. Curtis nodded to her. Debbie shed an awkward smile. ¡°Mr. Loftus, let me guess. Is this about me pushing Megan into the river?¡± The four most respected men in Alorith had always spoiled Megan, so Debbie had already mentally prepared for any me from them before she carried out her n. Unexpectedly, Curtis touched her head and smiled to her tenderly. ¡°What are you talking about? Debbie, you have a far more important ce in my heart than Megan.¡± ¡®What? Wait, wait. What¡¯s that affectionate look in his eyes? Does he¡­¡¯ In a fluster, Debbie moved away to avoid his touch and stared at him. ¡°Are you¡­you¡­a two-timer?¡± she stammered. Curtis was amused by her question. He slightly patted her head and said, ¡°Wow, you definitely took that wrong. You aren¡¯t scared of Carlos, but I¡¯m scared of Colleen throwing me out of the house!¡± Debbie wanted tough, but with Carlos¡¯ name being mentioned, she suddenly pulled a long face. Seeing the gloom on her face, Curtis sat down next to her and pulled the corner of the quilt. He said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Colleen tell you not to fight with Carlos over Megan? Why can¡¯t you get that through your head?¡± Debbie smiled bitterly. ¡°Megan went too far this time. There wouldn¡¯t have been so many fights if it weren¡¯t for her.¡± Their rtionship was worsening these days because of Megan stirring up trouble all the time, and besides, Carlos seeing her and Hayden stay in the vi together also made things worse. ¡°Carlos has been in a pickle because of you two girls. But he already knew you and Megan were like water and fire, so he granted guardianship of Megan to Wesley, asking him to spend more time taking care of her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re much more important to Carlos than Megan,¡± Curtis said, patientlyforting her. There were a lot of things that Debbie didn¡¯t know. But Curtis had seen with his own eyes how much Carlos cared about her. So he thought he should at least tell her that much. Before Debbie came into Carlos¡¯ life, Carlos had almost devoted all his spare time to Megan. But after he fell in love with Debbie, Megan was no longer his top priority. Especially knowing that Debbie didn¡¯t like Megan, Carlos had always tried his best to keep his distance from Megan. Curtis saw all of this. He knew for that to happen, the cold, proud man must care deeply for her. Chapter 648 Besides, Curtis had never heard Carlos trash Debbie in front of them, and likewise, no one was allowed to speak badly of Debbie. ¡°Mr. Loftus, did youe to defend Carlos?¡± Debbie smiled helplessly. Curtis was indeed Carlos¡¯ loyal friend. She still remembered when they had a fight the other day, Curtis did the same thing and kept putting in a good word for Carlos. He would go to the mattresses for him, and wasn¡¯t Likely to abandon him even in difficult circumstances. Which was exactly what a good friend was supposed to do. Curtis shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Can you get me out of here?¡± she asked expectantly. She was safe and sound without any injury this time after being saved from the river. But much to her frustration, Carlos stuck her in the hospital again. She couldn¡¯t bear another boring stay in the hospital. She was tired of inhaling disinfectant. Curtis raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay here?¡± ¡°No, not another second!¡± More importantly, she also didn¡¯t want to see Carlos for the time being. Momentster, Debbie tantly stepped out of the ward, tagging along with Curtis. Carlos and Damon were busy chatting in the corridor. They stopped talking all of a sudden when they heard the footsteps. Curtis walked up to Carlos and said, ¡°Hey Carlos, Colleen has something to say to Debbie. You¡¯ll get her backter.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he Look back at Curtis. He had kept his eyes glued on Debbie the moment she walked out of the ward. Debbie, of course, had sensed his intent gaze, but she just looked away, trying to avoid eye contact with him. Curtis looked between the silently bickering couple andughed. He shook his head helplessly while patting Carlos on the shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s still young, so childlike. Do you have to be so serious with her?¡± Carlos finally broke the silence. In a cold voice, he snapped, ¡°Childlike? Have you seen any of your students do something like this?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Beyond all her bad habits and outrageous behavior, she¡¯s gone overboard. She tried to kill Megan¡­ in broad daylight!¡¯ Carlos thought angrily. Curtis wasn¡¯t able to find the best words to defend Debbie. Hearing his reply, Debbie finally shifted her gaze to Carlos. She sneered and taunted him, ¡°Carlos, Kettle, ck. You had the guts to have your wife thrown to the sea to feed the sharks. I was lucky to survive, but then you wanted to bury me alive. Again, I was blessed by God and escaped your deadly grasp. But then you dragged me into the river to drown me. Am I your wife, or your enemy?¡± Carlos lost control of his temper and darted toward Debbie to grab her. Chapter 649 ¡°Calm down,¡± Curtis said. He hastily moved and blocked Carlos standing in between the couple to stop things from escting. Debbie stuck her head out from behind Curtis and smiled at the angry man. ¡°Oh wait, Carlos. I almost forgot. Congrattions on marrying Megan. Granted, if I¡¯m your ex, then it makes sense that you did this¡­ So now we see who you really are. Resorting to violence?¡± ¡°Debbie!¡± Curtis stopped her. He had been signalling her with his eyes the whole time. Carlos, who was controlled by Curtis, slowly shut his eyes, bearing his anger. A momentter, without parting his eyelids, he urately pointed at Debbie and ordered between gritted teeth, ¡°Get her out of here, now!¡± He didn¡¯t know how far he¡¯d go if she didn¡¯t disappear from sight as soon as possible. ¡°Fine. I know how to follow orders. I should get going now! Just Leave me alone!¡± As she was finished, she turned around and headed for the elevator. Thanks to her parting words, Carlos was now overwhelmed by an urge to tie Debbie to a bed and punish her good. She always knew how to push his buttons and get his blood boiling in seconds. He wondered why he put up with her sometimes, but he also knew that the moments where he felt deep affection for her made it all worth it. She was his one and only, but sometimes she pushed him to his limits. Finally, he broke free of Curtis¡¯ grip, and shouted to Debbie, ¡°You, stop there!¡± Hearing the heavy footstepsing from behind her, Debbie picked up her pace to rush toward the elevator. When she began to run, the usually mature man also started to run after her. They looked like two kids ying cat-and-mouse in the corridor. Curtis and Damon were both dumbfounded by the funny scene. Fortunately, this was the VVIP floor of the hospital, so there was no one else here. Debbie quickly slipped into the elevator and pressed the button. The door closed at the very moment Carlos reached it. Carlos quickly moved to another elevator, but it was still going up. This was the 18th floor. He couldn¡¯t catch up with Debbie if he chose to descend the staircase on foot. Left with no choice, he called one of the bodyguards on the ground floor, asking them to head to the elevator and stop in Debbie¡¯s tracks. However, two minutester, the bodyguard called him and reported, ¡°Carlos, Debbie got away¡­¡± Still waiting for the elevator, Carlos asked in a cold voice, ¡°How?¡± ¡°Um¡­ She ran too fast and we couldn¡®t overtake her¡­¡± the bodyguard stammered, embarrassed. Carlos tried his hardest to hold back his anger. ¡°So get in a car Gasping for air, the bodyguard looked in the direction where Debbie had disappeared and replied, ¡°Debbie ran into the garden as soon as she saw us. Then she stopped a car on the road and jumped inside.¡± ¡°Stopped a car?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes¡­ Unless I miss my guess, that was Gus¡¯ car.¡± Chapter 650 Carlos turned to stare at Curtis, his face fell. After a while, he said, ¡°Okay, I see. Just report to your post and stand by for more orders.¡± Confused by his stare, Curtis asked with doubt, ¡°What happened?¡± Carlos put his phone away and tidied up his clothes, returning to his stoic and imperious self. He said calmly, ¡°Gus¡­ Curtis, why did youe here? Are you and your brother trying to make trouble, or¡­¡± ¡®My brother? Gus?¡¯ Curtis suddenly realized that Gus hade to the hospital for another checkup today. He chuckled under his breath. ¡°Gus didn¡¯t mean anything by doing this. He had the stomach flu two days ago. He¡¯s recovered, but the doctor asked him toe back to make sure¡­¡± ¡°So Deb got lucky!¡± Curtis Laughed in his mind. Damon had been silently watching the show the whole time. He wasughing, because the situation was so absurd. Debbie was definitely giving Carlos a taste of his own medicine. Now he walked up to Carlos and rested his hands on Carlos¡¯ shoulders, looking into his eyes. A momentter, under the stoic man¡¯s cold nce, Damon finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As amused as he was, he did feel sorry for Carlos. Debbie was such a troublemaker. Meanwhile, he felt lucky that his own wife was mature,posed and charming. Outside the hospital In the driver¡¯s seat, while driving the car, a young man took a nce at the cars behind them in the rear-view mirror. When he confirmed that there was no suspicious car following them, he finally let his guard down. ring at the panting woman in the passenger seat, he confronted her, ¡°Hey, Debbie, you running from someone?¡± Debbie patted her chest to steady her breath. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡®My husband!¡¯ she eximed in her mind. Gus snorted. He wouldn¡¯t believe her words. He didn¡¯t bother saying anything more about it. Instead, he said outright, ¡°Get out of my car at the next intersection. And remember the fare.¡± ¡°You¡¯re charging me for the ride? Should I call Mr. Loftus now?¡± As she said this, she pulled out her phone from her pocket. Gus shouted with anger, ¡°Hey! If it weren¡¯t for me, those guys would have caught you! Is this how you thank me?¡± Debbie rxed her whole body and leaned back weakly in her seat. ¡°Can I ride a little while longer? Long enough for a few phone calls? Then, she called Jared first. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, Jared, drinks tonight!¡± Unexpectedly, it was Jared¡¯s dad who answered the phone. ¡°Debbie? It¡¯s Jasper.¡± ¡°Oh hello, Jasper!¡± Debbie said politely Jasper smiled and replied in a more formal and courteous voice, ¡°Hello Debbie. I¡¯m afraid Jared isn¡¯t free tonight. Take a rain check?¡± Chapter 651 Debbie felt that something was strange. But she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. ¡°Okay, doesn¡¯t matter. Jasper, I shouldn¡¯t take up more of your time. Goodbye now.¡± ¡°Hmm. Don¡¯t be a stranger. Come to our house to have fun next time. I¡¯ll have Jared¡¯s mom make your favorite desserts,¡± Jasper said. Debbie had been to Jared¡¯s house a couple of times. Faye Jones, Jared¡¯s mother and Damon¡¯s stepmother, had been very nice to her, as she thought Debbie was Jared¡¯s girlfriend. They corrected her, and she was somewhat embarrassed by her mistake. Nheless, she still treated Debbie very well. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Jasper. Goodbye,¡± said Debbie. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Bye, Debbie. ¡± After hanging up, Debbie called Kasie. But unfortunately, her phone was off. She sighed and then tried to contact Kristina. But before she could do that, her phone rang. It was Colleen. ¡°Hi, Colleen,¡± Debbie called out in a depressed voice. Colleen could tell that she was in low spirits. ¡°Hey Debbie! What are you doing now? You free? How about we go out for drinks?¡± This was exactly what Debbie wanted! She pped her thigh and agreed cheerfully, ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± She was trying to find someone to hang out with when Colleen called. ¡°I¡¯LL book a ce and send you the location on WeChat,¡± said Colleen. ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡¯LL be waiting for you.¡± Debbie heaved a sigh of relief as she could drown her sorrows this evening. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t allowed to drink,¡± Gus said to Debbie in confusion. Puzzled, Debbie asked in reply, ¡°What? Who told you that?¡± ¡°Curtis. He told me your husband banned you from drinking,¡± he answered honestly. His brother also told him that if he saw Debbie drinking, he should not only pay her tab, but also get her to a safe ce so that Carlos couldn¡¯t lecture her. Debbie was left speechless. ¡®Really? Ban me from drinking? Well, he might be someone else¡¯s husband soon. And he has no right to tell me what to do anymore.¡¯ She was more convinced than ever she was right about that. Carlos chose to defend Megan over her, so as far as she was concerned, they were done. Besides, she thought it was a stupid rule that she couldn¡¯t go out and drown her sorrows in alcohol. How else was she supposed to bleed off stress? Meditate? Not knowing where else to go, Debbie asked Gus to drop her at a shopping malt. She had originally nned to visit her aunt and uncle with Carlos. But now it seemed impossible. The stubborn girl didn¡¯t want to even think about her errant husband right now. Debbie went on a shopping spree, walking past all the things the mall had to offer. Movie theaters with thetest releases, karaoke lounges, lively gaming arcades, tranquil beauty spas, indoor ice rinks, not to mention the hottest restaurants in town. It seemed a great ce to kill some time, but she knew what she had her heart set on. She took a cab to the Murphy family¡¯s house with Loads of shopping bags. Only Chapter 652 Lucinda and Sasha were home. Lucinda opened the gate and got confused when she saw Debbie¡¯s haul. ¡°Why all the bags?¡± she asked. With an embarrassed smile, Debbie told a lie. ¡°I¡­wanted to visit you and Uncle¡­with Carlos, but¡­he¡¯s too busy to make it. So I came here alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda was still not convinced. ¡°Carlos called me and said he was too busy to visit. He already sent us gifts. Why did you buy more?¡± Debbie was shocked. ¡°Gifts? When did he send them?¡± Lucinda helped Debbie put the bags in a corner and led her to the living room while saying, ¡°Yesterday. Emmett dropped by and left gifts, along with Carlos¡¯ apologies. Your husband said you guys would come by when he wasn¡¯t busy. You didn¡¯t know?¡± Sasha was lying on the couch, a facial mask covering her face. She greeted Debbie in a mumble, ¡°Deb!¡± Debbie nodded at her, and then said to Lucinda, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me. Forget it. I can still bring you gifts, even if he already did. The more, the merrier!¡± Carlos didn¡¯t reply to her message, so she thought he didn¡¯t want to visit Lucinda with her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lucinda rolled her eyes at Debbie. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t say it like that. You¡¯re husband and wife, and you should behave like a couple. Come here. Have some fruit. Emmett brought all kinds of fruit¡ªflown from overseas. So sweet!¡± Debbie was again speechless. She was still mad at Carlos, and didn¡¯t want to eat anything he sent. However, she didn¡¯t want her aunt to worry about her. So she picked up a slice of mango with a fork, pretending to enjoy it. She couldn¡¯t deny that it was sulent and delicious. In a few minutes, Debbie got Colleen¡¯s WeChat message along with a location. It said, ¡°6 o¡¯clock. We¡¯ll grab some dinner first. Then clubbing. Cool?¡± Debbie replied, ¡°Cool. See you then.¡± She didn¡¯t have other ns, so she stayed there until nearly 5 p.m. She then bade Lucinda and Sasha goodbye. At the Hampton family¡¯s house As soon as Damon got home, he went upstairs to find Jared. The door to Jared¡¯s bedroom was open. Damon could hear Jasper lecturing Jared. Chapter 653 ¡°What? You thought you were 3 years old? Do you know what you did? How dare you offend Carlos!¡± Covering his head, Jared tried to avoid his father¡¯s strikes. ¡°Just stop, okay? You grounded me and took my phone. I just wanted to get some sleep, yet you came in and started hitting me.¡± Faye was standing off to one side, looking anxious. When she saw Damon, she grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Stop your dad and cool him down.¡± Damon rolled his eyes and leaned against the wall, thinking, ¡®They can¡¯t pay me enough to do that.¡¯ Watching the scene, he said casually, ¡°Why not enjoy the show? Dad should teach him a Lesson so that he won¡¯t mess around with Debbie again.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, what? I didn¡¯t mess around. You messed around! Your whole family messed- Aaaargh!¡± Jasper caught him off guard and gave him a heavy blow with his duster. He stared fiercely at Jared and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Your whole family? Are you cursing me? You ungrateful cur!¡± Damonughed out loud at his father¡¯s words. ¡°Jared, listen to Dad. Mom, don¡¯t worry about it. Do you know what he did today? He pushed a young girl into the water. Ten- meter-deep water! That girl was Megan, Carlos¡¯ niece. See, Carlos would probably stick up for Debbie. But a prick like Jared? Hah!¡± ¡°Watch yournguage. Megan deserved it. She caused Tomboy¡¯s car ident,¡± Jared retorted angrily. Damon rolled his eyes. ¡°You believe whatever Pepper Debbie says, don¡¯t you? Megan wasn¡¯t there when she had the car ident, anyway. How could she have caused it? Come on. Pepper Debbie was just jealous and tried to frame her.¡± Jared fumed with rage when he heard Damon. He pushed Jasper away, who was about to hit him again with the duster. Jasper staggered and fell onto the bed. Jared grasped Damon¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°You said Debbie framed Megan? Don¡¯t talk about her like that!¡± ¡°Dude, I¡¯ve known Megan for more than five years. She wouldn¡¯t do anything like that,¡± said Damon angrily. ¡°Dammit! I¡¯ve known Debbie for seven. She wouldn¡¯t do that, either.¡± As he said this, Jared raised his arm and threw a punch towards Damon¡¯s face. Damon was quick enough to dodge the attack. Now that Jared started a fight, he wouldn¡¯t take it lying down. He aimed a hammerfist at his brother. Jared blocked it. Then, the brothers began to fight in earnest. Fists flew and tempers red. Jasper and his wife stared at the two, mouth agape. The brothers fought over girls. The funny thing was, those girls weren¡¯t even their girlfriends. Faye was freaked out when Damon and Jared came to blows. She grabbed Chapter 654 Jasper¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°What are they doing? Don¡¯t just stand there. Do something!¡± Jasper was boiling over with rage. He rubbed his arching brows and cursed, ¡°Stop! Why are you fighting over this? Cut it out, you idiots!¡± Damon and Jared didn¡¯t stop, though. It was as if they hadn¡¯t heard their father¡¯s barkedmand. Left with no choice, Jasper decided to threaten Damon. ¡°Damon, if you don¡¯t stop right now, I¡¯ll tell Adriana that you fought for another woman.¡± Adriana was out shopping with her friends. Damon was supposed to pick her up at the mall tonight. Jasper¡¯s threat worked. Upon hearing that, Damon immediately stopped. Jared didn¡¯t care, and seized the chance to give his brother a sucker punch. Despite his fury, Damon didn¡¯t fight back. Jared wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and with a sly smile taunted, ¡°When Adriana comes back, I¡¯m telling. Damon, get those knee pads ready. You¡¯ll be spending a lot of time kneeling.¡± ¡°Dammit! Jared, I¡¯ll tell your future wife all your one-night stands,¡± Damon said through gritted teeth. ¡°Hah!¡± Jared sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, not to mention a wife.¡± Jared was a yboy, and he didn¡¯t want to settle down yet. He swore to himself that he wouldn¡¯t get married until he was more than 30 years old. Before Adriana came back home, Damon had already paid Jared 100, 200 dors to keep his mouth shut. Jared had been paid off. Jasper and Faye wouldn¡¯t say anything about this to their daughter-inw. Besides, Adriana was with child. No one wanted anything bad to happen to her. As a result, the fight was soon forgotten. When Adriana asked about the fat lips and bruises, the brothers mumbled something about dropping a heavy chest their parents asked them to move. Debbie, on the other hand, arrived at the restaurant at 6, just Like she and Colleen had agreed. When she found the table, a boy was already there. Upon seeing Debbie, he stood up and greeted her cheerfully, ¡°Hi, Debbie.¡± She looked at Gregory in confusion. ¡°Gregory! Why are you here? And where¡¯s Colleen?¡± Gregory knew Debbie would being, so he dressed up and decided to get here first. Carlos wasn¡¯t in the picture anymore, right? He was wearing white casual clothes and a pair of Adidas Yeezy 350s, bouncy and full of energy. He knew Debbie usually wore casual clothes, and he was right-they looked Like a young couple. Polite to a fault, he pulled out the chair for her and said with a smile, ¡°Colleen¡¯s stuck in a traffic jam. She¡¯ll be here soon. Here¡¯s the thing. I owed her a meal, and she happened to be free this evening. So I offered to buy her supper. She didn¡¯t tell me untilter that you¡¯d be here.¡± ¡°Really? I hope I¡¯m not intruding,¡± Debbie said with an embarrassed smile. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Gregory denied instantly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I should be the one to apologize. It¡¯s a girls¡¯ night out, right?¡± Debbie shook her head. Chapter 655 ¡°No. It¡¯s just a meal.¡± She liked him, at least what she saw so far. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a meal with him, ¡® she thought. Gregory called over a waiter and handed Debbie a menu. ¡°Get whatever you want. It¡¯s on me.¡± His serious expression amused Debbie. ¡°I have a big appetite. I¡¯m afraid you might burst into tears when you see the bill,¡± she teased. Gregory replied with augh, ¡°I saw how you packed it away at Southon Vige. I don¡¯t think you have a big appetite at all. I probably eat more than you.¡± As if she didn¡¯t want the waiter to hear her, she covered her face with the menu and approached Gregory whispering, ¡°I¡¯m a hundred percent sure I have a bigger appetite than you. Once I ate more than ten dishes dining at the Alioth Building.¡± Back then, Carlos was having dinner with his business partners on the fifth floor of Alioth Building. He called her over, and ordered a full table of dishes for her in another private booth. Although the dishes were small, there were still more than ten. Even Carlos, a tall and strong man himself, was unable to finish them alone. After bidding goodbye to his partners, he went to her booth and was shocked to see she¡¯d polished them off. He gave her a thumbs-up, sincerely convinced. ¡°Shh-shush!¡± Debbie shushed Gregory with a forefinger to her Lips, embarrassed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, an idea struck Gregory. With a cunning smile, he offered, ¡°How about this? If I eat more than you tonight, you owe me a meal.¡± ¡°Okay. Why not?¡± Debbie agreed without hesitation. She thought it an interesting game. Gregory took another menu from the waiter and said, ¡°How about we order the same set menus, just to make it fair?¡± ¡°Fine with me. But Colleen hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Debbie began to read the menu. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. You know what? She¡¯s always Late.¡± Gregory was used to Colleen¡¯s tardiness. Debbie burst intoughter. ¡°Are you throwing shade at Colleen right now?¡± she joked. Gregory was about to say something, but he lost his voice when he saw someone. Debbie saw his change of expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She turned her head to check what made Gregory¡¯s smile disappear. A man entered the restaurant, followed by a woman in a long beige coat. Chapter 656 Debbie¡¯s face soured as the two approached Her eyes met the man¡¯s, and then she looked away and turned back. She pretended to ignore him and read the menu Gregory stood up from his seat, because the man not only saw them, but also came up to their table. Gregory greeted them with a friendly smile, ¡°Hi, Carlos, Olga.¡± Carlos fixed his eyes upon Debbie, who neither stood nor raised her head. ¡°A date?¡± he asked in a cold voice. Debbie¡¯s hand came up between her and him. ¡®Talk to the hand, Carlos!¡± she thought. Embarrassed, Gregory tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think Carlos. We-¡± Before he could finish, Debbie raised her head and looked Carlos in the eye. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a date. You¡¯re on a date as well, right?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him. He told me he had nothing to do with Olga. But now, he¡¯s dating her again, ¡® she thought angrily. Olga was a Little taken aback by Debbie¡¯s defiant manner. ¡®Who does she think she is, talking to Carlos like this? Does she forget how he punished her before?¡± Fury could be seen in Carlos¡¯ eyes. Gregory tried to keep the peace, saying, ¡°Hey man, Debbie didn¡¯t mean it. She¡ª¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carlos raised his hand to stop Gregory from defending Debbie. Then he told the restaurant manager standing behind him, ¡°Clean the table for us.¡± He pointed to the table next to Gregory and Debbie¡¯s. The manager called several waiters over and began to set the table. The two tables were so close together that the four of them could easily hear each other. Carlos and Olga took their seats inside a minute. The more Debbie thought about Carlos and Olga, the angrier she got. She finally figured out what she wanted, and consulted with Gregory over the selection. When he readily agreed, she decided to ce the order Gregory looked at the set menu Debbie was pointing at, and felt his stomach grumble. In order to not be a killjoy, he gulped and told the waiter, ¡°Same for me.¡± The waiter¡¯s jaw dropped at their request. Trying to suppress his astonishment, he offered with a smile, ¡°The dishes you have ordered are a bit too much. How about I take you to a bigger table?¡± Debbie turned him down politely saying, ¡°No, thank you. This table is just fine.¡± Carlos and Olga were sitting at the nearby table. Debbie wanted to see how her husband was going to flirt with another woman right before her. Soon, a couple of waiters walked to their table, pushing trolleys of food, and served the dishes. Olga was shocked. Chapter 657 Looking at the three small tes before her, she said to Carlos in a whisper, ¡°Oh my God! How can a woman eat so much? Just one of those set menus she ordered is enough to Last me three days, and two of them willst me a week!¡± Carlos cast an indifferent nce at her and replied, ¡°A good appetite is a blessing.¡± Olga hadn¡¯t expected him to defend Debbie. She gave him an awkward smile and shut her mouth. After a pause, she added, ¡°She¡¯s already big-boned. If she keeps eating like this, no man will like her.¡± ¡°I Like chubby girls,¡° Carlos said with a stern face. Olga didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡®Why is Carlos defending Debbie again? Or does he say that because he doesn¡¯t Like my skinny body, ¡® she wondered. Olga said nothing more, and began to eat her food in a graceful manner. Debbie swallowed a mouthful of spaghetti and began to stab the beefsteak with her fork. She looked at Gregory, who seemed dumbstruck, and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna consider this beefsteak as my husband, and I¡¯m gonna stab him and tear him apart.¡± She cut through the meat with so much anger. But that was all she could do. She sliced a piece and put it into her mouth ¡°Your husband? He¡­¡± Gregory stole nervous nces at Carlos from time to time. He knew that the couple had a fight, and he was afraid that Carlos might Lose his temper and take Debbie away any time. But his sister had once told him that Carlos was his wife¡¯s ve. Gregory thought his worries were uncalled-for. Debbie swallowed the meat and cut Gregory off. ¡°My husband? He eloped with an old woman.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Gregory choked on his drink and coughed violently. He stole a quick nce at Carlos, curious to know his reaction Carlos looked at the woman in front of him and thought, ¡®Although Olga is not even thirty yet, she does seem like an old womanpared to Debbie.¡¯ His face twitched at that thought. Olga didn¡¯t know Carlos was Debbie¡¯s husband. She almostughed out loud when Debbie said that her husband had eloped with an old woman, and thought that she deserved such a fate. She hated Debbie because the Latter had spilled wine all over her dress and had made a fool of her before Hayden. But she felt much better now. She even thought that Carlos had brought her here to watch Debbie make a fool out of herself. ¡°Gregory, are you all right? That¡¯s so careless of you! Waiter!¡± Debbie patted Gregory¡¯s back softly in an attempt to help him. Gregory, however, coughed more fiercely because of her actions. He really wanted to tell her, ¡°I¡¯m all right. Don¡¯t do this. Your husband will be jealous.¡± But every time he opened his mouth, he began to cough harder Eventually, Debbie had the waiter bring a ss of water. Gregory finally stopped coughing after drinking it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Embarrassed, he apologized to Debbie, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I made a show of myself.¡± She shook her hand. Chapter 658 ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Are you okay now? How about another ss of water?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m good. Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Now that Gregory was fine, Debbie got back to her food once again It was Carlos¡¯ turn to stir up some trouble. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and told Olga, ¡°There are sometest cosmetics in Shining International za. Why not pick some after the meal?¡± Overjoyed by his generous offer, Olga didn¡¯t know how to thank him. She looked at him with affectionate eyes and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Thank you, Carlos. You are so kind.¡± Debbie stopped eating once she heard that. How she wished she could overturn his table and hit it on his handsome face! She put down her knife and fork, and told Gregory tly, ¡°I¡¯m going to thedies room. Be right back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gregory nodded. Debbie stood up and walked towards the Ladies¡¯ room. Olga put down her knife and fork casually and told Carlos, ¡°Carlos, I need to go to the bathroom for a moment.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t raise his head to look at her. Olga didn¡¯t mind his cold response, she knew he was a man of few words. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She grabbed her purse, and walked towards thedies¡¯ room as well. Debbie sat on the toilet seat, boiling with anger. She opened WeChat and sent Carlos a message saying, ¡°Carlos, you not only n to marry Megan, but are also buying cosmetics for Olga. I really can¡¯t live with you any Longer. Name your price and we¡¯ll have a clean break-up.¡± Carlos¡¯ reply came almost immediately. ¡°A clean break-up? Why don¡¯t you stay where you are and I¡¯lle to you? We¡¯ll discuss our future in thedies¡¯ room.¡± ¡°He¡¯sing in here? Discussing something in the Ladies¡¯ room? He is so weir she thought. ¡°Just discuss it on WeChat,¡± she typed angrily. ¡°You want to have a clean break-up with me so that you can be with Gregory, don¡¯t you?¡± he replied. Debbie gripped her phone tighter. It took her several deep breaths to calm herself down. To piss Carlos off, she answered shortly, ¡°Yes!¡± Then she readied herself and walked out of the cubicle. Olga was smoothing her hair standing before the wash basin. Seeing Debbie through the mirror, she sneered, ¡°Debbie, you are really good at seducing men. First, you hooked up with Hayden, and now you are with the son of the Smith family.¡± Chapter 659 ¡°And she had even hugged and kissed Carlos. Good thing that Carlos doesn¡¯t like her. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to mock her like this now, ¡® Olga thought with a smirk. ¡°You should feel lucky that I¡¯m not interested in Carlos. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be hooking up with that unfaithful man,¡° Debbie snapped back in a cold tone. Olga fumed with rage when she heard Debbie call Carlos ¡°an unfaithful man.¡± Stepping on her high heels, she walked up to Debbie and red at her. ¡°How dare you call Carlos an unfaithful man! I¡¯ll tell him about this. He will definitely wipe you from the face of this world. Just wait and see!¡± Debbie grabbed a tissue to dry her hands. Feigning terror, she mocked a plea, ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t do that, Miss Olga!¡± Olga was pleased when Debbie looked frightened. She cast a disdainful nce at her and mocked, ¡°Well, if you beg for mercy sincerely, I won¡¯t tell Carlos what you just said.¡± ¡°Beg for mercy? Why would I do so? You¡¯re not Mrs. Hilton,¡± Debbie said with a raised eyebrow as she stared at Olga. A hint of embarrassment shed across Olga¡¯s face at the mention of ¡°Mrs. Hilton,¡± but she stood upright. ¡°Yes, Carlos is married, and I¡¯m not Mrs. Hilton. But he doesn¡¯t love his wife. So what¡¯s the point of being Mrs. Hilton? He loves me, you know. Beg me for my forgiveness, and I¡¯LL put in a good word for you,¡± she said with a smug expression. Debbie couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She eyed Olga from head to toe and taunted, ¡°He loves you? Come on, Auntie! You look even older than him. He should be blind to fall for you. Besides, he has had so many women. Who do you think you are?¡± Olga¡¯s face twitched when Debbie called her ¡°Auntie.¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare you! I¡¯ll tell him that you called him an unfaithful man!¡± ¡°Go ahead. Tell him,¡± Debbie shrugged. ¡®Megan, Olga, Portia¡­ He has been with so many women!* she cursed inwardly. How Olga wished she could point at Debbie and call her names at that moment! But someone entered thedies¡¯ room just then, and she had to leave to keep her image. Debbie started after her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯d better hurry up. If I reach Carlos first, I¡¯ll snitch on you.¡± Since Debbie was wearing sneakers, she trotted towards the dining halt effortlessly. Olga believed her threat, so she quickened her pace. Debbie had almost reached Carlos¡¯ table, while Olga was still pretty far away from him. She started running to catch up to her. Her six-centimeter leather heels gave away as she stumbled and fell to the floor, spraining her ankle. And yet again, tragedy struck Olga. ¡°Aargh!¡± she screamed, lying on the floor in the middle of the dining hall. Everyone turned to look at her. Even the pianist stopped ying and stared at the woman on the floor with his mouth agape. Olga was too embarrassed to even raise her head. Debbie cast a sidelong nce at the emotionless Carlos, and feigning surprise, she said in a loud voice, ¡°Oh! Is that Miss Olga? The general manager of the Moran Chapter 660 If she remembered correctly, that was how the host at the investors¡¯ dinner she had attendedst time had introduced Olga to the crowd. This was a top notch restaurant in Alorith, and the guests were all rich and famous. The Moran Group was one of the leading enterprises in the city. Olga was not only the general manager of the Moran Group, but had also appeared on TV with Carlos before. So many people knew her. Hearing Debbie¡¯s words, many of the guests took a closer look at Olga. ¡°It is indeed Olga!¡± someone echoed. ¡°Yes. Her grandfather is the famous Mr. Moran. How did she end up Like this? If you¡¯re not used to wearing high heels, then don¡¯t wear them, Olga.¡± ¡°Exactly! This is so embarrassing Debbie didn¡¯t expect all these rich people to be so¡­ rude. Carlos sighed with profound resignation. He put down his knife and fork, and was about to stand up. Debbie looked him in the eye and threatened, ¡°If you dare help her, I swear I¡¯LL sleep with Gregory.¡± Gregory froze instantly. ¡®I should¡¯ve listened to Colleen. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered in Carlos and Debbie¡¯s problems,¡¯ he thought, shaking in his boots. Carlos cast a cold nce at Debbie, stood up from his seat and walked towards Olga. As he walked past Gregory¡¯s table, he said, ¡°Gregory, keep an eye on her.¡± He swore to himself that he would teach his relentless wife a hard lesson this time. ¡°Gregory, let¡¯s go. My husband has no problems in me sleeping with you.¡± Debbie¡¯s words made Carlos stop in his tracks. He cast a warning nce at her before walking towards Olga again. Everyone was shocked when Carlos carefully scooped Olga up in his arms. ¡°I told you! It is Carlos,¡± someone eximed. ¡°Wow! He¡¯s so handsome! So manly!¡± ¡°Is Olga his wife?¡± ¡°Who knows? Olga cuddled Carlos¡¯ neck, and pouting her Lips,ined, ¡°Carlos, this is all Debbie¡¯s fault. She said that you were an unfaithful man and that she dumped you. I was so angry at her, and I wanted to defend you. I ran after her, but tripped.¡± ¡°Stupid bitch! You have embarrassed me again! I swear I¡¯1l make Carlos get rid of you from this city!¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°Hmm,¡± was Carlos¡¯ short reply. Not knowing what was on his mind, Olga continued to snitch on Debbie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Carlos, I bet Debbie is trying to seduce you. You don¡¯t know how flirty she is. I saw her making out with Hayden at the investors¡¯ dinnerst time. And now, she¡¯s dating Gregory. Carlos, you need to¡ª¡± Chapter 661 Before she could finish, Carlos interrupted her. ¡°You want to seduce me as well, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked in an emotionless tone. Olga didn¡¯t expect Carlos to ask her such an embarrassing question. In a shy voice, she replied, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯ve been in love with you for years. You know¡± Again, Carlos stopped her. ¡°Olga, I¡¯ma married man, and you know that. Go to the Shining International za and buy whatever you want. That is my thanks to you for apanying me to dinner tonight. We won¡¯t be seeing each other anymore,¡± he said coldly. Earlier this evening, Curtis had told him that Debbie and Gregory were going for dinner at this restaurant. He had then called Olga and invited her to dinner. Olga panicked when she heard his abrupt words. ¡°Carlos, I-¡± She tried to say something to save the situation. In the parking lot, Carlos¡¯ driver held the car door open for them. Carlos ced Olga in the back seat, straightened his suit and said in an icy tone, ¡°And do not offend Debbie ever again.¡± The fierce Look in his eyes told Olga that he was not joking. Besides, Carlos was never a man to joke. His threat was Like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky to Olga. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. Watching Carlos retreat, Olga had a bad feeling. ¡®Is it possible that Debbie is Mrs. Hilton? No, no, no! That¡¯s impossible. Carlos would never marry a woman like her!¡± When Carlos returned to the restaurant, Gregory and Debbie, who had been busy with their eating contest earlier on, were nowhere to be found. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He rubbed his arching brows and dialed Colleen¡¯s number. ¡°I¡¯m at the restaurant. Why didn¡¯t youe?¡± With a guilty conscience, Colleen exined, ¡°I¡¯m stuck in traffic.¡± ¡°You better ask your brother to send my wife back right now. If he fails to do so in the next ten minutes, he will be missing some very important parts of his body,¡± he threatened. ¡®Gregory will be missing some very important parts of his body?¡± Colleen was taken aback by Carlos¡¯ threat. She knew Carlos meant it, and figured she¡¯d better warn Gregory. After all, whenever it came to Debbie, he was a raging, jealous mess. Chapter 662 She hung up on Carlos, and immediately dialed Gregory¡¯s number. To her dismay, his phone was off, and the call went straight to voicemail. She dialed the number again and again, but to no avail. She didn¡¯t dare to call an angry Carlos; instead, she sent him a private message on Facebook saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carlos. Both Gregory¡¯s and Debbie¡¯s phones are off.¡± Of course, Carlos knew it. He had called his wife five times, but couldn¡¯t get through. Thest time, he mmed the phone down on the seat next to him in disgust. He¡¯d seen his dad ruin enough phones to know that when he was that mad, he needed a cushion he could throw his phone at. He couldn¡¯t call with a broken phone. The tall, proud man sat in the back seat of his car, visibly upset. Suddenly, his phone rang, and it was Wesley. ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital now. Megan just woke up, and she¡¯s asking for you. Where are you?¡± Rubbing his arching brows, Carlos felt a little annoyed when Wesley mentioned Megan. ¡°I can¡¯t make it now. Just keep her busy till I get there.¡± His wife was about to sleep with another man, and he was eager to find her. He had no time for anything or anyone else. ¡°Hmm,¡± Wesley answered. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What happened? How did Megan fall into the river? Was it Debbie?¡± His voice was as cold as ice. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like. Debbie might be a brat, but she¡¯s not psycho. She wouldn¡¯t kill anybody.¡± Carlos¡¯ head cleared after he took some time to cool himself down. Debbie had always been square with him before, so he saw no reason not to defend her now. She tried his patience-a Lot-but in the end she always had a heart of gold. And now, he knew her spirit was broken. And her heart. He figured that maybe if he could clear the air, she¡¯d believe that she was his one and only. Wesley paused as ir¡¯s words entered his mind. ¡°If Megan¡¯s so important to you, then marry her!¡± She had once yelled at him Like this. None of the two men hung up, nor did they say anything. They were both lost in their own thoughts. On the other hand, when Debbie and Gregory left the restaurant, she got into his car and made sure both of their phones were powered down. ¡°If our phones were on, Carlos would call and find us, and then we¡¯d be screwed,¡± she said. Gregory couldn¡¯t do anything but glumly retort, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯lL help.¡± He knew Carlos far too well. Everyone did. The arm of his vengeance was long, and he had men who were quite efficient at carrying out his orders, whether they were to seize someone, break up a fight, or finish one. They were pretty ruthless, often as efficient as Carlos himself If he couldn¡¯t handle a situation personally, he put his assistants or bodyguards on it. Could he find two people with ease? Does a bear poop in the woods? Even if you hid in those same woods, it was just a matter of time before he found you. Gregory¡¯s words did make sense to Debbie. But she was stubborn¡­ She murmured, ¡°Carlos is too busy to look for us. He¡¯s holding Olga in his arms right now. And he might go to the hospital to keep Meganpanyter.¡± Gregory looked at the sad and dejected girl, and felt it necessary to console her. ¡°I really think you¡¯re taking all this wrong. Carlos treats Megan well just because she¡¯s his niece. But you¡¯re different ¡± ¡°Gregory, you don¡¯t know her¡­¡± Megan had once told Debbie that she would¡¯ve married Carlos if it weren¡¯t for her. She even tricked Debbie once, making her think that Carlos had chosen Megan over her. But Chapter 663 Debbie didn¡¯t tell him, as she didn¡¯t think it was anyone else¡¯s business. Whenever Megan wasn¡¯t around, Debbie was one hundred percent sure that Carlos loved her very much. She was sure the man thought of her often. However, as Long as Megan was around, Debbie was not so sure anymore. Silence befell the car. Gregory was a young man of few words. He wanted tofort Debbie, but didn¡¯t know how. He wasn¡¯t even sure he could. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But he was sure of one thing-even with tear stains lining her face, she was a lovely sight. ¡°Gregory, if Colleen¡¯s busy and can¡¯t make it, just drop me off here,¡± Debbie said. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± ¡°Colleen¡¯s not busy. She called me when you were using thedies¡¯ room. She¡¯s at the Rock Bar now,¡± Gregory said quickly. He didn¡¯t want to leave her alone. ¡°Oh, really? Awesome. Thanks for driving me there,¡± she said with a smile. She felt a Little embarrassed. Gregory had paid for dinner this evening, and now he was driving her to the bar. She felt like a leech. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s no big deal. We¡¯ve known each other for years.¡± Gregory shed a smile. ¡°Yeah. From school. That was you: Gregory, a straight-A student, always made the Dean¡¯s list¡­ It took me awhile to figure out it was you.¡± That was the reason why his name came up so often-the teachers always praised him. Although she¡¯d heard the name, she hadn¡¯t paid any attention to him. Gregory had always kept a Low profile-he was never a ss monitor or student body president. She hadn¡¯t gotten to know him until her third year of college. The traffic lights cycled to red, and Gregory eased the car to a stop. ¡°Seriously? Was I that low-key? Maybe I was just an ordinary, boring guy that you wouldn¡¯t look at twice in high school.¡± He cracked a joke, if only to make her smile. Truth was, Gregory would ask the head teacher to remove his name from the rolls when he was voted into a student body position. After all, his mother was his father¡¯s mistress, and he didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. His family¡¯s reputation was on the Line, and he didn¡¯t want to do anything to drag their names through the mud. ¡°An ordinary, boring guy?¡± Debbie eyed him from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re tall and handsome. You could be a model.¡± Women of all ages would think Gregory was hot. He could be famous overnight if he wanted. Gregory burst intoughter. ¡°Hah! As if.¡± ¡°Believe me. You¡¯d be a heartthrob.¡± Debbie shook her head, sighing. Chapter 664 ¡°I thought that was actually what Gregory wanted-to be a star, but his family forced him to major in economics and management,¡± she thought. When they arrived at the bar, Colleen was already there, waiting for them in a booth. Before they sat down, Colleen couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Debbie, your husband is super angry. What happened?¡± Debbie got more depressed at the mention of Carlos. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not happy either,¡± she grumbled. Colleen poured Debbie a ss of beer and pried, ¡°Why not call him back?¡± She was really frightened by Carlos¡¯ threat. If he did something bad to Gregory, how could she face their father? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Debbie pouted her lips. ¡°No! I want some wine. Let¡¯s get drunk tonight.¡± She drained her ss and asked the waiter for two bottles of Cassia wine. Both Colleen and Gregory were startled. After several sses, Debbie began to curse Carlos. ¡°Go to hell. You piece of trash!¡± she kept repeating. The siblings didn¡¯t know what to do. This didn¡¯t seem to be easing her depression. Instead, it seemed to be making it worse. Half an hourter, Emmett entered the bar and walked over to them. ¡°Colleen, Gregory,¡± he said in greeting. Then he turned to Debbie, who was Leaning over the table. She could barely hold her head up, so she used her elbows to keep herself steady. Emmett said in a loud voice, ¡°Debbie, Carlos asked me to drive you back home.¡± The music was deafening. Debbie raised her head and looked at him asking, ¡°Emmett, what did that asshole tell you to do?¡± Despite discouragement from those around her, she emptied her ss rapidly. Emmett wanted to answer ¡°That asshole asked me to drive you home,¡± but he didn¡¯t dare to say so. After all, walls have ears. ¡°Come on Debbie. You can¡¯t escape. Carlos has men at all the exits. Juste with me.¡± To be honest, Emmett sympathized with his boss. Carlos had to ask people to surround the bar to get his wife back home. Debbie was already drunk. She put a hand over Colleen¡¯s shoulder and told Emmett, ¡°I¡¯m not going to see Carlos. Just leave me alone. Colleen, let¡¯s drink some more.¡± The two women had had a happy evening drinking together. Colleen was a little drunk as well. Resting her head on Debbie¡¯s shoulder, Colleen dismissed Emmett saying, ¡°You may leave. Debbie is mine now.¡± Emmett was left speechless. He wanted to leave, but his boss would kill him if he left without Debbie. Chapter 665 ¡°Debbie, it¡¯s veryte, and you must be sleepy. Juste with me for now, okay?¡± he coaxed Debbie patiently. She tried to open her sleepy eyes and fixed her gaze on the anxious secretary. ¡°Okay¡­ No! Okay¡­¡± ¡°Is that a yes or a no?¡¯ Emmett wondered, feeling defeated. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eventually, he managed to carry Debbie out of the bar with Gregory¡¯s help. Carlos¡¯ Emperor was parked at the entrance. The man sitting in the back seat instantly had a headache at the sight of the drunk woman on Emmett¡¯s back. He got out of the car and retrieved his wife from Emmett. He frowned when he smelled the alcohol emitting from her. Debbie opened her eyes and found herself in the car. She then spotted Carlos sitting next to her, but she was too drunk to keep a cool head. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you! Asshole Carlos! Mr. Asshole¡­ Urgh¡­I¡¯m so full. Another sip will make me burst.¡± How Carlos wished he could throw her into the snow to cool her down! But that was just a thought. He pulled his wife into his arms and listened to her constant grumbling. ¡°Why are you here in front of me?¡± she asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me, do you?¡± he asked in reply. His voice was low as he asked that. ¡°Hmm. ¡± Debbie nodded and blurted out, ¡°Carlos has changed. He no longer treats me Like he used to. I¡¯m not going to love him either. I¡¯ll marry someone else.¡± ¡°Whom do you want to marry?¡± Carlos tried his best to suppress his growing anger. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she answered, ¡°Gregory! Or Curtis, or Gus, or Hayden, or Emmett!¡± The names she uttered shocked the two men in the car. Emmett, who was driving, was unwillingly dragged into their fight. He trembled and almost lost control of the car. Carlos sat there quietly as his wife told him that she was going to marry someone else. His face was ashen with fury. Chapter 666 ¡°Whom do you want to marry the most?¡± he pried. ¡°Um¡­I want to marry¡­ Gregory the most¡­¡± she grumbled. Carlos cared so much for Megan. Curtis had Colleen, and Emmett had Kasie. Only Gregory was single. Little did Gregory know that Carlos was growing a grudge against him because of Debbie¡¯s drunken talk. When the car slowly rolled into the manor¡¯s parking Lot, Debbie pushed the car door open and jumped out. She ran towards the swimming pool without even noticing that she had Lost one of her shoes. Carlos picked it up and ran after her. Standing before the wide pool, Debbie pointed to the water and yelled, ¡°I hate water. I hate swimming. I hate this pool! Get out of my way! Get out of my way, you stupid pool!¡± If she didn¡¯t know how to swim, she would have gotten drowned last time. Then she wouldn¡¯t have to face all these annoying things in her life. Carlos squatted down in front of her, raised her foot, and coaxed, ¡°Hold my shoulder.¡± The lights around the swimming pool were off. The road Lamps were too dim for Debbie to see who was in front of her. She bent over and cupped his head in her hands, rubbing her cheeks against his head. ¡°Since when is there a puppy in the manor? Hi, little puppy! You¡¯re so fluffy.¡± ¡®Did Carlos buy this puppy for me?¡¯ she thought in her drunken state. Carlos went rigid when she called him a puppy. He tied her shoces quickly, stood up and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Do I look like a puppy to you?¡± he asked angrily. Debbie squinted her eyes to look clearly and then screamed, ¡°Aaaaargh! It¡¯s you! Carlos, you asshole! Let go of me!¡± She struggled hard to break free, but to no avail. Eventually, she burst into tears. In a choked voice, sheined, ¡°Why are you so annoying? Let me go! Just go and date your dear Megan or Olga. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Go ahead and marry Megan. I¡¯ll be with Gregory! I¡¯ll sleep with him!¡± Carlos believed he would be driven mad if he allowed Debbie to continue talking, so he scooped her up into his arms and threatened, ¡°One more word about Gregory and I¡¯ll throw him into the Pacific for the sharks to feed on! Then you won¡¯t see him ever again.¡± He hated Gregory more than Hayden now. There was a crisis in Hayden¡¯spany, and he hadn¡¯t left his office for a couple of days. As for Gregory, Carlos didn¡¯t want to deal with him for Curtis¡¯ and Colleen¡¯s sake. He could only threaten Debbie with his life. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Debbie was restless in his arms-she cried, yelled and thumped him with her fists. When he finally managed to get her into the bathroom, he broke out in a sweat despite the cold winter. Chapter 667 After stripping her clothes off, he put her in the bathtub and then took off his own clothes as well. Debbie shivered when she was dipped into the warm water. ¡°Old man, where are your clothes? Are you going on some fashion show?¡± Carlos just stared at her. ¡®Did she go to some fashion show with naked models?¡¯ ¡°Argh¡­ It¡¯s so cold. Hold me in your arms.¡± She threw herself into his arms and held his waist tight to keep warm. Carlos was instantly turned on. With intense passion rising inside him, he kissed her mercilessly, while his hands ran all over her body. And she was so obedient this time that he couldn¡¯t help but have sex with her in all kinds of positions again and again¡­ The next morning, when Debbie woke up, her head was killing her. She turned over in her bed; she felt like her body had been run over by a truck. When she yawned, she found that her mouth was sore. ¡®What the hell happenedst night? Why am I feeling so tired?¡¯ She sat up, looked around and then realized that she was in her and Carlos¡¯ bedroom at the manor. ¡°How did I get back here? When did I get back? Why can¡¯t I remember a single thing?¡¯ Rubbing her aching temples, she threw back the covers in an attempt to look for her phone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± she screamed in a hoarse voice. She was shocked by what she saw. Marks! Marks all over her body! ¡®This is Carlos¡¯ work!!* she thought angrily. She found her phone and dialed Carlos¡¯ number¡ªa spur-of-the-moment decision. When it connected, she yelled into the phone, ¡°Carlos, what did you do to me Last night?¡± She sounded as if she had been compelled to engage in prostitution. Carlos curled his lips as he remembered what had happenedst night. Wesley, who was sitting opposite him, snorted upon seeing his reaction. ¡®That must be his wife calling!¡¯ he thought. Carlos cast a sidelong nce at Wesley, who was feeding Megan, and left the ward with his phone. Entering an empty room, he Locked the door behind him and put the phone to his ear. Chapter 668 ¡°Last night, you kept insisting you were freezing, and asked me to hug you. Then you threw yourself into my arms¡­¡± Surveying Alorith from the window, he shed a broad smile and went on resignedly, ¡°I just wanted to help you take a bath, but you started hugging and kissing me nonstop. I¡¯m your husband. You think I was going to say no?¡± Carlos¡¯ words made Debbie blush. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Debbie denied rapidly, eyes wide open. Deep down inside, she asked herself, ¡®Really? Am I that horny when I¡¯m drunk?¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s true. I was d to oblige,¡° he said in a serious manner. ¡°So I did what you wanted. And then you asked to try something new. Variety¡¯s the spice of life. You taught me a few things.¡± Debbie¡¯s mouth was so sore that she suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°And?¡± she pried. ¡°You gave me a blow job,¡± he said, stifling his Laughter. Debbie wanted to kill herself when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re Lying! I¡¯d never do that!¡± Debbie retorted in a loud voice. Her face was as red as a tomato. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. *He has to be lying. I¡¯d never¡­¡¯ she thought. ¡°No lie. I have to say, you were pretty wild Last night. Thanks for the memories,¡± said Carlos with a Laugh. ¡®Thanks¡­ for the memories? Go to hell, Carlos!¡¯ she yelled inwardly. ¡°How dare you take advantage of me when I was drunk! Now you¡¯ve gone too far! You asshole!¡± she yelled into the phone. ¡°Tell you what ¡°His voice was cold. After a moment¡¯s pause, he added, ¡°Visit Megan. Apologize. Then I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Megan had cried to him and insisted Debbie apologize to her. Carlos really had no other choice. ¡°Visit her? Apologize? Forgive me?¡± Bitterness flooded Debbie. ¡°In your dreams! I don¡¯t give a damn about your forgiveness. Stay with Megan. See if I care.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. Carlos called her back, but she rejected it. She even sent him a text message saying, ¡°If you have Megan apologize to me, I might go to the hospital to see her. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Having read the message, Carlos simply put his phone back in his pocket and came back to Megan¡¯s ward. When she saw Carlos, Megan asked, ¡°Uncle Carlos, was it Aunt Debbie?¡± Carlos nodded. Chapter 669 ¡°If Aunt Debbie won¡¯t apologize to me, just let it go. Uncle Carlos please don¡¯t be mad at her. I just want you to be happy. I¡¯ll keep you at arm¡¯s Length, and maybe she won¡¯t be jealous.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. Wesley frowned when he heard Megan. ¡°Your wife pushed Megan into the river. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to ask her to apologize,¡± he said in a cold voice. Instead of replying, Carlos turned to Megan and said, ¡°Megan, I¡¯ll ask her toe here. She had a car ident and fell into the river because of your call. When she gets here, you need to apologize.¡± Wesley and Megan couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡°What the hell?¡± Wesley swore through gritted teeth ¡°Uncle Carlos!¡± Megan cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I just called her. I didn¡¯t cause her to crash her car and fall into the river!¡± Carlos looked away, and said coldly, ¡°If you won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t force you. Wesley, take care of her. I still have work to finish.¡± With that, he started to walk to the door. Megan pulled off the tape with a grunt, removed the IV, and jumped out of bed. Wesley tried to stop her, but she pushed him away and gave Carlos a back hug. In a choked voice, she said, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯l apologize. Please don¡¯t leave me. Uncle Carlos, you used to care for me. Don¡¯t do this.¡± Wesley pulled Megan away from Carlos, and into his own arms. His eyes were red with fury, his expression dangerous. ¡°If you don¡¯t get Debbie to apologize, I¡¯ll drag her here myself,¡± he said slowly, every word dripping with menace. Carlos cast a warning nce at Wesley and said coldly, ¡°No oneys a finger on my wife.¡± Wesley snorted, ¡°She¡¯s a killer, yet you still defend her. Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Megan is fine, isn¡¯t she?¡± After saying that, Carlos left the ward without Looking back. ¡°Stop!¡±manded Wesley, but to no avail. He wanted to catch up to Carlos and teach him a lesson, but Megan stopped him. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Uncle Wesley, don¡¯t fight with Uncle Carlos over me.¡± Wesley sighed and stroked her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Megan. I¡¯Ll make that woman apologize to you.¡± At the manor When Debbie walked out of the vi, she saw people working feverishly, and heard several motors droning. Drawing closer, she could see the motorized pumps and people holding hoses into the pool¡¯s dwindling supply of water. Confused, she asked a maid who was trimming trees, ¡°What are they doing there?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 670 The maid put down the shears and answered respectfully, ¡°They¡¯re pumping the pool, Debbie. Carlos asked them to fill it in with concrete.¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°With concrete? Why?¡± ¡®Does he hate to swim? Or did he almost drown?¡¯ The maid shook her head. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have no idea. Why not ask Carlos?¡± ¡°Okay. Thanks. I¡¯ll let you get back to work.¡± Despite her curiosity, she didn¡¯t n to ask Carlos. She came to the parking lot, and stared at the cars, wondering whether she should drive on her own She was still a little gun-shy, given what happened thest time she was behind the wheel. She decided to ask Matan to drive her for now. Matan came by soon, and Debbie got in the car he drove. As the car approached the gates to the manor, they opened to admit a military car It was a GAZ Tigr 4¡Á4 Infantry Mobility Vehicle, manufactured by the Russians. This was the closest thing the army had to a HUMVEE. There were only 3, 000 of those things made. Many were still roadworthy. ¡®Wait, could it be?¡¯ Debbie realized who it was. She was about to ask Matan to pull over so that she could say hi to Wesley, but then the Tigr stopped. It was blocking the way. ¡°Debbie, it¡¯s Wesley,¡± Matan reminded her. Debbie nodded as she pushed the car door open and got out. Wesley also jumped out of his car, and fixed his sharp gaze upon her. Despite his reluctance, he greeted her politely, ¡°Hi, Debbie.¡± Noticing his livid face, Debbie guessed this was about Megan. ¡°Hello, Wesley,¡± she said with a smile. Wesley nodded and got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Why?¡± she asked. ¡°I want you to apologize to Megan. She¡¯s very unstable right now,¡± Chapter 671 Wesley said bluntly. Talking obliquely was never his thing. Raised at the military residential quarters and having grown up to be a serviceman, he was even less tactful than Carlos. Debbie didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry at his words. ¡°Wesley, Megan should be the one apologizing, not me.¡± Even Carlos couldn¡¯t make her apologize. Wesley was just wasting his breath. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Megan is just a Little girl. You should be more tolerant with her. Besides, she¡¯s the one in the hospital right now, not you.¡± ¡°Wesley, you and your friends are all biased towards her. You don¡¯t even care who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong when ites to Megan, do you?¡± Debbie asked with a re. Just because he and Carlos treasured Megan didn¡¯t mean that they could cover for all her mistakes. And there was no way that Debbie would apologize to her. Wesley cast Debbie aplicated look. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Debbie.¡± With that, he trotted towards the military vehicle in a standard military style and opened the back door, as if saying, ¡°Get in, please.¡± Debbie¡¯s anger grew. ¡®What the hell? Is he gonna force me to apologize to Megan even though she is the one who is in the wrong? Does he think I will dly get into the vehicle just because he asked me to? I don¡¯t even Listen to my own husband. What makes him think that I will ever Listen to him? How big a pushover does he think I am?¡¯This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wesley, new semester begins in two days. I¡¯m going to buy some new stationery. Show yourself around the manor if you want.¡± Debbie turned to walk towards her car. Wesley, however, caught up with her after several strides and closed her car door which she had just opened. He stood rigidly in front of it. ¡°What? You want a fight?¡± asked Debbie. She didn¡¯t give a damn about his status or rank. Wesley was about to say something when his phone rang. He took the call and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m at your manor.¡± ¡°I know,¡± responded Carlos, as he walked into the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare harm a hair on my wife¡¯s head.¡± Wesley looked at Debbie and then replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I respect her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m politely asking her to get into my car.¡± Debbie guessed it had to be Carlos on the phone. Hearing Wesley¡¯s reply, Debbie scoffed. ¡®Politely? Thank you, Wesley, for showing so much respect.¡± The doors to the sightseeing elevator closed. The view of the city shed before Carlos¡¯ eyes. ¡°She does what she likes. Even I can¡¯t force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to. Your words are not gonna budge her,¡± he continued. Wesley¡¯s lips twitched scornfully. ¡®Can¡¯t force your own woman to do what you want? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just unwilling to force her, ¡® he sneered within. ¡°She muste to the hospital with me today.¡± Chapter 672 ¡°If you take her to the hospital forcefully, you will only make her angry. She won¡¯t apologize to Megan. Instead, she will tear the ward down, and she will make you watch as she smashes the ce into bits. Is that what you want?¡± Though they hadn¡¯t Lived together for too long, Carlos knew his wife very well. Wesley hesitated. ¡®Why are women so troublesome? She¡¯s just like that woman, the one that left me.¡¯ ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I will take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Lay a finger on her. I¡¯m on my way. Don¡¯t do anything until I get there.¡± Carlos hung up quickly. He drove the car himself and sped towards the manor. Wesley put his phone away and looked at Debbie, who was standing in front of him silently. ¡°You can¡¯t deny the fact that you pushed Megan into the river. Now she¡¯s suffering from the aftermath trauma and is hospitalized. You must follow my orders. I order you-¡± When he saw that Debbie¡¯s expression was quickly changing into something ferocious, he realized that she wasn¡¯t one of his soldiers. He changed his tone immediately. ¡°Debbie, you must apologize to her.¡± ¡°What did Carlos say?¡± asked Debbie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wesley¡¯s face twitched. ¡°He asked me not toy a finger on you. So I won¡¯t. Please, get in the car yourself.¡± Debbie scoffed. Carlos wasn¡¯t a heartless asshole after all. ¡°Even if I go to the hospital with you, I won¡¯t apologize to Megan,¡± she dered. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Wesley felt that time was pressing. He was losing his patience. Unfortunately, Debbie sensed his impatience. ¡°You¡¯re the one forcing me to get into your car. What are you impatient about?¡± Wesley was speechless. ¡®Women are so touchy.* Without another word, he walked back to the military vehicle and opened the back door again for Debbie. She snorted. After telling her driver to go back, she walked to the car and climbed into the big vehicle. On the way, Debbie scanned the interior of the car. She asked, ¡°Wesley, this vehicle is so cool. Can I borrow it some time?¡± Wesley replied honestly, ¡°Military vehicles can¡¯t be used for civilian purposes.¡± That was an expected reply from Wesley. Debbie didn¡¯t mind. She changed the subject. ¡°Did Carlos serve in the same unit as you when you were in the army? Why did he Leave the army?¡± ¡°We both served in the special force.¡± That was all Wesley divulged Chapter 673 Curiosity getting the better of her, Debbie asked again, ¡°Why did he leave the army and be a CEO?¡± She remembered asking Carlos the same question. ¡®What was his answer again? Crap, I forgot.¡¯ Wesley steered the vehicle as easily as breathing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him that directly? He can answer it better than anyone else.¡± Debbie felt defeated. ¡®Soldiers are so tight-lipped and vignt, ¡® she thought, sighing. Silence engulfed them. After a while, Debbie asked, ¡°You¡¯re unmarried, right? Since you Like Megan so much, why don¡¯t you just marry her?¡± Wesley was caught off-guard by her sudden question. The woman he had loved used to say the exact same words. Those words had rung in his head countless times even after she had left. Hearing them again, the words struck him hard. He said solemnly, ¡°She¡¯s not the one I want to marry.¡± Debbie was intrigued. ¡°Is there someone else you like? Who is she? Where is she now? Have you been dating her? Silence was the only reply she got from him Sensing the change in Wesley¡¯s mood, Debbie figured that she might have identally rubbed in a sore spot. She refrained from asking any more personal questions.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them remained silent till they reached the inpatient department. It was Carlos who opened the door for Debbie when she got out of the vehicle. She wanted to jump to the ground herself, but Carlos was quick to catch her as she jumped down. He held her hand and wasn¡¯t going to let go, but Debbie pushed him away, blushing. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she reprimanded. Carlos grabbed her wrist and said tly, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said in bedst night.¡± Wesley, who had walked around the vehicle to meet them, happened to hear their Little conversation. ¡®Why? All I did was bring his wife to the hospital. Did he have to punish me by making me listen to that?¡± Debbie tried to cover Carlos¡¯ mouth, but it was toote. The words were already out in the open. She shook off Carlos¡± hand and said sarcastically, ¡°Shall we go inside now, guardian angels?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not talking about me. How could I tter myself Like that? Only Megan deserves your ultimate care. Everything about her is such a big deal. What perfect guardian angels you make when ites to Megan!¡± Debbie scoffed. Carlos and Wesley exchanged a Look as they walked behind her silently, and quickened their pace to catch up with her. When they reached the ward, Damon was talking and Laughing with Megan, who looked nothing at all like a sick person. Nor did she seem Like someone who had just fallen into the river. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 675 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Debbie. I was wrong. Could you please let this go? Please, please, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Megan, get up! Why are you kneeling in front of her?¡± Damon asked angrily. He rushed over and sat Megan back onto the bed. Wesley pulled the covers back and tucked her in. It was a scene out of a fairy tale. Debbie gaped at Megan¡¯s performance. She apuded. ¡°Megan, I beg you too. Please do be an actress after college. There¡¯s no doubt that you will make it big.¡± ¡°Deb.¡± With a frown, Carlos stopped her from saying more. He strode to Debbie¡¯s side and said to the others, ¡°Whether the ident happened because of Debbie¡¯s bad driving or because of Megan¡¯s provocation, both of them have been hurt equally. So, let¡¯s just move on and stop talking about this.¡± Debbie let out a sigh. This whole thing had been stressful and irritating from the beginning. She didn¡¯t want to waste more time on Megan either. However, Megan acted surprised and cried, ¡°What? Uncle Carlos, I am innocent. How could you protect a murderer? You know I can¡¯t swim! I would be dead if you hadn¡¯te to save me in time. How can you let me suffer like this after what my parents had done for you?¡± Megan got agitated as she thought about her parents. ¡°Calm down, Megan. Don¡¯t get too excited,¡± Damonforted her. Megan inhaled deeply to steady her breathing. Then she looked at Carlos in the eye and said in a choked voice, ¡°All I want is an apology. Is that too much to ask? Uncle Carlos, you used to give me everything I wanted. But now, I can¡¯t even get an apology?¡± Carlos wanted to put the whole thing behind him. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to lose his friends over this matter. He took Debbie into his arms and whispered to her, ¡°Honey, you pushed Megan into the river after all. And she¡¯s younger than you, isn¡¯t she? Could you just apologize to her?¡± Debbie wrenched herself free from his arms and dashed towards the bed. She tossed the covers away as Megan screamed. Wesley grabbed Debbie¡¯s arm and pushed her aside forcefully. Luckily, Carlos followed her and caught her promptly. Debbie bumped into his chest. Carlos embraced her, as he red at Wesley furiously. He dered in a raised voice, ¡°Wesley, I dare you to touch my wife again!¡± ¡°And now he is protecting me! Who was it that asked me to apologize to Megan just now? Huh!¡¯ Once again, Debbie squirmed out of Carlos¡¯ arms and yelled at him, Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Save your hypocrisy!¡± Then she pointed at Damon and Wesley. ¡°You, and you! You¡¯re both acting in collusion with him. You two y the bad cops and he ys the good cop, just to make me apologize to her. But guess what? I am not as gullible as you three. Damon, Carlos, Wesley, you three idiots are all being yed by this venomous, maniptive bitch, and you don¡¯t even have a clue! I wonder how you became a colonel or a CEO. Damon, if I were Adriana, I would have left you too.¡± The three men¡¯s faces had turned coal ck. Never had a woman given them such a harsh tongue- lashing in their whole lives. Debbie took a deep breath and lowered her voice. ¡°Apologize? No problem!¡± She walked towards Carlos and grabbed his hand, trying to remove the ring from his finger. Chapter 676 ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her right now. But after that, you will have to send me abroad for further studies as soon as possible. Or we get a divorce.¡± Carlos wouldn¡¯t let Debbie take his ring off. He grabbed her hands that tried to snatch the ring, and said, ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°It will be enough when I say so! She has been making trouble for me from the very beginning. This ends today!¡± Debbie tried to free her hands from Carlos¡¯ grip, but failed. Furious, she bit into his hand. It hurt, but Carlos didn¡¯t let go. He gritted his teeth to swallow the pain while she bit deeper. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But Debbie¡¯s heart softened. She let go. He was her husband after all. But her anger didn¡¯t settle. She was mad at herself for being such a sucker for Carlos. She let out a sharp sigh and then turned to Megan. ¡°You want me to apologize to you? Beg me. If you beg, I will not only apologize, but will also give you my husband- Ow!¡± Carlos¡¯ hand squeezed hers hard. It hurt so much that she grimaced and closed her eyes tightly. But she didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Megan! If you don¡¯t apologize to me and admit that you have been defaming me, I will tear this ward down!¡± Carlos squeezed her hand again and tried to persuade her. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down? My husband is protecting the other woman. Tell me, how am I supposed to calm down?¡± Her words ¡°the other woman¡± stirred Wesley¡¯s and Damon¡¯s anger again. Damon shoved his hands into his pockets and looked at Debbie with a devil-may-care attitude. ¡°Debbie, Megan met Carlos long before you did.¡± Debbie froze. A trace of despair flitted over her eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I am the other woman?¡± ¡°Damon, shut up!¡± Carlos snapped. His eyes shot icy cold daggers at Damon. Debbie felt her heart sink to a ce that was as dark and cold as the bottom of a Lake which had been frozen for a thousand years. She looked at Carlos and asked in a low voice, ¡°Please, send me abroad now. Can you?¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to study and live abroad on her own, so she had no choice but to rely on Carlos for the moment. ¡°No,¡± was all he said, his eyes cold as usual. ¡°No?! Fine! Then watch the show and do enjoy.¡± Rage consumed her. She straightened up and walked towards Megan¡¯s bed. A weird smile hung over her face. She reached out her hand and lifted Megan¡¯s chin. Wesley intended to intervene, but since Debbie was being calm, he stepped back. ¡°Megan, I have a suggestion. This drama is crazy. Let¡¯s make peace.¡± Debbie¡¯s offer took the three men aback. Chapter 677 Megan acted happy to hear it. Instantly, her eyes reddened. She said excitedly in a trembling voice, ¡°Oh, Aunt Debbie! Really?¡± ¡°Really? Of course¡­ NOT! Today, I¡¯ll show you what happens if you mess with me!¡± Her smile disappeared. Her tone changed. Before anyone could realize it, she hauled Megan out of her bed. ¡°Aargh!¡± Unprepared, the girl slumped to the floor. The needle in her hand was plucked out forcefully during the fall. It happened so fast that none of the men was quick enough to stop her. Wesley and Damon ran towards Megan to help her to her feet. Debbie ignored them and demanded, ¡°Megan, apologize to me!¡± It took Megan a Long while to realize what had happened to her. Her leg was hurt. Immediately, Damon pressed the nurse-call button, and Wesley scooped her up and ced her back on the bed gently. Feeling an oing headache, Carlos pinched the middle of his brows helplessly. Disappointed at how things had turned out, Wesley shouted at Carlos, ¡°If you can¡¯t stop your wife, allow me to do it for you. I can¡¯t stand by and watch her bully Megan!¡± Carlos replied nonchntly, ¡°I warned you not to bring her to the hospital, didn¡¯t I? Now that things have gone out of control, you want to make it all her fault? If you touch her, you will only make the situation worse.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t understand. It was clear as day that Debbie attacked Megan. He wondered why Debbie and Carlos were acting as if justice was on their side. The doctor came running with two nurses close behind him. He was surprised to see so many people inside the ward. ¡°Mr. Carlos, Colonel, Mr. Damon,¡± he greeted them. Anger had been building up inside Damon¡¯s chest. The doctor served as a good outlet for his fury. As soon as he saw him, Damon roared, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come in and examine her injury. Check her hand and leg.¡± The doctor and the nurses trotted over to the bed immediately. Their faces were pale from fear, but Debbie wasn¡¯t scared. She strode towards the bed and stood in front of it. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about giving her a checkup until she apologizes to me,¡± she said slowly and furiously. Damon¡¯s eyes med with rage. He pointed at Debbie and cursed, ¡°I¡¯ve been putting up with you just because you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ wife. Don¡¯t push me!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Damon!¡± Carlos stopped him before his words got any harsher. Unable to vent his anger, Damon walked back and forth restlessly with a twisted, irritated face. ¡°Fine! You¡¯re the boss. You make the final call. I¡¯ve had enough of this shit. I¡¯m out of here! My wife is waiting for me at home. Wesley, you don¡¯t have a wife or girlfriend. You stay all you want. Carlos, you¡¯re so bossy around us. Why can¡¯t you handle your wife for once? Whatever, I¡¯m off! ¡± With that, he left. Hands pressed against her hurting leg, Megan apologized in a feeble voice, ¡°Please calm down, everybody. I apologize. I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Debbie. I vilified you. Sorry.¡± Chapter 678 Sincere or not, Megan¡¯s apology satisfied Debbie. When she walked by Wesley, Debbie said tly, ¡°Unattached Young Man, I¡¯ve heard that your ex-girlfriend Left you and married someone else because of Megan. As a serviceman with glorious achievements in war, how are you so easily deceived by a girl? Such a shame on your family which has generations of valiant servicemen.¡± Saying that, Debbie left the ward with panache, not giving the others so much as a second look. Wesley stared at her straight back, deeply embarrassed. ¡°She called me Unattached Young Man.¡¯ Everything in the ward went back to normal after Megan¡¯s apology. And Debbie had left contentedly. Wesley had brought Debbie to the hospital to apologize to Megan. How ironically things had ended. As the doctor started examining Megan, Carlos told her, ¡°Recuperate well. Study hard after you Leave the hospital. You will have to study abroad too after your graduation.¡± Megan wanted to give it another try to win over Carlos. ¡°Uncle Carlos¡­¡± Sadly for her, Carlos walked out of the ward without hearing her out. Wesley fell into deep thought as he watched the doctor examine Megan. The doctor concluded eventually that Megan was perfectly fine. Wesley made sure she didn¡¯t need anything else and then said, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll drop by some other time.¡± He strode out of the hospital. Once she was alone, Megan removed her masks of emotions and stared at the ceiling. ¡®Debbie is a handful, more than I thought. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But only because Carlos loves her too much.* ¡®Carlos promised that he would protect and take care of me for the rest of my life, but why didn¡¯t he stop Debbie when she was bullying me? He said that he would ask her to apologize to me, but when she forced me to apologize to her, he didn¡¯t even try to stop her, ¡® Megan thought . She knew it was not that he couldn¡¯t stop her, but that he didn¡¯t want to. If Carlos wanted to prevent something from happening, he could. Be it Debbie or anyone else, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was whether he really wanted to or not. So on the surface, it seemed Like he was protecting Megan, but actually he was on Debbie¡¯s side. In the end, neither Wesley nor Damon stopped Debbie from attacking her. ¡°Debbie called those three men idiots. They aren¡¯t. Maybe they already know what I did and what I have always been doing. Huh! Men are such Liars!¡¯ Megan thought resentfully. Chapter 679 Wesley drove around on the streets aimlessly. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that woman. When his mind finally came back to the present, his car had alreadye to a stop at the entrance of a run-down housing estate. This was where her fiance lived. Wesley had heard that she was pregnant. She was only twenty years old. But she was willing to have a baby. The man she was going to marry was several years older than her and had no money or power. Why was she willing to marry him? Was she happy with him? Wesley parked the car across the street and killed the engine. He rolled down the window, lit his cigarette and took a drag on it. Several people came and went through the entrance. After a long while, a cab came to a halt at the entrance. A man in histe twenties walked out. A woman of the same age got out of the cab, following him. They walked into the housing estate together intimately. Wesley squinted his eyes at the sight. The man Looked Like her fiance. But in his arms was another woman. ¡®I thought she was living a happy life after she Left me. Looks Like that ising to a shattering end.¡¯ A sad smile crept over Wesley¡¯s Lips. He took out his phone and called someone. ¡°Find a way to make here to her fiance¡¯s ce right away.¡± Twenty minutester, a bus stopped near the entrance of the housing estate. As the bus left, a flustered girl sprinted towards the entrance. Wesley frowned. ¡®Isn¡¯t she pregnant? How is she able to run Like that? Does she have a death wish? Or is she trying to kill the baby?¡® Without giving it much thought, he got out of his car and followed her inside. She dashed through a door and took the stairs to the second floor. From the first floor, Wesley could hear her insert the key and open the door to her fiance¡¯s apartment. Soon enough, angry voices came from inside. The man said, ¡°She came here for work. Can you stop being so paranoid?¡± Then Wesley heard a familiar female voice. ¡°Work? Who does their work in the bedroom? I can see how messy the bed is! Do you think I am blind or do you take me for a fool?¡± she retorted furiously. The apartment was quiet for a few minutes. Next thing, the door was mmed shut, and hasty footsteps were heard rushing downstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When she reached the first floor, ir Johnson put her seven-decimeter-long suitcase on the floor and tried to drag it out of the building. A hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± she gasped in surprise. But she quickly regained herposure when she saw the familiar army uniform. Chapter 680 Her eyes were red and swollen. Clearly, she had been crying. Without asking her, Wesley took her suitcase and walked ahead. For a moment, she was in a daze. When she came to her senses, she trotted to catch up with him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°Give me back my suitcase.¡± Without a word, Wesley walked out of the housing estate and stopped next to the military vehicle. He put the suitcase in the trunk and opened the passenger door for her. When she didn¡¯t move, he walked to her silently and scooped her up in his arms. He gently ced her in the passenger seat and buckled her up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Wesley, why are you here? What is this? Where are you taking me?¡± It had been a while since their Last meeting. Looking at him, ir bit her lips and tried her best not to let her tears fall. Wesley didn¡¯t answer. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the vehicle. Scenes from theirst meeting came flooding back to him. It was two months ago. With her arm wrapped in her fiance¡¯s, she had told Wesley happily, ¡°We¡¯re engaged. This is my fiance.¡± But now, the engagement ring on her finger was gone. She had taken it off and thrown it at her bastard fiance¡¯s face. He was the one who had cheated on her, yet she was the one who had to pack everything and leave the apartment. She had been living there for several months. The vehicle finally came to a stop in front of an upscale block of ts. Wesley pulled up into the parking lot and took her to an apartment that was muchrger and fancier than her ex-fiance¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You need a quiet and serene ce to take care of yourself and the baby.¡± ir waited a moment to calm herself down. Then she gave him a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Pregnant? When was I ever pregnant? What made you think that? And whose baby am I carrying? Yours?¡± Her voice wasced with sarcasm. ¡°We never slept together,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Right. I never slept with you. But I bet that woman did,¡± she said casually. Wesley gave her a long look but didn¡¯t bother to exin anything. ¡°You know the entry password. You can stay here. I won¡¯t disturb you unless there is something important. Bye.¡± He turned to leave. ir said hurriedly, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t disturb me. You hate me, after all. I was wrong all along. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you and your precious Megan in the past.¡± Wesley paused, but he didn¡¯t look back. He opened the door and strode out without a word. Looking around the empty apartment, she slumped into the couch and buried her teary face into her hands. Every time he saw her, she was in some kind of embarrassing situation. Chapter 681 When she had gotten engaged, she had thought that finally she had something to be proud of in front of him. But now, even that was gone, and he had seen her leave her fiance¡¯s ce in defeat. ¡®Wesley, you idiot. Why did you have to leave so soon? I didn¡¯t even get a good look at you, ¡® ir thought. When Carlos came out to the hospital entrance, once again, Debbie was nowhere to be found. He closed his eyes in frustration and thought that maybe one day his wife would set a new Guiness record in running. He called her. To his surprise, the call was answered only on the third ring. ¡°Yes, Mr. Carlos? How may I help you?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°In a cab.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Going home to pack and get the hell out of your life.¡± ¡°Wait for me at home.¡± He said that much and hung up. Carlos was always quick to act. Before they had headed for the hospital, Debbie had heard Carlos telling Wesley on the phone that he was going back to the manor, but when she and Wesley reached the hospital, Carlos was already there waiting for them. And now, when the cab arrived at the manor, Carlos¡¯ Emperor was already parked at the entrance. The man was leaning against the car door, smoking. Once the cab stopped, Carlos walked over to it with the cigarette in his mouth. He opened the door for Debbie, who was still paying the fare. As soon as Debbie left the cab, the smoke filled her nostrils. She could taste the acrid vapors, stale, with a hint of bitterness. ¡°Ugh¡­Carlos¡­ ugh¡­¡± She coughed violently, tears threatening toe out. She hated the smell, hated the taste, and most of all hated not being able to breathe. Carlos did this deliberately. He knew she hated the habit, yet he exacerbated the problem. He couldn¡¯t stop ying pranks on her, and she walked into them all the time. Carlos smiled mischievously. The cab didn¡¯t leave immediately. The driver rolled down the window and stared at Carlos. After a while, he asked, ¡°You look familiar. Are you Carlos?¡± Carlos nodded indifferently, at which the driver pushed the door open excitedly and rushed over to Carlos. He stammered out a request, nervous at finally meeting the man. ¡°I¡­my daughter¡­ my daughter worships you very much. Can I get an autograph for her? Her birthday¡¯sing up. It would make an awesome present.¡± It was a request from a loving father. Hard to refuse. Carlos wanted kids, and his heart softened around them, indeed, at the very mention. Carlos held Debbie tight in his arms and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The driver ran back to the cab and rooted around in there for a long while, but he found nothing that Carlos could write with or on. He turned back and looked at Carlos, eyes full of disappointment. Chapter 682 ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t have a pen or paper. Thank you, Mr. Carlos.¡± Carlos raised his eyebrows and released Debbie. He motioned the security guard to bring him some paper and a pen. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then Carlos wrote, ¡°Happy birthday! ¡ªCarlos Hilton.¡± The driver was moved. While Carlos was writing, he took out his old phone and snapped a pic. Carlos saw that, but he decided not to take it seriously. He was a fan, after all. What was the harm? After handing the paper to the driver, he put his arm around Debbie¡¯s waist and walked back to the Emperor with her. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carlos! Bye, Mr. Carlos!¡± the driver said. He watched the car drive into the manor. When the car couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, he spent a few minutes standing there to admire the grand house. There was a lot of square footage to be impressed with. He drank it all in with his eyes. Inside the manor Debbieined in the car, ¡°You blew the smoke in my face as soon as I got out of the cab. What were you thinking? If you hate me, just tell me. I can handle it.¡± Carlos leaned against the seat and looked at her silently while she threw her tantrum. The Longer he Looked at her, the cuter he found her. If he thought she was beautiful normally, he hadn¡¯t seen anything yet. This took her loveliness to a whole new level. ¡°What? Not saying anything? You don¡¯t want to talk to me, do you? Okay, then get out and go back to your precious Queen of Maniption! ¡°Queen of Maniption?¡± Carlos wondered. Debbie sneered, ¡°See? You¡¯re interested as soon as I bring her up. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Give me the ring back. I want a divorce! I want a divorce!¡± With that, she started to grab for the ring Carlos was wearing. He grabbed her hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re not getting this back. You already gave it to me.¡± ¡°I will! Got a problem with that?¡± Debbie red at him stubbornly. ¡°I do. Why did you say you couldn¡¯t stand it anymore? Stand what? Besides, you think we can get a divorce if you get the ring back?¡± Carlos wanted to Laugh. ¡®How naive.¡¯ Debbie slipped her hands out of his grip and sat up straight. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give it to another guy. Then, off you go. Out of the picture.¡± Once she finished her sentence, the Emperor came to a sudden stop, and the driver killed the engine. Carlos grabbed her wrist tightly and dragged her out of the car. The smile on his face was reced by a look of intense gloom. Chapter 683 He dragged her into the manor and then upstairs. He didn¡¯t stop to make sure she was alright. Even though she stumbled, he simply lifted her up and continued his climb. He had been so tender to her before. But right now, the fierce man holding her wrist so tightly seemed a different person entirely. Debbie wanted to cry, but didn¡¯t have time as he wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°How did ite to this?¡¯ she thought sadly. The door of the bedroom was thrown open violently, banging the wall on the opposite side. Debbie was tossed onto the bed. Luckily, the bed was soft. She sat up. Before she could say anything, Carlos demanded, ¡°Another guy? You already have someone in mind, don¡¯t you? Who is he?¡± Debbie was shocked. She raised her head to look at the man standing over her. ¡°Just because you have a mouth doesn¡¯t mean you can say whatever you want. Listen, I did some thinking when I was in the cab. Aren¡¯t you going to send me abroad to study after my junior year? I don¡¯t want to wait till then. I wanna go now.¡± A new environment was what she needed right now. New faces, new ces. She needed to stay away from Carlos, away from Megan. If she had to wait a few more months, it would drive her crazy. Hearing what she said, Carlos stepped forward and stood right in front of her. Awkwardly, if she looked straight on, her eyes fell right on his crotch. That was ufortable, to say the least. Debbie turned her head away immediately. However, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed her embarrassment, Carlos turned her head back to make her look at him. Debbie¡¯s eyes wandered to avoid looking straight ahead. He suddenly spoke. ¡°Okay.¡± The anger Debbie had felt a moment before turned swiftly to sadness. This was crazy! Though it was her idea, she hadn¡¯t expected him to agree to it so quickly Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It sounded like he wouldn¡¯t feel sad that they weren¡¯t together. If that was the case, then what was she doing hanging around here? ¡°Oh, okay then. So, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s all settled. I¡¯LL go pack,¡± Debbie said, still in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. It was all too fast¡ªall too real. She pushed Carlos away and stood up. Carlos grabbed her wrist and demanded, ¡°Can¡¯t wait to leave me, huh?¡± ¡®Leave him? Why does he think I want to leave him?¡¯ Debbie turned to look Carlos right in the eyes. She wanted him to know that she Loved him, and he needed to hear this. ¡°Carlos, I love you. I don¡¯t want a divorce. But we¡¯ve been fighting a lottely. I¡¯m tired. Sick and tired. I think we need some space.¡± She loved him. Divorce was never really an option for her, no matter how bad the fight was. And she knew she belonged at his side. It was the only ce she belonged in. His grip on her wrist tightened. It hurt, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 684 Eventually, without a word, he let go of Debbie and left the room, mming the door behind him. Quiet spread across the room. Debbie sat back on the bed. nkly, she looked out the window. But she really didn¡¯t see anything. She was exhausted and wanted nothing more than sleep. Slowly, shey down and drifted off. To her surprise, for the next three days, she didn¡¯t even see Carlos once. The sun rose and set, just like it always did. But she endured. She prepared her meals robotically, not having much of an appetite She would have thought he had gone missing if Emmett hadn¡¯t re-posted a news article saying that Carlos had negotiated a contract with an overseas-funded enterprise. This was the Longest game of the silent treatment they had ever yed. In New York Carlos¡¯ car sped into the Hilton¡¯s residence. He got out of the car gloomily and went straight to the study on the second floor. On his way, he saw Tabitha, but he only greeted her tly. The grimness on his face told her that something was wrong. Her heart tightened. She followed him all the way up the stairs. She knew something was going to happen. Everyone could feel it-a tension in the air. Sure enough, as soon as he saw James in the study, Carlos dashed over and greeted him with his fist. Covering the side of his face that Carlos had struck, James red at him and shouted, ¡°Have you Lost your mind? I¡¯m your father!¡± Carlos grabbed James¡¯ cor and stared at him fiercely. ¡°How are you a father? Did you earn respect from your family? What kind of father would hurt his own daughter-inw?¡± Tabitha screamed and ran towards Carlos. She tried to hold him back. ¡°Carlos! Carlos, what¡¯s this about? Listen to me, son. Calm down.¡± Carlos gave his mother a cold look and asked, ¡°How could you do this to my wife?¡± He gritted his teeth in anger and added, ¡°Debbie has always respected you. Is this what she deserved from my parents?¡± James still didn¡¯t think he did anything wrong. ¡°I never epted her as my daughter-inw. I won¡¯t allow her to give birth to your child.¡± ¡°So you told the servants to put crushed birth control pills in her food?¡± asked Carlos, grinding his teeth to suppress his growing anger. His eyes zed and seemed to stare deep into James¡¯ ck rotting soul. James attempted to wrench free, butpared to his son, he was too weak. Pretending to be composed, he said, ¡°They were just birth control pills, not poison! Did you have to fly all the way from Alorith for this?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡®Just birth control pills?¡¯ Within Carlos¡¯ heart, his father¡¯s image sank to a new low. ¡°Yes, they were poison. You¡¯ve been feeding her cumtive poison!¡± Saying that, he swung a second fist towards James¡¯ face. Eventually, without a word, he let go of Debbie and left the room, mming the door behind him. Quiet spread across the room. Debbie sat back on the bed. nkly, she looked out the window. But she really didn¡¯t see anything. She was exhausted and wanted nothing more than sleep. Slowly, shey down and drifted off. To her surprise, for the next three days, she didn¡¯t even see Carlos once. The sun rose and set, just like it always did. But she endured. She prepared her meals robotically, not having much of an appetite She would have thought he had gone missing if Emmett hadn¡¯t re-posted a news article saying that Carlos had negotiated a contract with an overseas-funded enterprise. This was the Longest game of the silent treatment they had ever yed. In New York Carlos¡¯ car sped into the Hilton¡¯s residence. He got out of the car gloomily and went straight to the study on the second floor. On his way, he saw Tabitha, but he only greeted her tly. The grimness on his face told her that something was wrong. Her heart tightened. She followed him all the way up the stairs. She knew something was going to happen. Everyone could feel it-a tension in the air. Sure enough, as soon as he saw James in the study, Carlos dashed over and greeted him with his fist. Covering the side of his face that Carlos had struck, James red at him and shouted, ¡°Have you Lost your mind? I¡¯m your father!¡± Carlos grabbed James¡¯ cor and stared at him fiercely. ¡°How are you a father? Did you earn respect from your family? What kind of father would hurt his own daughter-inw?¡± Tabitha screamed and ran towards Carlos. She tried to hold him back. ¡°Carlos! Carlos, what¡¯s this about? Listen to me, son. Calm down.¡± Carlos gave his mother a cold look and asked, ¡°How could you do this to my wife?¡± He gritted his teeth in anger and added, ¡°Debbie has always respected you. Is this what she deserved from my parents?¡± James still didn¡¯t think he did anything wrong. ¡°I never epted her as my daughter-inw. I won¡¯t allow her to give birth to your child.¡± ¡°So you told the servants to put crushed birth control pills in her food?¡± asked Carlos, grinding his teeth to suppress his growing anger. His eyes zed and seemed to stare deep into James¡¯ ck rotting soul. James attempted to wrench free, butpared to his son, he was too weak. Pretending to be composed, he said, ¡°They were just birth control pills, not poison! Did you have to fly all the way from Alorith for this?¡± ¡®Just birth control pills?¡¯ Within Carlos¡¯ heart, his father¡¯s image sank to a new low. ¡°Yes, they were poison. You¡¯ve been feeding her cumtive poison!¡± Saying that, he swung a second fist towards James¡¯ face. Chapter 685 Only Tabitha and James were home at that moment. There was no time for Tabitha to rush downstairs to ask the servants for help. She had to stand in front of James to stop Carlos from hitting him again. ¡°This family was never happy while she was here. And she even tried to kill Megan in Aloritth. Why are you still protecting her? Can¡¯t you see how vicious she is? Divorce her already.¡± Carlos closed his eyes to hide the misery he felt from those words. He let go of James and straightened his own clothes. Regaining hisposure, he told his parents, ¡°From today, I will not enter this house anymore, unless Grandpa wakes up or you ept Debbie as a member of this family.¡± Tabitha panicked. There was no sign of Dous waking up yet. Did this mean that Carlos would never come back if his grandpa didn¡¯t wake up? No! Tabitha couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Carlos, Listen to me¡­¡± Carlos nced coldly at the weeping woman and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say here. If my wife has a baby some day, our child will have nothing to do with any of you.¡± He turned to leave. Tabitha shouted desperately, ¡°Carlos, are you willing to turn your family and friends against you for that woman?¡± Carlos said, ¡°Just my family. Unlike you, none of my friends did anything heartless to Debbie even when they found out that she had pushed Megan into the river.¡± Debbie had had to bear all the mistreatment and insults from Valerie and James just because she had married Carlos. Now, they had even set her up to take birth control pills without her knowledge. She had suffered too much for him. ¡°She is a murderer! Why are you still protecting her?¡± Tabitha yelled at her son¡¯s cold back, heartbroken. Carlos turned around and looked his mother in the eye. ¡°Debbie is not a murderer. We all know what kind of person Megan is. We just choose to ignore some things about her out of gratitude towards her parents. Debbie fell into the river because of what Megan told her on the phone. She only pushed Megan into the river for revenge. And she has been merciful in the act. Besides, Megan didn¡¯t die.¡± That only served to prove that however angry Debbie had been at the time, she had never intended to take Megan¡¯s life. ¡°Let me warn you onest time, Father. If you dare hurt my wife again, I will make sure you suffer.¡± Without waiting for his parents¡¯ response, he left the study. There was a loud bang from the room. As soon as he walked out of the study, an ashtray was smashed against the door. Then James was heard roaring, ¡°Bastard! This is what I get for keeping him! If I had known that he would be so ungrateful, I would have.. Carlos couldn¡¯t hear the rest of his words clearly, nor did he want to. Fists clenched, he left the house. Back in Alorith, it was the seventh day that Carlos had been away from the manor. Debbie sat in the music studio and read the lyrics which she had revised a hundred times.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 686 ¡°In the dim street lights, in each other¡¯s arms, we expressed our feelings. Snowkes swirled around us, and fell on our hair. Would this momentst forever? You kissed my hair and told me that you love me. That was all she had written. ¡°Should I also write down what Carlos said to me?¡¯ she wondered. Her phone rang, breaking her thoughts. It was Kasie. ¡°Debbie, bad news! Guess what I saw just now!¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I came to Orchid Private Club to find Emmett. And I saw your husband, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mr. Loftus, Damon, and Wesley walk into a booth. They were not alone. Each of them had a woman alongside them. Megan was with your husband Bam! Debbie mmed the pen on the table. ¡°Did you see it for yourself?¡± ¡°Yes! I checked it with Emmett too. He gave me the room number. Are youing?¡± Kasie knew that Carlos had crossed the line. He was fooling around with another woman while her friend had been staying at the manor all alone for seven days. Debbie¡¯s friends would have thought that Carlos had forgotten about her if Emmett hadn¡¯t gone to the manor to get Debbie¡¯s ID card for her overseas study papers. ¡°Should I go?¡¯ Debbie asked herself. After giving it some consideration, she said, ¡°I¡¯m noting. He¡¯s in Room 888, isn¡¯t he?¡± That was his exclusive booth. ¡°Right. What are you going to do about it? I¡¯ll go with you, if you Like.¡± ¡°No. Let him be. I have to go.¡± Debbie hung up and immediately called someone else with gritted teeth. In Orchid Private Club After entering the exclusive booth, the four men sat down around the automatic mahjong table, with their women sitting next to them. Chapter 687 Beside Carlos was Megan. Colleen looked at him with a raised brow. ¡°Carlos, where is my good friend, Debbie?¡± This was supposed to be a get-together of Carlos and his closest friends. However, instead of Debbie, he brought Megan along. Colleen was pissed. Carlos lit a cigarette and took a drag. After exhaling the smoke, he said, ¡°She¡¯s home.¡± Colleen knew that Carlos and Debbie had a huge fight after Debbie had pushed Megan into the river. Things wereplicated between the couple right now. So, Colleen didn¡¯t feel the need to pretend to be cordial with Megan anymore. ¡°Carlos, I have to say, you are in the wrong here. This is an asion for the people closest to you. Why didn¡¯t you bring Debbie? You should learn from Wesley. He brought his girlfriend. As for Damon, he gets a free pass. He has always been a yboy. Even when his wife is about to give birth to their baby, he is here messing around instead of taking care of her at home. He has made his own bed and he will have to lie in it.¡± Damon snorted and replied defensively, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong now. Your man said that we were having a get-together, so my wife gave me permission to have some fun. Since they all had a woman with them, how could Ie alone?¡± Eyes fixed on Colleen, and one hand propped against her chin, the girl sitting next to Wesley exined in a low voice, ¡°You misunderstood my rtionship with Wesley. I¡¯m not his girlfriend.¡± Demanding an exnation from Wesley, Colleen was irritated by his silence and the way he avoided her unblinking eyes. At longst, obviously running out of patience, she asked, ¡°How can that be possible? You know, you¡¯re the first girl Wesley has ever brought to-¡± ¡°Colleen.¡± Finally Wesley interrupted her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking about Debbie?¡± he snapped, eager to change the subject. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°OK. Alright! Carlos, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± At Wesley¡¯s hint, Colleen pretended to realize she was off the topic. Promptly, she tuned her gaze to Carlos, the look in her eyes unrelenting, waiting for him to answer her earlier question ¡°She¡¯s at home, expecting all the papers to be ready, so that she can go abroad,¡± said Carlos, determined to keep everything asconic as possible. As he spoke, Curtis could see the gloom on his face. Of course, he knew Carlos and Debbie were still not reconciled yet. So in an attempt to broach the subject with caution, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Hilton Group¡¯s business has been booming Lately. The employees have been working extra hours. I hope you haven¡¯t been sleeping in your office.¡± He added that Last bit with slight emphasis. The gist of his question was to find out why Carlos had not been sleeping at home. Then he added his piece of advice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to burst a nerve working overtime, man. If it¡¯s for money, do you think it¡¯s wise of you to drive yourself so hard at work that you don¡¯t even have time to return home?¡± Hearing his question, the others exchanged a look Chapter 688 Damon drew a tile and chipped in sullenly, ¡°It¡¯s not like Carlos is short of money. No! That¡¯s ridiculous. I suspect, the person driving him hard is his wife. You know how demanding somedies can be.¡± The tongue-in-cheek way he phrased his words left everyone in stitches. But Damon ignored the giggles and carried on. ¡°Only she can throw him into a vortex of emotions.¡± Although Damon was known for his wise cracks, Curtis took him seriously on what he had just said. He discarded two dots and with a curious gaze at Carlos, inquired, ¡°What did Debbie do to get on your nerves this time?¡± Carlos took a puff on his cigarette and blew the smoke forcefully, betraying his inner tension. Amid the fumes, he opened his mouth as if to say something, but no words escaped his mouth Noticing that mood around the ce, Megan, somewhat embarrassed, excused herself. ¡°Uncle Carlos, maybe I should go home. You have fun with your friends,¡± she said in a shaky voice In her pockets where nobody could see, her hands had been balled into fists. ¡®These people¡­Huh! Now they are all on Debbie¡¯s side. It looks like that woman is taking my ce in their hearts. No! I won¡¯t have any of that bullcrap!* But while she cursed inside and was about to leave, Carlos ordered her to sit down. Without saying it, he thought to himself, ¡®I have ignored Debbie for seven days, and now she knows that I brought Megan with me to this ce. I don¡¯t believe she will take it well and won¡¯t do anything about it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. For all I care, I¡¯d silently standby and watch her level this booth to the ground, if she broke in here, right now. I just want to know she cares.¡¯ Just then, someone started to kick the door of the booth from outside. ¡°Hell no!¡± he murmured, fearing Debbie had indeede to fulfill his silent wishes. But when the door finally burst open, a group of men noisily stormed in. The women in the booth were scared stiff. ¡°Policemen?¡± Colleen wondered loudly. The men ying mahjong only paused for a second at themotion. Then ignoring the intruders, they calmly went on with their activity. A young policeman feeling insulted by the way his team¡¯s arrival was casually ignored raised his gun and shouted, ¡°Police! Stop what you are doing right now! Someone reported that you were gambling.¡± ¡°Gambling?¡¯ The four mahjong yers were amused. Damon Looked at Wesley, who was wearing casual clothes. Then he gave a wicked smile. ¡°Which of you has the surname Hilton?¡± the young policeman roared. ¡®Hilton?¡¯ ALl of Carlos¡¯ friends shifted their eyes to look at the shameless intruder. The enthusiastic cop continued, ¡°Someone reported under their real name that the person with the surname Hilton was doing an illegal transaction and activity here. Pleasee with us. And the Lady beside you.¡± The young policeman turned to Megan and asked, ¡°Miss, what do you do? Where do you go to work? How did you two meet? How long have you known each other?¡± Megan¡¯s face turned pale with embarrassment. Everyone could tell that the policeman thought she was a prostitute ¡°Plbbt! Ha ha.¡± Damon burst into Laughter. Even Curtis and Wesley, who were much more unppable, found it hard to stifle theirughter. Clearly, the police were there for Carlos Reporting him for doing illegal activity and Megan for prostitution¡­ Chapter 689 In Alorith, there was only one person daring to do that. Among the eight of the party, everyone knew who it was, except ir. ¡°Stopughing. This is as serious as your lives!¡± the young policeman reprimanded with a red face, pointing his gun at Damon, who seemed to be having a good time. Obviously, the moment wasn¡¯t quite enjoyable for Damon. He didn¡¯t like it when his authority was challenged. Stone-faced, Carlos tossed the tile in his hand away and looked at the young policeman. ¡°You said the report was done under the person¡¯s real name? Who was it?¡± The young policeman Looked very serious. ¡°Carlos¡¯ wife, Debbie Nelson Now, stop stalling. Come with us.¡± At this point, the policeman next to the overzealous young chap pulled his sleeve and cautioned, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re in trouble. This is the¡­the very Mr. Carlos.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The young policeman was barely in his twenties, but already made the team leader. The young are fearless. Learning that the man he had been talking to was Carlos, he was only a tad bit surprised. But then he carried on, ¡°We have to do our job. All of you have toe with us.¡± Carlos took out his phone and asked casually, ¡°Which police branch are you with?¡± The young man presented his badge and replied, ¡°The city bureau.¡± Carlos patted Wesley on the shoulder. ¡°He has great potential. You can consider transferring him to the army so that you can groom him.¡± Meanwhile, he dialed a number on his phone It was connected soon. ¡°Noel, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you at thiste hour, but your men here are trying to take me to the station.¡± *Noel?¡¯ the young policeman wondered. The name of the COP of the city bureau was also Noel. And he was old enough to be Carlos¡¯ uncle. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ Not half a minuteter after Carlos hung up the call, the young policeman¡¯s phone rang. With shaking hands, he answered, to which Noel went straight into a dressing-down. ¡°You are an idiot. Get your men back here as fast as your legs can carry you! Do you have any idea what and whom you¡¯re messing with?¡± ¡°I know who he is, but someone reported that he organized gambling Also, there is a prostitute with him¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up! Do I have to exin to you whoever Carlos is with? You¡¯re stupid enough to jump into action without even confirming the reports you get? Who the hell came up with the idea of raising such an asshole to your position? Get the hell out of there now!¡± Now with a mixture of panic and embarrassment, the young policeman looked at the four men in the booth. Resignedly, he put his gun away and replied on the phone, ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± Chapter 690 Before he left with his men, he Looked at Wesley. Confusion was written over his tan face. ¡°You look very familiar. Do you know Colonel Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wesley the God of Warriors?¡± irughed. ¡°Handsome, this is Colonel Wesley.¡± ¡®This woman called another man ¡°handsome¡± right before my eyes.¡® Wesley¡¯s face darkened. The young policeman¡¯s eyes glistened with excitement the minute he realized he had met the God of Warriors. Instantly, he stood at attention and saluted Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to meet you, Colonel Wesley.¡± Wesley nodded in response. The excited young cop wanted to get an autograph, but afraid that he might cause more trouble, two of his co-workers got him out of there quickly. The booth finally regained its quiet. Carlos tossed the chips on the table and stood up. ¡°Damon, you¡¯ll have to drive Megan hometer.¡± Damon stared at the man who was putting on his coat. ¡°Eh? We¡¯ve just started. Where¡¯re you going?¡± After ncing at him, Carlos replied tly, ¡°It seems my wife has be unbridled. I¡®m going home right away to deal with her.¡± ¡®Deal with Debbie?¡¯ Damon rolled his eyes at Carlos and snapped, ¡°Come on, Carlos. Just admit it. You¡¯re a ve to your wife. You do whatever she wants. I guess Debbie will get you to stand barefoot on a porcupine. I¡¯d like toe with you. See how you¡¯re going to deal with her.¡± Carlos was about to snap back at him when his phone started to ring. The small rectangr phone buzzed insistently on the desk. Damon looked at the caller ID-it was Emmett. Before Carlos could pick it up, Damon answered and put it on speakerphone. Emmett¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Bad news, Carlos! Debbie went to a nightclub! She is going to buy a rent boy!¡± Silence reigned in the private booth. Everyone turned to look at Carlos. Gloom clouded his expression, but soon disappeared. He picked up his phone and asked calmly, ¡°Which nightclub?¡± ¡°The one opposite Orchid Private Club,¡± Emmett answered honestly. Chapter 691 ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Carlos disconnected the call and put his phone back in his pocket. He Looked at the group. ¡°You guys have fun.¡± Then he strode towards the door in a hurry. Everyone looked at one another in stunned disbelief. Curtis stood up from the couch and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go along, keep him out of trouble.¡± He was afraid that Carlos might lose his head and hurt Debbie. He knew Carlos quite well, and knew that when it came to Debbie, he did lose his head quite often. Carlos was insanely jealous, and wouldn¡¯t abide a man so much as casting a lustful nce in her direction. Having a pretty wife was both a blessing and a curse for him. Colleen, of course, stuck by her boyfriend. This was fun to Damon. He was a pleasure-seeker and decided toe with them. Wesley was not interested in this kind of thing, and all he wanted to do was just go back home. But when he turned to ir and saw her excited expression, he sighed inwardly and followed after his buddies He guessed she wanted to see blood. In the end, all of them walked towards the nightclub across the street. Of course, Debbie had a n. She called Kasie after phoning the police with a tip-off, and they decided to meet at The No. 1 Nightclub. Carlos once promised her that he would always have her back. But he broke that promise and hurt her, so she decided to get back at him. She had deliberately chosen the tight ck dress that Carlos loved so much, and put on thick make-up. Every man¡¯s eyes were glued to her as they admired her pretty face and hot body. After entering thergest private booth, Debbie threw a bank card on the table and told the manager indifferently, ¡°Call some handsome guys over.¡± Kasie grabbed her hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°I thought you were just kidding, Tomboy. Sure you want to do this? Your hubby¡¯s across the street.¡± ¡°One hundred percent sure,¡± Debbie nodded. She turned to the manager and said, ¡°I just saw some guys with blond hair and light blue eyes walk in. I like them.¡± She had warned Carlos before about this-if he hurt her, she would leave him and y with other men. She kept her word. The manager recognized the card on the table-it was the Diamond ck Card issued by the bank under the Hilton Group. Only three of those cards had been made. That meant she was super important, and needed to be treated with the utmost respect. Whatever she asked for, he had to provide it. Not only that, but that card provided a near-limitless Line of credit. She could rack up the biggest bill ever seen in that nightclub and she¡¯d still be good for it. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°No problem. They¡¯ll be here before you know it.¡± After leaving the booth, he told his men over the inte, ¡°Outfit Room 206 with the best snacks, a fruit te with imported fruits and a bottle of vintage wine¡­¡± Within three minutes, the manager came back to the booth, followed by several tall, handsome men with blond hair and light blue eyes. Debbie looked at those men, eyes wide open. She just wanted to make Carlos jealous. It had seemed like a good idea. But now that they were right there, she got cold feet. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ladies, these are the guys who our guests have enjoyed the most. Like what you see? I¡¯m sure any of them will¡­er¡­measure up,¡± the manager offered. Chapter 692 Debbie gulped and poked Kasie. ¡°Kasie, which one do you Like?¡± Kasie rolled her eyes and answered, ¡°It was your bright idea. Why ask me? No thanks.¡± Debbie forced a smile and said, ¡°We¡¯re best friends. We should do things together. Go ahead. Knock yourself out.¡± Then she nudged Kasie and pointed at the men. Helpless, Kasie looked at her friend and said resignedly, ¡°Fine. Just wait here.¡± She decided to do as Debbie asked. Standing in front of a row of handsome men, she gestured for three of them to go to Debbie. ¡°Serve her.¡± Before Debbie could say anything, the three men sat beside her. They had stic grins, as they were paid to smile. They also had thirsty eyes, which disconcerted her somewhat. She was hoping this wouldn¡¯t go too far. One of them with pale skin opened his mouth saying, ¡°Hey pretty girl. I¡¯m David. First time here? You look a bit nervous.¡± ¡®Nervous? Is it that obvious?¡¯ Debbie was not used to the perfume they were wearing and tried to move away from David so that she could take a deeper breath. But she forgot that there were two more men sitting next to her. ¡°Um¡­yeah,¡± Debbie answered. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kasie had two men to herself, holding their arms. Her fingers wouldn¡¯t even fit around their biceps. She gave Debbie a dirty smile. ¡°Tomboy, don¡¯t be so shy! We came here to enjoy ourselves.¡± Debbie was speechless. ¡®I¡¯m not here to have fun. I just want to piss Carlos off. He should be here by now. After all, Orchid Private Club is just across the street, ¡® she thought. Coming back to reality, Debbie said to Kasie, ¡°I¡¯ve never been here. What do I do?¡± Kasie and her twopanions sat on the couch, and she was about to answer when someone opened the door to the booth from the outside. A group of people stormed in. Unlike the handsome men in the booth, these people had a strong aura. The manager could tell from their dresses and demeanor that they were rich and powerful. He asked a dozen people to stand outside, in case these guests needed anything. He himself followed them so that he could give them split-second service if necessary. Carlos¡¯ eyes swept over the people in the booth. They narrowed when he caught sight of the woman Leaning against a man and sipping her wine. Despite the cold winter, the booth was quite warm. The investment in the heating system paid off. The woman was dressed in a tight ck dress and wore heavy make-up. She was a sexy, spicy siren. ¡°Throw them out!¡± he demanded coldly. Emmett gestured for the bodyguards to throw the rent boys out of the booth. Debbie grew bolder when she saw her husband. She grabbed David¡¯s arm tightly, and snapped at Carlos, ¡°What are you doing? You have your mistress, and I have my guy. Fair¡¯s fair!¡± Chapter 693 Although David didn¡¯t recognize Carlos, he was intimidated by his menacing aura. He told Debbie in fluent Chinese, ¡°Miss, this man is pretty scary. I think I should jet. Hit me upter?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not scared. You¡¯re a man! Act like it!¡± Carlos was fuming mad as he thought they were flirting. That wasn¡¯t eptable. That was his wife David was talking to. He came up to them, grabbed David by his cor and punched him in the face. His head Lolled. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± David yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Help me! Help-¡± Debbie immediately grabbed Carlos¡® arm to stop him. ¡°Why are you hitting him? Let him go!¡± The manager was frightened. He rushed over to David and said, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, David. Let Carlos beat you. I¡¯ll pay you double your hourly rate¡­¡± Everyone in the booth was struck speechless. Carlos cast a sidelong nce at the woman holding his arm, and then let go of David. He shook off Debbie¡¯s hands, pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Noel, it¡¯s me, Carlos. You may have to inspect The No. 1 Nightclub. I suspect they are engaging in organized prostitution.¡± The manager was shocked to hear his words. ¡®Dammit! We¡¯re so screwed!¡¯ he thought. Putting on a pitiful look, he pleaded, ¡°Carlos, David was wrong. Please don¡¯t be mad at him.¡± Carlos gave him a cold re and said, ¡°Get out.¡± The manager didn¡¯t dare disobey his orders. He shut his mouth and quickly left the private booth with David. Only Debbie, Kasie, Carlos and his friends were left behind in the booth. Curtis was aware that Carlos was about to teach Debbie a good lesson. To protect her, he pulled Debbie to his side and stood between her and Carlos. ¡°Carlos, why not let Debbie stay with Colleen for a couple of days? Her visa has been issued already, right? How about we drive her to the airport then?¡± Curtis offered. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Debbie was amused by the current scenario in the booth. She was now standing behind Curtis. Everyone else, except Carlos, stood behind her Damon¡¯s date was long gone. There were nine people in the booth. And Carlos was confronting eight of them. But strength wasn¡¯t always the solution for victory. Carlos straightened his suit and looked at Debbie, who was standing behind Curtis. Chapter 694 ¡°Come here!¡± Debbie was not afraid of him-she was boiling over with rage. She wanted to ask him whether he had been with Megan the past week. ¡°What do you want with me now? You can do whatever you want, but you deprive me of mywful rights. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± Carlos looked her in the eye and retorted, ¡°It is not your Lawful right to hang around with other men.¡± Staring defiantly at him, Debbie snapped back, ¡°My husband is cheating on me, while I am left to stay alone at home. I can¡¯t live like that!¡± ¡°Stop your nonsense! When did I cheat on you? I was just hanging out with my friends.¡± ¡°Hanging out with your friends?¡± Debbie sneered. ¡°Mr. Loftus has brought his fiancee along. Wesley is with his girlfriend. Damon hase alone. You are the only one who is here with your mistress. Shame on you! The rest of them were at a loss for words. Even Damon, who was hostile to Debbie most of the time, had nothing to say to her now. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to correct Debbie at the moment to tell her that he had also brought a woman with him. What if she snitched on him to his wife? So, he chose to ignore herment. Both Wesley and ir were embarrassed by Debbie¡¯s words; their faces had gone tomato red. Wesley really Liked ir. He felt a tingle when Debbie mentioned that ir was his girlfriend, and didn¡¯t want to refute her. Curtis and Colleen always had Debbie¡¯s back. But the man whom Debbie cared for the most only had time to lecture her. ¡°It¡¯s Megan! Not my mistress. Stop making trouble out of nothing,¡± he snapped. Megan was the apple of Wesley¡¯s eye. He pretended to be ignorant of the fact that Debbie was referring to Megan as Carlos¡¯ mistress, and chipped in calmly, ¡°Debbie, there¡¯s obviously been a misunderstanding. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Carlos didn¡¯t bring any mistress. He came with Megan.¡± Debbie, however, turned around to face Wesley and said in a cold tone, ¡°Wesley, you are the one who has misunderstood. I AM talking about Megan. I¡¯ve underestimated this girl. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to keep my husband to herself for seven whole days. She is really something! I shouldn¡¯t have taken her lightly. ¡± People in the booth were dumbstruck. They admired Debbie¡¯s guts-she not only dared to argue with Carlos and Wesley, but also had no qualms in speaking ill of their beloved Megan. Colleen and ir were thrilled-Megan¡¯s true colors were finally being exposed. ir looked at Debbie with admiration. ¡®Debbie is my idol from now on!¡¯ she swore to herself. Wesley looked at ir and saw the look in her eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why she was staring so intently at Debbie. ¡®I really know next to nothing about women, ¡® he thought with a sigh. Megan was fuming inside. But she was a good actress, and so, she quickly managed to squeeze out a few drops of tears and exined weakly, ¡°Aunt Debbie, that¡¯s not true. I didn¡¯t know that Uncle Carlos hadn¡¯t been back home in a week.¡± Emmett put in a good word for his boss as well. ¡°Debbie, Carlos has been staying in thepany for thest week.¡± Emmett was telling the truth. Carlos hadn¡¯t seen Megan in the past week at all. It was Damon who had decided to take her to their gathering to cheer her up. Chapter 695 But then, he met one of his old ssmates and had asked Carlos, who didn¡¯t have a date, to take care of Megan. Carlos didn¡¯t refuse-after all, in his eyes, Megan was his niece. Also, he wanted to use this opportunity to make Debbie jealous. When it came to his hot-headed wife, the smart CEO tended to lose his sense. But he hadn¡¯t expected that he would be at the receiving end of this jealousy pang. Debbie cast a stern nce at Emmett. Her sharp ck eyeliner made her look like a strong woman. ¡°Did you sleep in thepany Last week? What if he had slept with other women in the middle of the night?¡± Emmett stepped backwards and shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­Debbie, please go on with your reprimanding. I better shut up now.¡± He was immediately freaked out by Debbie¡¯s question. Carlos didn¡¯t know how to exin himself; Debbie always found a way to retort. Even Damon was defeated by Debbie¡¯s chopping logic. ¡®I¡¯m really lucky that Adriana is not hard to deal with, Like Debbie. Otherwise, it would have been such a headache. Adriana is such a good wife; I need to treat her well, ¡® he mused. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. *Go on reprimanding Carlos?¡¯ The others were amused by Emmett¡¯s frightened reaction. Carlos was short-tempered, and they had never dared to offend him. But Debbie was not afraid of him at all; she was clearly throwing a tantrum in front of him. Although he tried to threaten her, she didn¡¯t give a damn. Everyone looked at them with sheer excitement. ¡°Reprimand Carlos?¡¯ Debbie rolled her eyes. In a mocking tone, she told Emmett, ¡°No, no, no. I wouldn¡¯t dare reprimand the great Carlos. Why would I even try to? He always chooses other people over me. Did you know that he even filled my favorite swimming pool? Unbelievable, right?¡± ¡®And what¡¯s more¡­he knew I was mad at him, yet he banged me again and again while I waspletely drunk. He is an asshole! A pervert! * Carlos sighed with profound resignation. ¡°Debbie, can you stop this nonsense? It was you who had wanted to fill the swimming pool.¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°You are lying! I never said that,¡± she snapped back. Carlos was too tired to argue with her. He said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back home and talk.¡± He grabbed her wrist and tried to drag her to the door. Debbie was startled by his sudden move. ¡°No! I¡¯m not going anywhere with you. Let go of me! I¡¯m staying with Colleen!¡± she yelled at the top of her Lungs. She broke herself free and hid behind Colleen¡¯s back. The livid look on Carlos¡¯ face scared Colleen stiff. If anything, she knew Carlos well enough not to cross his line. Chapter 696 She immediately clutched at Curtis¡¯ arm and huddled for cover behind him. With profound resignation, Curtis patted Carlos¡¯ shoulder and tried to appease him. ¡°Man, we both know Debbie well. She deliberately chose this club, just to piss you off. Come on! She¡¯s just acting like any other woman in a situation like this. As a man, you should try and understand.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Debbie was embarrassed at how her scheme n had been so easily exposed, she still stubbornly refused to admit her fault. Instead, she tried to downy her mistake with a joke. ¡°Mr. Loftus, you took it wrong. I came here because I knew there would be handsome rent boys around. Lately, Carlos has been drab, boring. I wanted to try someone new¡­ Aaargh! Carlos, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± In the twinkling of an eye, Carlos pounced on Debbie, forcefully pulling her over from behind Colleen¡¯s back, his face dark and threatening. The look on his face alone scared the bejesus out of Debbie. ¡®Dammit! Why did I have to piss him off?¡¯ ¡°Help! Help! Mr. Loftus, Damon, Wesley¡­please somebody, help me out¡­ ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Carlos wondered what hade over Debbie. Leaning against the wall, Damon shook his hand and said casually, ¡°For all the trouble you have caused everyone, we¡¯ll leave Carlos to deal with you whichever way he sees best. So you two had better sort out your differences without involving any of us.¡± ¡®Why would anyone want to have a girlfriend as bold and reckless as Debbie?¡¯ he wondered. Looking deeply thoughtful, Wesley spoke his thoughts out. ¡°I can only imagine what it would be like if she had fooled any of us into her mischief.¡± Adjusting his sses, Curtis chimed in with a smile, ¡°The disagreements you two are having only prove how deeply you love each other. Colleen and I can only sincerely wish you well after this is over.¡± Now Debbie realized she was alone in dealing with her own mess, and no one was willing to intervene on her behalf. In desperation, she turned to Emmett. Perhaps he would be herst hope. ¡°Emmett, please, help! If you can, please¡­¡± She paused, not knowing what to say next. But Emmett too was careful to not meddle in the private issues of his boss. Pretending not to care about Debbie¡¯s request, he turned to Kasie instead and held her close in his arms. ¡°Debbie, Carlos is right. You and Carlos are just getting to know each other. It¡¯s part and parcel of love. The only challenge is that it takes time and lots of patience in how you deal with each other.¡± By now, Carlos had already dragged Debbie to the door. Not willing to give up, she clung on to the door-frame and yelled, ¡°Why do you leave me in the Lurch? You should at least allow me the little courtesy to invite the girls to the manor. Colleen, Kasie, Wesley¡¯s girlfriend¡­why don¡¯t you guyse have a drink at my ce?¡± Surprised at the way Debbie had addressed her, ir smiled sweetly and declined the invitation politely. ¡°Thank you, Debbie. But today is not the right time. We¡¯ll visit you next time.¡± In Emmett¡¯s arms, Kasie waved her hand at Debbie and said, ¡°Tomboy, it¡¯s very Late now. Just go back home with Carlos. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, Kasie, you have always gotten my back in times like this. Why don¡¯t you put in a good word for me when Carlos is about to bite my head off?¡± ¡°Tomboy, I¡¯m sorry for Letting you down. Don¡¯t worry. Carlos won¡¯t beat you. Oh, by the way, you may want to stay at home tomorrow because of your hickeys.. That wisecrack form Kasie immediately diffused the tension in the air. Chapter 697 While everyone giggled, Debbie rolled her eyes, and turned to Colleen who burst out Laughing the moment their eyes met. ¡°Well, I guess Kasie¡¯s right. Just be girly and see how Carlos will quickly forget about your disagreements.¡± ¡°Be girly? Hell no! I don¡¯t think I can, Colleen¡­¡± Debbie was still holding on to the door-frame, struggling to wriggle herself from Carlos¡¯ arms. ¡°You know how to do it. Good luck,¡± said Colleen. ¡°Oh, please, I really can¡¯t¡­¡± protested Debbie, obviously still mad at Carlos. ¡°Girl, you can. Not unless you underestimate yourself,¡± Colleen kept urging. Of course Colleen knew how a little charm and ttery could disarm a man. Even an impatient, forceful man Like Carlos would easily fall for such tenderness. But since Debbie was bent on maintaining her hardcore stance, Carlos finally ran out of patience. He scooped her up into his arms and carried her to the parking lot. No matter how much she kicked and iled, he wasn¡¯t going to let her break free. Feeling tipsy after having one too many, Debbie was nauseated from the struggle. Finally, Carlos put her in the back seat and closed the coon At once, he got into the driver¡¯s seat, locked the car doors and started the engine. ¡°Carlos, drop me off!¡± Debbie shouted, Leaning against the car door. But Carlos didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Leave me alone. I don¡®t want to go back to the manor.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos slowed down, put on the Bluetooth and dialed Emmett¡¯s number ¡°Book a hotel room for me, and buy me a few items for the night. Get a pen and write down the following list. I need.. The moment Debbie heard the very first item of what Carlos asked Emmett to buy, she sprung to her feet. Forgetting she was in a small space, she bumped her head into the roof of the car. Her face turning red, she snapped, ¡°Why did you ask Emmett to buy them?¡± After hanging up, Carlos said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s try something new.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me, Carlos?¡± Debbie was totally freaked out. What the heck was Carlos up to, ordering for sex toys? ¡°Listen! If that¡¯s your idea of fun, you¡¯d better not involve me,¡± she sneered. ¡°And I mean it. Call Emmett and exin away your silly joke.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Carlos curtly replied. Not in the mood to argue, Debbie took out her phone, dialed Emmett¡¯s number and told him in a hurry, ¡°Emmett, I think your boss has had one too many. He¡¯spletely sloshed. Don¡¯t listen to him. You may go back home now.¡± Emmett, who was on his way to the sex toy shop, answered the call with some hesitation. On hearing Debbie¡¯s anxious voice, he put in, ¡°But Carlos told me to¡­ I don¡¯t think it would be wise of me to take instructions contrary to what my boss has told me. Besides, what is the harm in trying something different?¡± This was driving Debbie crazy. ¡°Shut the hell up and Listen to what I¡¯m saying! If you want to try, then well and okay, that¡¯s up to you and Kasie. But don¡¯t Lecture me on what I want.¡± Chapter 698 At her suggestion, Emmett looked at Kasie, who was even more excited than him, and answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten to second base yet. After we get married, we will give it a try. Debbie, don¡¯t worry. They are not scary at all¡­¡± ¡®What¡¯s Carlos thinking of to order for things that he and Debbie couldn¡¯t agree on?¡¯ he wondered. ¡°I hope my instructions are clear, Emmett,¡± Debbie said when she realized the other end of the line had gone silent for a moment. ¡°Um¡­how about I just buy some candles?¡± he offered. ¡°Candles? What for? This is getting weird!¡¯ Debbie thought. ¡°Are you high on something, Emmett? Okay. Whatever you¡¯re on, I hope you have gotten me clear.¡± ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ secretary,¡± Emmett stammered. Judging from the way the party had ended, he knew Carlos was mad, and there was no wisdom in trying to side with Debbie when everyone knew she was the cause of trouble. Meanwhile, Debbie waited, taking time in the hope that Emmett would relent. But just when she wanted to say something, Carlos snatched her phone away. She hadn¡¯t even noticed the car stopping at a red light. That was when Carlos took the chance to stretch his hand and take the phone from her. In frustration, Debbie slumped back into her seat and pursed her Lips. She was lost for words. Eventually, Carlos stopped the car at the underground parking lot of the hotel. Debbie, however, refused to get out. Carlos got in the back seat, pressed himself against her and looked her in the eye. In a cold voice, he asked, ¡°Hayden, Gregory, and now three rent boys¡­Debbie, are you that horny?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± She shook her head vigorously. On the contrary, she couldn¡¯t even stand Carlos¡¯ sexual needs. With a mocking smile, Carlos raised her chin and ordered, ¡°Wipe your Lipstick off.¡± To which Debbie simply waved her hand in dismissal. She knew he was a clean freak and that lipstick alone was enough to turn him off. ¡°She thinks I won¡¯t kiss her if she refuses to wipe the lipstick off? Humph! How naive!¡¯ Carlos thought. He lowered his head slowly and kissed her on the Lips. An hour Later, with the Lipstick mark still on the corner of his mouth, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms and went to the room which Emmett had booked for them earlier. She was exhausted. There were different kinds of sex toys on the nightstand. Carlos put Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Debbie onto the bed, and began to study the toys. Debbie turned over and got in between the sheets. She covered herself with the quilt, not wanting to look at the man. But when she heard one of the toys buzzing, she couldn¡¯t keep her cool anymore. She held out her head from under the quilt and pleaded, Chapter 699 ¡°Carlos, I already apologized to you. Please don¡¯t torture me anymore, okay?¡± ¡®He already forced me to apologize to him back in the car, but he wants to torture me even more. What an asshole!¡± she cursed inwardly. Carlos cast a cold nce at her and continued to read the manual of the toy in his hand. Debbie was angry again. She turned her back to him and swore to herself that she would never beg him for mercy again. When Carlos finally began to use the toys on her, she clenched her teeth, not letting out a sound. However, after a while, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She cried out and begged, ¡°Aaargh! I¡¯m sorry, Carlos. Please! Please forgive me. Carlos¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± Carlos didn¡¯t stop, so she continued to beg, ¡°Honey¡­I¡¯m really, really sorry. Please Let me go¡­¡± Carlos was really mad at Debbie this time. He had no ns of going soft on her just because of her pleas. He thrust his finger inside her, and she cried out. He did it again and again and enjoyed her cries of pleas and pleasure. He palmed her clitoris, and she yelled out once more. He pushed inside her harder and harder. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me ever again, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. When she woke up again, she felt like she had slept for an eternity. The strong rays of the sun hit her eyes. It seemed Like it was already afternoon. I won¡¯t.¡± Deep inside, she cursed, ¡®Pervert! Sex freak!¡± She turned over to reach for her phone on the nightstand. It was ten past three. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s all right.¡± Carlos¡¯ voice suddenly broke the silence and startled Debbie. She had thought that she was alone in the room. She looked around and saw Carlos standing by the window in his suit. He was on the phone, but his eyes were fixed on her Debbie looked away; she didn¡¯t want to look at the man. She hadn¡¯t gotten out of bed for two days and one night because of him, and didn¡¯t even know when and how she had gotten back home. Seeing Debbie awake, Carlos walked towards the bed and looked at her sleepy eyes. His call was still connected. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Okay. She¡¯ll be there in three days. No need to arrange a dorm for her. A house has been bought for her near the college. Okay, bye.¡± ¡®So, he has already gone through the enrollment procedures for me. He wants me to Leave as soon as possible, doesn¡¯t he? He hates me so much I said I wanted to go abroad ahead of time, and he agreed without hesitation. Doesn¡¯t he know that when women say yes, they actually mean no?¡± Debbie thought, her heart aching. After hanging up, Carlos dialed another number and demanded, ¡°Bring my wife¡¯s Lunch.¡± Then he sat on the side of the bed and threw back the covers. Looking her in the eye, he said casually, ¡°Go to an expo with me this evening.¡± Chapter 700 ¡°No.¡± She turned him down without a second¡¯s hesitation. Carlos¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡®Why not? When I told you I wanted to go abroad ahead of time, you should¡¯ve coaxed me into staying instead of agreeing with it. And you tortured me mercilessly at the hotel!¡¯ she thought angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± She made an excuse. Concern crowded his face. He held her waist gently and said, ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡± He sort of regretted having all that wild sex with her. ¡°No, thank you. You go to work.¡± Debbie shook off his arm and turned her back to him. Carlos bent over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Honey, do not provoke me again.¡± Bitterness flooded Debbie¡¯s heart. She gave him a mocking smile and taunted, ¡°Seriously? It was¡ª¡± ¡®Never mind. I don¡¯t want to argue with him any longer.¡¯ She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Rest assured, Mr President. I¡¯m leaving this country soon. I won¡¯t have the chance to provoke you again.¡± ¡°Sure, you will be going abroad ahead of me. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there with you soon enough. I¡¯m not gonna leave you alone,¡± he coaxed her. He had alreadyid out his ns for dealing with some of the major issues at hand. He would then leave the rest of his work to his trusted subordinates before going abroad to keep his wifepany. ¡®There will be no Hayden, no Gregory, and no more Megan. We won¡¯t have to continue these stupid arguments with each other over there¡­¡® he thought with a small smile. ¡°No need for that, Carlos. I¡¯m good on my own. Just keep your niecepany. She¡¯s a delicate girl and needs you the most. I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for more than ten years now. I can protect myself,¡± she said sarcastically. Carlos closed his eyes to calm himself down. Ignoring her taunts, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve found out who and where your brother is. He¡¯s in Zugrurg. If you want to visit him, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± He sessfully shifted her attention to a more delicate subject. Debbie hesitated for a long time. ¡°Do you know who my mom is?¡± she asked, her voice shaking. Now that Carlos knew her brother¡¯s information, he should¡¯ve found out who her mother was as well. ¡°Yes. If you want to know¡ª¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Debbie interrupted him quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who she is. Don¡¯t tell me anything.¡± She was not mentally prepared for that information yet. Carlos sighed, ¡°I have your brother¡¯s information in my office. If you want to take a look at it, I¡¯ll ask Emmett to fetch it for you Chapter 701 Debbie didn¡¯t respond. Her lunch arrived. She washed her face and brushed her teeth before having her Lunch quietly. Before he headed to work, Carlos gave her a set of high-end skin care products. ¡°These were specially made for your skin. Try them to see if you like them.¡± ¡®Is this his way of apologizing?¡¯ she wondered. She epted the gift. After all, she would be leaving soon. She might not be able to receive gifts from Carlos in the future. After having a warm bath, Debbie put on her pajamas and threw herself onto the bed. She just wanted to stay at home and y on her phone. About ten minutes passed, and she received a call from an unfamiliar number. She answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Debbie. It¡¯s me, Gregory. ¡°Oh, hi, Gregory. What¡¯s up?¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, he asked, ¡°Are you busy now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. What is it?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°There¡¯s a jewelry and watch exposition at the New District Exhibition Center. I happen to have two invitations. Would you like toe with me?¡± he offered, holding the invitations tightly in his hand. He was so nervous that his palms became sweaty. *A jewelry and watch exposition?¡¯ Debbie already had many jewelry and watches in her walk-in closet. They were all sent to her by Carlos, and most of them were brand new. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gregory, but I don¡¯t feel Like going out today¡­¡± Debbie¡¯s sudden refusal made Gregory¡¯s heart ache, but he was reluctant to give up. ¡°Debbie, this expo is being held by the Hilton Group, and many international celebrities will be attending. Invitations are hard toe by. Emmett, Kasie, and Jared will be there as well. You¡¯ll be going abroad soon, right? Why not take this opportunity to have some fun?¡± After a pause, he added while feigning indifference, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to go, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go with Colleen and her boyfriend. I hope they don¡¯t give me the cold shoulder for ruining their date.¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like these kinds of activities. Why are you mad keen to go this time?¡± ¡°Oh, here¡¯s the thing. I collect watches. And this is a world-wide expo. There will be many Limited- edition watches. I really need to see them in person.¡± Debbie began to wonder, ¡®It¡¯s held by Hilton Group. Carlos just asked me to go to an expo with him. Is it the same?¡¯ ¡°Will Carlos be there?¡± she asked. After some hesitation, Gregory murmured, ¡°He will be there, but¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know if he should tell her the truth. He didn¡¯t want to drive a wedge between the couple. Chapter 702 Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he said ¡°but,¡± and she asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Nothing. Didn¡¯t he tell you about the expo?¡± he asked curiously. The whole world would have its attention turned to the expo, and Carlos should be taking his wife to it. Yet¡­ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°He told me, but I refused to go with him,¡± she said honestly. Now, for some reason, she regretted having turned Carlos down Since Debbie had already declined Carlos¡¯ offer, Gregory didn¡¯t think she would ept his invitation. ¡°Well, since you want to stay home, I better leave you be. Bye, Debbie.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Debbie stopped him. ¡°Gregory, did Carlos do something to you after he had seen us together at that restaurant?¡± On one hand, she was afraid that her petty husband would¡¯ve done something to hurt Gregory. On the other hand, she sort of knew that he wouldn¡¯t because Gregory was Colleen¡¯s brother. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Carlos is always nice to me,¡° he replied. The truth was, when the new semester began, most of the teachers began to pay more attention to him. They left him with more homework, and made him the ss monitor andmissary in charge of literature and art. He was much busier than before. They had said that they were doing this for his own good, but he didn¡¯t like it at all. ¡°Great!¡± Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°By the way, you said ¡®but.¡¯ But what? What did you want to tell me?¡± Gregory hesitated for a while before answering honestly, ¡°I heard from someone that Carlos was attending the expo with¡­ Portia.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡®What?! Portia? That woman again? She is everywhere! ¡® She gulped and asked, ¡°Why Portia?¡± She hated that woman. ¡°Sorry Debbie, but I don¡¯t know why either. I¡¯m curious too. After all, Carlos had shut her out from the entertainment circle before. And now he is attending the expo with her. It is really confusing.¡± Portia was a college student, and was not rted to Carlos in any way. But he had taken her out as his date a couple of times recently. Gregory wondered, ¡®Is it because Portia is pretty? But Debbie is more beautiful than her.¡¯ Debbie frowned at his words. ¡®Carlos had shut her out before? Why didn¡¯t he tell me about this? Why did he do it? Was it for me?¡¯ ¡°Gregory, I¡¯LL go with you,¡± she said all of a sudden. She wanted to keep an eye on Portia in case she seduced her husband. Chapter 703 She had already rejected Carlos, and thetter had decided to attend it with Portia. So she had to go to the expo with Gregory. After hanging up, Debbie went to the walk-in closet to pick out her dress. She left her phone in the bedroom. In the meantime, Carlos kept calling her. He had earlier switched her phone to mute mode while she was asleep. She was only able to answer Gregory¡¯s call because she happened to be ying on her phone at the time. Carlos called her several times, but she wasn¡¯t aware of it. At Hilton Group Carlos stood by the French window, his phone in his hand. Zelda stood before his desk, holding her breath. After a long time, Zelda swallowed hard and broke the silence. ¡°Carlos, Portia has been waiting for you for thirty-five minutes now,¡± she said nervously. Since Debbie wasn¡¯t answering his call, Carlos had no other choice. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with her.¡± Zelda nodded and was about to leave when he added, ¡°Let my wife know.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, so she had to confirm. ¡°Let Mrs. Hilton know that you are attending the expo with Portia, sir?¡± She really couldn¡¯t believe that the intelligent CEO would be so childish sometimes. Well, Emmett and Tristan had already gotten used to their boss¡¯s abnormal behaviors when it came to his wife. However, it was Zelda¡¯s first time dealing with this. ¡°Hmm.¡± Carlos put his phone on the desk and walked towards the Lounge. He knew what was on Zelda¡¯s mind, but didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡®I have a possessive wife, and I have to y along, ¡® he thought. He didn¡¯t realize that he was the same as well. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Last time, when he had gone to the fashion show with Portia, Debbie saw it on TV and smashed it into pieces. He didn¡¯t want to piss her off this time, so he tried calling her many times. But she didn¡¯t answer. Zelda would have to tell her on his behalf. ¡®If Debbie calls me after learning about this, I¡¯ll pick her up and dere something important to the public using this opportunity. If she acts as if nothing happened¡­ No. That won¡¯t happen. I know her well, ¡® he thought with a smirk. At the New District Exhibition Center Most of the rich and powerful people in Alorith had gathered at the venue. The ce was flowing with all kinds of people. The jewelry and watch exposition was being held by Hilton Group. Thepany had been preparing for this event for months. Vintage jewelry and limited-edition watches produced by the Hilton Group were to be disyed at this event. The two spokesmen at the exposition were popr international stars. Chapter 704 Hundreds of security guards were responsible for the security of the venue. The parking Lot was upied by luxurious cars. Some people had to park their cars about two kilometers away from the venue because of the immense crowd. Prominent figures from various industries were pouring in-officers, businessmen, and celebrities. Men were in their best suits, and women in beautiful dresses. When Debbie and Gregory arrived at the venue, they had to park their car a kilometer away and walk to the building. Debbie had chosen a pair of five-centimeter stilettos to match her evening dress, which rubbed her heels all the while she walked. Many who didn¡¯t have invitations stood outside the building. They were mostly fans of celebrities, and hade a long way to support their idols. Gregory showed the guards their invitations, and Led Debbie inside. The ce was decorated extravagantly. The jewelry and watches were separated from each other by individual ss cases. There were thousands of people in the building already. Some people were giving interviews, while some were still checking in. Everyone wore a broad smile. Debbie was excited; you could hear it in her voice. ¡°Holy cow! Would you check out all the star power? Look! Isn¡¯t that Lady Jasmine from ¡®The Story of Yanxi Pce?¡¯ Wait¡­¡± She pointed at another handsome guest dressed from head to toe in elegant formal attire. ¡°He¡­he¡­That¡¯s the guy from ¡®The Wandering Earth¡¯!¡± She couldn¡¯t remember who he was, but he certainly looked like a leading man. Gregory was amused. ¡°Come on, Debbie. You¡¯re the most important guest today-wife of the CEO of Hilton Group. It¡¯s my honor to be here with you,¡± he joked. Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile. The main reason she came here was to keep an eye on Carlos and his date. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Jared and Kasie,¡± she suggested. She had called them before she came here. She found Jared soon enough. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The girl on his arm was none other than her cousin. ¡°Sasha!¡± she eximed. Sasha was thrilled to see Debbie. She jumped to her and took her arm. ¡°Deb, I knew you¡¯d be here. I¡¯m here with Jared.¡± ¡°Sasha and Jared?¡¯ Debbie was confused. She turned to Jared, who seemed a little impatient, and asked, ¡°I had no clue you knew each other. When did this happen?¡± Jared rolled his eyes and answered, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± Debbie was more confused. Sasha beamed, ¡°He was on a phone call back then, and I heard him say Chapter 705 ¡®Debbie.¡¯ So I went to him and asked about it. Then we realized that we both knew you. He¡¯s a great guy.¡± Saying that, she squeezed his hand. ¡°Wow, such a coincidence!¡± Debbie was amazed. Jared cast a casual nce at Gregory and asked, ¡°Why are you guys here together?¡± Gregory reached out his hand and greeted him politely, ¡°Hi, Jared.¡± Jared reached out, shook his hand, and nodded. Then he said to Debbie, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be here with your hubby. Where is he?¡± Before she could answer, the host on the stage announced, ¡°And now to give the opening speech, here¡¯s Mr. Carlos! Put your hands together,dies and gentlemen.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at Carlos, apuding enthusiastically. Our hero was in a tailored ck suit and dark brown Leather shoes. His pace was steady, his bearing confident and unhurried. He was the picture of poise, handsome and cold all at once. Many noticed that Portia stood by him offstage. In a beige evening dress, Portia fixed her affectionate eyes upon Carlos. The guests began to talk about her, gossiping about whether she and Carlos were an item. Some even ventured a guess she might be Mrs. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hilton. After all, Carlos had kept his wife a secret from the public. Debbie wanted it that way, but she was starting to regret her decision. She didn¡¯t want the attention, but he had no small amount of female admirers. He spent his time with too many of them. And far too few people knew Debbie was his wife. Standing in the middle of the stage, Lights bearing down on him casting long shadows, Carlos began his speech. Every eye in the room was glued to the figure on that stage. But Carlos¡¯ eyes rested on another figure, intimately familiar to him. When their eyes met, Carlos gave her a smile, and Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Blushing, she grumbled, ¡°Why the smile? Don¡¯t look at me! You have your own date.¡± Soon, the speech was done. When he strode off the stage, Portia immediately took his arm. She felt like a queen, others looking at her with admiration and envy. She could get used to that. Out of nowhere, Kasie appeared and grabbed Debbie¡¯s wrist. ¡°Debbie, what¡¯s going on? Why is Portia with your hubby? Why are you just standing here? Go and take his arm. Look at Portia! It¡¯s like she thinks she¡¯s Mrs. Hilton.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. He can date anyone he Likes. It¡¯s not my business!¡± But deep down inside, she regretted having turned Carlos down. She loved the man, and it did hurt to see him with another woman. First it was Megan, now Portia. He was taking Portia to public events Like this one, and she was showing off. But she had every right to. Debbie pushed him away, and he was too proud to go stag. He had an image to maintain. Kasie poked Tomboy¡¯s forehead with her index finger andined, ¡°Are you nuts? Look at these people. Why let Portia get away with this? You¡¯ve changed. Where¡¯s the Debbie I used to know and love?¡± Debbie was enraged, and pinched Kasie¡¯s cheek hard. Chapter 706 ¡°Some friend you are! I¡¯ll find Emmett a new girlfriend.¡± After saying that, she Looked around to look for Emmett. But to her surprise, she saw Wesley. She also noted that he was not with ir, but Megan! Why was Megan everywhere? ¡®Where¡¯s ir? Why isn¡¯t she here with Wesley?¡¯ Debbie wondered. She also saw Olga, smiling from ear to ear. Then she spotted Gus with a petite girl with short hair. They were staring at a watch. ¡°So Gus isn¡¯t gay¡­¡± Meanwhile, Kasie held Debbie¡¯s arm and said in a whisper, ¡°Really? Great! When Emmett finds someone new, I can start dating younger guys. Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°Hot for younger guys, huh? How about Jared? He¡¯s in his twenties.. ¡°No! Stop! I¡¯d rather be with Emmett.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Debbie Laughed at Kasie¡¯s reaction. Gregory stood there, listening to the girls banter. To him, Debbie¡¯sugh was so magical that it Lifted his mood and warmed his heart. ¡°Deb!¡± a familiar voice said, interrupting Kasie and Debbie. Debbie turned her head to see Hayden, a woman in a gorgeous yellow gown at his side. She was the daughter of the Hue family, and Hayden¡¯s fiancee. Debbie greeted him in a polite yet distant manner, ¡°Hi, Mr. Hayden, Miss Hue.¡± Hayden cast a sidelong nce at Carlos, who was surrounded by a group of people, and then looked at Gregory. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re here with Mr. Smith?¡± he asked Debbie. Debbie wanted to nod, but Gregory opened his mouth before she could reply. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, Hayden. I could never have the honor to be Debbie¡¯s date on such an important asion. We¡¯re old friends from school.¡± ¡®Why is he lying?¡® Debbie was confused. ¡®Why not just tell Hayden the truth?¡¯ Hayden gave him a smile and clinked sses with him. No one knew whether he believed what Gregory said or not. Despite his fiancee¡¯s presence, he told Debbie softly, ¡°I was going to ask you to the expo, but something happened¡­ Please choose whatever you like. It¡¯s on me.¡± Hayden¡¯s fiancee cast a burning nce at Debbie. Debbie cried inwardly, ¡®What¡¯s he trying to pull? Is he trying to get her to hate me?¡¯ When Debbie and the woman hadst met at a party, she had destroyed her evening dress with a ss of wine. So she didn¡¯t need a reason to dislike Debbie. And now her date was trying to make nice with Debbie. It woulde as no surprise to Debbie if she woke up to find this woman holding a knife to her throat. Debbie took a deep breath and tried to ease the tension. Chapter 707 ¡°Thank you, Hayden, but I¡¯m good. My husband is here. He¡¯s got this.¡± Hayden, however, acted as if he heard nothing. He looked around and offered, ¡°I saw a set of jewelry, and you¡¯d look dazzling in it. How about we go have a look?¡± Debbie¡¯s smile froze as she insisted, ¡°No, thanks. Save your money. In fact, why don¡¯t you see how it looks on Miss Hue?¡± Hayden stood still with a calm face and swirled the red wine gently in his ss. As Debbie was hesitating to leave, a man swiftly walked on to the stage, a microphone in his hand. He started, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry to take up more of your shopping time¡­¡± Carlos¡¯ voice boomed through the microphone. Again, it proved how influential he was in the city. As soon as he had started speaking, the noisy crowd turned pin-drop silent, with their eyes glued to him. With his eyes fixed on a certain individual, Carlos shed a smile and continued, ¡°I would like to take this opportunity to pick a unique wristwatch for my wife, as an apology to her¡­¡± This time, the hall erupted in an uproar. Finally, it was time to meet the mysterious Mrs. Hilton! The crowd cheered and eximed as they scanned the hall to look for ady who would most likely be Mrs. Hilton. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She clutched her wine ss tightly, holding her breath. ¡®What in the world¡­ is he trying to do?¡¯ she wondered, nervously. She shifted her gaze towards the stage, only to find that he had been looking at her all this time. Their eyes met. The affection in his eyes was so evident; Debbie waspletely mesmerized. But she was nervous and worried. ¡®Why did he mention me all of a sudden? Is he nning to really apologize to me in front of so many people? He is a CEO! Doesn¡¯t he care about his self-esteem? Isn¡¯t this going to be a disgrace for him?¡¯ she wondered with a frown. ¡°Tomboy, Tomboy! Carlos is going to profess his love for you in public However, Debbie didn¡¯t take in any of her words; she wondered what Carlos was up to. Kasie eximed excitedly as she shook Debbie¡¯s shoulders. Ignoring themotion among the guests, Carlos spoke again. ¡°But¡­ my wife has¡­¡± he paused and smirked before continuing, ¡°a very short temper. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t forgive me even if I give her all the priceless valuables here.¡± The guests grew restless. More and more spectators began to whisper to each other. Inevitably, Debbie heard the people next to her talking. ¡°Oh, my God! Who on earth is his wife? She¡¯s so daring that she would show her anger towards Carlos,¡± a guest wondered loudly. ¡°Is Mrs. Hilton that tough?¡± ¡°I was wondering the same. If I were his wife, I would try my best to make him happy around the clock. How could I possibly get angry at him?¡± The chatter continued fervently.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 708 As Carlos¡¯ eyes were fixed on Debbie the whole time, some people began to crane their necks and look in the direction where he was looking. On the stage, Carlos continued, ¡°So¡­I want to give my wife a small gift today, which I hope, will please her. And it would be great if you guys could do me a favor and put in a good word for me.¡± The hall erupted in Laughter and screams at his romantic words. ¡°Aargh! Carlos, I am sure she will be utterly pleased! You¡¯re so romantic. Even I can¡¯t resist your charm¡­¡± ¡°My goodness! Who on earth is this Mrs. Hilton? She¡¯s so lucky to be loved so deeply by this stoic man!¡± ¡°Mrs. Hilton, where are you? Come on! Show yourself please!¡± ¡°Jesus! I¡¯m dying to see her now!¡± Debbie felt her heart jump to her throat as she Listened to the crazy screams around her. Wearing a pair of white gloves, Emmett climbed on to the stage with a brocade box and passed it to Carlos. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As he carefully picked up the Luxury watch from the box, the big screen on the stage began to disy the high-resolution pictures and details of the watch in his hand. The watch was mechanical, coborated by 101 outstanding designers of the Hilton Group. It contained a total of 520* dazzling VVS diamonds, and it was equipped with an epicyclic gear system timer. (*TN: The number 52 sounds like ¡°I love you¡± in Chinese.) The watch featured a ssic track-type dial. A capsule containing a Martian meteorite fragment sat upon the brass dial. The date was shown in a window at the three o¡¯clock sub-dial and a moon phase indicator was disyed at the aperture of the dial. Most importantly, this watch was unique and was the only one avable in the whole world. To the guests¡¯ exmation and cheers, Carlos descended the stage with the watch in his hand. As he walked through the crowd, everyone spontaneously moved aside and made way for him to pass through uninterrupted. As they witnessed, Carlos stopped in front of a woman. But to everyone¡¯s shock, this woman was neither Portia nor Olga. At that very moment, the two women widened their eyes in disbelief as they watched Carlos walk up to Debbie, the woman they despised so much. At this point, the two shocked women had be a Laughingstock in the crowd¡¯s eyes. Debbie was wearing a blue evening dress with a fluffy bottom. It was embroidered with baby blue floral patterns. Ayer of thin blue chiffon was draped from her shoulders to her ankles. From a distance, she Looked Like a fairy in a blue gauze dress. Her ck hair shone with a little brownish color under the light. It was tied back in a simple style. She had put on some Light make-up with a red shade on her plump lips. She Looked Lovelier than ever with her big eyes popped out in shock Although she was dressed in a simple, low-key manner, she was charming enough to attract people¡¯s attention. Carlos found it hard to take his eyes off her. Portia was stunned and muttered in a shaky voice, ¡°Why? Why her? How? Wasn¡¯t she married to Emmett?¡± Chapter 709 Portia and her mother had been so excited when Carlos¡¯ assistant had contacted Portia, inviting her to attend the event with him. They had even celebrated, hoping that she would be Mrs. Hilton in the near future. But now, her blood was boiling with jealousy. Recalling the scenes where she had deliberately taunted Debbie made Portia blush out of embarrassment . She balled up her fists, and gritted her teeth in rage. She seemed ugly as she turned green with envy. ¡°Debbie, that annoying woman! Why can¡¯t she just go to hell? Why is she married to Carlos? And moreover, Carlos spoils her so much. My brother had dumped her in the past; how did she be Mrs. Hilton now? Why? Why?! This is so absurd!!¡¯ Portia cursed in her mind, unconvinced by the sudden turn of events. As everyone watched on, Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and kissed her gently. This caused a rumble of excitement in the hall. A round of thunderous apuse, screams and whistles arose from among the guests. Carlos broke his embrace and looked at the stunned woman. With a thin smile, he grabbed her left hand and put the watch on her wrist as he apologized, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me, please?¡± The watch fit Debbie¡¯s wrist perfectly because Carlos knew her size already. Kasie pinched Debbie¡¯s arm to remind her excitedly, ¡°Debbie, wake up! Forgive him! Come on!¡± Jared had already been squeezed a few meters away from them by the cheering crowd. But thanks to his height, he was still able to see everything clearly. He eximed, ¡°Debbie, forgive him! Say you love him!¡± Hayden clenched his fist tightly and snapped, ¡°What are you so excited for? She¡¯s not your wife.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jared yelled angrily. He really wanted to pop Hayden in the face, but seeing the happy couple amidst the crowd, he suddenly understood why Hayden was so pissed. Jared grinned. He casually rested his arm on Hayden¡¯s shoulder and mocked, ¡°Pal, you¡¯re only ying a walk-on part in Debbie¡¯s love story. Quit being jealous.¡± Hayden responded with silence. The dumbstruck Debbie finally came back to her senses after being pinched by Kasie several times. She lowered her head to look at the watch on her wrist. It was beautiful and dazzling. But Debbie wasn¡¯t intending on forgiving Carlos so easily just because he had given her a luxury watch. After all, he had been so cruel to her for the past few days. She raised her head to look into his eyes, and said in a clear voice, ¡°I do hope I can forgive you, but you have been so insufferabletely. But, since you¡¯ve spent so much money to make this watch for me, I¡¯ll ept it. But whether I¡¯ll forgive you or not depends on how you behave hereafter.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Some of the people around them who had heard Debbie¡¯s words were amused and burst intoughter; some were shocked, eximing loudly, and the others were just in jealous and criticized her for being arrogant. Carlos didn¡¯t mind at all. He kissed her hand affectionately and turned around to announce to the crowd, ¡°This is my wife, Debbie. From today, anyone in Alorith who dares to go against her will be my enemy as well. I will not let anyone who hurts her off the hook!¡± He revealed Debbie¡¯s identity in such a high-profile way that it made everyone understand how much he loved her. He obviously doted on her to the hilt. And with his announcement, no one would dare offend Debbie anymore, and a lot of people would even try to butter her up. ¡°Carlos, it seems that you¡¯ve irritated Mrs. Hilton yourself. So, are you going to let yourself off the hook?¡± a voice from the crowd asked There was a second¡¯s silence and then the hall erupted in Laughter. Debbie recognized Colleen¡¯s voice and looked in the direction from which it hade. She spotted Colleen who was holding Curtis¡¯ arm, a little far away from where she was. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 711 Left with no choice, she nodded and said, ¡°Since Uncle Sebastian and Aunt Lucinda put in a good word for you, I forgive you. For now!¡± Then she leaned closer to Carlos and whispered in his ear bashfully, ¡°Only because I love you too much!¡± She made sure that herst sentence was only heard by him. She wasn¡¯t as shameless as Carlos. Although the others couldn¡¯t hear what Debbie had whispered in his ear, they all noticed the big, happy smile on Carlos¡¯ face. He kissed his wife once again and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sasha shouted loudly from behind, ¡°Wow, you are such a sweet couple! I¡¯m so jealous!¡± A Lot of women echoed her words and began topliment them. ¡°Yes. Mr. and Mrs. Hilton are so in love with each other. You¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± One of the guests asked jokingly, ¡°Mrs. Hilton is so charming and beautiful. Carlos, is that why you didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity to us before now? Were you afraid of her being snatched away by someone else?¡± Those words reminded Carlos of someone. He didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he casually shifted his eyes to the man standing some distance away from him and dered in an aggressive voice, ¡°Indeed. My wife is so beautiful that I have to make one thing absolutely clear to every man here. This is MY woman. No one is allowed to covet her anymore.¡± Caught off guard, Hayden had no choice but to return a thin smile. He realized that Carlos was unbelievably possessive of Debbie. Some weeks ago, Carlos had taken some serious measures to put the Gomez Group deep in crisis. It was meant as a warning to Hayden for pestering Debbie. Hayden had just managed to get hispany through the crisis and now, he was being provoked by Carlos tantly. No matter how much he refused to ept the reality, the fact was that they were a couple now. He could do nothing at the moment except force a bitter smile. As everyone cheered, Debbie pulled the corner of Carlos¡¯ clothes and hissed, ¡°Hey! My uncle and aunt are still here. And there are so many people here too. Stop saying these things!¡± Carlos whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Did I say something wrong?¡± The show was finally over when the couple began whispering to each other without minding the people around them. The security guards came and dispersed the crowd quickly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Huh, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Debbie made a funny face at him. Carlos chuckled, ¡°Do you Like it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Debbie was confused when he changed the subject abruptly. Carlos threw a nce at her wrist. Debbie got the hint and answered with a fake frown, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. I love this fragment of Martian meteorite. And for that alone, I would say I like this watch.¡± Her answer was nothing like he had expected. He had to admit that Debbie was really special. Most women would have focused on the diamonds, but Debbie was attracted by the Martian meteorite. Later that night, thanks to Debbie¡¯sment on the watch, the designer who had put forward the idea of adding the element of the meteorite in the design, was praised by Carlos and was promoted to vice design director. In fact, this designer¡¯s idea was initially disapproved by many other designers. But Carlos had liked the idea, just like Debbie had. For the rest of the night, Carlos kept Debbiepany and showed her around the exposition to appreciate the jewelry and designer watches. Chapter 712 Each time someone approched Carlos to talk business, he would refuse them saying that it was his private time. He enjoyed spending time bantering with his dear wife. That was far more interesting than any business deal. Looking at a men¡¯s watch in one of the counters, Debbie faked a smile and whispered between gritted teeth, ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve forgiven you yet. It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Meanwhile, she was battling with herself, ¡®Should I buy a watch for Carlos? But these are so expensive¡­¡¯ Carlos had gotten addicted to showing off their Love in public. Even though there were people watching them, he still intimately rested his lips on Debbie¡¯s earlobe and whispered, ¡°You won¡¯t forgive me? That¡¯s not what you said in bedst night. Don¡¯t you remember how you begged me to spare you? Who was apologizing to whom?¡± Debbie was embarrassed into silence. Thanks to Carlos, some x-rated scenes shed through her mind, making her blush bright red. In a huff, she silently tried to pinch him, but to no avail. The man was so slender that there was nowhere to pinch, only solid muscle. Frustrated, Debbie faked a smile and warned him, ¡°Get your hand off me, or I¡¯ll give you hell!¡± In contrast to her anger and frustration, he felt really good after finally going public with his wife¡¯s identity. He¡¯d been waiting for this moment for months. He¡¯d wanted to do it long before, but Debbie didn¡¯t want all the paparazzi following her every move. She didn¡¯t want to worry about going out in public, or attending school. She didn¡¯t want to worry who was pretending to be her friend only trying to get close to Carlos and his money. For every piece of jewelry or watch that Debbie had looked at with keen interest, he would secretly signal his assistant, instructing him to buy and pack up the item. In the meantime, he kept bantering with his wife. ¡°I¡¯ll let go if you kiss me,¡± he teased yfully Debbie took a deep breath to contain her anger. She felt like a pot about to boil over, and all Carlos was doing was increasing the heat. She closed her eyes, kept the feigned smile on her face and muttered between gritted teeth, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m serious. Let go of me now. My foot hurts. Do you want a high heel in the face? Imagine what a scar might do to your poprity with the girls.¡± When what she said sank in, Carlos frowned and loosened his grip. The next second, he squatted down in front of her and asked with concern, ¡°Which foot?¡± ¡®My wife is hurting. Who cares about everyone else?¡¯ he thought, not in the mood to carry on with the joke now. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He reached out his hand to touch Debbie¡¯s ankles, trying to check for a wound. In the process, he kept his back straight. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell he used to be a soldier. His sudden gesture startled Debbie. She hastily tried to pull him up ¡°Hey, not here. Everyone¡¯s staring!¡± Seeing Carlos obediently stand up, Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. Yet he scooped her up all of a sudden Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, Carlos strode towards the lounge, carrying Debbie in his arms. No one expected the gesture, so they stared in rapt fascination as he left. On their way, Debbie noted the crowd¡¯s reactions. When she saw some of the women re at her with resentment, she wanted to cry. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, old man?¡± sheined. Carlos lowered his head to look at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, you told everyone who I was. I don¡¯t remember telling you that was okay. Then you tried to make out with me in front of all the guests. And now? You carry me in your arms. In front of everyone. You have a lot of fans! Don¡¯t make them hate me out of jealousy.¡± Debbie Was well aware of Carlos¡¯ poprity. If she guessed right, they might have already hit the headlines. Unfortunately, Debbie¡¯s guess was right. Moments ago, someone uploaded photos. The news went viral. The news headlines read, ¡°Mrs. Hilton¡¯s identity,¡± ¡°Carlos apologizes to his wife in public¡± and ¡°the Hiltons showed off their love at the exposition.¡± Chapter 713 And what was more, someizens even dug into Debbie¡¯s past and found out more about her past. Like how her ex-boyfriend was Hayden, the CEO of Gomez Group. And her best friends were Jared, the second son of the Hampton family in Alorith; Kasie, the daughter of the Garcia family; Dixon, the straight-A student of Economics and Management School; and Kristina, Dixon¡¯s girlfriend. On top of that, a Lot of Debbie¡¯s personal info was also leaked. Everyone wanted to know more about the recently-revealed Mrs. Hilton. But since Debbie didn¡¯t have a chance to do anything with phone at the moment, she still had no idea of what kind of uproar they had caused on the Inte. In the lounge Carlos gently put Debbie on a sofa and squatted down again. This time he didn¡¯t draw curious stares. He took off her high heels and found that her right heel was chafed raw by the shoe. If she had walked any longer, the shoe might have caused nasty, painful blisters on her right heel or even scraped off her skin. Seeing that, Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and stood up. He pulled out his phone and called Emmett. ¡°Get me a pair offortable sneakers and some band-aids. Quickly,¡± he ordered. Debbie didn¡¯t want to bother him. ¡°Hey, cut it out. I¡¯ll be okay after a little rest here.¡± ¡®Or I can go back home early, ¡® she thought. But Carlos didn¡¯t listen to her. After ending the call, he sat down next to Debbie and asked, ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Um¡­no. Look, people are Lining up just to talk to you. You have to go talk with them. Leave me alone here. I¡¯ll be okay,¡± Debbie urged again. She had been trying to drive this man away mainly because she didn¡¯t want any more attention than she¡¯d gotten already. Carlos was a walking attention ma, drawing stares wherever he went. So to stop any more curious nces, she desperately wanted this man to go away now. Besides, Carlos was in charge of this exposition. He needed to be there to smooth out the kinks. Since Debbie had insisted, Carlos had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t go anywhere. Just stay here. I¡¯1L be back Later when Emmett arrives.¡± Before he left, he gestured to the waiter near them and ordered some desserts and beverages for Debbie. Just as Carlos exited the lounge, a group ofdies immediately came and crowded around Debbie. Not asking if Debbie wanted to chat or not, they began to spit out a barrage of questions one after another. ¡°He left you alone here?¡± ¡°Wow, I never imagined Mrs. Hilton would be so beautiful! But Mrs. Hilton, what happened to you? I saw Carlos carry you the whole way.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°How Long have you been Mrs. Hilton? Which family are you from? What do your parents do?¡± Debbie felt a surge of dizziness due to the never-ending questions. This was exactly what she was trying to avoid. What was Carlos thinking? And why didn¡¯t he ask her before he did it? And she had no interest in answering any of them. Nheless, known as Chapter 714 Mrs. Hilton now, she had to keep a polite smile on her face. She grabbed a te of desserts that the waiter had brought to her and apologized, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m starving. Ta ta for now.¡± She was obviously saying goodbye to them. A quick way to end the conversation. But strangely enough, they didn¡¯t get the hint. Or maybe they feigned ignorance so they could stay longer. The questions stopped, and the nagging began. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to be eating anything, Mrs. Hilton.¡± ¡°Oooh! That Looks sinful! You should watch your figure.¡± ¡°Are you trying to put on the pounds?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in such good shape! Why would you want to be fat?¡± ¡°Careful, Carlos may not like you if you put on weight. You definitely need to watch your weight-a rich handsome man Like Carlos has a Lot of girls to choose from.¡± ¡°Is Hayden really your ex-boyfriend?¡± Debbie¡¯s head started to pound. She needed to either flee or get rid of them, otherwise she might go mad. This evening was not going well, certainly not the way she envisioned. What were these women doing here? Why weren¡¯t they at least window shopping for all the jewelry and watches at the exposition? Why were they poking their nose into her business? Why couldn¡¯t they just leave her alone? ALL these women were such a pain and-wait¡­ Maybe Carlos revealed her identity so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep tabs on him. In the end, Debbie put down the desserts, deliberately ttering the tes on the counter. She was loud, trying to get their attention. She ran her eyes over the group and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the jewelry?¡± Confused, the women answered in chorus, ¡°The jewelry is amazing!¡± Everything on disy was beautiful and luxurious. From sparkling tiaras to gem-encrusted hairpins, from nes, chokers, and earrings to diamond-studded bracelets. A dizzying array of gems, rubies emeralds, opals, pearls, and polished pieces of jade. Even rings and cuff links. And some of the finest timepieces expertly crafted by Swiss watchmakers. But the prices were too high If their husbands were as rich as Carlos, they would have already bought all of the jewelry here and brought their favorites home with them. ¡°And what about the watches?¡± Debbie continued to ask. Again, the women replied in confusion, ¡°The watches are great!¡± ¡°Since everything looks awesome, maybe you should spend more of your precious time appreciating them. I¡¯m not as interesting as all that ice out there. I shouldn¡¯t be the focus here. Please!¡± Debbie waved at them with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re being modest, Mrs. Hilton. You¡¯re more attractive than those jewelry and watches¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I think so. Mrs. Hilton, are you still a student? Where do you go to university?¡± Meanwhile, more and more spectators arrived, adding to the group gathered around Debbie. Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown. ¡®Jesus! Save me from idiots! Please!¡¯ she eximed in her head. She knew it. That was why she didn¡¯t want to expose her identity. Now, where was the bad man who had let the whole world know about it? Couldn¡¯t he see that she was surrounded by a Large group of people? Why didn¡¯t hee back and save her? Left with no choice, Debbie put on her high heels again and squeezed through the crowd that had gathered in the lounge. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to look for my friends. Please enjoy yourselves!¡± She broke free of the hangers-on, practically pushing her way through the crowd. Debbie limped through the hall to Look for Carlos, Kasie or her other friends. But she didn¡¯t see any of them. Instead, she spotted Wesley and Megan Chapter 715 She had no interest in talking to those two, so she walked in the opposite direction. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Hilton!¡± a guest greeted her This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hilton,¡± a guest greeted Debbie. Wherever she went, people greeted her politely. Wearing a rigid smile on her face, she nodded to each of them. Finally, Debbie found Kasie and Sasha in front of one of the watch counters. They were happily selecting their favorite watches. ¡°Hey, you two¡ª¡± ¡°Mrs. Hilton, good evening!¡± Before Debbie could call out to Kasie and Sasha, people started gathering around her once again. Even the saleswoman at the watch counter stared at Debbie with sparkly eyes. Debbie felt so helpless. She wanted to leave the ce as quickly as possible and go back home. She didn¡¯t want to stay there any Longer. ¡°Debbie, perfect timing! Come here! I need your opinion on something,¡± Kasie said excitedly as she pulled Debbie closer to her. She and Sasha were confused as to which watch to buy. Sasha looked at her cousin with so much admiration and marveled at her poprity, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re living an amazing life! You know, I was really interested in some of these watches, but Carlos had already bought them for you before I could even get to them. I¡¯m super jealous of you right now! Oh, when will I meet such a wonderful husband?¡± Debbie was a little taken aback. ¡®Carlos bought me more watches? When? I didn¡¯t see him buy any, ¡® she wondered. Confused, she asked, ¡°What are you saying? He didn¡¯t buy any more watches except the one on my wrist.¡± They had been together the whole time. But she never saw him buy any other watch. Sasha nodded firmly. ¡°He did! I saw it with my own eyes. Every item you looked at for more than a few seconds was immediately bought for you by his assistant.¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. She hadn¡¯t noticed it at all. It was such a waste of money! How could Carlos squander money Like it was nothing? In an instant, Debbie turned around and ran her eyes around the halt. She was going to look for Carlos and Lecture him about the importance of money. But Kasie grabbed hold of her arm to stop her from going away. ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet! Tell me which of these to buy first!¡± Debbie quickly Looked between the two watches Kasie was pointing at and chose the one on the right. ¡°This. It fits your image and temperament.¡± Kasie sighed helplessly. She said, ¡°Yeah, I thought so. I prefer this one too¡­ But it¡¯s really expensive. My mom gave me five hundred thousand dors, but this watch is worth seven hundred thousand.¡± Although she had saved some money in secret, it was still not enough to buy the Limited edition. Chapter 716 Debbie turned to the saleswoman and inquired, ¡°Hi there. Do you think you can give us a discount on this watch?¡± Before the woman could speak, Kasie answered for her, ¡°No, I already asked her.¡± ¡°Please wait for a moment, Mrs. Hilton. I will consult my manager,¡± the saleswoman said quickly and then picked up her inte to call her senior. Kasie and Debbie exchanged curious nces with each other. Soon, the saleswoman returned and said, ¡°Mrs. Hilton,dies. The manager said that you could just sign the bill first and pick whichever watch you Like. We will apply the discount Later.¡± Kasie rested her arm on Debbie¡¯s shoulder and sighed happily. ¡°Oh, Debbie. It¡¯s my honor to be your friend.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t expect that the title of ¡°Mrs. Hilton¡± was this powerful. They could even get discounts for luxuriousmodities at an exposition such as this. When Emmett found Debbie, he saw Kasie signing her name on a bill. But she didn¡¯t make the payment after signing it. Perplexed, he approached her and asked, ¡°You are not paying for it?¡± It wasn¡¯t like her. He had gone shopping with her a few times and generally, whenever she Liked something, she would pay for it without hesitation. Without taking her eyes off the beautiful watch, she said cheerfully ¡°Thanks to Tomboy, the manager promised to give me a discountter.¡± ¡°A discount?¡¯ Emmett thought, confused. ¡®ALL themodities at the exposition are limited editions. How could she possibly get a discount? Since the manager said that he would give her a discount, it probably meant that someone must have paid the bill for Kasie, as a way of showing respect to Mrs. Hilton.¡¯ At the thought of that, Emmett was determined to pay the bill for Kasie himself. He was her boyfriend! He should make the payment for her purchases rather than let some stranger pay for it. He handed the sneakers to Kasie. ¡°Walk Tomboy to the lounge. Carlos is waiting there.¡± ¡°Why? Debbie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kasie asked with concern as she looked at the shoe box in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. My heels are rubbing against my feet. Give the sneakers to me. I¡¯ll go find Carlos myself Debbie said. Her right heel was a litte red, but she wasn¡¯t fragile enough to need others¡¯ help to walk. She reached out for the shoe box. But Kasie refused to give it to her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Emmett has asked me to help you. So, it would be better if I walk you to your husband,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Cut it out. I suggest you turn your attention to your Emmett. See what he¡¯s doing!¡± She snatched the box from Kasie¡¯s hands swiftly. Debbie had been in the spotlight the whole evening, and if people saw Chapter 717 Kasie hold her arm and walk her to the Lounge, they would gather around her again, asking her this and that to show their concern, even though they would just be doing it to gain Carlos¡¯ favor. To avoid being surrounded by the mob again, Debbie refused Emmett¡¯s and Kasie¡¯s kindness. Meanwhile, Emmett was swiping his credit card to make the payment. He had with him the bill with Kasie¡¯s signature on it. ¡°Hey, Emmett! Emmett!¡± Kasie finally noticed what Emmett was doing. Ignoring Debbiepletely, she hastily ran up to Emmett to stop him. He had already bought her a lot of things. She couldn¡¯t let him pay the bill for her any more than this. But it was toote. The payment was done and the receipt was printed. Frustrated, Kasie took out her phone in an attempt to send him the money. She said gloomily, ¡°You¡¯re just an assistant. How much money do you earn every month? I¡¯m transferring you the money right away. My dad is rich anyway. If I don¡®t spend his money, it¡¯ll all go to his mistresses or some bastards.¡± Emmett took her phone away, closed the payment app and locked the phone screen. ¡°I don¡¯t get many chances to spend my money. Besides, Carlos gives me a ton of money. It¡¯s more than enough to open a supermarket. So if I don¡¯t spend the money on you, I might end up taking it all to my grave when I die.¡° Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Kasie paused, blinking. ¡°But this watch is seven hundred thousand dors, not seven hundred or seventy dors.¡± If the person spending that much money Like water was someone like Carlos, she wouldn¡¯t have given a damn about it. But Emmett was just his assistant. Kasie felt sorry for him. Seeing the gloomy Look on her face, Emmett drew closer to her and whispered, ¡°Honestly, I have only dated one girl in the past, but I never bought her anything. So I¡¯ve saved up quite a lot after working for Carlos all these years. If you promise to marry me now, I can even buy a new house in the neighborhood next to your home.¡± ¡®Marry him? Buy a house in the neighborhood next to my home? If I remember right, the price of that property is at least fifty thousand dors per square meter.* Kasie burst intoughter at the thought. She held his arm and teased, ¡°Emmett, are you proposing to me? That was not formal at all. I wilt not say yes to such a flimsy proposal!¡± Emmett put his wallet back. ¡°You have to promise that you¡¯ll marry me first. If I formally propose to you and you say no, then I¡¯ll be so humiliated.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got that backwards! If you don¡¯t propose to me first, how can I promise you anything? So you should make a formal proposal first.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯LL propose, and you have to marry me. Deal?¡± Chapter 718 ¡°Deal. You do it and then I¡¯ll maybe say yes!¡± Emmett smiled and threw a nce at Debbie who was some distance away. Carlos was helping her put on the sneakers. He Looked back at Kasie and said, Carlos is taking care of Debbie now. Youe with me.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Kasie asked. Emmett held her hand and led her to a jewelry counter. There were a few dazzling diamond rings inside the ss case. He raised an eyebrow and told the stunned Kasie, ¡°Go on, pick your favorite.¡± Carlos apologizing to Debbie had already be the focus of that night¡¯s event. But Emmett wouldn¡¯t mind stealing Carlos¡¯ thunder and proposing to Kasie as long as she chose a diamond ring right away. Kasie felt a warm feeling course throughout her body. She tried to stay calm and pulled Emmett closer to her, who was seriously looking at the diamond rings. ¡°I was just kidding, Emmett! I haven¡¯t even graduated yet. I don¡¯t want to spend my school life with a baby in my belly. Don¡¯t propose to me now.¡± Emmett shook his head helplessly. ¡°Kasie, you fool. We can get engaged now and we¡¯Ll get married after you graduate.¡± His words touched Kasie. Tears threatened to fall from her reddened eyes. But she pretended to be angry and chided, ¡°Be honest! Are you rushing your proposal just to save a meal? Our parents haven¡¯t met each other yet. Do you think I¡¯ll be taken in so easily? Humph, no way!¡± The truth was that she wanted to marry Emmett as soon as possible too. But on second thoughts, she didn¡¯t want to rush things because they had only been together for a short period. After all, marriage was a huge event in a person¡¯s life, especially for a woman. She wanted to thoroughly consider this before making a final decision. Emmett nodded understandingly. ¡°You have a point there. I¡¯LL wait until you graduate. And then, I¡¯ll ask my parents to speak to your parents about our marriage.¡± Through her tear-filled eyes, Kasie saw a beautiful future unfolding in front of her. She said with a fake pout, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. If you don¡¯t officially propose when I graduate, you¡¯ll be a cheating dog. And if I don¡¯t say yes when you do, I¡¯ll be the cheating dog.¡± Emmett considered her words for a few seconds. As if waking up from a confusion, he corrected himself immediately, ¡°You got me wrong, Kasie! What I meant was that I¡¯d propose to you after your junior year, not your senior year! You will not be taking the postgraduate entrance exam, right? If so, let¡¯s make it earlier. I¡¯ll propose to you at the end of this semester and ask for your parents¡¯ blessing.¡± ¡°What?! So soon? There¡¯s only one semester left in that case.¡± Although she wanted to marry him soon, she felt a semester¡¯s time was too short. ¡°Yeah. I need to ask Carlos for leave a few months in advance. I may need at least a month off to prepare for our engagement and wedding. That¡¯s to say, I won¡¯t be working in July and I¡¯l start earning for our family from August¡­¡± Emmett kept mumbling about their n with a serious look on his face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kasie glowed with happiness as she watched her man carefully n their future. He was obviously serious about their marriage. She had missed out on Lewis, but now, she had Emmett, a much more reliable man. ¡®I¡¯m so lucky that I found him¡­¡¯ she thought to herself, feeling blessed. In the Lounge Chapter 719 Carlos carefully put a band-aid on Debbie¡¯s scratched skin and then helped her put on the sneakers. ¡°Try this and see if it¡¯s better,¡± he said gently. Debbie stood up from the sofa and walked a few steps. ¡°Better. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± But the sneakers looked so weird with her evening dress. She felt awkward. Carlos asked a person nearby to throw her high heels away. He turned to her and instructed, ¡°Get some rest. I still have some things to handle.¡± After a pause, Debbie said hesitantly, ¡°You go ahead with your work. Since you came here with Portia and I came with Gregory, I think we should go back home separately. I¡¯ll leave with him.¡± Carlos¡¯s face fell abruptly. He looked intently into her eyes and requested sternly, ¡°No way! Wait for me here. Don¡¯t go anywhere or with anyone else.¡± Debbie pouted and said in an unconvinced tone, ¡°Yes, sir! As you wish. I¡¯m gonna listen to you since there are so many people here. I don¡¯t want to make you look bad in front of them.¡± ¡°Be good¡­¡± Carlos drew closer to her and whispered. ¡°Wait for me and we¡¯ll go back home together, okay?¡± Debbie nodded slowly. At that moment, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a woman standing a short distance away. In an instant, she drew closer to Carlos and wrapped her arms around his neck as she nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Okay,¡± she said sweetly. Confused by her initiative kiss and the sweet smile on her face, Carlos discreetly scanned the hall out of the corner of his eye. As expected, he noticed some women and understood her little trick at once. Portia and Olga were among the women who were watching them from a short distance away. He dotingly pinched her nose. ¡°How dare you make use of me? You better pay me back when we¡¯re home.¡± Pretending innocence, she shrugged her shoulders and said in a helpless voice, ¡°I have no choice. My husband is good at attracting all kinds of women. I have to drive them away, right?¡± Carlos smiled lovingly. ¡°Yeah, whatever you say. Wait for me here. I¡¯LL be back as soon as possible.¡± They pulled away from each other and Carlos walked away. As soon as he disappeared into the crowd, the women who had been watching them came up to Debbie. Portia had returned to her normal self. With a ss of cocktail in her hand, she sat opposite Debbie. Olga did the same. A few other wealthydies from Alorith followed suit. Most of these women had fought with Debbie at thest party and she had spilled blood red wine all over their dresses. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Debbie didn¡¯t want anything to do with those women. She stood up to leave. Chapter 720 Pretending to be nonchnt, Portia collected herself and said in a cool tone, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯ve concealed yourself well.¡± Debbie smirked. ¡°Concealed what? I never hid anything from you.¡± ¡°Then why did you tell everyone that you were married to Emmett?¡± Portia asked between gritted teeth. ¡®Dammit! I was fooled by this bitch all along!¡¯ she cursed in her mind. Debbie was amused. She turned to Portia and taunted, ¡°You¡¯re as ridiculous as your brother. It¡¯s you who were stupid enough to think that I was married to Emmett. Why are you ming me for your idiocy? Did I ever say that Emmett was my husband? Did you hear it from me anytime? Huh?¡± Portia was dumbfounded, her face deadpan. She suddenly realized that This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Debbie had never once said it herself that she was married to Emmett! When Portia remained silent, Olga chipped in, ¡°When did you marry Carlos? And now that you are married, why do you still keep an ambiguous rtionship with Hayden? Do you still love Hayden? Does Carlos know about this?¡± Debbie answered outright, ¡°Yes, he knows. So what? What does it have to do with you?¡± Her answer was way out of Olga¡¯s expectation. Dumbstruck, she couldn¡¯t find a reasonable thing to say, so she just cursed, ¡°Shame on you!¡± ¡°Shame on me?¡± Debbie raised her brows at Olga with a cunning smile. Seeing her grin, Olga recalled some scenes in her mind. Last time, when Carlos had invited her to dinner, they had met Debbie and Gregory at the restaurant. ¡®At that time, Debbie said that her husband had run away with an old woman. So¡­by old woman, she actually meant me!¡¯ she thought angrily. Olga had believed that Carlos had invited her to insult Debbie andugh at her. But now, she realized that she had been the one who was being Laughed at by the couple. Olga was ticked off, her face contorted in anger. As she was about to throw a tantrum, Carlos¡¯ warning came to her mind. He had earlier warned her not to offend Debbie. Olga shuddered and held back her anger. She tried her hardest to adjust her emotion and steady her breathing. As Olga was wondering whether she should apologize or go away at once, Debbie asked again, ¡°Olga, who is shameless here? How about I call my husband and ask him for his opinion?¡± Debbie thought that it was the right time to exercise her right as Mrs. Chapter 721 Hilton and get rid of her love rivals. It was now or never ¡°You dare threaten me using Carlos¡¯ name?¡± Olga red up. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to humiliate Debbie yet, and the arrogant woman was already Mrs. Hilton. How could she ever get the chance to stamp on her now? ¡°Carlos is my husband. Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± ¡®I should make good use of Carlos¡¯ power right now!¡¯ she thought mischievously. Debbie sat back on the sofa and continued with a broad smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of you here. Get lost, or I¡¯ll call Carlos.¡± ¡°Aunt Debbie,¡± a voice called out. Before those women could stand up to leave, another appeared in the Lounge. Debbie felt her head pound. She had dealt with a lot of women tonight, but now she had to handle a more troublesome, disgusting woman. ¡®Oh, Jesus! I¡¯d better get up and leave!¡¯ she thought, sighing helplessly. Megan grabbed Debbie¡¯s wrist to stop her. ¡°Aunt Debbie, are you still mad at me?¡± she asked with a pitiful look on her face. She saw a group of women gather around Debbie, and she thought this was the ideal time to mess with her. She wasn¡¯t going to approach Debbie privately. Debbie was no pushover, and Carlos would back her up if she tried anything. He had backed Megan over Debbie once, but it might not always go so well. Now Debbie was surrounded by quite a few different women, and they were all fans of Carlos. Megan decided to join them to deal with Debbie Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Debbie shook Megan¡¯s hand off and snapped at her angrily, ¡°Yes, I am I¡¯m mad because you guys are like flies, buzzing around me all the time. That¡¯s really annoying.¡± The women were quite taken aback by Debbie¡¯s insult. You could see it from the Looks on their faces. Megan knew how to piss Debbie off, and our heroine would rise to the bait. These women were from well-off families and had been spoiled by their parents. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t bear the humiliation quietly The first one to snap back was Portia. She looked down at Debbie and reprimanded her in a harsh voice, ¡°You really think you¡¯re somebody after marrying Carlos, don¡¯t you? You need to learn how to be Mrs Hilton. A Hilton would have more grace and elegance.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Debbie Laughed mirthlessly, thoroughly amused. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, Portia? I need to learn how to be Mrs. Hilton? You¡¯re dying to im that title, aren¡¯t you? Sorry to burst your bubble. Carlos wouldn¡¯t marry you even if you were thest woman on earth.¡± After saying that, she carefully put the ss on the tray of a nearby waiter and stalked out of the room, leaving the furious women behind. She believed she was showing them the right mix of contempt and disdain. Wearing an evening dress and a pair of sneakers, she was too embarrassed to wander through the crowds. The less people saw her mismatched outfit, the better. Carlos had asked her to wait for him, so she was forced to go to the garden-that was an area that had next to no one in it. Chapter 722 The indoor heating system worked very well. When Debbie left the building, cold air pressed against her skin. The chill raised goosebumps, and she was immediately ufortable. She pulled her cloak around her with shivering hands. She let the wool do its work and keep her warm- Emilio Pi had designed this one well. Debbie stopped to take a deep breath of fresh air, then sat on a swing, pulled her phone out of her purse, and began to y on it. Before she could open WeChat, a familiar voice broke the silence. ¡°Deb!¡± Sighing in defeat, she raised her head to see Hayden making his way over to her. Without responding, she lowered her head again to y with her phone. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for a conversation. Hayden didn¡¯t mind her indifference at all-he was used to the cold shoulder. He stood before her, took something out of his pocket and held it out to her. In the palm of his hand was a pair of delicate and exquisitely crafted ear studs, dazzling in the afternoon sun. Debbie was stunned. ¡°Okay, what is this?¡± she asked. ¡°I can¡¯t forget the time we¡¯d spent together. You used to wear earrings like these. When I saw them at the expo, I had to buy them. Go ahead. Try them on,¡± he suggested. Debbie kicked the ground, and the swing began to sway. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayden, but I¡¯m good. I can¡¯t take these, but your fiancee might really dig them.¡± Had she worn ear studs like these? She couldn¡¯t remember, but Hayden could. ¡®Does that mean he really Loved me?¡± she mused. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hayden grabbed the rope of the swing to stop it from moving, which snapped Debbie out of her reverie. Despite her reluctance, he offered, ¡°I can put them on for you. They¡¯ll look really good.¡± After he had reunited with Debbie, he had longed to buy her a gift, but hadn¡¯t found anything appropriate. Now he had found the perfect gift and the perfect time to give it to her ¡°Are you deaf, Hayden? I said no!¡± Debbie decided that sticking around was thest thing she wanted. She got to her feet and started towards the building. Hayden heaved a sigh, contemting the ear studs in his hand. Finally, he put them back in his pocket. He grabbed for her wrist, and guided her back to the swing. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t get mad. Why don¡¯t you y on the swing? Hand me your purse, and I¡¯ll push you. Come on, you know you want to.¡± ¡°No!¡± Debbie cried. But Hayden snatched her purse anyway and pushed her hard. The swing flew forward. She had to hold on to the ropes tightly to avoid falling off. ¡°Dammit! If you push me again, I¡¯ll jump off!¡± she threatened. Now everyone knew she was Carlos¡¯ wife. If she were seen with Hayden, Chapter 723 Carlos would be a Laughing stock. She didn¡¯t want that to happen Hayden closed Debbie¡¯s purse quickly, grabbed the swing, and stopped it. ¡°My fault. I¡¯m sorry, Deb,¡± he said softly. Debbie was more than a little startled. Her heart hammered in her chest. ¡®Why¡¯s he acting so weird? First the ear studs, and then the swing. But now he gives in that easily? What¡¯s he ying at?¡¯ She shook off her thoughts, took her purse back, and walked towards the entrance. On the way, she called Gregory. ¡°Hey, Gregory. I¡¯m taking off. You stay and have fun. Thanks for the ride,¡± she said. She had lost her patience; she needed to leave before she lost her mind. Since Carlos was still busy ying the social butterfly, she decided to take a taxi home. Gregory was no fool. He looked across the room and saw Carlos, still mingling. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving with Carlos, are you?¡± ¡°Nope. No biggie. I¡¯LL hail a taxi. Bye!¡± Actually Gregory wanted to let Debbie know she might have trouble finding a taxi. After all, thousands of people were expected to attend, and not all at once. They would be taking taxis to and from their hotels and houses. And Carlos¡¯ sudden confession to his wife had already gone viral. Debbie was now as famous as any A-list celebrity. But Debbie had already hung up on him. Gregory went to the cashier¡¯s desk first, and quickly plunked down the money for a watch that caught his eye. Then he sprinted for the entrance, hoping to catch up to her. When he saw her, she was already surrounded by a gaggle of fans. Even the security guards were at a loss. They controlled the chaos as best they could. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Debbie didn¡¯t know she had be the talk of the town. She was going to boot up Weibo or something in the garden, but Hayden had stopped her. When she left the gates, many people immediately recognized her. Piercing screams split the air. ¡°Look! Hey! It¡¯s Mrs. Hilton!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Debbie! The girl who married Carlos! Some took out their phones topare this woman to the pictures posted by reporters at the expo. ¡°Blue dress with petals, check! Updo, check! Round eyes¡­ Yeah! She IS Mrs. Hilton!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°Mrs. Hilton, such an honor. Can I get your autograph?¡± They all went on like that. The noise had reached a fever pitch, and Debbie had no problem hearing them, but she had trouble making out anything coherent. Chapter 724 She looked around to see her husband¡¯s crazy fans holding a giant luminous board with letters ¡°Carlos Hilton¡± printed on it. It was the first time that Debbie had been in a situation Like this. She didn¡¯t know how to respond; all she could do was smile. She desperately wanted to leave, but Carlos¡¯ fans gathered around her and even broke through the cordon. The guards were unable to stop them as the human wave surged around them. Debbie was instantly caught in the middle of the crowd. People took out their phones and cameras to take pictures, or set up selfies with her. Unable to resist their enthusiasm, Debbie took a girl¡¯s pen and notebook, and signed her name on it in a serious manner. This was the first time she¡¯d ever signed an autograph. The girl was one of Carlos¡¯ fans, so Debbie signed his name as well, right next to hers. She also drew a heart between their names. Looking at her work, she shed a broad smile and handed the pen and notebook back to the girl. ¡°Done. I hope it¡¯s okay. My writing¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hilton. Er, can I call you ¡®Debbie?¡± You¡¯re so down to earth. Thanks for the autograph!¡± Before Debbie could answer, more pens and notebooks were put in front of her for her to sign. She wondered if she would get cramp in her hand before she finished. Actually, Debbie felt a lot morefortable and happier with these young girls. Compared to those fake women at the expo, these girls were cheerful and real. Coming from a noble family didn¡¯t guarantee that a person had a noble personality. In fact, it was often the opposite. Suddenly, a Light bulb went off in Debbie¡¯s head. With a cunning smile, she told Carlos¡¯ fans, ¡°Well, my husband Looks cold and uncaring, but he¡¯s actually a nice guy. If you ask him for autographs, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Really? If he says no, can you help us out, Mrs. Hilton?¡± ¡°No problem. But he¡¯s busy right now. Not sure when he¡¯ll be done,¡± said Debbie. In stunned disbelief, the security guards looked at Debbie, who was busy chatting with the girls. She was so nice and unpretentious. She sounded Like she was happy to be there, and they got the sense that it wasn¡¯t an act. They¡¯d never been assigned to guard a celebrity who was so amiable and easy to approach. And she was not just some actress or pop star, but Carlos¡¯ wife. At the expo, a security guard sprinted into the main hall and found Carlos, who was discussing business with a few guests. ¡°Carlos, your wife¡¯s being mobbed by fans¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Carlos set his ss on a nearby table. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll check it out.¡± He then turned to Tristan. ¡°Take your men and find two popr stars. Make it obvious they¡¯re around. Then split them up. That should keep the fans busy chasing them rather than my wife.¡° ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Chapter 725 Debbie¡¯s right hand became shaky after so many signatures. All of a sudden, people around her began to scream. ¡°Aaaargh! It¡¯sCarlos! Look! Carlos!¡± A dozen bodyguards led the way, and Carlos walked towards Debbie, the picture of poise. Another two popr celebrities left the building in two different directions, just as Carlos had ordered, and their fans followed after them in a hurry. This effectively dispersed the crowd that had formed around Debbie. With his bodyguards clearing the way, Carlos managed to get close to Debbie quite easily. He pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°I thought I told you to wait for me. What happened?¡± His eyes were full of affection. The fans yelled and screamed at the top of their lungs as if Carlos were talking to them. Debbie felt Like she was in a club where they yed the dance music so loud she had to scream to be heard. She stood on tiptoe to get close enough to his ear. ¡°The expo is so boring. I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°I¡¯LLe with you.¡± At that moment, the girl whom Debbie had talked with asked excitedly, ¡°Mrs. Hilton, you promised you¡¯d get Carlos to sign autographs. I¡¯ve been a fan for years.¡± The girl was practically in tears because she was so excited. Another girl piped up, ¡°We¡¯re all fans. I¡¯ve followed you since you were in the military. We need your autographs.¡± However, Carlos¡¯ bodyguards intervened. They stood between Carlos and the fans, making them stand two meters away from their boss. Debbie stared at the scene from Carlos¡® arms, mouth agape. ¡®Wow, these are really intense fans. They¡¯ve liked him longer than I have, ¡® she thought . ¡°Carlos! Carlos! I¡¯ve liked you for ten years. I¡­¡± A fan was so overwhelmed that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She passed out and fell to the ground. The crowd began to panic. ¡°Someone passed out! Help! Help her!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Debbie was also startled. She grabbed Carlos¡¯ sleeve, and then had a better idea. ¡°Someone call an ambnce!¡± she yelled at the fans. Carlos patted her back reassuringly, and then walked past his bodyguards to the unconscious girl. When he verified she was breathing, hemanded one of his men to call an ambnce. Then he unbuttoned his suit and got down on a knee to check on her. He looked at the girls around him. ¡°Step back. She needs fresh air.¡± And that was when he began in earnest. He carefully positioned her limbs so that she Lay on her back. Her chest rose and fell slowly, so he knew she was okay. He rolled up his suit jacket, and used that to elevate the fan¡¯s legs above her heart level to avoid swelling. Debbie fell in Love with him all over again. His quick thinking had really saved the day. Soon, the girl slowly opened her eyes, blinking from the sudden influx of light, but they eventually fluttered open normally. Chapter 726 When he saw that, Carlos stood up, grabbed a wet napkin from a bodyguard and began to wipe his hands. ¡°Aaaargh! Carlos is so handsome!¡± ¡°What a great guy! He¡¯s a hero!¡± Carlos heard the girl say that Debbie had promised them she would have him sign autographs for them. He took a notebook from a nearby fan, and signed his name. When he received the third notebook, he saw Debbie¡¯s handwriting. She not only signed both their names, but also drew a heart between them. A satisfied smile spread across his lips. Her tiny gesture put him in a good mood. That spurred him on, and he signed many more notebooks But there were too many fans there, and he didn¡¯t have enough time to sign autographs for everyone. He was busy, and time was money. After signing for ten more fans, he and Debbie said their goodbyes as the mob got louder. Shielded by his bodyguards, they both got into a Bentley The car slowly rolled away, and the fans continued to make noise. In the car, Debbie and Carlos could finally enjoy peace thanks to the soundproof windows. Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. She was exhausted, physically and mentally. She leaned in the back seat and closed her eyes. Seeing her sleepy face, Carlos pulled her into his arms. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get some rest,¡± he suggested. Debbie didn¡¯t refuse him. Smelling his cologne, she leaned on his shoulder and asked casually, ¡°Why did you suddenly out us?¡± With a smile, he stroked her hair and asked in reply, ¡°Why ask that? You¡¯re not happy, are you?¡± Debbie made herself morefortable and grumbled, ¡°That little scene back there is what I was trying to avoid. I¡¯m still mad at you. I remember everything you did to me.¡± Stifling a giggle, he pinched her cheek and asked, ¡°Really? So how do I make you happy?¡± Deep inside, he chuckled, ¡®Deb is so cute.¡¯ ¡°Um We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± ALL she wanted right now was to sleep. She was tired. That was a fact. The way she talked and the pale color of her face stung Carlos¡¯ heart. He decided to be still and let his wife sleep. Thinking of Debbie¡¯s need for privacy, Carlos pulled out his phone and sent Emmett a text message saying, ¡°Delete all news rted to my wife.¡± He had gotten what he wanted-people now knew Debbie was his wife. He didn¡¯t think it necessary to make her life hell by having fans watch her every move. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Emmett¡¯s reply came soon. Carlos¡¯ phone was not on mute, so the notification sound woke Debbie up. She raised her eyes, looking at Carlos* jaw, and murmured, ¡°Just to let you know, I cancelled our trip to the Maldives.¡± Carlos frowned at Debbie¡¯s words. ¡®Looks Like she is really mad at me. It was her dream to go to the Maldives, yet she cancelled the trip.¡± He stroked her cheeks gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Well, if you say so. When we both settle down abroad, I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t respond. She thought, ¡®I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If we don¡¯t fight over Megan again, I¡¯ll go anywhere with you.¡¯ Soon after, she dozed off again. Chapter 727 When the car arrived at the manor, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms, not wanting to wake her up from her nap. But she blinked her eyes and rubbed her cheek against his chest. She murmured, ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°We are home.¡± He walked towards the vi with Debbie in his arms. Her eyes widened, and she looked around. They were indeed home. She struggled in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m awake now. Put me down.¡± Carlos obliged, and they walked to the vi together. When they entered the living room, Debbie saw several shopping bags on the couch and asked casually, ¡°What is this?¡± A housemaid answered respectfully, ¡°Debbie, Carlos had them delivered from the expo.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Carlos took off his suit and gave it to the maid. He loosened his tie and said to Debbie, ¡°Watches and jewelry. Why not undo the wrappings yourself and put them in your jewelry cab?¡± It was Debbie who had once told him that women enjoyed the process of unwrapping presents. For this reason, Carlos had even asked his men to pack all those things. Debbie immediately remembered what Sasha had told her at the expo, so she turned to Carlos. ¡°You bought all the things that I took a fancy to, didn¡¯t you?¡± She had nned to corner Carlos at the expo, but Kasie had stopped her at that time. Then she had totally forgotten about the matter. ¡°Hmm,¡± Carlos replied shortly. He turned to the maid and said, ¡°Put them in her closet.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Debbie stopped the maid. She asked Carlos in a serious tone, ¡°Can I have them returned?¡± ¡°No.¡± Carlos caught her waist and led her up the stairs. ¡°They are all lLimited-editions. Once they leave the store, they cannot be returned.¡± Debbie was shocked. ¡°Carlos, you are such a squanderer! Why did you buy all of these? Are we having some sort of collection?¡± she asked. Instead of answering her question, he said, ¡°LL send them over to our house abroad.¡± ¡®Fine, whatever. Since they cannot be returned, there¡¯s no point in arguing with him, ¡® she thought. She pulled out her phone from her purse as soon as she entered her bedroom, and began to inspect her messages. Not until then did she realize that she had be the talk of the town. So many people had followed her on Weibo and Facebook. Many had sent her messages on WeChat too. Her phone was full. Chapter 728 She had only had about a thousand followers on Weibo earlier. But now, there were more than a million people following her. And it was all because her identity as Carlos¡¯ wife had been exposed. Debbie¡¯s attention was wholly on her phone, and she identally pushed her purse down from the bed. It fell to the floor, and the contents scattered all over the ce. She squatted down to pick them up one by one. That was when she saw the ear studs. Before she could pick them up, Carlos scooped them up and looked at them carefully. Debbie was confused and shocked. ¡®When did Hayden put them in my purse?¡¯ Carlos¡¯ face soured. He recognized them-he had seen Hayden¡¯s secretary buy them at the expo. It looked like Hayden had bought them for Debbie. He looked at his wife and said coldly, ¡°I need an exnation.¡± Debbie put her phone aside and tried to figure out how Hayden had put them in her purse. Then she realized that he had snatched her purse from her when she was on the swing. ¡®Carlos looks pissed. He must already know that Hayden bought the ear studs, ¡® she thought to herself. ¡®Damn it! Why is Hayden stirring up trouble between me and Carlos all the time?¡¯ She gulped and answered honestly, ¡°They were bought by someone else. I said I didn¡¯t need them. But I didn¡¯t know that he had put them in my purse.¡± ¡°Who bought it?¡± he insisted. ¡°Hayden,¡± Debbie stammered nervously. ¡°I did turn him down. I don¡¯t know when he put them in my purse,¡± she repeated anxiously. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Carlos held the ear studs tightly in one hand, and raised her chin with the other to make her look him in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Frustrated, Debbie exined, ¡°I AM telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call Hayden and ask him to exin.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t deleted his number from your phone yet?¡± he asked. ¡°Seriously? We are talking about the ear studs. It has nothing to do with Hayden¡¯s phone number!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have Megan¡¯s number in your phone? Olga¡¯s? And Portia¡¯s?¡± she retorted in a loud voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have Portia¡¯s and Olga¡¯s numbers. I do have Megan¡¯s, but she¡¯s different.¡± ¡®Portia and Olga mean nothing to me, but Megan is my niece, ¡®he thought angrily. ¡°Megan¡¯s different? You mean she¡¯s your one and only?¡± she taunted. ¡°Oh? Then what about Hayden? Is he your one and only? He bought you ear studs worth more than a million dors. Don¡¯t tell me he buys this kind of expensive gift for everyone. Debbie, throw them away.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t want to argue with her over Hayden. He opened his palm and gave her the ear studs. ¡®More than a million dors? Hayden is crazy!* she thought.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 729 Debbie took them from Carlos¡¯ hand and was about to throw them in the trash. But she suddenly realized that they were still in a fight and that she hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet. To get back at him, she took off the studs on her ears instead and said, ¡°I¡¯m not throwing them away. I¡¯L put them on, and I¡¯LL have you watch with your own eyes as I wear them.¡± She put one of them on andined, ¡°Men are all two-timers! Hypocrites! You were apologizing to me only a while ago, and you start arguing with me already. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you Carlos couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡®Who is the one throwing a tantrum here?¡¯ He grabbed her arm and demanded, ¡°Take it off.¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll take it off!¡± she yelled. Instead of taking the ear stud off, she removed the watch which Carlos had put on her wrist, and gave it back to him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Looking at the watch in disbelief, Carlos asked in a cold voice, ¡°You prefer the studs to this watch, don¡¯t you? Or is it because you¡¯ll love anything as Long as it is from him? You didn¡¯t even put on the diamond ring I gave you on such an important asion. Why?¡± The very thought broke Carlos¡¯ heart. Debbie didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was a bit taken aback by his question about the ring. She calmed down and lowered her voice saying, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten it wrong. The ring is just too valuable for me. Give me the watch. I¡¯ll wear it every day.¡± She reached out to take it back, but Carlos dodged. He put it in his pocket and turned around to leave, without saying another word. Debbie got flustered. ¡°Carlos!¡± she called out. He paused for a second, but then kept walking towards the door. Debbie caught up to Carlos and grabbed his arm. ¡°Give me my watch back. I¡¯U put it and the diamond ring on every day.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything more,¡± he said nonchntly. Debbie took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return the ear studs to Hayden tomorrow. Believe me, I did turn him down. He put them in my purse without my knowledge.¡± ¡°Hayden is such a troublesome man. I swear I¡¯m gonna beat him to a pulp, ¡® she thought. Carlos shook her hands off and walked towards the door. Debbie was taken aback by his indifference. In a feigned choking voice, she said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m afraid of sleeping alone.¡± Carlos opened the door. But before leaving, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the study.¡± Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank God! I thought he was leaving the manor. But it¡¯s almost time for bed. He must be mad, and probably doesn¡¯t want to spend the night with me. I must do something to appease him.* Chapter 730 Instead of going after Carlos right away, she took off the stud she had put on to piss him off, removed her evening dress and walked into the bathroom. After about half an hour, she got out of her room in her pajamas. She went to the kitchen and retrieved a cake from the refrigerator. She sliced a big piece and put it on a te. With the cake in her hand, she went straight to the study. Without knocking, she pushed the door open and strode in. She used to knock before, but Carlos had told her that it was unnecessary. So now, she was used to just walking in casually. Carlos was on the phone. His expression changed when he saw her, but he looked away quickly. Biting her lower Lip, she put the te on the desk. Slowly, she cut a small piece of the cake with the fork and brought it to his lips. Carlos ignored it, and spun his chair around to face his back towards her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The call was still connected. Curtis, who was at the other end of the line, was telling Carlos that he would be going to Askor and staying there for about a year. Surprised, Carlos asked, ¡°What for?¡± ¡°We¡¯re opening a branch in Askor. I have to deal with the administration there.¡± Curtis was not sure how long he was going to stay in Askor. Frustrated about being ignoredpletely, Debbie Looked at the cake in her hand and gobbled it up herself in her anger. Her eyes widened. ¡®Wow, this is really yummy!* She took several more bites before turning Carlos¡¯ chair back towards her, and then brought another piece to his lips. As if she were invisible, Carlos said into his phone, ¡°When will the wedding be held? Okay, we¡¯ll be there.¡± Debbie tugged at Carlos¡¯ clothes, gesturing for him to eat the cake. But he didn¡¯t respond. She grew impatient. But soon, she had this crazy idea forming in her head. She reached out to his leather belt. Click! The belt was unbuckled swiftly. Carlos looked at her, his eyes dark and tempted. She removed his belt and threw it onto the desk. ¡°I¡¯lle after I finish my work here. The business here is rather tricky, and I¡¯m unable to finish it quickly,¡± he said. In order to separate Carlos from Debbie, James had been working with several shareholders to deal him a heavy blow. Carlos had to let her go abroad alone for now, and join her after everything was settled. Debbie paid no attention to the phone call, but concentrated on what she was doing. She put her hand into his pant pocket and found her watch. She pulled it out quickly and put it on her wrist. ¡®Yes!¡¯ she eximed inwardly and was about to retreat from the study. Carlos immediately bade Curtis goodbye and hung up in a sh. He grabbed Debbie by her waist and pressed her against the window sill. ¡°I had no intention of sleeping with you this evening. But since you started it¡­¡± His voice trailed off. Debbie immediately regretted her actions. She struggled against his strong body, but to no avail. Carlos waspletely turned on. Since she was soon going abroad to study, he was even more frustrated. That night, he had sex with her like a stallion on steroids. Even though she pleaded with him to give her a break, he went at it again and again and enjoyed her cries of pleas and pleasure. Chapter 731 The next day, Debbie struggled out of bed despite her tired limbs. She had called the courier guy over to send back the ear studs to Hayden. After he left the manor, she gave the tracking number to Hayden on WeChat and added, ¡°Hayden, we are done. Don¡¯t contact me again.¡± She cklisted his number. Although Debbie and Carlos had wild sex the whole night, he left for work as usual before she even woke up. He hadn¡¯t forgiven her. Neither of them was in a good mood. After lunch, Debbie stared nkly at a stack of documents on the table. The first page was nk, but she was aware of what it was-her mysterious background. She would know who her brother and mom were, and she would find out about her mom¡¯s family background if she decided to turn over that page. Unable to resist the temptation, she picked the documents up from the desk. Half an hourter, she called Curtis. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He was working in his office. When he saw the caller ID, he smiled and answered the phone. ¡°Hi, Deb. What¡¯s up?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t respond. It was a weird situation. Curtis could tell something was not right. He pried, ¡°Did you see the documents?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± was her short reply. It turned out that Curtis was her¡­ ¡°You may call me ¡®Uncle¡¯ from now on.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Yes. ording to the documents, Curtis was Debbie¡¯s¡­ uncle. Her mother was Ramona Loftus, the popr singer whom she used to Like a lot. Ramona and Curtis had the same father, but different mothers After a long pause, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Loftus, thank you for taking care of me all this time. But let¡¯s just be strangers from now on.¡± She hated her mom for abandoning her, and she hated the Loftus family now. Curtis¡¯ smile disappeared. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had thought that Debbie would be thrilled after learning about their true rtionship. But she had chosen to break off all rtions with him instead. ¡°Debbie, I know that I shouldn¡¯t have kept this from you. But trust me, I bear no ill will.¡± Chapter 732 ¡°I know,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡®I know that he did everything for my own good, but I really can¡¯t ept anyone from that family.¡¯ ¡°Debbie, your mom didn¡¯t abandon you on purpose,¡± he said softly. ¡®Ramona had her own reasons for doing that.¡¯ ¡°I have no mom!¡± Debbie yelled into the phone at the top of her lungs She lost it when Curtis mentioned her mother. Bitterness flooded Curtis. He never thought that Debbie hated Ramona so much. He tried to coax her, ¡°Okay, okay. Please don¡¯t be mad. Listen to me. Let¡¯s just pretend that none of this happened, and live happily like always. Okay?¡± ¡®Live happily Like always? I see that woman on TV every day. How can I pretend Like nothing has changed? It¡¯s Lucky that I¡¯m leaving this country¡­¡¯ An idea suddenly popped into her mind. She wanted to call Carlos and tell him that she never wanted toe back to Alorith, ever again. Without answering Curtis¡¯ question, she hung up abruptly. After a few moments¡¯ consideration, she called Emmett. ¡°Is everything ready for my departure?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, Debbie. Everything is ready. Zelda is booking a ticket for you to Ennd for the day after tomorrow,¡± he replied. Closing her eyes, she said, ¡°I want to get on a flight to Ennd tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?! Debbie, is something wrong?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Nope. Just book the ticket for me. Oh, and don¡¯t tell Carlos,¡± Debbie said into her phone. She was now in a thoroughly bad mood, and her mind shed back to the scenes of the painful memories of her and Carlos bickering over Megan. ALL these scenes were on repeat in her brain-all the times they shed over one woman. And that wasn¡¯t all. Hayden had been bugging her-practically stalking her, and the Hilton family members hated her on top of all that. She needed a break from the hate, the fighting, the bad feelings¡­all of it. All she wanted to do was fly to Ennd alone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Words failed Emmett. He knew Carlos would beat him to a pulp if he honored Debbie¡¯s request. Carlos was often busy at work, but he was going to take the morning off and drive Debbie to the airport. She was supposed to Leave the day after tomorrow. But Emmett had a hard time turning Debbie down. She was always nice to him, and he found himself Liking her. So he decided to do as she said. When Carlos got home in the evening, Debbie wasn¡¯t there. He called her, but he got Kasie instead. When he asked her to put his wife on the phone, she replied, ¡°No can do, Carlos. Debbie¡¯s in the Ladies¡¯ room.¡± ¡°Okay. Where are you?¡± ¡°We¡­we¡¯re at the restaurant. You know, Debbie¡¯s taking off soon. We¡¯re giving her a farewell dinner,¡± Kasie answered with the utmost care. ¡°Which restaurant?¡± ¡°A hotpot restaurant on Tenth Street,¡± she said honestly. Chapter 733 After hanging up, Carlos descended the stairs, got into his car and drove towards the restaurant. Something didn¡¯t feel right; something bugged him. There was a tickling in the back of his brain. When Debbie came back to their private booth, Kasie had just hung up on Carlos. ¡°Hey Tomboy, your husband just called. Why not call him back?¡± She held out Debbie¡¯s phone. Debbie took it and unlocked the screen. ¡°Carlos called?¡¯ She checked the time on her phone. ¡®It¡¯s only 7 p.m. Why¡¯s he off so early?¡± She sat back in her seat, chatting with her friends, but her thoughts were far away. She kept wondering what Carlos had called her for. She thought about it for a half hour, and finally it bothered her enough. She called Carlos. He answered it quite quickly; it had barely rung once on her end. ¡°Hey, old man,¡± she said. ¡°Hmm, ¡°* he answered shortly, his voice devoid of emotion. Both of them were silent for a while; they were both frustrated as they had to part with each other soon. Sadness was palpable. Knowing he was a man of few words, Debbie decided to break the silence. ¡°I¡¯m eating outside. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You see the documents?¡± Curtis hade to his office this afternoon. He told him Debbie was in a bad mood and asked him to pay more attention to her. Carlos was busy, but nothing was more important than his wife. Originally, he had three dinner appointments this evening, but he cancelled two of them and drove back home as soon as possible. ¡°Yeah,¡± Debbie answered in a low voice. She feigned calm and added, ¡°Is that why you called?¡± ¡°Nope. Have fun with your friends. I¡¯ll pick you up when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s cool. I¡¯ll take a cab home,¡± she said. Kasie hade to the manor to pick her up this afternoon. They had been drinking this evening, so Kasie couldn¡¯t get her back home. Debbie nned to grab a taxi Later. ¡°At this hour? That¡¯s not safe. Just call me when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll be there,¡± he said firmly. Apparently, he didn¡¯t take no for an answer Staring at the night scene, she was at a loss whether to Laugh or to cry. Her husband was so bossy. That was why she had a love-hate rtionship. She loved that he cared for her, but hated that he was so controlling. ¡°Okay. See you,¡± she finally said obediently. His heart softened, as she gave in without too much of a fight. He just wanted to see her safe, and didn¡¯t think it was too much to ask. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Debbie went back to her seat like nothing happened. Jared and Sasha were bantering back and forth. Sasha turned to Debbie. Chapter 734 ¡°Was he calling to check on you?¡± Debbie was amused by her words. She then pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Yeah. He heard I was with Jared and Dixon, and he said he¡¯d send them to the South Pole to breed penguins.¡± Jared was boiling with rage at her words. ¡°Tomboy, you have to talk him down. You¡¯re the one who invited me, remember? Call him now! I¡¯ve been to the South Pole before, and it¡¯s freezing there. Never again!¡± Sasha, however, burst outughing. ¡°Yeah! The South Pole! Sounds interesting! Don¡¯t worry, Jared. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Seriousness was written all over her face. However, Jared was too freaked out to think clearly. Ignoring Sasha, he went on pleading, ¡°Come on, Tomboy. Give him a ring before he asks his secretary to book a flight.¡± Kasie picked up a piece of mutton and put it into her mouth. After swallowing it, she teased, ¡°A flight? You wish! It¡¯s not a vacation. You might have to take a bus there.¡± Ever since the trip to Southon Vige, Jared hated buses so much that he swore to himself he would never take a bus again. ¡°Bus! God no!¡± Jared¡¯s face went pale. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Dixon chipped in calmly, ¡°You should feel Lucky you don¡¯t have to take a walking tractor there.¡± ¡°Shut up, Dixon. You¡¯re going with me. Didn¡¯t you hear Tomboy?¡± Jared didn¡¯t understand why Dixon was so calm and nonchnt about it. With a smug smile, Dixon exined, ¡°Sorry, dude, I should¡¯ve told you earlier. You¡¯re going there alone. Carlos is paying for my college abroad.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone except Kristina was taken aback by the sudden news. Even Debbie was clueless. ¡°What? Where? Ennd, maybe? What are you studying?¡± ¡°So do you have a job lined up with Hilton Group at the end?¡± Kasie asked. Kristina sighed and exined for her boyfriend, ¡°Do you think the uber-possessive Carlos would let Debbie study abroad with another man? She¡¯s going to Ennd, while Dixon is going to America.¡± Dixon nodded and told them everything. Carlos saw a lot of potential in him, so he decided to send him to some college in America. As his sponsor, he had a lot of influence. Carlos was a smart businessman, and he wouldn¡¯t gamble on a losing proposition. So he offered Dixon a long-term contract. After Dixon graduated, he would go to work for Hilton Group. They¡¯d haggle over exactly whereter on. His contract was for fifteen years, but at least he wouldn¡¯t be job-hunting after college. Kasie looked at Debbie, her mouth agape. ¡°Fifteen years? That¡¯s a Long time, Tomboy. Your husband had him sign a ve contract.¡± Chapter 735 After a moment¡¯s consideration, Debbie asked Dixon, ¡°What about the sry?¡± ¡®If they didn¡¯t agree on the sry, Dixon might be in for it. After all, Carlos is a shrewd businessman, ¡® she thought. Like he could read Debbie¡¯s mind, Dixon gave her a smile and nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve already talked about it. If I do well, Carlos will start me off as his personal assistant. That¡¯s thanks to our friendship.¡± He took a drink and continued, ¡°If I don¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll start at the bottom and try to work my way up. Then my sry will be the same as everyone else¡¯s.¡± It was not easy to get on with Hilton Group. Their starting wages were double anyone else¡¯s. To Dixon, Carlos did him a huge favor. ¡°Personal assistant? That¡¯s Emmett¡¯s job. Dixon, you should be careful. Carlos is hot-tempered and hard to deal with,¡± warned Debbie. She didn¡¯t mind speaking ill of her husband at all. Dixon gave her a friendly smile and said, ¡°I will do my best. I believe Carlos won¡¯t lose his temper for no reason. Don¡¯t worry about me, Tomboy.¡± Kasie patted Debbie¡¯s shoulder and joked, ¡°How dare you speak ill of your husband! If he finds out, he¡¯ll teach you a good lesson.¡± Debbie cast a sideways nce at her andughed out loud. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. I can knock him down with just one punch.¡± She was a little tipsy, and hence the bragging. The rest of them chuckled. Kristina exposed her boast. ¡°Stop bragging, Tomboy. We still remember youining about Carlos¡¯ mastery of martial arts.¡± Before Debbie and Carlos got together, she had alwaysined to her friends saying that she would¡¯ve thrown him into the ocean a hundred times over if she were stronger than him. With an embarrassed smile, Debbie said, ¡°Kristina, you really don¡¯t love me anymore. ALL you care for is Dixon. You¡¯ve betrayed me!¡± With a pout, shey in Kasie¡¯s arms, staring at Kristina with reproachful eyes. Kristina picked up a piece of beef omasum and put it onto Debbie¡¯s te. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, stop talking nonsense. I love you. Eat this. It¡¯s so crunchy!¡± The instant-boiled beef omasum was Kristina¡¯s favorite food. Debbie loved it as well. She shed a broad smile and ate it in a gulp. She felt much happier afterughing and talking with her friends. However, the topic was somehow brought back to her studying abroad again. Jared grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and told her in a serious tone, ¡°Tomboy, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. I really, really can¡¯t ept that you¡¯re going away. How about this? I¡¯ll tell my dad that I want to study in Ennd as well. We can be together again.¡± Debbie¡¯s heart sank at his words; she wasn¡¯t willing to leave her friends behind either. Stifling her sobs, she picked up a piece of beef for him and said, ¡°Just eat your food and stop joking. If you go to Chapter 736 Ennd with me, Carlos will beat you to a pulp.¡± Jared¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then what will I do? Are you so cruel that you¡¯d dump me here? We used to fight against others, y truant, and drink together. Without you, everything will be so boring. Dixon is leaving too. Kasie has a boyfriend. Kristina and I will be left behind.¡± It had never urred to Jared that they would part ways with each other so soon. Yes, he had long known that they would eventually graduate, work and have a family, and that they would have less time to spend with each other. But he had thought that they would all stay in Alorith together. But now, two of them were going abroad already. Debbie¡¯s eyes reddened. She forced a smile and said in a feigned cheerful voice, ¡°Come on, Jared. Don¡¯t act like a little girl. You sound like I¡¯m nevering back. My husband is here. I will be returning to Alorith quite often to keep an eye on him.¡± Although Carlos had promised her that he would keep herpany in Ennd, she knew that it would be difficult for him to leave Alorith in such a short time because of his hectic work schedule. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing Jared¡¯s long face, Sasha suggested in a low voice, ¡°Why not find a girlfriend to keep you company?¡± Jared snapped back impatiently, ¡°A girlfriend is noparison to my friends. I will always value Tomboy, Dixon, Kasie and Kristina over any girl.¡± Little did he know that what he had just said would be a p in his face in the future. Jared¡¯s harsh voice made Sasha feel embarrassed. She lowered her head in dejection. The reason why she was here, dining with Debbie and her friends, was that she had called Debbie and told her that she wanted to join them too. Debbie was pissed off by Jared¡¯s tone towards her cousin. ¡°Jared, Sasha was just trying to console you. Don¡¯t yell at her!¡± Jared, who was also in a horrid mood, was instantly provoked. He cast a burning nce at Sasha and snapped again, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me around ever again. You¡¯re a real pest!¡± No one had ever called Sasha ¡°a pest¡± before; she was hurt beyond belief. Her eyes brimming with tears, she moved towards Debbie to stay away from Jared. Debbie banged her chopsticks on the table and shouted, ¡°Jared! Have youpletely lost it? I know you are not happy right now, but that¡¯s no excuse for treating Sasha this way. I¡¯ll have you know that she has many admirers. You think she¡¯s pestering you? Hah! You¡¯ve got to be kidding.¡± Seeing that the two were about to have a fight, the rest of them stepped in. Kasie picked up some food for Jared and coaxed them, ¡°Jared, Tomboy, the food is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Kristina picked up a slice of pork for Debbie. ¡°Tomboy, hurry up and eat. The meat is over-cooked already.¡± Dixon poured Jared a ss of beer. ¡°Let¡¯s drink, man. I¡¯ll call a cab for youter.¡± ¡°I have no appetite now!¡± Jared yelled angrily. He wasn¡¯t going to be coaxed easily. Debbie was enraged by his attitude. ring at him with fury, she reprimanded, ¡°Are you insane? They are trying to appease you, yet you are so ungrateful.¡± Chapter 737 Debbie, this is all your fault! It¡¯s all because you got married to Carlos. If it weren¡¯t for that, you and Dixon wouldn¡¯t have to go abroad.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Why is he involving Carlos now? This is ridiculous! ¡® She was boiling over with rage. Although she sometimes spoke ill of Carlos, she wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone else to do it, even if it was her best friend. ¡°What was wrong with me marrying Carlos? I love him, and he loves me. He has me studying abroad for my own good. You have no right to judge him!¡± ¡°Hah! You Love him, and he loves you. I¡¯m so touched by your dreamy love story. You can¡¯t be more excited to go abroad, can you?¡± His voice was dripping with so much sarcasm that Debbie couldn¡¯t bear it any ¡®Longer. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie and Jared were about to exchange real blows. Their friends immediately pulled them away from each other. Luckily, the private booth was soundproofed. The other guests had no idea what was happening inside the booth. Debbie shook Kasie¡¯s hands away, and grabbed Jared by his cor. ¡°You want me to leave as soon as possible, right? You were only lying when you said you didn¡¯t want me to leave Jared didn¡¯t deny what she had said. Instead, he yelled, ¡°Oh, yes! Leave soon. You better go to your dear husband. I don¡¯t want to see your face right now. Let go of me! You want to fight? I¡¯m no match for you, but I won¡¯t Let you off so easily either.¡± Unable to hold back her anger anymore, Debbie raised her fist and threw it at Jared¡¯s shoulder. Jared was about to fight back, but Dixon dragged him backwards so that he wouldn¡¯t make contact with Debbie. Sasha thought that they were fighting over her, and burst into tears. ¡°Deb, I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee with you.¡± ¡®They are best friends, yet they are fighting because of me¡­¡¯ ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t cry. This has nothing to do with you. He is an ass. I need to teach him a lesson today!¡± Debbie said. She shook Kasie and Sasha off again and pounced on Jared. ¡°Dixon, Let go of me!¡± Jared yelled. Dixon released Jared immediately. Debbie and Jared started exchanging heavy punches. Kasie, Kristina, Dixon, and Sasha watched helplessly as Debbie pressed Jared against the floor and beat him mercilessly. Jared cursed, ¡°Tomboy, I¡¯m breaking off all ties with you. We¡¯re not friends anymore.¡± Chapter 738 ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. I better beat you to a pulp today so that I don¡¯t have to see your dumb face again,¡± Debbie snapped back. She hit him blow after blow. Jared could only cover his face and try to dodge her punches Wiping off her tears, Sasha grabbed Debbie¡¯s wrist and pleaded, ¡°Deb don¡¯t hit him. His face is already ck and blue.¡± Debbie grabbed Jared¡¯s cor with her other hand and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I am not done yet. No one is allowed to bully my cousin. Jared, you are no exception.¡± Jared¡¯s face was killing him. He shouted at Dixon, ¡°Bro, why are you standing still there? Pull this woman off me!¡± He and Debbie used to fight against others all the time, and he thought she was pretty cool. But today, he was the one at the receiving end of her anger, and it hurt like hell. Dixon said casually, ¡°You asked me to let go of you, and I did.¡± Words failed Jared. Debbie still refused to let him go. At that moment, her phone rang. Kasie picked it up from the table and saw the caller ID. She heaved a sigh of relief. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Tomboy, it¡¯s your husband. Answer it,¡± she said anxiously. Debbie yelled, ¡°No! Because of him, Dixon and I have to go abroad, and Jared and I are fighting against each other.¡± Saying that, she gave Jared another punch in his face. Jared cried bitterly, ¡°Tomboy, if it¡¯s your husband¡¯s fault, then why are you still hitting me?¡± Sighing in defeat, Kasie answered Debbie¡¯s phone. In a low voice, she said into the phone, ¡°Carlos, we¡¯re in Room 2203. Debbie and Jared got into a fight, and we are unable to stop them. Pleasee quickly.¡± The phone was disconnected immediately, and within two minutes, the door to the private booth was pushed open from the outside. Carlos¡¯ tall figure came into view. He felt much relieved when he saw it was Jared who got beaten. ¡°Hello, Carlos.¡± ¡°Carlos, good evening.¡± Everyone except Debbie and Jared greeted Carlos respectfully. Seeing her husband, Debbie wheezed, ¡°Carlos, you are right on time. Beat the hell out of him! I¡¯m tired.¡± The rest of them gaped at her. Carlos pulled his wife away from Jared and stroked her hand. ¡°Your hand must be hurting,¡± he said softly. ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded honestly. Chapter 739 Jared was tall and thin; he had so little fat that it hurt to hit him. ¡®I knew it, ¡® Carlos thought. He led Debbie to the table and gave her an empty beer bottle. ¡°Here, hit him with this. Your hand won¡¯t hurt this way. Go on.¡± ¡°Seriously?!¡¯ The rest of them looked at Carlos in stunned disbelief. ¡°Is Carlos really here to stop them from fighting?¡¯ Debbie was amused, and her anger evaporated. She put the bottle back on the table, and grabbed Carlos¡¯ hand. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not angry anymore. If I break his head with the bottle, I will end up in jail.¡± Dixon and Sasha helped Jared to his feet. His nose was bleeding and his face was swollen. Sasha asked anxiously, ¡°Does it hurt? Let me take you to the hospital.¡± Ignoring her, Jared looked angrily at Debbie and said, ¡°Humph! You made the right choice. If you beat me to death, then there will be no one to back you up when you fight against other people.¡± Rubbing Debbie¡¯s hand, Carlos said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll back her up after your death.¡± Jared¡¯s jaw dropped. His anger rose again. ¡°Tomboy, listen to your husband! He¡¯s so cold-blooded that he wants me dead Debbie rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°You deserve it!¡± ¡°I deserve it?¡± Jared pointed to his bleeding nose in disbelief. Debbie shrugged. Jared stroked his aching cheek and immediately got an idea to get back at Debbie. ¡°Carlos, Tomboy said that she could knock you down with a single punch. Is that true?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t want to stay at the booth any longer because Jared was snitching on her to Carlos. ¡°Jared, shut your mouth. I¡¯m leaving. You pay.¡± Then she grabbed her bag and pulled Carlos to the door before he could ask anything. ¡°Your husband is the richest man in the city, yet you want a poor kid like me to pay the bill. This is unbelievable!¡± Jared stared at their retreating figures, mouth agape. Debbie turned her head and made a face. ¡°You heard me. Tonight¡¯s on you. Sasha, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll drive you back home.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sasha, however, shook her head and murmured, ¡°Deb, you go back with Carlos. I¡¯ll stay¡­¡± Chapter 740 Debbie looked back and forth between her and Jared, and immediately realized that something was off. ¡°Jared, take Sasha back home,¡± she ordered. ¡°No! She¡¯s your cousin, not mine!¡± he snapped. Sasha¡¯s heart ached at his refusal. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Deb, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll ask my driver to pick me up.¡± Debbie was really worried about her cousin. ¡®Does Sasha have a thing for Jared? Oh hell, no! He¡¯s a yboy! I should have a talk with Sashater, ¡® she thought. When they exited the hotpot restaurant, a current of cool air blew on their faces. Debbie shivered and threw herself into Carlos¡¯ arms. ¡°Get in the car,¡± he said. After they got into the car, Carlos looked at her. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± he asked. He had noticed that about half their food was still on the table. ¡°Yes, I am. I want to eat some durian pizza.¡± Carlos paused, and then pulled out his phone. He asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Hotpot¡­¡± They had seldom eaten hotpot together. Carlos was not a fan, but Debbie loved it. She was not even full, yet the dinner was ruined by her fight with Jared. ¡°Durian pizza, hotpot and. He Looked Debbie in the eye. Stumped, she propped her hand against her chin and murmured, ¡°There would be no pizza in hotpot restaurants. And pizza shops don¡¯t serve hotpot. I like hotpot more, so I¡¯ll go with that.¡± Carlos hated food with durian, and that was why she chose hotpot. It didn¡¯t matter what to eat. She just wanted Carlos¡¯pany. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Carlos dialed a number. ¡°Prepare a hotpot and some durian pizza. And make some snacks and desserts too. I¡¯m on the way.¡± ¡®Really? A restaurant which has both hotpot and pizza?¡¯ Debbie wondered. When they arrived at their destination, Debbie saw that the restaurant was called ¡°Home Cuisine.¡± Staring at the old-fashioned que and dimly lit courtyard before the restaurant, Debbie asked curiously, ¡°This restaurant serves both hotpot and pizza?¡± Carlos grabbed her hand and led her in. ¡°Yeah. The owner is my friend.¡± As soon as they entered the yard, someone came over to greet them. Debbie turned around to leave when she saw Curtis walking towards them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 741 But Carlos stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid him. He did nothing wrong.¡± Seeing that Debbie wanted to leave, Curtis smiled with resignation. ¡°Debbie, it¡¯s just a dinner. Come on.¡± Debbie took a deep breath, but her mind was made up. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore,¡± she said stubbornly to her husband, refusing to look at or talk to Curtis. Carlos turned around and exined to her, ¡°This is Colleen¡¯s restaurant. And it¡¯s expensive, to boot. Let¡¯s just eat and let Curtis pay the bill? We can rip him off. It¡¯ll be fun.¡± ¡°Since when do you care about money?¡± Debbie retorted curtly. The VIP card for the fifth floor of Alioth Building cost a million each. Carlos had given Debbie and each of her closest friends a card like that without blinking. Of course, right now, he wasn¡¯tining about the cost. He was trying to pull a prank. With a smile, he coaxed, ¡°Hey, I get it. But you¡¯re hungry, right? Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡± Debbie knew Carlos wouldn¡¯t let her leave, so she reluctantly followed the two men inside. Nothing would be gained by continuing to resist, so she decided maybe she was hungry, after all Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Curtis led them into a booth. Before they walked in, a waiter had already carried a pot of soup stock inside the booth, and put it on the stove to heat it. A faint delicious smell filled the air when the three stepped inside. They took their seats. Debbie sat next to Carlos, and Curtis was on his other side. Soon, the waiter brought in several ingredients so they could finish making the hot pot. There was thinly sliced Lamb and goat, beef, egg noodles, bok choy, crown daisy and winter melon, spinach, lettuce, carrots, taro, daikon, and watercress. Not to mention various condiments like soy sauce, garlic, white pepper and XO sauce. The ingredients here were much more exquisite than those she had eaten at other hot pot restaurants she¡¯d tried. This ce looked like it catered to an upscale clientele. Which was appropriate since she was here with Carlos. Assuming Curtis and Carlos were going to eat with her, she didn¡¯t stop the waiters from bringing in dish after dish. There was enough for a sumptuous feast. When the stock started boiling, Curtis picked up some ingredients and threw them in. Debbie didn¡¯t see everything he used, but there was definitely some goat and daikon. When the food was ready, Carlos fished it out of the pot with his chopsticks, putting it on Debbie¡¯s te She ate withoutint and Life was good. At least for now. When there was a Lull, she looked around at the two men she ate with and noticed they hadn¡¯t touched their chopsticks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two eating?¡± she asked Carlos. ncing at the greasy beef rolls he had between his chopsticks, he shook his head and replied, ¡°I already ate.¡± ¡°Me too. I ate when Carlos did said Curtis. Tonight, they had gone to the same dinner and left at the same time Afterwards, Carlos had gone back to the manor, and Curtis hade to this restaurant. ¡°So they¡¯re just here to keep mepany while I eat?¡¯ Debbie suddenly felt embarrassed. Although she didn¡¯t want to talk to Curtis, she couldn¡¯t let two men spend their evening making sure she ate well. She wasn¡¯t that delicate. Chapter 742 ¡°Guys, I¡¯m good here. You two must have something to talk about. Go ahead.¡± Curtis smiled. ¡°I came here to apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize? To whom? Why?¡± Debbie was puzzled ¡°You tell me,¡± Curtis said. ¡°Why did you get pissed when you learned that I was your uncle?¡± Debbie swallowed her mouthful of veggies and answered in a low voice, ¡°Because you¡¯re my uncle.¡± ¡°Hey, it took awhile before I figured out you were my niece. Never mind. Just eat.¡± Afraid to bring up something that might make her sad, Curtis sat there in silence. Debbie kept eating, and kept a silent vigil at the table. Though the pot was still crammed with food. Curtis stood up and walked out of the booth. When the door was finally closed, Debbie raised her head and stared at it. ¡°Is he mad at me?¡± she asked Carlos. The expression on her face made Carlos want to Laugh. ¡®Isn¡¯t she angry at him? Why should she give a rat¡¯s ass about how he feels?¡± he mused. ¡°Probably.¡± He decided to tease her. Debbie Looked down at her bowl. ¡°Whatever. He¡¯s a Loftus family member. They¡¯re all the same.¡± Being abandoned by her mom was Like an ugly scar. Every time she thought about it, it still throbbed. She hated all the Loftus. Since Curtis was a member of the Loftus family, it jumped right to her head that he was probably just as bad as her mom and her maternal grandfather ¡°No, he¡¯s in your corner,¡± Carlos pointed out sinctly, taking care not to upset her. Lord knew she¡¯d been through enough, and he decided that she didn¡¯t need to be angry forever. Hopefully, this would blow over. But he needed to use kid gloves when handling her for a bit. Debbie sneered, ¡°How? I swear, I never met him before Economics and Management School. She didn¡¯t believe a total stranger would take her side. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Our hero decided that he really did need to exin. She just refused to see it right now. Chapter 743 ¡°Tell me, Curtis ever hurt you?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Debbie shook her head. ¡°Old man, you¡¯vee down on me for talking during a meal¡­¡± Obviously, that wasn¡¯t something she wanted to talk about. Carlos sat in stunned silence for a moment. ¡®I guess I can drop it, but did she have to use my own words against me? After a while, Curtis was back. He carried a tray with a durian pizza on it. It smelt so good even the thick smell of the hot pot couldn¡¯t disguise it. It made Debbie¡¯s mouth water and her stomach growl. She stared at the pizza eagerly, but since Curtis was carrying it, it was embarrassing for her to tell him she wanted a piece now. The two men exchanged a look and smiled at each other when they saw the eager look in her eyes. Curtis put the pizza down on the table and sliced it evenly. Then he took a piece out of the pie, put it on a te, and handed it to Carlos. Carlos set it in front of her and said, ¡°Go ahead. Curtis made it himself.¡± Debbie was surprised. ¡®Curtis can make pizza?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should eat it at first. She was still mad, after all. Nheless, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she picked up the pizza slice and took a bite. It tasted divine. Then there was nothing left on her mind but the enticing taste of durian. She wolfed the entire piece in moments. Curtis offered her a second slice. Then he took a small box from the next table and handed it to her. ¡°You¡¯re going to Ennd the day after tomorrow, right? I bought an apartment for you there. It¡¯s close to your university. And¡­¡± He dangled the keys in front of her. ¡°Please. It¡¯s my way of making it up to you.¡± She was absolutely shocked. This was thest thing she expected. ¡®An apartment in Ennd? Near my university? That must have cost a fortune. Mind blown.¡¯ She looked at Carlos and asked, ¡°So why is he paying for all this?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know how to respond. It was not like he was poor. He could probably support a dozen Debbies if it came to that. ¡°Why did you allow him to buy me an apartment? Aren¡¯t you always jealous? Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Both Carlos and Curtis were dumbstruck. This wasn¡¯t the reaction they were expecting. Instead of taking the keys, Debbie gulped down another slice of pizza angrily. Carlosforted her, ¡°He¡¯s your uncle, he¡¯s family. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to sleep in the dorm. If you take the keys, we can live there together.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my uncle. I didn¡¯t say it, you did. So he¡¯s your uncle, not mine.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at Carlos. ¡°Well, my uncle is also yours,¡± he retorted. Chapter 744 ¡°No, he¡¯s not. If this gift were from anyone else, then I¡¯d take them.¡± ¡°What about Gus? He¡¯s family too.¡± Gus was the same age as Debbie, but since he was Curtis¡¯ brother, legally, he was Carlos¡¯ uncle-in-Law too. Carlos felt frustrated at the thought. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t even try that, Carlos. You just like Curtis¡¯ money. Mr. Loftus, I appreciate it, really. But I can¡¯t.¡± On one hand, the present was too much. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with her mom, the woman she had never met. Curtis didn¡¯t mind her reaction. He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you blow off my apology. Take the keys. Consider the apartment ate wedding present for you and Carlos.¡± Hearing this, Carlos took the keys for Debbie and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Loftus.¡± Debbie nced at her husband and scoffed, ¡°Dammit Carlos, where¡¯s your dignity?¡± Carlos burst intoughter and shook his head. Putting a boiled shrimp into Debbie¡¯s mouth, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be dignified in front of Curtis.¡± He and Curtis had been friends for nearly twenty years. But he had never expected that Curtis would someday be his uncle-in-Law. Debbie felt stumped when Carlos put the keys inside her bag. She hesitated for a moment and then decided not to worry about it anymore. The two men talked business while she ate. When the meal was finished, Debbie touched her stuffed belly, which was the size of a football. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have eaten so much. It¡¯s almost bed time. I haven¡¯t run or done any yoga recently. If I keep going on like this, I¡¯ll be fat soon.¡± Carlos rubbed her soft belly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You might have skipped running and yoga, but you¡¯ve been engaging in other forms of exercises. With my help, you will stay fit. ¡± Debbie was confused. She Looked at him and then at Curtis. The grin on Curtis¡¯ face had her realize what Carlos had meant. Embarrassed, she pinched her husband¡¯s arm without Letting Curtis see. ¡°Shut up,¡± she snapped quietly. ¡°Fine,¡± he responded. And he kept his mouth shut for the rest of the meal. It started drizzling as they walked out of the restaurant, drowning Debbie¡¯s hopes of taking a walk after the big meal. Carlos took her back home after saying goodbye to Curtis. When they entered their bedroom, he asked while holding her in his arms, ¡°Are you still feeling too full?¡± She shook her head immediately, afraid to admit that she was. She knew how Carlos was in the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath. You can go and get some work done in the study if you are bored.¡± ¡°Want me to join you in the bath?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 745 ¡°No, no. I reek of hot pot. You won¡¯t like the stench.¡± With that, she ran into the bathroom. Lying against the headboard, Carlos smiled at her receding back. The next morning, Debbie woke up after Carlos had left for work. She freshened up quickly and started packing. At the airport Debbie got out of the car and her driver handed her the luggage. ¡°Thank you, Matan,¡± she said. ¡°When you get there, you will be on your own. Please take care of yourself. Call Carlos if you need anything,¡± he reminded her. ¡°Got it. Thank you. You take care too.¡± ¡°Bye, Debbie ¡°Bye, Matan.¡± Debbie turned around and walked towards the departure Lounge. But before she could reach the lounge, someone shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Hilton?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Looks like her. Let me check the picture on my phone. Yes, it¡¯s her! Hurry!¡± a second voice urged. ¡°Mrs. Hilton! Mrs. Hilton! Debbie!¡± More and more shouts rose behind her. She turned around to find a dozen men carrying cameras running towards her. ¡®Reporters!¡¯ she screamed in her head. Memories fromst time when she had been besieged by reporters came flooding back to her. She certainly didn¡¯t want to relive that experience. Besides, missing her flight was thest thing she wanted. Pulling her Luggage with her, she started zigzagging through the crowd. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, please wait! Mrs. Hilton. chased her. ¡° the reporters cried as they As a one-time half marathon bronze medalist, and as the best runner in her university, Debbie was not that easy to catch up with. She ran, she hid, and she finally got onto the esctor quietly. The heavy Luggage was holding her back. She could have easily ditched the reporters who were following her. However, with her eight-decimeter-long suitcase, it took her ten minutes to get rid of all of the enthusiastic media people. After making sure that no one was following her, she hid under a staircase to catch her breath. Chapter 746 ¡°Carlos is so much trouble. I can¡¯t even get on a ne peacefully, she fumed. She quickly opened her suitcase and changed into another coat. She put on a baseball cap and sunsses to cover half her face. She even wiped off the candy lipstick she was wearing and put on a shade of blush before walking out again. Not untilter that evening did Carlos find out that Debbie was gone. He had intended to take her out for dinner and called her several times, but her phone was switched off all the while. Then he called the house phone in the manor. A housemaid stammered out the truth when she heard his cold voice. ¡°Debbie¡­left the house this morning.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± he asked coldly after a short pause. ¡°She packed her things and asked Matan to drive her to the airport. And she Left a message for you, Carlos- ¡®See you in Ennd.''¡± Carlos hung up without a word. Ten-odd minutester, he called Emmett in and asked calmly, ¡°Emmett, how is the investment n in Southon Vige going?¡± Emmett had been in dread of Carlos finding out the truth ever since he had bought the air ticket for Debbie. Every time his boss called him in, his heart would race crazily. But this time he knew it. His boss had found out. Pretending to be calm, he answered, ¡°The investment has been made, and the construction has begun.¡± ¡°Good. I want you to go there to supervise the project. Don¡¯te back until it ispleted.¡± ¡®To Southon Vige? ¡® With a pitiful face, Emmett exined defensively, ¡°Carlos, you know about Debbie¡¯s temper. I had to do what she told me to.¡± Carlos gave him a cold re. ¡°It sounds like you think I have a good temper.¡± Emmett shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Carlos, it wasn¡¯t my fault. Please reconsider.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Carlos¡­¡± Emmett felt defeated. Although Southon Vige was being reconstructed, the conditions there were still poor. He couldn¡¯t live there. And he couldn¡¯t wait. He had to reach Debbie and ask her for help before setting out. In Ennd Debbie received Emmett¡®¡¯s call as soon as she got off the ne. ¡°He already knows, doesn¡¯t he?¡± she asked directly. ¡°Yes. And Carlos is sending me off to Southon Vige. Please help me,Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 747 Debbie.¡± Emmett wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. He was relieved that the call had finally been connected. He had been trying to get a hold of her for so long ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Debbie hailed a cab and gave the address of the house Curtis had bought for her to the driver. She had asked Carlos about it the night before. And her husband had almost seen through her n Carlos¡¯ phone had rung several times before he finally answered it. She began with a giggle, ¡°I knew you would be busy, but I also knew that you would insist on seeing me off at the airport. I didn¡¯t want to waste your time. That¡¯s why I left quietly.¡± There was no response from the other end. Debbie knew what she had done was wrong. She went on, ¡°I had a safe flight. And see? I¡¯m calling you right after the nended. Also I¡¯m heading for the house¡­er¡­ Mr. Loftus bought for me, just as you told me, all right?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos only grunted slightly. ¡°Fine. I apologize. What I did was wrong. I¡¯ll wait for you in Ennd. Come as soon as you can, okay?¡± Still not a word from Carlos. Since coaxing wasn¡¯t working, Debbie changed her strategy. ¡°Old man, you suggested that I study abroad yourself. Why are you angry about it now?¡± ¡°I suggested it, but I didn¡¯t ask you to leave alone,¡± Carlos finally spoke. The driver was British. Debbie was pretty sure he couldn¡¯t understand Chinese, so she decided to continue talking to Carlos in her native tongue. She smiled and cajoled Carlos, putting on her sweetest voice. ¡°I decided a couple days ago. I was in a bad mood then. Can you stop being mad at me, honey? You know how much I love you. I¡¯m wearing the watch you bought me.¡± She was also wearing the ring Carlos got her. Only, she was wearing it around her neck as a ne, just like before. ¡°Are you also wearing the studs Hayden bought you?¡± ¡°No. I already mailed those back and blocked his number for you is as pure as moonlight and as deep as the sea Honey, my Love At the other end of the line, hearing Debbie¡¯s deration of love, Carlos grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re set up with drivers, bodyguards, and cooks. I¡¯ve got a friend you can call if things go south. I¡¯ll text you her numberter.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, whatever you say, honey. So can Emmett stay?¡± Chapter 748 For a moment, Carlos went silent again. She could tell she said something wrong. She was also sure he¡¯d let her know about it. ¡®So that¡¯s what all this is about.¡¯ ¡°Hee hee, Mr. Handsome. ¡°Debbie!¡± her husband snapped. ¡°Yeah?¡± she replied immediately. ¡°So it¡¯s about Emmett again. Do you remember how many times you¡¯ve tried to get me to go easy on him?¡± Every time Emmett made a mistake, she would plead with Carlos for him, sweeter and softer than ever. She wouldn¡¯t even do that for herself. But she liked the guy. He was well-meaning, no matter what. ¡± Debbie pleaded with a giggle. ¡°I just don¡¯t want him in trouble because of me. He helped me out. And you didn¡¯t thank him but instead n to exile him to some remote vige. That¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°He deserves it,¡± Carlos said firmly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. His stubbornness frustrated Debbie. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take up more of your time. Bye, Carlos.¡± Her tone became icy cold. Carlos rubbed his throbbing temples. Before she hung up, he said, ¡°Okay, okay. He¡¯s not in hot water anymore. Happy? ¡°¡° Debbie said joyfully, ¡°Thank you, honey. Muah!¡± Carlos let out a silent sigh. ¡°And don¡¯t think you can get away with this again. You know this pisses me off!¡± he warned. ¡°No problem. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Honey, you¡¯re the best.¡± Her voice was sweet as candy. After hanging up the phone, Debbie turned to look out the car window. The scenery was so different than in China. All sorts of things from farms to littlemunities could be seen on the drive. Half an hourter, the car rolled to a stop in front of a building in Manchester, where her apartment was It was an upscale 17-floor block of ts located in the heart of the city center. Close to all sorts of businesses from chains to mom and pop shops, she was truly set if she wanted to step out for a bite to eat or do some shopping. What was more, it was a short walk to a bus stop. The entrance was framed by a row of beautiful colonnades, and she¡¯d have to head through an ornate set of double doors of chestnut stain with borate ss work. Just when Debbie located the entrance, checking it against the address, and strode to the doors, a plump white-haired Chinese woman happened to be walking that way. The older woman quickened her pace, trying to catch up to Debbie. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mrs. Hilton?¡± Debbie nodded. ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± Chapter 749 Excitement sparked in the older woman¡¯s eyes. She took Debbie¡¯s suitcase and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Ethel Hill. Carlos hired me to take care of you.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Ethel.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The elevator took her and Ethel to the sixth floor. There were two apartments on this floor. Brass characters bolted into the door read ¡°601.¡± The apartment was huge, at Least 200 square meters. Debbie marveled at its simple yet sumptuous decor. There was a leather couch in one corner, and a white fabric one in the other. A ss end table held an ornatemp, while a coffee table, also with a ss top, stood in front of the Leather couch. There were little cubbies to store things like shoes and such, and a Large t-screen TV hung from a fixture on the wall. She had a corner space, and the fishbowl windows offered her an amazing view of the city. And that was just the living room. ¡®Money has its rewards, ¡® she eximed inwardly Ethel told Debbie that since she loved traveling, Carlos had a camera outfitted for her. She didn¡¯t have to go to university right away. The driver and bodyguards could take her sightseeing for a couple days. The more Ethel talked, the happier Debbie got. She could get used to this Real used to it. Carlos had also found her a local tour guide. If she didn¡¯t want a stranger¡¯spany, she could go to the tourist attractions without him. But wherever she went, so did the bodyguards. Carlos wasn¡¯t willing to leave anything to chance. Although Debbie had traveled to a lot of ces, she almost never used a guide. So she decided not to use one either this time. Assuming she¡¯d be exhausted, she spent the first day resting at home and didn¡¯t set out until the next day. She grabbed the camera and asked the driver to take her to the most famous tourist attraction in the city. She found an open-air restaurant, so she took a picture of her food and sent it to Carlos. ¡°Mr. Handsome, the French fries here are awesome. Come and have a taste,¡± she said in her text. But before she finished the draft, she discarded it. When their marriage had been a secret, she had never disyed her Love for Carlos in public. Now that the whole world had known she was Carlos¡¯ wife, she thought, why not? So she posted what she was going to say to Carlos in the Moments on WeChat instead. ¡°Honey, the French fries in this restaurant are amazing. I¡¯m waiting for you toe steal a few from my te,¡± she said. Below these words was the picture she had taken. She also sent her location along with it, and then it was done. This was the first time she had dered her love for Carlos in Moments. She wondered if he¡¯dment on her post. ¡®He probably will. But what if he doesn¡¯t?¡¯ They had few mutual friends, but there were people who knew them both. It would be messed up if he didn¡¯t respond in kind. And she was so worried she couldn¡¯t even enjoy the delicious food anymore. She stared at her phone. Her mind was fully upied by thoughts of Carlos. ¡®Has he seen my post? Why hasn¡¯t he said anything yet?¡± Then her phone tinkled. She grabbed it quickly to read the message, but it was other people asking her meaningless questions. Chapter 750 Her update had racked up more than two hundred Likes. But still, there was no trace of Carlos. ¡°He must be busy. He¡¯llment Later, sheforted herself. Looking at the food on the table, French fries, roast steak, beef pie, roast chicken¡­ suddenly, she understood why Carlos had hired Ethel Mei to take care of her. She didn¡¯t feel so hot right now. Her stomach just didn¡¯t seem to Like this kind of food. It was okay to eat it once, maybe twice, for a change of pace. But to eat it every day would kill her. ¡®carlos is so thoughtful. He is so good to me, * she thought happily. She picked up her phone to check thements, and then she saw something from Carlos! Her eyes were glued to the screen, hands holding the phone tightly¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to miss one single word. ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re waiting for me to eat junk food with you?¡± ¡®Junk food?¡¯ Debbie stared at the fries. ¡®Never mind. He doesn¡¯t have much time toment, because he¡¯s so busy.¡¯ Then she replied to hisment, ¡°Yes, if you love him, take him to eat junk food.¡± In his office, Carlos smiled at her words. Zelda, who was doing a report, was confused. ¡®I¡¯m talking about something serious and irritating. Why is Carlos smiling? What¡¯s so funny?¡¯ She checked the file from beginning to end but found nothing amusing. ¡°Um, Carlos¡­¡± Zelda said cautiously. Instantly, Carlos¡¯ smile was gone. He looked at her with a poker face and said, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of this project. Now that there¡¯s a problem, it falls on you guys to make it right.¡± ¡°0-Okay, Carlos,¡± she replied nervously. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Debbie had been in Ennd for a few days now. The day she reported to her university, she met someone she was familiar with. Gus, who had always been an odd egg, ran towards her with a huge smile on his face. ¡°Debbie, long time no see,¡± he said, aplex look in his eyes. Debbie looked at him and walked past without a word. ¡®What did I do wrong?¡± he mused with a confused frown. But it didn¡¯t matter. The thought that he was actually Debbie¡¯s uncle put him in a good mood again. He caught up with her and proimed, ¡°Niece, as your uncle, I havee here to keep youpany. Are you moved? Come on! Call me ¡°Uncle¡¯ The truth was that he didn¡¯t want to study abroad at all, because that meant being away from his girlfriend. Curtis had tricked him intoing here. Making Debbie call him ¡°Uncle¡± was the only thing he was interested in at the moment. Chapter 751 Debbie stopped and looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do I know you? Get away from me.¡± Gus was stunned by her rude tone. It was not until then that he sensed there was something wrong about her behavior towards him. His happy face disappeared. He shouted at her back, ¡°Debbie, I was just asking you to call me ¡®Uncle¡¯, as you rightly should. Do you have to pull such a long face for that?¡± Without so much as a pause, Debbie walked straight towards her ssroom. ¡®Damn that Curtis! Why does he put me on such frustrating tasks every time?¡¯ he wondered sullenly. On the eighth day she was in Ennd, Debbie video-called Carlos and learned that he was sick. She asked Emmett how it happened, and he told her that ever since she had gone to Ennd, Carlos hadn¡¯t gone back to the manor even once. He ate and slept at thepany and worked more than ten hours a day. The long hours, stress, andck of sleep eventually damaged his health. Today was the third day he had been sick, but he had taken no medicine and insisted on working without a break. Worried, Debbie made him go to the hospital by coaxing, ordering, and threatening him all at once. Even so, she still didn¡¯t believe that Carlos would take his pills Like he was supposed to. During recess, she sent Carlos a message asking, ¡°Did you take your medicine? Take a picture so that I can see it for myself.¡± She didn¡¯t get any reply. Instead, she got a domestic call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered. ¡°Aunt Debbie, it¡¯s me. Uncle Carlos hasn¡¯t taken his medicine yet. He¡¯s having a fever of 39¡ãC. I¡¯ve tried to persuade him, but he won¡¯t Listen. You try. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It was Megan. Debbie couldn¡¯t figure out why the girl had called her all of a sudden. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In the meeting room. He left his phone in his office on charge. I didn¡¯t mean to pry into his personal messages. When your message came, the phone screen lit up, and I saw it identally. And¡­¡± Debbie hung up while Megan was still exining the situation. She called Emmett, but he was in another city on a business trip. She asked him for another assistant¡¯s phone number, and she finally got hold of Carlos. Debbie sounded as calm as still water. ¡°You have high fever. Why are you still working? Do you want me to buy an air ticket ande back to take care of you right away?¡± Chapter 752 Carlos smiled. ¡°This meeting is very important. I promise I¡¯ll take my medicine as soon as it¡¯s over, okay?¡± ¡°No. I want to see you take your medicine right now.¡± ¡®He¡¯s a grown man. Why can¡¯t he take proper care of himself?¡¯ Carlos sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to my office and take it right away.¡± After returning the phone to Ashley, he walked back to his office. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Megan was doing her homework at his desk. ¡°Did your aunt Debbie call on my phone?¡± he asked her. Megan drew back her head in fear and answered honestly, ¡°No, she left you a message. I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Carlos. I didn¡¯t mean to read it. Your phone was right there on the desk. I saw the message identally. And I was worried about you.¡± Carlos unplugged his phone silently. Then he said, ¡°The rain has stopped. When you finish your homework, I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you home.¡± ¡°ALL right. I¡¯ll need another ten minutes.¡± Megan continued with her homework. Looking at her lowered head, Carlos sank into deep thoughts for a moment . When he came back to his senses, he made a video-call request to Debbie. It was epted at once. Debbie had been sitting under a big tree, waiting for his message. Video chatting had be the main means by which Carlos and Debbiemunicated with each other these past few days. He fixed his phone on the stand so that Debbie could watch him as he got a ss of water and took his pill. However, through the camera lens, Debbie could see not only Carlos, but also Megan, who was doing her homework at his desk. Her eyes burned at the sight of the girl, and her cheeks puffed with anger At that moment, she realized how stupid she had been to ask Carlos to send her abroad so early. Now, she wouldn¡¯t know about it if Megan seduced Carlos again. She cursed herself a million times. Carlos picked up his phone after taking the pill. That was when he saw Debbie¡¯s unhappy face. ¡°There was a heavy downpour a while back. It was unsafe to drive, so Megan came here for shelter and to do her homework. She will Leave as soon as she finishes her work.¡± Debbie made a face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. Why are you exining it?¡± she said, pretending not to care. ¡°ALL right, Mr. Handsome, why don¡¯t you go home and get some rest?¡± Chapter 753 ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just a fever. I¡¯ll get better when the medicine takes effect.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t wait to finish his work in Alorith so that he could go to Ennd and be with Debbie. Taking two days off meant that he could only go to Ennd two days Later. ¡°But you Carlos checked the time in his watch and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in ss at this hour? Where are you?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m in my ssroom, of course,¡± Debbie Lied. ¡°Oh really? Tell me, which university ssroom has a big tree inside it?¡± Caught in the act of cutting ss, Debbie looked up at the cheating tree and giggled, ¡°I was too worried about you to stay focused in ss. I had to call you.¡± ¡°If you skip ss again, I¡¯ll consider bing an instructor in your university until you graduate, just to supervise you,¡± Carlos warned as he walked into his office Lounge. Debbie stood up and dusted the dirt off her butt. ¡°Carlos, God has endowed you with the ability of being an extraordinary CEO and to make money to boost the world¡¯s economic development, not to be an instructor in some university. That would be a waste of your talent.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Carlos put his phone aside and started taking off his suit jacket. ¡°An instructor can cultivate more capable minds for the country. In that sense, being an instructor is more meaningful than pushing forward the world¡¯s economy.¡± ¡°Wait, Mr. Handsome! Why are you taking off your clothes?¡± Debbie had been running towards her ssroom. But when she saw Carlos stripping himself, she stopped in her tracks, not being able to take her eyes off the phone screen. Carlos gazed at the big pair of eyes that had widened out of curiosity in his phone screen. ¡°What are you thinking? My suit jacket just got dirty.¡± A female client¡¯s perfume was so strong that the entire meeting room had been filled with its scent. Even after she had left, Carlos could still smell the scent on his jacket. Debbie was disappointed. ¡°I thought you were gonna strip for me.¡± Carlos picked up a brand-new suit jacket from the closet and put it on ¡°Wanna watch me strip?¡± Debbie nodded excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The thought of his athletic body made her drool. ¡°Go to ss now. You can feast your eyes tonight.¡± Carlos winked. Debbie nodded at his maic voice. ¡°All right. It¡¯s a date. Don¡¯t back downter.¡± She started shooting towards the ssroom Like a bullet. Carlos was amused. ¡°I won¡¯t. Bye.¡± ¡°Bye!l¡± Chapter 754 When Carlos walked out of the lounge, Megan was still doing her homework at his desk. He looked at her and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the meeting room. The meeting won¡¯t be over anytime soon. Ask Ashley to call a driver for you and tell him to take you home when your homework is done.¡± ¡°Gotcha. Go back to your work. Don¡¯t worry about me, Uncle Carlos.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debbie¡¯s days in Ennd were pretty boring. Studying took up most of her time. It surprised her that a once hopeless student Like her could be studying so hard now. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Without Carlos, her life was sort of Like a photocopier. Every day was just a xerox of the other. It was always just ss, yoga, and music Luckily, she had the weekends off to have some fun. Or she would have gone mad already. It had been a month and a half since she hade to Ennd. She had been away from Carlos for forty-five days. During these days, she reflected on what had happened in Alorith in the past. She came to a few solid conclusions. She had been too hot-tempered. Carlos had been nothing but good to her No matter how busy he was, he always made time to keep herpany. He provided the best for her. Why couldn¡¯t she have been more understanding? Why had she canceled the trip with him to the Maldives? He had had fights with her over Hayden only because he loved her very much and had gotten jealous of her being close to other men. She should have been more patient andforted him. And then there was Megan. She always made things worse between Debbie and Carlos. She stirred things up and then pretended to be a good girl. She pretended to suck up to Debbie andfort Carlos. Yet, Debbie had easily fallen into her trap. She had fought with Carlos over Megan. She had forced Carlos to send her abroad sooner than needed. Now that she was here¡­ It took only one look at the A4 paper with Carlos¡¯ name scribbled all over it to know how much she missed him. He shouldn¡¯t have been so indulgent with her. And Curtis¡­ He did nothing wrong. He had been good to her ever since he had found out that she was family. But she had refused him coldly. She shouldn¡¯t have taken her hatred towards her mom out on Curtis and Gus. She felt so stupid as she thought about everything that she had messed up in the past. She only wished that Carlos¡¯ love for her wouldn¡¯t fade because of her past follies. She had heard a saying that a person grew up suddenly at some point in their life. It was so true. Debbie felt she had be more mature after spending some time alone, thinking. She decided to start over with Carlos and treasure what they had. The process had been hard and tormenting. But a message from Kasie changed everything again. She was pondering over a question on the English test paper when her phone rang. The message from Kasie said, ¡°Tomboy, I wasn¡¯t nning on telling you this, but it¡¯s too important. I think as Carlos¡¯ wife, you deserve to know the truth. Carlos¡­he¡¯s injured.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± she texted back immediately. Chapter 755 ¡°Emmett said that he got hurt while he was trying to save¡­ Megan,¡± Kasie replied. ¡°Carlos had asked Emmett not to say a word about it to you. But Emmett slipped it in front of me and I felt bad about keeping this from you,¡± she added. ¡°Megan! Why is it Megan again?!¡¯ Debbie tried to calm down. She called Carlos immediately, but it was Megan who answered the phone. ¡°Where is Carlos?¡± Debbie asked, suppressing her anger. Megan whimpered, ¡°Uncle Carlos is still unconscious. But the doctors said that his situation wasn¡¯t critical. The bullet has been removed. He needs to recuperate now.¡± ¡°Bullet?! You are saying that is not critical?¡± Anger and anxiety made Debbie roar, ¡°He was shot in the armst time because of you. Where did he get shot this time? Tell me!¡± Megan cried, ¡°Aunt Debbie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.¡± ¡°Stop crying and tell me where he got shot!¡± Megan stopped wailing and said, ¡°His shoulder¡­¡± Debbie closed her eyes in pain, too furious to speak. She didn¡¯t know what to say either. She couldn¡¯t really me Megan, because her parents had saved Carlos¡® life once. That afternoon, Debbie bought an air ticket bound for Alorith in the evening. After spending an hour in the car, ten hours on the ne and another hour in a cab, Debbie dashed into the hospital. At the entrance to the inpatient department, Debbie stopped and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down before climbing up the stairs hauling her Luggage behind her The VVIP inpatient department was always quiet. So, the whisper of the two nurses in the hallway could be heard pretty clearly. ¡°I thought she wasn¡¯t Carlos¡¯ wife.¡± ¡°No, she is only his niece.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, what¡¯s with the hugging? She¡¯s not a child. She should have some boundaries.¡± Debbie heard every word. ¡®Even strangers know that Megan should keep her distance from Carlos. But she acts like a little girl around him. * Too focused on their gossip, the two nurses only nodded to Debbie as she walked past. Debbie heard the sobs from inside the ward even with the door shut. Chapter 756 With one hand on the doorknob, she took another deep breath and pushed it open. Megan was crying in Carlos¡¯ arms. His face was pale. His shoulder was bandaged. One of his hands lightly patted the weeping girl in his arms. At his bedside were Damon and Zelda. Zelda, who was the only one facing the door, saw her first. ¡°Mrs. Hilton,¡± she greeted Debbie in a surprised voice. All eyes fell on her at once. Even Megan raised her head to look at Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Debbie with her red, swollen eyes. The look of delight was so obvious in Carlos¡¯ eyes when he saw Debbie. But then he asked with a frown, ¡°Who told you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing back?¡± He had specifically asked Emmett, who was close to Debbie, to not break a word to her. How did she know? Debbie put her Luggage aside and said sarcastically, ¡°If I had told you that I wasing back, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this moving scene of your sweet niece crying in your arms and you comforting her with so much care. It would have been a pity. Am I interrupting, Carlos?¡± Megan stayed in Carlos¡¯ arms, staring at Debbie, who had shown up all of a sudden. As if she had entered into some fantasy, she stayed stunned. *Humph! Is this bitch trying to provoke me?¡¯ Debbie thought. Damon intended to intervene before things got worse, but he recalled that his wife had warned him to stay out of their romantic entanglements. So, he said, ¡°My son would have woken up. I have to go home and check on him. Bye.¡± And just like that, he left the ward. Zelda also sensed the tension in the room. Seeing Damon leave, she said to Carlos, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯ll go and make sure your lunch is prepared on time.¡± And then, there was only Debbie, Carlos, and Megan left in the ward. Megan finally came to her senses and got out of Carlos¡¯ embrace quickly and exined anxiously, ¡°Aunt Debbie, you have misunderstood me. I was only worried about Uncle Carlos.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes were fixed on Carlos all the while. Upon hearing Megan¡¯s exnation, she smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything or anyone. How I envy your close rtionship with your uncle Carlos. If only I had such an uncle too.. ¡°Megan, give us a minute,¡± Carlos said in a low voice. Megan got up to leave, but Debbie stopped her in her tracks. ¡°If you Leave, who is gonna take care of your uncle Carlos? I have to study, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Aunt Debbie¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that!¡± Debbie bellowed, draining the color from Chapter 757 Megan¡¯s face. ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos shifted his eyes from Megan to his angry wife. The sharpness in his eyes were gone. There was a tender yearning in them. Only they knew how much they had missed each other, how many times they had imagined their reunion. But it was never like this; nothing like this. ¡°Yes, Carlos, what can I do for you?¡± Debbie looked at him, her eyes full of sarcasm. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos waved to her. ¡°Come here.¡± Debbie grabbed her Luggage and made her way to the door instead. ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos snarled. She didn¡¯t turn around. She shut her eyes, trying to remember how much she had missed Carlos in Ennd. He had been the first thing in her mind when she woke up and the Last thing in her thoughts as she fell asleep. Every song she had listened to reminded her of him. She had missed his scent. Just hearing his voice through the phone used to give her butterflies, and she used to smile every time she saw his name on her phone. She was absolutely sure that Carlos loved her. And she loved the man. Only love could make her miss him that much. It couldn¡¯t have been clearer after they had spent so many days apart from each other. She wanted to hold him tight and never let go. She stood still at the door and half a minuteter, she turned around, tossed her suitcase aside, and ran towards Carlos. He was quick enough to spread his right arm to catch her. He put his arm around her waist, and Debbie locked her hands around his neck as she ced her lips on his. This felt right. This was what their reunion should be like. Standing there, Megan opened her mouth to remind Debbie of Carlos¡¯ wound. However, the couple were kissing passionately. Embarrassed, she left the ward. After what felt like an eternity in his arms, Carlosy her on the bed and quickly got on top of Debbie, his hand sliding all over her. Realizing what he was up to, she grabbed his hand and reminded him, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re injured.¡± Her cheeks were red. Carlos¡¯ eyes were dark from containing his desire for so long. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he said in a husky voice. ¡°I do,¡± Debbie said, pushing him away. She got off the bed and straightened her clothes. She looked at him with fake anger and said, ¡°You were being mean to me a moment ago, and now you want to sleep with me? You wish.¡± ¡°Come back here.¡± He hadn¡¯t seen his wife in more than a month. After the long kiss, he was sweaty and stiff all over. To his surprise, Debbie pushed the nurse-call button and asked for the doctor-in-charge. In under a minute, a group of doctors walked into the ward. ¡°Carlos, how are you feeling? Is everything all right?¡± Chapter 758 Another doctor said, ¡°Hurry. Carlos doesn¡¯t look well. Examine him.¡± Carlos recognized the prank his wife was pulling. Debbie was surprised by the number of doctors who had swarmed in. She looked at Carlos, who was struggling to suppress his urge with his eyes closed. The hopeless look on his face made her feel better. So she said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. The needle seems to be a little crooked. Blood has gotten into it.¡± The doctor-in-charge adjusted the needle swiftly. Noticing Carlos¡¯ grimacing face, the doctor asked in concern, ¡°Carlos, you don¡¯t look well. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Carlos snapped, ¡°Get out!¡± Not daring to say anything else, the doctor Led his subordinates out of the ward quickly. Again, it was just the two of them. Carlos opened his eyes and said, ¡°Come here.¡± His voice was much more tender. Debbie walked over to him slowly. She stood to his left and started unbuttoning his hospital clothes. Carlos grabbed her hand tightly. Debbie gazed at him. ¡°I just want to look at your wound.¡± ¡°It has been bandaged. There¡¯s nothing to look at. Why did youe back without telling me?¡± Not just her, none of his employees in Ennd had informed him of it. ¡®It looks like I will have to rece them all.¡¯ Debbie wrenched free of his grasp. ¡°How could I stay there any Longer? My husband had almost be someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t think she had said anything wrong. Carlos moved aside to make room for her. Then he pulled her onto the bed and said, ¡°Sleep with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any sleep,¡± she objected. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes, you do,¡± he insisted. With Debbie in his arms, and the familiar scent of her around him, Carlos fell asleep soon. Debbie was tired too. But the scene she had witnessed earlier kept her awake. Chapter 759 Assured that Carlos was fast asleep, she got out of his arms and left the bed quietly. She wanted a word with Megan. Megan was sitting on the bench outside the ward, ying with her phone. Seeing Debbie, she put her phone away and smiled without saying anything. ¡°I¡¯LL take care of him. You can go,¡± Debbie said coldly. Immediately, the expression on Megan¡¯s face changed. Before she could say a word, Debbie warned, ¡°Save your crocodile tears for someone else. People might actually think that I¡¯m bullying you. Your masquerade won¡¯t work on me.¡± Even so, Megan pleaded quietly, ¡°Aunt Debbie, I¡¯m really worried about Uncle Carlos. Can you please let me stay here?¡± Debbie wouldn¡¯t buy it. ¡°If you really cared about him, you wouldn¡¯t have let him get shot twice because of you. There¡¯s nobody else here, it¡¯s just you and me. Cut the crap and level with me. How long do you n on pestering my husband?¡± The feigned sadness and weakness disappeared from Megan¡¯s face. She smiled at Debbie malevolently. ¡°I love Carlos as much as you do. So how could I leave him alone? Besides, the entire Hilton family likes me. They hate you. So it should be me asking you, Debbie, when are you gonna divorce Carlos?¡± Debbie wanted to p her so badly. Carlos¡¯ rtionship with Megan always bugged her, and every time she was justified. ¡°Um¡­he¡¯s my husband?¡± It was less a question, and more incredulity that she would even ask. ¡°So what if they Like you? As long as Carlos Loves me, it doesn¡¯t matter if the whole world¡¯s on your side.¡± Megan smiled conspiratorially. ¡°You really think Carlos Loves you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She could feel Carlos¡¯ love for her. His every act was drenched in affection for her. Her feelings wouldn¡¯t Lie. Megan¡¯s words couldn¡¯t change that. ¡°If he loves you so much, why didn¡¯t he tell you about the birth control pills you took?¡± Debbie was puzzled. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Though he¡¯d initially been angry, the two had already made up and put the issue of the morning-after pills behind them. She wasn¡¯t the most experienced sleuth, so Debbie couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did she test positive for those pills, when she never took any? In the end, she had thought it was simply because she had a voracious appetite. Maybe she had eaten something that contained the ingredients they tested for. If she ate a lot of it, that would exin the high levels they found. But now that Megan had brought it up again, not to mention in that weird tone, Debbie knew something was fishy ¡°What do I mean? Debbie, you¡¯re pathetically naive. Since we¡¯re both women, I shouldn¡¯t have to tell you that I don¡¯t trust men. Carlos may have an open wallet when ites to you. He may buy you a lot of pretty things. But that¡¯s not Love.¡± Chapter 760 ¡°Stop!¡± Debbie interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m a 22-year-old married woman, you¡¯re 18 and single. Why would I think you know anything about men? You¡¯re just trying to get between me and Carlos.¡± Megan was young after all. Debbie could see what she was up to. She¡¯d made it clear plenty of times that her motives were not pure when it came to Carlos. The younger girl bit her Lip angrily and said, ¡°Do you know why the tests came back positive? The pills had been ground up and put in your food. And the Hiltons did it. Almost every day. As long as Carlos was at home with you in the evening, they made sure you took the pills the next day. He knew it, and said zilch to you. That has to suck.¡± Every word Megan had said was like a bomb. Debbie felt dizzy now, and the world, which had made sense just moments earlier, didn¡¯t. ¡®Carlos¡¯ family slipped me birth control pills?¡¯ That was too hard to take. For a moment she thought her ears were messing with her. Then she saw the smug look on Megan¡¯s face. She took a few deep breaths to center herself. And finally visibly rxed, the tension draining from her shoulders and back. She told herself not to fall into the girl¡¯s trap. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL tell you, but you can¡¯t tell Carlos.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie thought about it for a bit. She wondered what harm it would do. ¡°Deal,¡± she said. With Debbie¡¯s promise, Meganughed weirdly. ¡°Your so-called parents-inw.¡± ¡®James and Tabitha.¡± Debbie¡¯s hands balled into fists. She clenched them so tightly that her nails started to dig into her palm. She knew James hated her. Debbie could totally believe James was behind it. But Tabitha? She remembered the bracelets Tabitha had given her the first day they met. ¡®She was always nice to me. She couldn¡¯t do that.¡® ¡°No way. That¡¯s not Tabitha¡¯s style. First you ruin my rtionship with Carlos, and now my mother-in- law? You are such a bitch!¡± Megan put on an innocent smile and ignored her insult. ¡°Did you forget what she said about you the other night? I haven¡¯t. She said you shattered the peace in that family. Afterwards, she told me she wanted Carlos to get a divorce and would help me be his wife.¡± Tabitha¡¯s usation from that night was still fresh in Debbie¡¯s mind. She hadn¡¯t forgotten. It still stung, and it was part of the reason she considered moving out of that house. It had taken Carlos a long time tofort her. She calmed down, but never forgot. Debbie¡¯s face reddened from the sad memory and the cruel news. Tears welled in her eyes, making the world indistinct. She grabbed Megan¡¯s cor, and the younger girl screamed in fear. However, since this was the VVIP inpatient department, nurses and doctors were not allowed to wander around unless absolutely necessary. It was the uber-private wing. So there were only the two of them in the hallway right now. Debbie forced Megan against the wall, forearm against her throat. ¡°You¡¯re just hell-bent on stealing Carlos away from me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 761 Frightened, Megan turned pale. She stumbled over her next words. ¡°Y-yeah. Everyone deserves to be happy. Carlos makes me happy.¡± ¡®Makes her happy?¡¯ Debbie sneered, ¡°So? You screw me over just to be happy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re nothing to me. What do I care? Carlos used to treat me better than any other. But since you showed up, he¡¯s only had eyes for you. It¡¯s not fair!¡± Megan was afraid, but she managed to shout out her thoughts anyway. She was already on thin ice. It wasn¡¯t going to do any harm to wound Debbie further. ¡°Fair? You talk about fair?¡± Laughing, Debbie tossed Megan aside like a bag of garbage. ¡°Ah!¡± Thrown off bnce, Megan tumbled to the floor and her forehead struck the bench. Blood trickled down her face. Feeling the warmth, she reached for her forehead and screamed when she saw the red, sticky Liquid on her hand. In the ward Debbie leaned against the window, troublesome as a rebellious teen. Defiantly facing the four men in front of her, she remained bold and confident. Gesturing wildly, Damon paced furiously around the room. He wanted to curse, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He stopped once, like he wanted to say something to Debbie, but all he could do is clench his fists and move on. Wesley had just arrived to visit Carlos. When he heard about what happened, he stared at Debbie gravely. If he could, he would make her a punching bag and strike her repeatedly. Curtis kept smiling, because Debbie wasn¡¯t hurt. He had stuck up for Megan before, but only because Wesley and Carlos were his buddies. But he much preferred Debbie to Megan. Carlos sat on the bed silently, lips dry and pale. If you Looked at him you could feel the temperature drop. It was Damon who finally broke the silence. ¡°Did youe back to see Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos or hurt Megan?¡± Debbie cast him a sideways look and scoffed, ¡°Yeah right. Because I wanted to hurt Megan. See how important she is to me? I even flew back from Ennd for her. Spent 10 hours in a flying tin can. It cost a pretty penny though. How about reimbursing me for my trouble?¡± ¡°Are you high? How could you even talk about that right now? ¡° Damon stared at her with widened eyes. It was obvious he was furious with her. ¡°Why not? Just think, if I hadn¡¯te back, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to rush to her rescue. Megan¡¯s guardian angels,¡± she mocked. Her tone was exaggerated to make it sound dramatic. Damon¡¯s anger grew. Curtis adjusted his sses and cleared his throat. ¡°Guardian angel? Chapter 762 Hardly. Well, maybe for Colleen.¡± He sounded impartial. But Damon could tell that he was actually on Debbie¡¯s side. ¡®Curtis spoils her too much. Almost like he¡¯s her brother, ¡® he thought. At this point, Carlos fixed Damon with an icy nce, and warned, ¡°You¡¯ve stared at my wife long enough.¡± He had been silent not because he was angry at Debbie. He was simply thinking about all the drama she caused. He had only slept for a short time, and she¡¯d already gotten into more trouble. Damon was unconvinced by Carlos¡¯ warning. He still thought that Debbie was cruel and that she was in the wrong. ¡°Enough? Carlos, Megan had just undergone rescue treatment, and there¡¯s a deep wound in her forehead. You want to just let it go?¡± Damon snapped furiously. Earlier, when Megan had seen therge amount of blood gushing from her forehead, she had panicked, which caused her the asthma attack again. She was then wheeled into the emergency room by the nurses. ¡°I mean what I said. That¡¯s enough!¡± Carlos said sternly. His anger was on the verge of erupting. Seeing his angry face, Damon yielded to him at once. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I should Listen to my wife and mind my own business¡ª take care of our baby and work hard to earn more money. I shouldn¡¯t havee here to care about others.¡± Debbie grinned. ¡°Your wife is smarter than you.¡± Damon gaped at her, lost for words. This woman belittled him all the time, yet at the same time, praised his wife. He didn¡¯t know how to handle her. Deep inside, Damon was actually impressed by Debbie¡¯s influence on them. She had hurt Megan, but strangely, none of them hated her for it. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Finally, he gave up. Sighing, he turned to Look at the other men in the ward. ¡°Wesley, Carlos, you two take care of Megan yourselves. You fostered her, after all. From now on, I¡¯ll focus on being a good dad and husband. I won¡¯t meddle in your businesses anymore. And since Carlos has Debbie now, you¡¯d better take therger part of the responsibility for Megan, Wesley. Goodbye, everyone.¡± Wesley looked at him disbelievingly. ¡®I¡¯m a bachelor, so I should shoulder more responsibility? I have a woman to take care of too, you know! Although she isn¡¯t my girlfriend or wife yet, she will be, if things goes smoothly, * he thought to himself. Damon walked towards the doorway. Debbie followed him and asked, ¡°Where are your wife and son? I want to see them. I haven¡¯t had a chance to see your newborn yet.¡± Damon waved goodbye to her. ¡°You stay here and trouble your own husband. Don¡¯t bug my son. You¡¯re a bad example. I don¡¯t want my son to be a troublemaker like you. That would hurt me so much!¡± Debbie went closer to Damon and rested her arm on his shoulder in a sisterly way. But before she could utter a single word, a cold voice came from behind her, ¡°Put your hand away!¡± Everyone in the ward knew whom Carlos was talking to. Without turning to look at him, Debbie moved her hand away from Damon before speaking. Chapter 763 ¡°I wanted to give your baby a cash gift. Are you saying you don¡¯t need it? I know it¡¯s not much, but at least it¡¯ll be enough to buy half a can of milk powder.¡± Damon rolled his eyes. He refused with contempt, ¡°No, thank you. Save your money to buy a ticket back to Ennd. It would be a huge favor to us if you Leave soon.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t mind his rude words at all. Instead, she smiled and opened the door for him while saying, ¡°ALL right, fine.¡± She Looked at Carlos and continued, ¡°Honey, Damon said that he didn¡¯t need our cash gift.¡± Damon had just taken one step out of the ward when he froze. He returned in a sh and confronted her, ¡°Hey, hey! Wait a second! Pepper Debbie, cut it out. I don¡¯t need YOUR cash gift, but I¡¯ve been waiting for Carlos¡¯! His gift is a must! His cash gift will help me live a lot longerfortably.¡± Carlos shrugged and echoed his wife, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t need our money.¡± Damon panicked. ¡°C¡¯mon, bro¡­¡± He turned to Debbie and begged, ¡°Pepper Debbie¡­ Um¡­I mean¡­Debbie, please! I was just kidding. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you or anything. Don¡¯t do this, okay? Come with me, I¡¯LL take you to see my son. He¡¯s handsome, you know, looks just Like me¡­¡± Curtis burst outughing. Seeing Debbie and Damon walking away shoulder to shoulder, Carlos yelled again, ¡°Come back!¡± Sensing the jealousy from the overbearing man, Damon moved some distance away from Debbie and bade farewell to her apologetically Debbie turned around to throw a re at Carlos and then looked away. She murmured with a pout, ¡°I¡¯lle back when you don¡¯t me me anymore.¡± Confused, Carlos asked, ¡°When did I me you His words dumbfounded Debbie and the two men in the ward. Both Curtis and Wesley were shocked by how much Carlos spoiled Debbie. He didn¡¯t me her for anything she did Coming back to her senses, Debbie pointed her finger at the sullen Wesley and said in an innocent tone, ¡°But your friend is ming me¡­¡± Caught off guard, Wesley was stumped. ¡®Why get me involved? This is a bicker between you two, ¡® he sighed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos looked at his friend and said coldly, matters to me. Please go back. I¡¯m fine here.¡± ¡°Wesley, leave my wife¡¯s Wesley nodded and left the ward without any hesitation. Debbie couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡®I hurt Megan, but Wesley just let me off? Unbelievable! ¡® With a triumphant smile, she rushed to the door and stuck her head out to look at Wesley¡¯s receding figure. She shouted, ¡°Wesley, your girlfriend is lovely and very beautiful. I like her a lot. Please bring her over next time so that I can have some fun with her!¡± Chapter 764 Wesley turned around and spat, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend!¡± Debbie giggled. ¡®I didn¡¯t even specifically mention whom I was referring to. Why are you so angry? You¡¯re just stubborn, Wesley!¡± She Laughed and shook her head. As Wesley walked across the corridor, someone suddenly sprang out from nowhere and blocked his path. As a reflexive military officer, Wesley defended himself and attacked swiftly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The man was helplessly pressed against the wall; his arms were locked on his back by one of Wesley¡¯s hands and his face was pressed to the cold concrete wall by the other. He groaned in pain, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s me, Damon. Calm down!¡± Hearing his voice, Wesley finally took a closer look at his friend and loosened his hands to let him go. Massaging his aching cheek, Damon protested furiously, ¡°Bro, you and Carlos need to change your attitude! Both of you are so vignt and enjoy taking preemptive action.¡± Damon had experienced the same misery twice by Carlos. Since then, he never dared to show up in front of him out of the blue. Wesley had seldom been alone with Damon in the past, because thetter used to be a member of a gang called the Macro Gang. Normally, they should be enemies to each other. Damon used to work in the underworld, while Wesley was in the Lawman business. So secretly, Damon was always scared of Wesley. He knew that if he did something that crossed the line, he would definitely be caught and locked up in jail by this righteous fellow. But Damon had dropped out of the gang, for his wife¡¯s sake. So he could finally feel more rxed while facing Wesley and they had more chances to be together now. Wesley gave him a contemptuous nce and chided, ¡°You¡¯re a mature adult. Can you stop being so childish?¡± Damon wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with him. He stretched out his right hand in front of him, palm up, as if he was asking for something Wesley coldly squinted at his hand and joked, ¡°What? You want me to cut your pinky and sell it? Is it worth anything?¡± Damon was furious and he red his nostrils in anger. He touched his chest to suppress his anger. ¡°You¡¯re a mature man too. Can you stop being this snarky and sharp-tongued every day? Forget it! I don¡¯t want to bother myself arguing with you at the moment. Where¡¯s your pistol? Give it to me now. You remember our bet, right? You see how Carlos spoils his wife now? Even we don¡¯t me her for anything anymore. So you know who the winner is, don¡¯t you?¡± At the beginning of Carlos and Debbie¡¯s rtionship, Wesley and Damon had made a bet. Damon believed that Carlos would be a ve to his wife, but Wesley didn¡¯t think so. Now, the result of the bet was obvious, judging from how Carlos didn¡¯t dare me Debbie even after she hurt Megan. Even as Debbie¡¯s husband, Carlos didn¡¯t think to teach her a lesson, let alone Wesley or other friends of his. They could do nothing but turn a blind eye on whatever Debbie did. Wesley used to stand by Megan¡¯s side whenever she had a conflict with Debbie. But recently, he had started feeling that something was wrong with Megan. She had be unpredictable and had taken the initiative to provoke Debbie time and again, which of course, made it even more impossible for Wesley to me Debbie. ¡°No way!¡± Wesley red at Damon, bearing his anger. In his mind, he cursed Carlos, ¡®Carlos, I¡¯m so disappointed in you. Aren¡¯t you well known as a cold and overbearing CEO? How can you surrender to a woman so easily? You¡¯re too weak! Now I Lost my bet because of you!¡¯ That blunt reply got on Damon¡¯s nerves. He snapped in a displeased tone, ¡°Wesley, are you a man or not?¡± Chapter 765 Stone-faced, Wesley squinted at Damon and teased, ¡°Am I a man or not? You want to check it for yourself?¡± Then he dropped the F word, in such a casual way, you¡¯d think he was a crackhead from the backstreets. A chuckle rang in the corridor all of a sudden. But obviously, it was not Damon who had let out this chirpy chuckle. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡®Who¡¯s that Laughing?¡± In confusion, the two of them simultaneously turned and looked towards the elevator, where the chuckle hade from. There stood near the elevator was a woman, staring at them with a smiling face that indicated she had stood there for some time, watching them argue. ¡®Holy cow!¡¯ Wesley cursed when he realized it was ir. ¡°When did you sneak up on us?¡± Earlier, they had reached the hospital together and then separated, each one to their own businesses. Wesley hade to visit Carlos while ir hade to visit her friend. She said there was something she wanted to pick from the friend. They¡¯d agreed to meetter on, and Wesley would drive her back home. It only happened that ir didn¡¯t take long at her friend¡¯s ce. Since she had a lot of time on her hands, she had done a little window shopping on the street nearby the hospital and gone to a cafe for coffee until it was time toe here as agreed. For a few minutes, she had tried to wait outside, but it was a Little too cold. So she decided toe in and head upstairs where she knew he was. But the moment she stepped out of the elevator, she had identally overheard an improper talk that was going on between these two men. Stealthily, she had sneaked up on them, until she couldn¡¯t move anymore, without being noticed. She had leaned against the wall only a minute before Wesley snapped with the profanity that made her chuckle. But immediately she had realized it was a crude remark that wasn¡¯t funny at all. Now seeing ir covering her mouth, as if she was undecided between amusement and anger at his tasteless Language, Wesley asked with a dark face, ¡°Is it funny?¡± To which ir retorted, ¡°It¡¯s more thoughtless than funny, if that¡¯s what you thought. Such a t joke, unless the two of you are used to such Language from the gutter.¡± Trying her hardest to maintain a calm face, she added, ¡°I never knew¡­ Wesley, you have homosexual tendency¡­¡± Damon who had stood and watched her reaction quietly now spoke, taking the chance to throw in wisecrack. In a mock gesture of flirting, he echoed ir¡¯s retort by holding Wesley¡¯s shoulders and winking suggestively. ¡°Wesley, let¡¯s get a hotel room now.¡± Unable to hold back herughter, she Laughed and shot back, ¡°Oh, now, that¡¯s funny!¡± Then she noticed Wesley¡¯s deadpan face and angry re. But she didn¡¯t care and looked him straight in the eye, as she keptughing Loudly. Awkward, Wesley softly kicked Damon in the shins and spat coldly, ¡°Get your dirty fingers off my shoulders. I¡®11 be at the barrackster. See me at the camp if you want my pistol!¡± Then he made two quick steps to ir, grabbed her by the arm and left straight away. When ir saw the direction which he was dragging her towards, she stammered something in surprise and protested at once. ¡°Hey, I need to take the elevator!¡± she excused herself. ¡®Is Wesley serious that we are taking the staircase, from right here on the 18th floor!? Jeez! Doesn¡¯t he even care that I¡¯ve been up and down the whole day?¡¯ she thought. However, ignoring her protest, Wesley dragged her all the way to the exit. ir still struggled, trying to break free, only for him to tighten his grip around her wrist. After descending one floor, ir clutched the railing of the staircase tightly and refused to go on foot anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. You take the stairs and I will take an elevator.¡± Wesley turned around, staring at theining woman. Chapter 766 ¡°You¡¯ve just walked a short flight of stairs, but you¡¯re already exhausted. Obviously, you¡¯re inck of exercises!¡± Unconvinced, she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to join the armed forces I¡¯m not under some obligation to guard our country or anything like that. Why should my physical form be a bother to anyone?¡± But in a firm voice, he replied, ¡°If you¡¯re out of shape, what pleasure do you think your future husband will derive from a woman who can¡¯t even satisfy his sexual needs? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m only doing your marriage a favor?¡± ir was lost for words. Although she was still young, she could easily understand the subtext of his words. She blushed red all over her face. But after a few seconds, when she realized something, her face went pale, and her eyes became red with tears. Bearing the pain in her heart, she continued to walk down the stairs in silence. As Wesley watched her, he easily noticed her mood swing. Biting his lower lip in remorse, he picked up his pace in an attempt to grab hold of her wrist. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But she shook off his hand at once. Determined to hold her close by his side, he grabbed her hand again. Jerking his hand off, she told him off, in a low and stern voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I can walk on my own.¡± Now defeated, Wesley sighed helplessly. Slowing down a bit, he silently followed her. After descending a few floors, he suddenly quickened his steps and stopped in her way. Eager to appease her, he squatted down and requested, ¡°Climb up my back.¡± Still unimpressed, she briefly looked at his broad shoulders and sidestepped him, cursing under her breath. ¡°No, thanks,¡± she politely declined, trying to act nonchnt. Deep inside, though, she was breathing fire as she walked around him and kept on going down the staircase. Not ready to give up the fight that easily, Wesley had a new idea. Just as she was turning the second corner after she had turned down his overtures, he suddenly ran over, lifted her up and carried her over his shoulder, running down the next flight of stairs. As he went, ir, with her head facing the floor and her body tumbling on his shoulder, began to feel squeamish. It was as though all of her blood had suddenly started rushing to her brain. iling and kicking without sess, she pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s ufortable. Please, let me down¡­¡± Amused by her helpless calls, Wesley slowed down and with a cunning smile, he asked, ¡°Will you Laugh at me again?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Will you allow me to piggyback you or not?¡± ¡°Absolutely yes¡­¡± She gave in without a second thought. Miserably, she thought, ¡®I¡¯d better listen to him at the moment!¡¯ A smile of satisfaction beamed on his face as he finally put her down. ir then obediently climbed on his back and let him carry her the rest of the way downstairs. ¡°Honestly, Wesley, are you putting yourself through all this?¡± she asked when they reached the fifth floor. ¡°What¡¯s the wisdom of struggling down the stairs for a whole 18 floors, instead of taking the elevator? And what¡¯s more, you¡¯re even exhausting yourself to piggyback me!¡± Chapter 767 ¡°Well, this is what I find pleasure in,¡± he answered, making Light of it. From the way he phrased his words, ir didn¡¯t know how to carry on with the conversation. This dull man was really a conversation killer. She wondered why on earth she had previously had a crush on him. Was she fond of his sharp tongue or his ruthlessness? In Carlos¡¯ ward Since Damon and Wesley had left, Curtis didn¡¯t think he should stay anymore. So he stood up from the sofa, walked up to Debbie and tried to bring up something new, so that she would stop worrying. He said softly, ¡°I hope you still remember that Colleen and I have our weddinging up next month. I¡¯ll send an official invitationter.¡± To the contrary, the slight smile that had briefly appeared on Debbie¡¯s face faded. She opened her mouth but hesitated to speak. After a few seconds, she slightly nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Well, look after Carlos. I should get going now.¡± Debbie nodded again, but remaining tight-lipped. After Curtis left, the couple was alone in the still ward. Carlos could tell the mncholy on Debbie¡¯s face. ¡°Can I get some water?¡± he requested, trying to break the ice, but he sounded terribly t. ¡°Hmm.¡± Absent-mindedly, she got a ss of water and passed it to him. But he didn¡¯t take it, leaving her confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want water?¡± she asked. ¡°How am I going to hold the ss with my injuries? Aren¡¯t you here to attend to me?¡± ¡°Carlos! You expect me to feed you? me it entirely on Megan,¡± Debbie protested. To which Carlos retorted, ¡°And so you hurt her for that?¡± ¡°No. She provoked me first, and I couldn¡¯t swallow my anger. I couldn¡¯t put up with her affronts anymore. But it was out of her own carelessness that she lost bnce and hit the bench. It serves her right, anyway!¡± Carlos was rendered speechless by her Last sentence. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s gotten to be grateful that she only suffered a slight wound in her forehead, while my husband got two gunshots for her sake. She¡¯s really Lucky. If her parents weren¡¯t your life savers, I would¡¯ve already returned her four gunshots!¡± Metaphorically, the first shot had been fired, and going forward, Debbie swore, Armageddon hade. What other incentive did she have left to entertain Megan? Basking in the glory of the moment, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, shing back on how after she had hurt Megan, the four men just watched helplessly. Were they not the same people Megan thought would protect her from Debbie if push came to shove? Before, she had heard a rumor that a man had once identally knocked Megan down onto the floor, breaking her knees. At that time, all four of them worked together to put that man into jail on charges of attempted murder. While the used man was rotting in jail, Megan must have thought Debbie would know better not to mess with her. Girl, she was wrong! Had any of the four men even dared as much to touch Debbie? For a moment, when Debbie saw Megan being wheeled into the emergency room, she had been mentally prepared for a big fight with Carlos as well as his friends. But unexpectedly, they all let her off the hook so easily. ¡®Didn¡¯t they care about Megan¡¯s tantrums anymore? What will they tell her when she wakes up?¡¯ Debbie wondered. Chapter 768 As for Carlos, he knew Debbie was sometimes rebellious and wayward, but she wasn¡¯t a cruel woman. On the contrary, she was kind-hearted; and he¡¯d swear, she never wanted to hurt anyone. But why was she always picking a quarrel with Megan? Was there something that he didn¡¯t Corre Although he didn¡¯t agree to her ways of handling Megan, he had no choice but to give in again. After all, he loved and spoiled Debbie. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sighing inwardly, he pulled her into his arms and reassured, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Just do whatever you want. I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake of dragging you into the river. It won¡¯t happen again ¡°ALL right, you said it! Do keep your word. Actually, I just came up with an excellent idea!¡± Debbie Looked at Carlos with a sparkle in her eyes. He grinned broadly. ¡°You do know how to seize the moment ¡°Of course! It¡¯s such a golden chance.¡± Deep down, Debbie knew that Carlos spoiled her very much and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. But when it came to matters of Megan, it was hard to tell whether he would agree with her or not. So she wanted to take this chance to reach some sort of agreement with him. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯ve arranged for me to study abroad, I think it¡¯s only fair that you send Megan abroad too. See? You¡¯ve sent me to Ennd and Dixon to America. So you should throw Megan to some remote, poor country far away from all of us.¡± Carlos was at a loss for words. ¡®My wife is crueler than me, ¡® he thought to himself, smirking. Debbie didn¡¯t really want to drive Megan away to some remote country. As long as Megan stayed away from Carlos, any country was fine with her. If Megan kept pestering her husband, Debbie was afraid that she would snatch him away sooner or Later. Carlos pondered about it for a moment. Then he said, ¡°Since this semester has already begun, let her finish it. I¡¯ll send her to Askor after her final exams.¡± Wesley was originally from Askor. The Leonard family was rooted there, so Wesley and his family could take care of Megan if she went there Now that Carlos had made an appropriate decision, Debbie thought she¡¯d better stop asking for too much. She nodded happily and kissed his cheek. ¡°Honey, you treat me so well.¡± Carlos pinched her cheek Lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. A husband is bound to spoil his wife, right?¡± A happy smile crept over Debbie¡¯s face. She pulled him closer, pressed his head against her chest and patted him as ifforting a child ¡°Rest assured, I feel the same way. I¡¯ll love you for the rest of my life.¡± Carlos took the opportunity to run his fingers on her chest and kissed her neck. Startled by his movement, she protested, ¡°Hey, behave yourself. You are wounded. Lie down. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Chapter 769 ¡°Massage? When did you acquire such skills?¡± Debbie pulled away from his arms and made him Lie down on the bed. As she adjusted the height of the bed, she replied calmly, ¡°I never said I had any special massage skills. I¡¯ll just¡­casually help you rx your muscles a little.¡± Carlos sighed, shaking his head helplessly. Debbie took his right arm and began massaging it as she muttered, ¡°Thank you, Carlos, for your dedication to this family. You¡¯ve been working so hard to earn us all this money. It¡¯s my duty to serve you. So, Let me help you rx your arm first. Carlos was suspicious about her sudden sweet words. His wife was buttering him up. It was not like her at all. ¡®Is this another trick?¡® he wondered. ¡°Spill it out. What do you want?¡± he asked outright. Whatever it was, he decided that he would try his best to meet her needs. ¡°Why do you think I want something? I really meant it. I do think that you work hard day in and day out. You have a mountain of work in your office, and meanwhile, you also have to act as someone¡¯s bodyguard, making sure that person is safe. I feel sorry for you¡­¡± He could sense sarcasm in her tone. ¡°So, you are not going to tell me what you want? You might not get a second chance,¡± he said, studying her face. Debbie moved to massage his leg. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to do my best to protect my husband, while he selflessly puts himself out there for another person. I don¡¯t really want anything from you.¡± Finally, Carlos could sense her jealousy filling the space. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She continued without looking at him, ¡°I won¡¯t ask for anything, nor do I want anything at the moment. ALL I want is my husband¡¯s care. I hope that the next time my husband personally goes to the battlefield to protect another woman, or take a bullet for her, he would kindly think of me, his poor wife, who is waiting for him at home.¡± As she finished, she raised her head to look at him. With a fake smile, she asked the silent man, ¡°Honey, do you think I¡¯m asking for too much?¡± Carlos instantly shook his head. ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°d to hear that. Looks Like my husband still has me in his heart. Honey, could you please enlighten me? You¡¯re a skilled fighter. You have better martial arts skills than me. How did you get shot again?¡± Her cute tone had stirred his heart. When his lust was about to be triggered, her sudden sharp question snapped him back to his senses. Chapter 770 He couldn¡¯t tell her the whole story. There was a good chance that the truth would make this woman go crazy again. He was afraid that she would go to Megan¡¯s ward and throw her out of the hospital window. Hearing no response from him, Debbie massaged his shin more forcefully, as if venting her anger. ¡°Why the silence? Are you hiding something from me? Is it a secret between you and Megan?¡± To appease her, Carlos had to spill the beans. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that there were too many enemies this time and they attacked all of a sudden. Megan couldn¡¯t protect herself¡­¡± ¡®You got two gunshot wounds to protect Megan, ¡® she thought angrily. Her hands stopped moving. Carlos went on, ¡°Wesley was not around at that time. I couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch her get shot. Besides, her asthma attacks are more frequent these days. If she got shot on top of that, she would Likely¡­¡± Unconvinced by his exnation, Debbie clenched her fists. ¡°Did you consider my feelings? If the bullet had hit your heart or head, instead of your shoulder, you¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, and her eyes brimmed with tears. With a quiet sob, she added, ¡°If something worse had happened, what would I have had to face when I came back here? Did you ever stop to think about that? Do you love me at all? You will worry me to death!¡± Tears streamed down her red cheeks. Carlos immediately sat up and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! Are you forgetting that you are not single anymore? You have a wife, and you have your parents. But you almost died for that Megan¡­ How could your family live without you? Even if you are not concerned about me, think about how sad your parents and your grandparents would be.¡± Debbie cried even more hysterically. She was so scared when she imagined a life after losing Carlos. It struck her that this man meant the world to her, but he would thoughtlessly throw his life away for some other woman. Her cries gripped his heart. Wiping off her tears with his fingers, heforted in a hushed voice, ¡°Honey, this will all be over soon. Those gangsters have been put on the police¡¯s most wanted list. They are now wanted all over the country. Wesley has found their base camp. When the right time comes, he will take his men to root them out. There will be no threat to Megan¡¯s life after that.¡± This was supposed to be confidential information which Wesley had given him in secret. Carlos hadn¡¯t intended on telling her, but to soothe Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Debbie, he had no choice but to tell her part of the truth. If they could eliminate all physical threats around Megan, Wesley and Carlos would be more relieved, and they wouldn¡¯t need to be around Megan to protect her anymore. Through her blurry eyes, Debbie asked, ¡°The right time? When is that?¡± ¡°If things go well, it should be next month.¡± ¡®Or sooner, ¡® he thought. He would have been on his way to finish off those gangsters if Debbie hadn¡¯te back without notice. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Debbie sniffed. Shepletely believed his words, without realizing his true intentions. Carlos tightened his arms around her. It took him quite a while to finally stop her tears. Chapter 771 In the end, they both fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Debbie spent the night at the hospital to keep himpany. She had wanted to ask Carlos about the incident of James adding birth control pills in her food. But throughout the night, she couldn¡¯t find a chance to ask him about it. She had already argued with him over Megan, so she didn¡¯t want to stir up more matters to annoy him. She understood that Carlos must be stuck between a rock and a hard ce. After all, it was his own father. Under no circumstances could he deal with his father like how he dealt with his rivals in business. Even if Carlos was ready to punish James ruthlessly, Debbie wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Thest thing she wanted was for Carlos to turn his back against his family because of her. But little did Debbie know that Carlos had already had a terrible fight with James. The next afternoon, as Debbie drowsilyy next to Carlos, her phone suddenly rang, jarring her awake. She grabbed her phone and saw that it was from an unknown number Since Carlos was working on the bed, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt him. She got out of bed and walked to the corridor to answer it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, is this Mrs. Hilton?¡± ¡°Yes, who¡¯s asking?¡± A few minutes Later, Debbie returned to the ward and threw a nce at Carlos, who was having a video conference. She silently opened her suitcase and selected a set of light-colored clothes and her cosmetics bag before going into the bathroom to freshen up. Half an hour Later, Carlos saw here out of the bathroom, wearing delicate make-up. He was about to ask her where she was going, but she paid no attention to him. Without giving him so much as a nce, she grabbed her handbag and walked towards the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Carlos said and paused the video conference. Debbie turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are you going? Why are you wearing make-up?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Is she dressed well to meet a man?¡¯ he thought angrily. Remembering the phone call earlier, Debbie could hardly force a smile. ¡°Tell you after Ie back.¡± Ignoring his re, she turned around and left. Debbie arrived at a crowded street in downtown and got out of the car ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It was already five minutester than the agreed time. Entering a cafe, she quickly walked upstairs as per the instructions given by the woman on the phone earlier. Chapter 772 There was only one person sitting at a table on the second floor. She looked quite pretty and was around the same age as Debbie. She was wearing a red dress and a white coat, along with soft ts. She had some Light make-up on her face. As soon as the woman spotted Debbie, she stood up. Debbie noticed the slight baby bump. ¡®She¡¯s indeed pregnant¡­¡¯ Debbie confirmed in her mind. The woman took the initiative to greet Debbie. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Hilton.¡± Instead of feeling raged, Debbie was actually amused as she stared at the woman who imed to be Carlos¡¯ mistress. She wondered if all mistresses nowadays were this shameless to tantly challenge a legal wife. Besides, this woman had yed her cards well. Debbie had just returned to Alorith the day before, but this woman was able to get wind of the information and had even managed to contact her. Debbie took a nce at the ss of orange juice on the table and apologized politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t know me; Carlos knows me very well,¡± she said outright. As she spoke, she took out a few photos from her handbag. With a smug smile Lingering on her lips, she Laid them on the table, gesturing for Debbie to sit down. When Debbie sat down opposite the woman, a waiter came to take her order. But Debbie shooed him away. She wasn¡¯t intending to waste much time with this shameless woman. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think she could share a conversation with that woman for as long as a cup of coffee¡¯s time. The woman scanned Debbie from head to toe. Trying to hide the envy in her eyes, she collected herself and ridiculed, ¡°I never expected Mrs. Hilton to be such an ordinary woman. I heard that you¡¯d gotten married to Carlos three years ago, but you still haven¡¯t given birth to his child. Is that true?¡± While she spoke, she deliberately touched her swollen belly. Debbie slowly picked up the first photo from the table. It was a picture of the woman holding Carlos¡¯ arm as they walked out of a parking lot. As she examined the photo, Debbie casually replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m still a student. I don¡¯t want a child yet, so my husband respects my decision because he cares for me. What about you¡­¡± She coldly shifted her gaze to the woman and asked, ¡°You look like you¡¯re around thirty. Why did you wait for so long to have a baby? Do you have any unmentionable disease or something Like that?¡± The woman¡¯s face fell at once. She yelled furiously, ¡°You!¡± ¡®I¡¯m just twenty-one. This is the right age to get pregnant. What does she mean by unmentionable disease?¡¯ Debbie couldn¡¯t help but snort. She had thought that the woman might be smarter and would have a better strategy since she imed to have Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Carlos¡¯ child in her belly. But she Lost herposure so easily by Debbie¡¯s provocation. ¡®You¡¯re more ill-tempered than me, ¡® Debbieughed in her mind. ¡°Me what? You are short-tempered, aren¡¯t you? My temper is not too good either. How about we fight this out in front of Carlos? We can find out if he¡¯ll side with me, his Legal wife, or protect you, a nobody who is pregnant with the Hilton family¡¯s descendant. What do you think?¡± Debbie snapped fearlessly. The woman tried her best to suppress her anger. Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her emotion and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me, Mrs. Hilton. If you anger me and cause harm to the baby, you know the consequences. I think you¡¯d better focus on the photos in front of you.¡± Debbie casually picked up the photos on the table and Looked through them one by one. The photos were well taken¡­or edited, showing her intimacy with Carlos. The photos showed them entering a hotel room together, and when they came out, her Long hair was disheveled and her clothes were in a mess. Anyone could figure out what they had been doing in the hotel room. Chapter 773 cing the Last photo down, Debbie mocked, ¡°That¡¯s it? Too bad. I expected to see something more sexy. You should have taken a photo of Carlos¡¯ sexy face after having sex. You know, he looks really hot and charming with that sensual look of his.¡± As she spoke, she indulged herself in the memories of Carlos¡¯ hot face while they made Love. Debbie¡¯s answer was an unexpected one. The woman waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Debbie came back to the present and asked the woman, ¡°By the way, how many months pregnant are you?¡± This was a more wee subject for the woman. Her face softened as she touched her belly and said with a smug smile, ¡°More than a month. I was together with Carlos on the night after you left for Ennd. He told me that I could give birth to the baby if I got pregnant. He assured that he would officially dere my baby as a member of the Hilton family.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Would you mind telling me about the sex positions you took in bed? Who was on top of whom?¡± Debbie teased yfully. The woman¡¯s face blushed a bright red. Before she could answer, Debbie clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You have the guts to be a married man¡¯s mistress, why are you so shy to talk about it?¡± To which the woman retorted, ¡°What does it matter? Anyway, I am bearing Carlos¡¯ child now. You¡¯d better get a grasp of the situation and give up on being his wife already. I¡¯ll be his legal wife and my baby will be his sessor.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Debbieughed. The pregnant woman was confused by herck of seriousness and asked, ¡°What are you Laughing for?¡± ¡°Lady, let me tell you Carlos¡® little secret,¡± Debbie stopped Laughing and said in a mysterious tone. She leaned over the table and drew closer to the woman. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue with this sharade anymore. So, let me tell you the reason why I haven¡¯t gotten pregnant all these years. It¡¯s because¡­ Carlos is sexually impotent. Then tell me, how can you be pregnant with his baby?¡± Debbie burst into a wild howl of Laughter after making up the story The woman was stunned, her mouth agape. Shocked by the news, she stammered, ¡°You¡­ Are you trying to fool me?¡± ¡°Fool you? Why would I? Do you know what Carlos did before bing a businessman?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Everyone in Alorith knew that Carlos had been in the Special Force. Pulling a sorry face, Debbie asked her, ¡°Then you should have heard about his story with Megan too, right?¡± ¡®Of course, I know! Megan, the lucky woman who has always been under the protection of the four most respectful men in Alorith. Everyone knows about it!* the woman thought, eager to know more. After a pause, Debbie continued, ¡°You see, when Carlos and Wesley were on a mission, a gangster stabbed a knife in his¡­you know¡­ and cut his.. She let the sentence go unfinished, but the woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It was such a tragedy. Carlos was in great pain and the gangster tried to kill him. It was then that Megan¡¯s parents saved his life. From then on, he and Wesley have been treating Megan so well. Curtis and Damon are Carlos¡¯ good friends, so they protect Megan too. Debbie narrated the fictional story with such pleasure while the woman listened with keen interest. In the end, the woman muttered to herself, ¡°No wonder Carlos has never dated any woman¡­¡± With a look of pity, she said to Debbie, ¡°This is all so shocking. How did you manage to live for three years with an impotent husband? I bet it gets really lonely every night, since your needs are not satisfied. ¡°Lonely? Not at all! Carlos would rape me every night if he could, Debbie thought as she listened to the woman¡¯s words. In a sh, images of Carlos ever demanding more sex flooded her mind. Not that she didn¡¯t enjoy it entirely. If anything, it was a thrill whenever she was into it. Having a man with the insatiable sex drive was the real deal. It was only a bother on the few asions when they couldn¡¯t agree. And although they had been having unnecessary disagreementstely, sometimes, she still fantasized about him. But today, she wasn¡¯t going to act obvious, so she feigned a sad face and lied through her teeth, Chapter 774 ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so lonely every night. In fact, I¡¯m even ready to charge it to the game, if bades to worse. For the better part, we¡¯ve lived true to our nominal couple status. Never has been about sex, nor have we ever been so deeply involved emotionally. Somehow, I suspect, I¡¯d have divorced him long ago, were it not for his wealth! That¡¯s how dismal the reality looks between Carlos and I, as we speak!¡± That was quite a show Debbie was putting on. Even Megan, the gang leader of all hypocritical bitches, wouldn¡¯t have had a thing on Debbie¡¯s act tonight. Blown away by how her scheme panned out, Debbie didn¡¯t even notice a waiter serving her a ss of water. The waiter panicked when he overheard the sleazy details about Mr. and Mrs. Hilton. Ashamed of looking like a snitch, he quietly, carefully ced the ss on the table, and fled away, back to his station downstairs. ¡°Oh, sorry. I bet, being you would suck the life out of me,¡± the pregnant woman sitting opposite Debbie said sympathetically. Stretching her right hand to stroke Debbie¡¯s, which was resting on the table between them, sheforted, ¡°Mrs. Hilton you¡¯re still young. You have a long life ahead of you. Personally, I suggest you should divorce Carlos if possible!¡± ¡®Thisdy really thinks I want a divorce?¡± Debbie grinned and shot to her feet. She had achieved her goal. There was no need for her to pretend anymore. The pregnant woman was surprised by Debbie¡¯s impulsiveness, but Debbie did even worse.The woman had ordered a ss of fruit juice, but she had barely touched it as she spoke to Debbie. In one fell swoop, Debbie grabbed the ss of juice and doused the woman¡¯s face. The woman could only stare in disbelief. But Debbie coldly taunted, ¡°So you think you¡¯re a better match to Carlos than me? Have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror and wished you could lose some of that ugly b?¡± Now aware that she had been fooled, the pregnant woman yelled, ¡°Oh, such miserable, bitter loser. You came here to pick a fight with me over Carlos, and you had to beat around the bush, thinking you¡¯d fool me?¡± Debbie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on. Bitch around all you want. But you better Learn not to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. In fact, I¡¯m not lonely. Not at all! I may need to get him some more women to satisfy his needs. But since I love him so much, I won¡¯t do that! Even if he wants to sleep around with other women, it won¡¯t be a fat and ugly woman like you. You should be ashamed of yourself. Carlos is my husband, just in case you¡¯re forgetting. No matter how many flings he may want, when hees home, I¡¯m firmly in charge of things. If you ever had illusions of running the show, I¡¯m afraid, you may have to wait for an eternity.¡± Viciously, Debbie railed the pregnant woman with a barrage of words in a single breath. Unable to take the humiliation anymore, the woman stood up in a fit of anger and raised her hand to p Debbie across the face. However, Debbie was too swift for her and easily dodged the p. In retaliation, she grabbed hold of the woman¡¯s wrist with her left hand and hit her in the face with the right hand. She struck her so hard that the silent second floor of the cafe echoed with the thwack. ¡°You want to hit me? Jeez! You have the nerve to hit me, something that even Carlos has never dared? Take this as a warning. Never, ever dare! Because next time you try that on me, you¡¯ll live to regret it. I swear! Now, go back home and behave yourself!¡± The woman¡¯s face was already red and swollen from the force of Debbie¡¯s p. Earlier today when she left the ward, she had given Carlos a cold shoulder because of this woman¡¯s phone call. Now that she had taught the woman a lesson, she might have to make peace with him Later on. That thought incensed her. Thank God she had hit the woman hard enough. ¡°You are a bitch!¡± the woman cussed. Debbie then popped her head up and stretched herself, dropping into a fighting stance. As she approached the woman, she asked with an evil smile, ¡°Did you just call me a bitch? Well, you better watch your mouth. Otherwise, you¡¯re messing with the wrong person.¡± ¡°What¡­do you want to do? Don¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯m a pregnant woman!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The woman was scared stiff by Debbie¡¯s threatening advance. Covering her belly, she quickly staggered backwards. ¡°Tell me. Who¡¯s the true father of your baby?¡± Debbie interrogated. Chapter 775 The woman zipped her mouth, careful not let slip anything. But when she saw Debbie raise her fist, she got flustered and had to tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s Lewis!¡± she said, trembling. Over a month ago, after she found out that she had been pregnant with Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lewis¡¯ child, she happened to have a chance to attend a banquet as Carlos¡¯ date and a business associate with Hilton Group. During dinner, Carlos had apparently been in a bad mood and had one too many. Then, the host of the banquet arranged for her to send Carlos back to his hotel room. Nothing had happened between them, but it was then that she came up with an idea to take those photos and make up a story between her and Carlos. Taking advantage of those photos, she set her eyes on recing Debbie as the new Mrs. Hilton. ording to her game n, if Carlos disputed paternity when the baby was born, the DNA result would still prove that the baby belonged to the Hilton family. Banking on the fact that the baby was the Hilton family¡¯s descendant anyway, she knew she¡¯d have some cushion, just in case the truth was revealed. Debbie drew back her fist and massaged her aching temples. ¡®Lewis, you scumbag! Luckily for Kasie, she never had sex with him when they were ina rtionship, ¡® Debbie sighed. ¡°I pity you. We¡¯re both women, so let me be kind enough to give you an advice. Lewis is a yboy for the time I¡¯ve personally known him. I can¡¯t count the number of women he¡¯s made pregnant only to dump them. I guess you know what that might mean for you?¡± Lewis was really a scumbag and Debbie doubted he was really done fooling around. Would he be willing to take responsibility and not push for yet another abortion? Although the pregnant woman was aware of the fact, she still didn¡¯t want to admit it. Maybe, just to put on a bold face, she retorted, ¡°What if I told you that I¡¯m special in Lewis¡¯ heart?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t want to waste her time anymore. ¡®Fine then! Keep on living in your fantasies!¡¯ Without uttering one more word, she grabbed the photos on the table and left the cafe. At the hospital, before entering Carlos¡¯ ward, Debbie paced up and down in the corridor, wondering how she should face him. After several minutes of hesitation, she took a deep breath and pushed open the door to the ward. Not giving Carlos a chance to scold her, Debbie forestalled him and pretended to be angry. ¡°Carlos! See what you have done?¡± Then, she threw the photos in front of him. Carlos took a nce at the photos and shifted his gaze to the angry woman. ¡°What did I do?¡± he asked honestly. ¡°Look at the photos yourself! Now you know why I Left the hospital without paying attention to you. I went to take these sleazy photos of you! The woman in these photos ims to have your baby, and these pics are her solid evidences. Now, exin yourself!¡± By that confrontational tone, Debbie was looking to avoid giving an exnation as to why she had left the ward in a huff earlier this afternoon. Emotionless, Carlos took up the photos and casually studied them. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°You already knew you¡¯d misunderstood me, so you are trying to exin to me why you got pissed off earlier, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Debbie acted surprised by his question ¡°Haven¡¯t you found out the truth yourself? Didn¡¯t you punish the woman already? These photos were deliberately taken in some angles. And the baby¡¯s father is Lewis. But you knew you and I still have a bone to chew?¡± In fact, soon after Debbie left the cafe, someone had already reported everything to Carlos Chapter 776 Anyway, if you hadn¡¯t taken her to the banquet, how would such things have happened?¡± ¡°Honey, you wronged me. It was just an arrangement by the host and I only did it without any serious intentions. It was kind of trying not to be a party-pooper. A matter of etiquette, or something Like that. You know me well. I¡¯ve never been unfaithful to you, right?¡± When Debbie didn¡¯t answer, he continued, ¡°You tricked the woman into telling you the truth, and then you smacked her. Now, you¡¯re purposely throwing a tantrum, afraid I might get even with you. Am I right?¡± Debbie was lost for words. ¡®Oh! My excuses have been so easily uncovered.¡¯ After a while, she finally found her voice again. ¡°You had someone stalk me?¡± Carlos tore up the photos into pieces and threw them to the trash can. ¡°My wife was dressed so nicely before going out. Of course I had to have someone stalk you and report everything to me. What if you had gone to meet a man? Did I get it wrong?¡± He must have seen through her. Feeling both angry and embarrassed, Debbie flew her fist towards Carlos¡¯ chest, but he quickly caught it and pulled her into his arms in the process. He whispered in her ear gently, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m d that you trust me.¡± Debbie blushed red. She said with a pout, ¡°Who said I trusted you? You have so many women around you every day. Be honest, did you see something that you shouldn¡¯t see when you were with that woman?¡± She wanted to ask him if he had touched that woman or done anything intimate with her. But she didn¡¯t dare to ask him bluntly, so she beat around the bush to raise her question. ¡°What do you think?¡± Carlos answered her with a question. ¡°How would I know that?¡¯ Debbie thought. With a pout, she scoffed, ¡°It you ask my opinion, I would say yes. Men with power and money tend to enjoy fooling around with women. You¡¯re no exception!¡± Carlos smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t care for such petty things. Plus, my wife is very strict. How could I dare fool around with other women?¡± Debbie grinned broadly. In a gleeful voice, she said, ¡°That sounds better.¡± The issue was temporarily solved and Debbie soon forgot about it. But the whole matter was not as simple as it had seemed. Carlos had someone Look into the issue and check the background of that Pregnant woman. After some digging, he found out that there was a backseat driver behind the scenes, someone who had instructed the Pregnant woman to stir up trouble between him and Debbie. But he was yet to figure out who that person was. The investigation was still on going. In the meantime, a rumor was spreading like wild fire around Alorith. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The talk of the city was that Carlos, the omnipotent CEO, was actually sexually impotent, and that his wife was lonely every night because he wasn¡¯t capable of giving her any kind of pleasure in the bedroom. This shocking news went viral within a few hours, and even before the next day came, everyone in Alorith was already talking about it. Inside the hospital ward, Debbie was overwhelmed by unease. Each time she made eye contact with the sullen man, her heart skipped a beat and she instantly Looked away. Chapter 777 ¡®Crap! What should I do? He looks really angry. Should I butter him up?¡¯ she wondered nervously. She decided to take some action to cool him down. ¡°Honey, thirsty? Or are you hungry? How about I cook a meal for you myself?¡± she asked cautiously. Carlos red at her without budging even a little. He didn¡¯t utter a single word. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve learned some cooking from Ethel in Ennd. My skills have improved dramatically. Do you want to give it a shot?¡± Debbie tried to coax him. Her words had some effect on him, but not in a way she wanted. His face changed abruptly at the thought of the terrible food Debbie had cooked thest time. ¡°No,¡± he refused bluntly. Debbie had a gut feeling that it¡¯d be better if she stayed far away from Carlos at the moment, considering how mean this man could be. After all, she was the one who had started the rumor, and on top of that, she had talked poorly of his sexual capacity. He wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. As she was getting ready to flee, the door suddenly flew open. In came aughing Damon, who blurted out in a surprised tone, ¡°Oh, my God Carlos, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before? How could you let Debbie be so Lonely every night for the past three years?¡± He turned to Debbie and said with feigned seriousness, ¡°Debbie, rest assured. I¡¯ve arranged for a specialist in this field to take good care of Carlos I¡¯ll make sure that he cooperates with the treatment.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®Seriously? Why is he creating more trouble for me? Did he really arrange a specialist to treat Carlos?¡¯ She pulled at the hem of Damon¡¯s shirt and stopped him from approaching Carlos. ¡°Damon! There¡¯s been a misunderstanding. The rumor is¡ª¡± ¡°I know that the rumor is true, Debbie,¡± he cut in tofort her in a sad voice. ¡°Let the doctor check on your husband first and then we¡¯ll talk about the rest. Debbie, believe me. This specialist is a genius in this field.¡± ¡°No, no. Carlos doesn¡¯t have any issues. He¡¯s fine. The rumor is false!¡± At this point, Debbie knew that she had to drive Damon away as fast as possible. One more word from him and Carlos would snap, which would put her into a more miserable situation. Damon sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover it up for him anymore. I understand it¡¯s an embarrassing topic and he is such a proud man. But you know, we are best friends, and I promise not tough at him.¡± ¡°Damon!¡± Carlos growled slowly, but viciously In a sh, he pulled the needle from his wrist and pressed the spot with a cotton bud to stop the bleeding. Then he covered it with a medical tape.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 778 Debbie hastily ran up to him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯ll call the nurse when the infusion is done. Why are you taking out the needle yourself?¡± After taping his wrist once, he grabbed hold of Debbie¡¯s arm and pointed his finger at Damon. ¡°You! Stand there and check with your own eyes whether the rumor is true or not. See how lonely Debbie is every night with her impotent husband.¡± In a split second, he pushed Debbie onto the bed. Realizing what Carlos was about to do, Debbie struggled to get out of his grip. As she tried to push him away from her, she yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Your wound hasn¡¯t healed. Stop!¡± Damon gulped. ¡°Wow! A live adult video? I mean, I¡¯ve watched quite a lot of AV before. But with Carlos as the male lead? This is gonna be something else! I want to see this. Please go on.¡± Debbie was shocked by his words. ¡®Damon, you freak!¡± ¡°Carlos, let go of me! Your wound is gonna open!¡± Her voice was muffled as Carlos crashed his Lips on hers. She realized that he wasn¡¯t joking at all. He really meant to have sex with her in front of Damon! In her panic, she stared at the man pressing on top of her and eximed in her mind, ¡®Oh no! I really regret starting that rumor, I really do.. ¡°Bro, be careful with your wound. Don¡¯t get too excited and cause it to bleed again!¡± Damon reminded him, his tone a bit serious this time. A pillow flew towards Damon, followed by Carlos¡¯ hoarse voice, ¡°Get out and listen from the other side of the door.¡± ¡®Like hell I¡¯d let you see my wife¡¯s body!¡¯ Carlos thought. But without even waiting for Damon to leave, he started taking off Debbie¡¯s clothes. Seeing that Carlos was serious, Damon knew that he couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. With his hands in his pockets, he slowly walked out and stood near the door. Soon enough, he heard Debbie¡¯s moans from inside the ward. As a yboy himself, Damon could imagine what Carlos was doing to Debbie at that moment. He raised his head to stare at the ceiling and sighed helplessly. ¡®All right, all right. I know how capable you are, Carlos! Poor Debbie.¡¯ He shook his head and grinned. Her moans and his grunts became louder and more deafening. Damon couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and covered his ears. Before leaving, he considerately locked the door for them. Two hours Later, it had be darker outside. Carlos satzily on the sofa while two doctors cleaned his wound in the ward. The nurses wereying a new set of bedding for him. Curtis shook his head helplessly as he Looked at the sheets dampened by the Large pool of blood. He chuckled under his breath and asked Damon, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him? How could you let him act so recklessly?¡± Curtis hade to meet Carlos to get him discharged since thetter had insisted on Leaving the hospital. Just like Debbie, Carlos couldn¡¯t endure the long stay at the hospital. However, much to Curtis¡¯ shock, when he arrived, he saw doctors and nurses rushing in and out of the ward. He was worried, wondering if something serious had happened. So he hurried in, only to find Carlos¡¯ patient clothes soaked in blood and the ward in a mess. Besides, he could smell the aura of sex in the air. Instantly, he understood what had happened. ¡°I did remind him. But he drove me out of the ward,¡± Damon said innocently. Chapter 779 Earlier, when the couple were busy making love, he had gone upstairs to find his friend who was a doctor there, and had been busy talking to him for almost two hours beforeing back again. He thought that two hours should be enough for the couple. When he had returned, they were done. But everything inside the ward had been aplete mess. After taking a look at Carlos¡¯ pale face and the blood on his clothes, he had burst into fits ofughter. He had even mocked him by saying, ¡°I told you not to get too excited. See what happened now! What¡¯s with all this blood on the sheet? And look at you! You look like a pregnant woman after a difficult Labor!¡± Carlos had coldly red at him without saying a word. Shortly after, Curtis had arrived. Curtis looked around the ward in search of Debbie. ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡± he asked Carlos. The doctor was applying some ointment on his wound at the time. Carlos Looked at the closed bathroom door. Debbie had been hiding in there ever since they had finished making Love Curtis followed his gaze and looked towards the bathroom. He smiled understandingly. Sitting opposite Carlos, he asked with a grin, ¡°Um¡­ I heard a rumor that had been going around Alorith all day. What the hell is that all about?¡± With his eyes fixed on the bathroom door, Carlos replied calmly, ¡°Ask her yourself.¡± ¡°She started the rumor, so she has to shoulder the responsibility for clearing the misunderstanding, ¡® Carlos thought with a frown Curtis chuckled under his breath. ¡°You two are indeed a weirdly hrious couple. And anyway, I have no doubts about your capability in bed after seeing this upside-down ward.¡± ¡°You better believe it. Otherwise I would¡¯ve just bled in vain!¡± Carlos said to Curtis. The news that Carlos had sex with his wife in the ward, causing his wound to bleed again, soon spread to everyone on the WIP floor of the inpatient department. Although he was aware of the shock he had brought to everyone, Carlos didn¡¯t mind at all, nor did he feel embarrassed about it. As Carlos talked to Curtis, the doctor silently finished bandaging his wound. In a frightened voice, he cautioned, ¡°Carlos, the wound rupture is severe. You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood again. Please do be careful.¡± He nodded slightly to the doctor, and told Curtis, ¡°Drive Debbie to the manor before you go home.¡± Since his wound was worse now, it was impossible for him to be discharged from the hospital that day. Even if he wanted to leave, the embarrassed woman hiding in the bathroom wouldn¡¯t allow him to. He might have to stay for another two days. Damon had beenughing the whole time. He teased, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that you might Lose control of yourself again and die on top of your wife?¡± Carlos swiftly grabbed a cushion from the sofa and threw it at Damon. It hit him right in the face. Damon yelled, ¡°Hey asshole! Debbie,e out now! Get a leash on your husband.¡± Debbie had been listening to their bantering as she stood in the bathroom with her hands covering her red hot face. She didn¡¯t dare utter a word or respond to their teasing. ¡°Are you gonna stay alone here?¡± Curtis asked with a raised brow. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Carlos nodded. Chapter 780 ¡°I don¡¯t mind. She¡¯s been attending to me since she returned from Ennd.¡± He was afraid that Debbie might get bored. He remembered how she had resisted staying in the hospital Last time. But that was not the only reason. He knew that she would be pissed if she found out about their n for that night. He was painfully aware that if he acted first and asked for forgivenesster, it would anger her even more. But he was also certain that if he told her now, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to run into anything dangerous in his current condition. So after much consideration, he figured it would be best to keep it a secret from Debbie for the moment. Curtis stood up and tidied his clothes. He walked to the bathroom door and knocked. ¡°Debbie,e out. The doctors and nurses have left.¡± Debbie was baffled. ¡®The doctors and nurses have left, but you and Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Damon are still there¡­¡¯ she thought, as she blushed. After hesitating for a while, she came out slowly. She had already taken a shower and had changed into new clothes. Her face was as red as a tomato when she greeted Curtis, ¡°Mr. Loftus¡­¡± Curtis didn¡¯t mind that she hadn¡¯t changed her way of addressing him. He knew that it would take time for her to ept him as her uncle. He led her to Carlos and pointed at the unabashed man. ¡°See? Your husband sat there without a care in the world as the doctors were dealing with his wound. So what are you embarrassed for, Debbie?¡± Awkwardly moving towards him, Debbie red at the smug man. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed at all?¡± she confronted him. Carlos shook his head and replied in a casual tone, ¡°You are my wife. Why should I feel ashamed of having sex with my own wife?¡± ¡°Fine, forget it!¡± Debbie said, finding it hard tomunicate with the brazen man. Curtis grinned at the couple¡¯s bantering. He looked at Debbie with a thin smile lingering on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home now. You cane and visit him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked in confusion Curtis exined, ¡°Carlos said that you¡¯d been staying at the hospital to look after him. You must be tired. He wants you to go home and get some good rest.¡± Damon chipped in as he waved a fashion magazine at Debbie, ¡°In order to save Carlos¡¯ life, it¡¯d be better if you weren¡¯t around. Go and do some shopping instead. Look, the Pet-Woman brand has released some new products. I¡¯ve seen you wear their clothes and shoes several times. You like this brand, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°To save Carlos¡¯ life?¡± Debbie asked, perplexed. ¡®What does he mean? Is his Life in some sort of danger now?!¡± Damon cleared his throat dramatically and said, ¡°You know, if these were the ancient times, you would be the imperial concubine who was powerful enough to make the emperor leave his title and people behind, just to stay with you. I can totally understand Carlos¡¯ feeling. When he is with you, all he thinks about is having sex with you and of all the different positions he should take while doing it again and again So¡­to stop him from bleeding out again, it¡¯d be wise of you to avoid him for a while. Got it?¡± Debbie¡¯s lips twitched into a half smile. ¡°Damon, you tter me. An imperial concubine? You probably meant to say that I was the enchantress who had bewitched the great Carlos, right?¡± Chapter 781 Damon pped his hands in excitement and nodded, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s exactly what I meant!¡± It would have been difficult for him topare Debbie to an enchantress. But he found it amusing that she said it out herself. ¡°Damon, I think your wife is being really nice to youtely. Why are you so free? Don¡¯t you have to earn your Living?¡± Carlos grumbled Damon sat cross-legged next to Carlos on the sofa and said casually, ¡°Never mind that. My dad is rich. I can just live on his money. Besides, my parents are more than happy to spend all their money on my little son. So, why should I care about earning any money?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t want to waste his time talking this nonsense with Damon again. He turned to Debbie and said in a soft voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for some shopping like he said? Buy whatever you want and he will pay for everything.¡± ¡°Whoa! Hold on a minute! She¡¯s your wife, not mine. Why should I pay for your wife?¡± Damon protested. Carlos cast him a cold nce. ¡°It¡¯s you who suggested that she go shopping, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well yeah¡­ but¡­¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°No buts and ifs,¡± Carlos said, giving him no chance to protest. He looked back at Debbie and said, ¡°Honey, go ahead. Get some sleep after shopping. You cane back here tomorrow.¡± Debbie hesitated. Carlos¡¯ wound had bled again. She wasn¡¯t exactly in the mood to go shopping. But since he had asked her to leave on his own volition, she thought it would be better if she did. Considering he had been so bold to have sex with her in his wounded state, it wouldn¡¯t be safe for him if she stayed by his side, just Like Damon had said. She decided that she wouldeter on. ¡°Okay, fine,¡± she nodded. The couple reached an agreement, but Damon had still not agreed to pay for Debbie¡¯s shopping expenses Ignoring his continuous protests, Curtis said, ¡°Debbie, let¡¯s go.¡± He dragged her Luggage behind him and escorted her out of the ward. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go! I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet. Hey¡­¡± As soon as they were out of sight, Damon stopped at once As the door closed behind them, the yful expression on Damon¡¯s face was instantly reced by a serious look. He turned to Carlos and persuaded in a stern voice, ¡°Carlos, you don¡¯t have to join the action tonight. Wesley and I can handle it.¡± He was well aware that Carlos had deliberately found an excuse to make Debbie leave. He didn¡¯t want to worry Debbie. Carlos lit a cigarette. ¡°I need to be there too. One more person joining in the action will increase the chances of winning the battle. I want to get this over with, once and for all.¡± Deep down, he didn¡¯t wish to get hurt again in the process of protecting Megan, making Debbie angry and worried. They would have already taken action to finish off the enemies if Chapter 782 Debbie hadn¡¯te back from Ennd all of a sudden. Their n had already been dyed. It would be more difficult to fight those gangsters if they didn¡¯t take prompt action. Damon took out his phone and Looked at the message which Wesley had sent to him earlier. ¡°Wesley has nned everything well and has already set a trap for them. If everything goes well, we will be able to take about a hundred men along with us to root the gangsters out. We will surely seed. You stay here and get well.¡± Instead of responding to his concern, Carlos changed the subject. ¡°Where¡¯s Megan? How¡¯s she doing?¡± ¡°She is awake. But she¡¯s scared of your wife, so she wouldn¡¯t daree anywhere near you at the moment.¡± Damon shrugged. He was impressed by how Debbie had be a beast in Megan¡¯s eyes, although she Looked Like a beautiful angel. Now, whenever Debbie¡¯s name was mentioned, Megan would be stricken with fear. Carlos smiled tenderly as he thought of Debbie. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s indeed scary¡­¡± ¡°Even I¡¯m scared of her, aren¡¯t I?¡¯ he thought. Damon rolled his eyes at Carlos and taunted, ¡°Man, look at you! You are like a teenager who has found his first taste of love.¡± He paused and then realized something. He stared at Carlos, whose face was still pale from the blood loss, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Wait! She IS your first love, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡®Carlos, the CEO of a multinational group, has fallen in love for the first time at 28!¡¯ he thought, his mouth agape.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy! Get out!¡± Carlos demanded coldly. ¡°What? You¡¯re pissed because I guessed it correctly, huh? Fine. I¡¯m leaving! Humph! I am not gonna tell you when we start the action this evening.¡± Damon stood up and walked towards the door. ¡°By the way, I will be super busy for the next few days and will have absolutely no time to check up on you. You¡¯d better be nice to me while I¡¯m still here.¡± Carlos ignored himpletely. He unlocked his phone and clicked on his contact list. Damon was pissed off by his cold attitude and turned around to give him a burning look before he left the ward. After leaving the hospital with Debbie, Curtis drove her to the Shining International za. Debbie was too worried about Carlos to pay attention to where they were going. When she snapped back into reality, she saw that they had reached the entrance of the za. ¡°Buy whatever you like and put it on Damon¡¯s tab. He is loaded. Why not trim the fat off the cat?¡± Curtis said softly with a smile. Debbie shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s really no need for that. Carlos has already bought so many clothes and shoes for me, and some of them are still brand new. Damon has a family to support now.¡± She had only been kidding when she had agreed to go shopping and let Damon pay the bills. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go shopping alone, do you? I can keep youpany,¡± Chapter 783 Curtis offered. He pretended to not know the real reason why she wasn¡¯t looking forward to having any fun. ¡®Why is he insisting that I go shopping?¡¯ Debbie thought. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going shopping now,¡± she told Curtis frankly. Her husband was seriously injured. She just wanted to go back to the manor and make some nutritious food for him. ¡°why don¡¯t you buy something for Carlos? It is not Zelda but you who is responsible for buying clothes for him now, right?¡± ¡°Seriously? He knows everything going on between me and Carlos, ¡® Debbie sighed inwardly. ¡°He has many new clothes as well. I don¡¯t think he requires any more.¡± Curtis chuckled and sighed in defeat. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± ¡°Thank-¡± Realizing something, she hit her forehead with her palm. ¡°I need to go to the supermarket. Mr. Loftus, you may leave now if you have work to finish. I¡¯ll grab a taxi after I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free. I¡¯Le with you.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll be quick,¡± Debbie said without any hesitation. ¡°Just wait for me here.¡± She got out of the car and ran towards the entrance of the za. There was a large supermarket on Floor Bl She needed to buy some tampons, and it would be embarrassing if Curtis was with her. Watching Debbie¡¯s retreating figure, Curtis shook his head with a smile. ¡®She is so adorable.¡¯ When she was finally out of sight, he called Carlos. ¡°Man, Debbie said she didn¡¯t feel like shopping. She is in the supermarket now, and I will drop her back home after that. But are you sure that she¡¯ll stay put at home the whole night? I really don¡¯t think she will.¡± Carlos knew that Curtis was right. Debbie was incredibly unpredictable, and even he, who was closest to her, wasn¡¯t sure whether she would stay at the manor obediently. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he said. ¡°ALL right. There¡¯s no other choice now.¡± ¡°And by the way, my men have discovered that Portia was behind the incident involving the pregnant woman. If I remember right, the headmaster of her college is one of your friends, isn¡¯t he? Teach her a damn good lesson!¡± Carlos said, gritting his teeth. He was really pissed off when he had found that Portia had intentionally tried to destroy his rtionship with Debbie. Curtis was stunned. For a while, he wondered who Portia was. It took him some time to figure out whom Carlos was talking about. ¡°Oh! I¡¯LL take care of her,¡± he replied. Chapter 784 He and Carlos would never spare anyone who dared to hurt Debbie. After hanging up on Carlos, Curtis dialed another number. ¡°Hey bro It¡¯s me, Curtis. My wedding is set for next month. Doe and attend the banquet . At the Gomez Group In her four-inch high heels, Portia entered the hall of the huge building. ¡°Miss Portia.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Portia.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Employees stopped and greeted her warmly as she passed by them. Portia, however, didn¡¯t even spare a nce at them. She remained emotionless and entered the lift in a hurry. She headed straight to the top floor and pushed open the door to the CEO¡¯s office without knocking. ¡°Hayden! Our headmaster¡¯s secretary just called me. Originally, I was supposed to be attending a fashion show on behalf of the college. But he told me that I was weeded out. Hayden, you have to help me!¡± sheined. Hayden, who was working on some important documents, put aside his pen and rubbed his arching eyebrows. ¡°Portia, you¡¯ve gone too far this time,¡± he said. ¡®And it¡¯s rude to barge in without knocking, ¡® he added in his mind. Portia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hayden, your own sister¡¯s career is being destroyed. Yet all you have to say is that I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. Hayden stood up from his seat and went over to her. He patted on her shoulder and said, ¡°Let me guess. You must have offended Debbie again, huh?¡± He had also crossed Carlos, who in return, had done something unbelievable to the Gomez Group in retaliation. Thepany¡¯s shares had dropped dramatically, and Hayden had to work over time for more than a month to make up for the loss. He hadn¡¯t had the time to contact Debbie or fly to Ennd to visit her during thest month. Portia was fuming. ¡®Damn it! Does Carlos have his magical umbre over the entire city? He has already found out what I had done and even got back at me so quickly!¡® she thought angrily. Recently, she had gone through days when everything had gone utterly wrong-she had nomercials in hand at all. And it was all because of Debbie! In order to make her happy, Carlos had shut Portia out of the entertainment circle. That was why Portia had asked the pregnant woman to go to Debbie and drive a wedge between her and Carlos. She had done it in a fit of rage. She hadn¡¯t thought that Carlos would dig out the truth so soon. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she yelled at Hayden, ¡°Why would Carlos fall in love with a woman who was dumped by you? I thought a CEO like him would have better taste in women. Is he blind? What¡¯s so good about her? She must have seduced him with her fake innocence!¡± She couldn¡¯t ept the reality. She hated to admit that Carlos preferred Debbie over her. Hayden poured a ss of water for her and said casually, ¡°Deb is a good girl. You are blinded by hatred.¡± He really felt sorry for Debbie; his sister and mother had mistreated her. Chapter 785 They had never seen that type of mineralposition before. Even the most active student in ss, Kaya, didn¡¯t have an answer to this one. She lowered her head to avoid the vice dean¡¯s eyes. After a whole minute, there was still no response. The vice dean sighed and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°How is it possible that no one among what seems to be the best students in the Jewellery Department of Preagend University can answer this question?¡± he inquired, bewildered. This was the vice dean¡¯s first ss with them, and they were all so eager to make an impression at the beginning of the ss. ¡°This mineral can form white quartzite.¡± Millie¡¯s audible voice rang out from her seat. The white quartzite had a few rare impurities, but its texture was smooth, and it could be used to make jewellery. Millie had learned a lot about its mineralposition before. Just as soon, the vice dean¡¯sughter echoed in the ssroom. ¡°I knew it! I knew that at least one person would know the answer. Millie, great work. You are an excellent student.¡± Kaya bit her lower lip discreetly as she watched Millie steal the spotlight that was hers. She could see how the vice dean stared at Millie, clearly impressed. After ss, Millie went to the bathroom. When she was about to go out, Kaya stood in her path and blocked her. ¡°Millie, you should be ashamed and pack your bags. Leave this school immediately!¡± Kaya tried to sound intimidating. Millie tilted her head slightly and squinted her eyes at the other woman. ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re not the department dean, nor the school president to tell me to leave. You have no authority here. You¡¯re just upset and jealous that I could answer a question you couldn¡¯t. I guess losing to me this time will be detrimental for you, huh?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Kaya blushed, embarrassed for being called out. Indeed, she was ashamed that Millie who didn¡¯t have the same level of education as her could answer a question she couldn¡¯t. It made her feel insecure for some reason. Kaya had no idea that Millie put in ten times more effort than her when they both enrolled at Preagend University. While Kaya yed, Millie studied diligently, and while Kaya slept, Millie read using a shlight. She never stopped studying. ere Are We Going To Have Dinner ¡°You must be naive if you think that learning only takes ce within the four walls of a school. There are opportunities to learn everywhere. You just need to have the desire to learn. You need to work hard and be open to learn from others. That¡¯s how you gain knowledge and skills. It¡¯s important to recognize that there are many people outside of school who may be more knowledgeable than you.¡± ¡°Who are you to try and teach me how things are supposedly done when I¡¯ll be joining the Thomas Group as the top-ranked candidate in two weeks? Don¡¯t brag because you¡¯re only fortunate today thanks to your connections,¡± Kaya retorted. Millie walked past her and left. She had no time to waste on Kaya. In the evening, Marcus¡¯ car pulled up in the hotel parking lot. In the driver¡¯s seat, Derek was answering a phone call that sounded serious. In the back seat, Marcus squinted his eyes, his expression and mood instantly changing. ¡°So? What¡¯s the oue?¡± he asked about the investigation. Chapter 786 Derek turned around and saw that Marcus¡¯ hands were sped together on his abdomen. ¡°You were right, Mr. Thomas,¡± he reported slowly. ¡°Mrs. Thomas is indeed the person Leon had been searching for. During the investigation, we found out that Mrs. Thomas had an incident with fire which made her lose some of her memories. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t remember him. Also, at the time, she used to wear a mask all the time, and her appearance has changed since then. It exins why Leon cannot recognize her either.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes darkened. Derek continued, ¡°During the investigation, we discovered that there were a lot of false information hindering the truth. The person who was in charge of the investigation almost fell for them, but dug deeper until he found out the truth.¡± Marcus¡¯ frown deepened. Someone had gone to a lot of trouble to keep the truth from Leon. Who could it be? Who it was didn¡¯t matter. What truly mattered, was the fact that Millie was really the one Leon was searching for. Marcus seemed to have stopped breathing. He couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. Seeing this, Derek added, ¡°If you ask me, sir, there is no need for you to worry. Leon believes that Fiona is the woman he has been looking for. And now that Fiona has so greatly disappointed him, he should be able to move on from the past and forget about that woman. Besides, it¡¯s something of the past. Even if Mrs. Thomas does remember it, which isn¡¯t likely, I doubt she will go to him because of it. Just because he longs for what they had doesn¡¯t mean she will too.¡± Marcus looked down, his heart momentarily softened as he recalled Millie¡¯s heartfelt confession the previous night. Her voice had been so soft as she said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡± When Marcus didn¡¯t say anything, Derek went a mile further. ¡°If necessary, sir, we can simply eliminate Leon.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes snapped up at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in me?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Of course I do, sir. Even if Mrs. Thomas knows about this, she will still choose you. I don¡¯t think anyone else canpare to you. However, like I said, if you consider it a potential issue, we can address and resolve it discreetly,¡± Derek exined. ere Are We Going To Have Dinner During Derek¡¯s training on Raven Ind, all he saw in Marcus was courage, resourcefulness, wisdom and the rare ability to always get himself out of danger. Derek had utmost respect for Marcus. He thought that there was no better man than his boss. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Marcus had faced countless dangerous situations before. Yet, his eyes were filled with fear as he looked out of the window. This wasn¡¯t him. He always had to be self-confident. A sudden knock on the window brought him back to earth. He looked up and saw a familiar face. Marcus racked his brain to recall who it was. He had a tendency to forget women¡¯s faces quickly. Then it clicked. It was the girl that once came to his hotel room with a scarf for him. Chapter 787 He opened the car door and stepped out. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I made some dinner for you. You must be over-worked and exhausted overseeing both the Thomas Group and teach in school. I took care and made something very nutritious; beef, eggs and broli. I hope you like it,¡± Kaya said, holding the pink box out to him and expectantly waiting for him to ept it. However, Marcus¡¯ expression was one of impatience. He was tired of girls constantly pestering him. ¡°Mr. Thomas,¡± Derek called in warning, coughing lightly and motioning to the side. Marcus looked in the direction he was pointing and saw Millie standing and watching them with a book in her arms. Marcus suddenly felt nervous. Even in the distance, he could feel the anger in Millie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you now, Mr. Thomas. Remember to eat the food,¡± Kaya said and pushed the box into his hands before running off. Marcus looked at the pink box, feeling like he was holding a pot of hot potato. ¡°The box is beautiful. It should contain delicious food,¡± Millie said as she came over. Marcus pushed the box into Derek¡¯s hands. ¡°Get rid of it.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Derek nodded and headed towards the trash can. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take it. She forced it into my hands and ran off,¡± Marcus said. ¡°You are free to do whatever you want,¡± Millie said with a shrug. Then, she turned back and left. Marcus followed after her, asking, ¡°Sweetheart, what would you like for dinner?¡± ¡°?¡¯m not hungry!¡± she answered coldly. ¡°How about ¡®Buddha Jumps Over the Wall¡¯?¡± suggested Marcus. Buddha Jumps Over the Wall! Millie abruptly stopped. She could almost smell the delightful fragrance of it drifting towards her nose. Everyone praised the expensive dish. ¡°Fine. Where are we going to get it? I want to grab a bite before bed, if not I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Marcus chuckled at Millie¡¯s words and took her to the opposite restaurant. The restaurant seemed to be very popr. It was full at this time with no seats avable, but luckily, Marcus had asked Derek to make a reservation beforehand. Chapter 788 Their table was by the window. As Marcus led Millie towards it, they met Lois on the way. They were all surprised to bump into each other. Millie hadn¡¯t seen the woman for so long. She also heard that Lois had gone abroad. ¡°Lois.¡± ¡°Millie!¡± Lois called back in greeting. ¡°Did youe to have dinner too?¡± Millie nodded and looked at the packed boxes in Lois¡¯ hand. ninjanovel ¡°You won¡¯t eat here?¡± Lois nodded with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re not for me, but for Leon. He¡¯s too busy to think of having dinner.¡± Unlike Millie¡¯s warm and weing attitude, Marcus¡¯ gaze was unfriendly and even hostile. Lois frowned as she felt his gaze on her. She had barely had any contact with Marcus. Why was he staring at her like that? Lois decided to stop thinking too much and smiled at the couple. ¡°[¡®ll take my leave now. You guys enjoy your dinner.¡± Millie looked at Lois¡¯ receding back in bewilderment. What on earth did Lois see in Leon? It seemed that all the hurt he had caused her over and over again wasn¡¯t enough warning to her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She was determined to have him. While they waited for their order to be served, Millie looked out of the window. When she turned back, she found Marcus looking at her with a small smile. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll soon go back home.¡± Millie tilted her head slightly, confused by his answer. She knew that he had to return home after he was done giving this ss. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me,¡± Marcus added, a grin ying on his lips. Millie got even more confused. ¡°What did I promise you?¡± Marcus frowned at the look on Millie¡¯s face. It seemed that she really forgot. Chapter 789 Then, he shrugged and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll just repeat what we didst night.¡± He had tried not to repeat it before because he didn¡¯t want her to be distracted in ss. But now, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. It took a while before Millie finally understood and flushed red. The jerk. Why would he say such on a dinner table? She touched her hot face, embarrassed beyond belief. ¡°sir, madam, your order,¡± said a waiter, cing the dishes on the table. The wonderful scent drifted to their noses. It was called ¡°Buddha Jumping Over The Wall¡± because it was cooked with arge number of precious food materials. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Meanwhile, Lois got to Leon¡¯s office and knocked lightly on the door. ¡°Come in, please.¡± Leon was reading the design drawing. Lois came in, followed by the smell of food that filled the office. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Only then did Leon look up and see Lois. ¡°I brought some dinner. It¡¯s still hot. Come and eat.¡± Lois cleaned up the table and carefully ced the dishes on the table. She held the fork out to Leon, but he didn¡¯t take it. He had to admit that Lois was a good woman. She was gentle and virtuous. She was one in a million. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking it? Eat,¡± Lois said. Suddenly, Leon stood up, grabbed the food and threw it all into the trash can. Lois gasped, her hand over her mouth in shock. ¡°You deserve a better man than me, Lois. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± To his dismay, Lois startedughing wildly. Leon frowned at her in confusion. What was going on? ¡°You feel sorry for me and want to push me away? You don¡¯t have to. I may have been abroad, but I know everything that happened to you. That woman that let you down only loved you for your money. But with me, even if you have nothing, I will still love you. No one in this world loves you more than I do.¡± Chapter 790 At this point, Lois was hysterical. Tears were streaming down her cheeks. ¡°But what do you see in me?¡± Leon was perplexed. All Lois could see was love. She could even die for him if she had to. ¡°I love you, Leon. Believe it or not, if you ask me to die, I will do it.¡± At this, Leon began to panic. He had never seen her act so hysteric and crazy. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she shook her head. ninjanovel ¡°shh¡­ Don¡¯t cry,¡± Leon said, walking up to her in quick strides. He took out a handkerchief and gave it to her. Lois used their proximity to her advantage and threw herself into his arms and begged, ¡°Please, Leon, don¡¯t push me away. I love you so much. My life will be meaningless without you in it.¡± There was a long silence after that. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Leon could feel the wetness on his chest. Probably from her tears. He pulled her lightly away and looked at her red and swollen eyes. ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s give it a try and be together.¡± He was not young anymore. The woman he had been waiting for proved not to be worth the wait. Now, he could leave the past behind and try loving someone else. And Lois seemed to be the most suitable woman for him. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying?¡± Lois¡¯ eyes went wide. She had to be dreaming. Leon raised his hand and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I know you are a good woman, but I¡¯ve been too obsessed with the past. We can give it a try.¡± She had been waiting to hear these words from his mouth for so many years. And now, here they were. She was living her dream. Even better, she could feel the sincerity in his words. He really wanted to try. He must be longing for a stable life too. Lois¡¯ tears were gone and were reced with an ear to ear grin. At midnight, Millie fell asleep. After making sure that his wife was soundly sleeping, Marcus dressed up and went out. Chapter 791 He opened the door and met Derek waiting for him. ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± ¡°In the underground garage,¡± Derek answered. They entered the elevator and arrived at an empty room in the underground garage. A woman was tied in a chair at the center, with two men guarding her. When Lois saw Marcus, her eyes went wide. She couldn¡¯t believe that it was Marcus that had her kidnapped. She and Leon had gone out for dinner, then Leon dropped her off at home. As soon as his car drove away though, she was dragged into a car that she hadn¡¯t noticed. ninjanovel At first, she thought it was apetitor of her family who kidnapped her to threaten her father. But all along, it was Marcus. Marcus went close to her and tore off the tape from Lois¡¯ mouth. Standing under the light, he looked like the king of evil. ¡°Marcus, I¡¯ve done nothing to you. Why did you kidnap me?¡± she asked as soon as the tape was ripped off. ¡°Really? Are you really sure you haven¡¯t done anything to me?¡± he asked, staring down at her and intimidating her. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t hurt you,¡± she answered nervously. ¡°Millie,¡± he whispered her name softly. He didn¡¯t have time to y twenty questions with her. Lois¡¯ eyes went wide. She gritted her teeth in anger. Marcus wanted to avenge Millie. Lois had been meticulous, concealing her actions even from Leon, yet Marcus had discerned her deeds. His caution was astounding. ¡°You must know all,¡± she breathed, something pressing against her temple. A tremor rippled through her as the realization struck¡ªa gun. Born into privilege, she had never confronted such a sight. Dread suffused her; Marcus¡¯ willingness to kill for Millie startled her. ¡°A misunderstanding, perhaps. Allow me to exin. Pray, remainposed,¡± she beseeched, her teeth chattering as she forced herself to retain her calm.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 792 ¡°Hmph, a misunderstanding? You orchestrated the peril that nearly imed her life. You pitted her against Fiona, watching from the shadows. Miss Rayne, your visage belies a heart rife with malice.¡± Perplexity had always clouded Marcus¡¯ view of that fateful bombing, The intricacies puzzled him ¨C kidnappers orchestrating Lois¡¯ abduction only to trade her for Millie. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yet the message eluded his grasp, leading to the explosive climax that followed. This indicated a desire for Millie¡¯s demise. The ransom-seeking kidnappers were mere pawns; the puppeteer was likely Lois, who had managed to elude them. ninjanovel Drawing closer with the gun, Marcus¡¯ actions bathed Lois in a cold sweat. Fear clutched her; Marcus¡¯ capacity for anything was notorious. But her demise couldn¡¯t ur now; she had to remainposed. Evidently privy to additional details, Marcus¡¯ silence spoke volumes. ¡°T understand you¡¯ve delved into my past. Then surely you¡¯ve unearthed my motives. Millie is whom Leon seeks.¡± The absence of Marcus¡¯ response spoke volumes ¨C an unspoken ord. Thus, she pressed on. ¡°This saga was purpose-driven¡ªto guide Leon past his history and into a harmonious future with me. Having embraced me, he¡¯ll journey forward in my embrace. Isn¡¯t that a desirable oue? You love Millie, and she will forever be yours.¡± Yet Marcus remained resolute. ¡°Who¡¯s privy to their past? A history that left an indelible mark on Leon, propelling his unwavering pursuit of Millie. Fortuitously, Millie has purged the past from her memory, eluding even Leon¡¯s recognition.¡± Lois nced sidelong at Marcus, her gaze assessing. ¡°Else, you¡¯d risk forfeiting Millie; isn¡¯t that the case? Childhood love is so pure, after all.¡± ¡°silence!¡± Marcus¡¯ roar reverberated. ¡°A dignified figure as Marcus, trembling at the prospect of losing his wife.¡± This man, renowned for treating women as expendable, now exhibited concern for one. Love is a realm of enigma, driving all to the brink. ¡°Release me. I¡¯ll conquer Leon¡¯s affections, facilitating your perpetual union with Millie.¡± A gunshot echoed, and the ground beneath Lois was marred by a fresh pit. Her pallor deepened, and dread etched across her face. Chapter 793 ¡°This serves as a caution. Should you dare to harm Millie anew, this shall be your fate.¡± The gun receded, and Marcus¡¯ message was delivered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Release her.¡± As the ropes ckened, Lois crumbled to the ground, her strength drained. Retracing his steps to the room, Marcus found the light still aglow. Swiftly, he entered the suite. Millie pivoted, her gaze falling upon the tall, handsome figure of Marcus. A wave of unease that had gripped her heart dissipated instantly. Discarding the phone, she threw herself into his embrace, finding sce in his sturdy hold. ninjanovel A nightmare had gued her¡ªvisions of Marcus coughing blood and copsing. Roused abruptly from slumber, she reached out instinctively, discovering emptiness. Anxious, she hastened to retrieve her phone, dialing Marcus in haste. Providentially, he returned just in time. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Nuzzling her head into his shoulder, Millie spoke with a trace of sulky yfulness. ¡°An evening stroll to tame my restlessness,¡± he replied, his hand gently tending to her hair. Lifting Millie, Marcus transported her to the bed, his arms enveloping her waist in aforting embrace. Sleep eluded Millie, her gaze transfixed by his handsome profile. Contemting the day¡¯s events, she recounted her thoughts aloud, her voice weaving through the air. ¡°Today, the vice department dean led our lesson and posed a question,¡± Millie continued. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Nobody in the ss could answer,¡± Millie replied. ¡°And then?¡± Her voice held a note of pride. ¡°I provided the answer.¡± Marcus, absent from sses, had crossed her thoughts incessantly. ¡°You possess remarkable intellect, my wife,¡± he murmured, his hand caressing hers with relief. Chapter 794 Exorcising the haunting tendrils of her nightmare, Millie eventually drifted into slumber. Meanwhile, Lois emerged from the underground garage, hailed a taxi, and returned to her abode. She immersed herself in a bath before dialing a number. ¡°Miss Rayne!¡± the voice on the line trembled. ¡°Return tomorrow.¡± Lois¡¯ decree was delivered before ending the call. Disconnecting, she closed her eyes, vowing not to let Fiona encroach upon her territory. The following day, Fiona stood before Lois with her head bowed. Fearful that Lois could peer into her thoughts, she maintained a facade of obedience. Lois stirred her coffee, then lifted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve cautioned you¡ªhe¡¯s mine. Yet you¡¯ve seemed to forget.¡± ¡°No, Miss Rayne. I haven¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯ve adhered to your scheme, delivering the desired oue.¡± ¡°Indeed, the oue aligns with my intentions. His determination to relinquish the past and stand by my side. However, during this process, you¡¯ve toyed with him wantonly, seeking intimacy. Such behavior wasn¡¯t part of my instruction.¡± If not for Leon¡¯s resolute will, Lois would have shuddered to contemte the repercussions. ninjanovel Lois, seemingly fragile, possessed an indomitable spirit. Her possessions were hers to protect.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Is it your desire to conceive, securing a lifetime of dependence upon him?¡± Lois approached Fiona, cup in hand. ¡°Miss Rayne, I apologize. It¡¯s my transgression. His allure, his charm¡ªit overwhelmed me.¡± Kneeling, Fiona implored forgiveness. The aura emanating from Lois today was truly fearsome. Suddenly, scalding coffee cascaded over her face. ¡°Abh!¡± writhing in agony, Fiona¡¯s form contorted on the floor. ¡°My face¡­¡± she moaned in distress. Chapter 795 Following the coffee¡¯s ssh, Lois discarded the cup without a trace of emotion. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She had warned Fiona against iming her man, and the consequences were now manifest. Beyond the door, a concerned servant perceived the unusual sounds within and knocked, querying, ¡°Miss Rayne, is everything alright?¡± The cacophony had unsettled the servant, sparking concern for Lois¡¯ well-being. Momentster, Lois answered the door, revealing Fiona¡¯s disfigured countenance. ¡°Mydy, are you well? What happened to Fiona? Her face Horror widened the servant¡¯s eyes, a gruesome sight sending shivers down her spine. However, moments ago, she had witnessed Fiona entering Lois¡¯ bedroom unscathed. The abrupt transformation of her face left her baffled. How could such ruin transpire in an instant? Ang¡¯s Library ¡°An ident while handling coffee. Summon a doctor to tend to her.¡± ¡°Miss, should we just call a doctor? Perhaps we should take her to the hospital?¡± the servant suggested, concern in her voice. Lois descended the stairs without acknowledging the servant¡¯s words, her focus elsewhere. The servant assisted Fiona, her empathy palpable. ¡°The pain must be excruciating. Oh dear, why such carelessness? What should we do?¡± ¡°Vera, please, I need your assistance,¡± Fiona implored weakly. Lois had granted her a beautiful visage, only to mar it herself. Her arrogance had led her astray. Lois wielded formidable power, making escape improbable. Afternoon sses concluded, and Millie exited Preagend University for a rendezvous at the shopping mall. Scheduled to meet Grace at the mall, Millie anticipated their encounter. Within the shopping mall¡¯s bustling expanse, Millie¡¯s gaze alighted upon Rhea, engrossed in shopping, apanied by a man who dutifully retrieved her bags. Specting, Millie inferred that he was likely Darin ¨C the individual Celeste had mentioned. Locking eyes with Millie, Rhea¡¯s lips curled with derision, her wordsced with disdain. ¡°What luck! Even shopping brings me face-to-face with detestable souls.¡± ¡°The sentiment¡¯s mutual,¡± Millie retorted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Departing swiftly, Rhea vanished from view. Seeking refuge in a dessert shop, Millie awaited Grace¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hello, Millie.¡± Chapter 796 Grace¡¯s arrival was swift; her animated greeting was apanied by a fan to quell the heat. ¡°I told you to take your time,¡± Milliemented. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve missed you. I can¡¯t help but hurry,¡± Grace responded. ¡°You mentioned you¡¯re attending sses at Preagend University. What¡¯s up? Are you pursuing postgraduate studies there?¡± Millie shook her head, Launching into an ount of recent events. Grace¡¯s reaction was a sly grin. ¡°Wow, your husband is taking on the role of your teacher. How¡¯s that feel? Do you get to nap in ss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite the contrary, actually. He¡¯s quite strict, and I¡¯m afraid to make the slightest mistake.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s strict with you too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Millie confirmed. Speaking of studying, a quiet longing resided within Millie¡ªa hope to one day settle down and return to her studies. As they sipped their cool drinks, Grace¡¯s gaze slid to Millie¡¯s t stomach. ¡°You¡¯ve been married for a while. Why hasn¡¯t your belly shown any changes?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°What do you mean? Is there something wrong with my belly?¡± Millie inquired. ¡°I mean, why haven¡¯t you conceived yet? Is there a health issue? I¡¯ll be happy to go to the hospital with you when I have some free time. You need to have a child for the Thomas family soon to secure your position,¡± Grace exined. ¡°When did you be such a busybody?¡± Millie chuckled, taken aback. She¡¯d encountered numerous prodding questions about pregnancy. What was the hurry, she wondered? ¡°Do you and Marcus sleep in separate rooms?¡± Grace¡¯s tone turned serious, expressing concern for their well-being. ¡°Well, sort of,¡± Millie admitted. Millie held no secrets from Grace, revealing that she and Marcus hadn¡¯t yet been intimate. Grace appeared baffled. ¡°That¡¯s odd. You¡¯re a beautiful woman, and he can¡¯t be uninterested. Perhaps you¡¯re dressing too conservatively. We should buy some alluring lingerie. I guarantee it¡¯ll spark his interest.¡± Rubbing her forehead, Millie pondered. When had Grace be so forthright? After lingering in the dessert shop for a while, Grace couldn¡¯t contain her enthusiasm, dragging Millie to a shop specializing in intimate wear.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 797 ¡°I need to return to school. We can do this another time.¡± Surveying the revealing garments, Millie blushed and longed to depart swiftly. How could she possibly wear such skimpy clothing? ¡°We¡¯re here already. Let¡¯s just make a quick purchase,¡± Grace insisted, pointing at one set. ¡°How about this ckce ensemble? It¡¯s incredibly alluring.¡± Hushed and self-conscious, Millie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It barely covers anything. I can¡¯t wear that. I truly have to return to ss now.¡± Millie wished she could just knock Grace out and whisk her away from this situation. ¡°This is exactly what you need.¡± Grace selected the piece she¡¯d indicated earlier, along with a rabbit-themed set. She paid for them and handed the bag to Millie. With the bag clutched in her hand, Millie hurried back to school, only to arrive slightlyte. Coincidentally, it was Marcus¡¯ ss. From a few meters away, she caught hisposed voice reverberating from the ssroom. Blushing profusely, Millie stood by the door and said, ¡°I apologize for my tardiness.¡± Under Marcus¡¯ scrutiny, Millie inadvertently concealed the pink bag behind her, her cheeks ame with embarrassment. A few seconds passed in silence. Millie felt as if each passing second was dragging on for an eternity. She mustered the courage to raise her flushed face, meeting Marcus¡¯ gaze. If he continued to keep her waiting Like this, she was almost ready to never talk to him. Hadn¡¯t he professed his love for her? Yet he hesitated to let her in. ¡°Come in,¡± he finally uttered. Ang¡¯s Library With a mix of relief and excitement, Millie hurriedly entered the ssroom, swiftly taking her seat. Though nobody knew what was concealed within her bag, she felt as though it was made of ss, transparent to the world. Especially since Marcus had cast a few curious nces at her bag earlier, as if he was intrigued by its contents. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When Millie entered, Marcus resumed his lecture. ¡°The evolution of the jewelry industry in various global regions¡­¡± Millie tried to focus, rubbing her temples in an attempt to quell the swirling emotions within her. But then the weather outside changed abruptly, and a fierce gust of wind invaded the ssroom. Papers from Kaya¡¯s desk took flight, scattering like leaves in the wind. The unexpected disturbance forced Marcus to halt the lecture momentarily. Chapter 798 ¡°Close the window and help retrieve these papers,¡± Marcus directed. ¡°The window¡¯s broken and won¡¯t close,¡± someone responded. In the midst of the chaos, students rallied to retrieve the scattered documents and assist Kaya, whose lightweight papers were at the mercy of the wind. Kaya approached Millie with a plea in her eyes. ¡°Millie, may I put my papers in your bag? My documents are so Light, and I fear they¡¯ll be blown away again.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Millie was momentarily taken aback by the request, her mind racing. The contents of her bag were far from suitable for public disy, especially during a ssroom mishap. She couldn¡¯t allow anyone else to see what was concealed within. With her mind made up, Millie replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kaya, but I need to use my bag. Try finding something to weigh down your papers.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Kaya¡¯s demeanor shifted from a plea to apparent frustration. ¡°It¡¯s just a bag. Why are you being so stingy? Please, just let me borrow it. I don¡¯t want to disrupt the ss any further.¡± Millie chose to ignore her, well aware that Kaya was intentionally causing a disturbance. She probably assumed that Marcus wouldn¡¯t be on Millie¡¯s side, given that he had ced her at the back of the ssroom during the previous ss. Undeterred, Kaya remained standing next to Millie, determined not to back down until she got what she wanted. Observing the interaction, Marcus stepped off the tform, his eyes narrowing in scrutiny. Maintaining her poise, Millie focused on the book in front of her. However, her senses heightened as Marcus approached and reached for her bag. ¡°No,¡± she eximed, standing up hastily. She had not anticipated that Marcus would directly take her bag. Marcus gazed at the contents of the bag, his heart racing in response. He had sensed something was amiss with Millie¡¯s bag when she stood at the door earlier, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated this particr discovery. Turning his attention to Millie, whose face was now as red as a ripe apple, he cleared his throat and returned the bag to her with a knowing look. In the midst of this exchange, his gaze shifted toward Kaya. ¡°Return to your seat. If you¡¯re intent on disrupting the ss, then feel free to stand outside.¡± Kaya¡¯s face darkened with humiliation, as if she had been publicly reprimanded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Thomas.¡± Subsequently, Millie discovered that Marcus had cast numerous nces in her direction. Consequently, throughout the entire ss, she found herself blushing. In the evening, within the shopping mall¡¯s lounge, Darin retrieved a list and passed it to Rhea. ¡°Here¡¯s our wedding gift list. What are your thoughts?¡± Chapter 799 Rhea examined the List ofvish presents. However, she merely cast a casual nce at them. To the average person, they might be alluring, but they couldn¡¯tpare to the opulence of the Thomas family, the wealthiest in Preagend. Why did she love Marcus of all the young men in the family? His excellence and charm made him a standout figure within the family. ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s your decision.¡± Without much interest, Rhea pushed the gift list back toward Darin. Darin¡¯s frustration was evident. He held genuine affection for Rhea, though it was clear she didn¡¯t reciprocate those feelings ¡°We¡¯re about to be married. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± How could she possibly feel joyful? On the contrary, she felt despondent . Upon marriage, she would officially be part of the Barker family and her concealed affection for Marcus would be extinguished. ninjanovel No, she couldn¡¯t acquiesce to this marriage. She must wed Marcus. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± Standing up abruptly, Rhea exited the Lounge. A few stepster, Kaya intercepted her. ¡°Miss Evans.¡± Rhea turned back and regarded the woman indifferently, as she was unfamiliar with her. ¡°Miss Evans, I¡¯m Kaya, a student from Preagend University.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Rhea inquired with a touch of disdain. Given that Millie was associated with Preagend University, Rhea held a negative view of it. ¡°Do you know that Millie is attending sses at Preagend University?¡± Upon hearing that, Rhea¡¯s expression twitched. Hadn¡¯t Millie already graduated? ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°The president has invited Mr. Thomas to teach sses at Preagend University for two weeks. Millie is one of the students. After the ss, two individuals will gain ess to the jewelry department of the Thomas Group. I specte Millie will be one of them.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rhea was resolute in not permitting Millie¡¯s entry into the Thomas Group. A woman of humble origin like her didn¡¯t deserve a position within such apany. After conveying this, Kaya departed. Having researched Rhea¡¯s infatuation with Marcus since childhood, Kaya was confident she would thwart any woman from bing close to him. Thus, Rhea would be determined to prevent Millie from joining the Thomas Group. Chapter 800 Following her ss, Millie returned to her hotel room, brewing a cup of tea to quell the turmoil in her heart. The thought that Marcus had glimpsed the contents of her bag kept her from finding calm. The door swung open, and Marcus entered the room, his gaze falling upon Millie holding a teacup. He used his foot to shut the door behind him. Millie was taken aback. Hadn¡¯t he gone to the office for work today? ¡°Would you Like some tea? I can make you a cup,¡± Millie offered, her voice slightly unsteady under his gaze. epting the tea, Marcus took a sip while his eyes remained fixated on her. ¡°Where¡¯s the item?¡± Feeling her cheeks warm with embarrassment, Millie sought to divert the conversation by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re referring to. I need to step out for a moment.¡± Millie was on the verge of rushing out. Had she been aware that he didn¡¯t need to go to thepany that day, she would have gone to the hospital to visit her grandma and returnedter. She had concealed the bag. She considered discarding it, but the thought of someone discovering it made her hesitant to do so. Naturally, Marcus wouldn¡¯t allow Millie to leave. He leaned against the edge of the table and gently pulled her onto hisp. ¡°When do you n on wearing it?¡± he inquired, alluding to the bag¡¯s contents. Millie nestled her face against his chest, a mixture of bashfulness and affection coursing through her. ¡°Honey, quit teasing me. I¡¯m feeling quite embarrassed,¡± ninjanovel Should Millie persist in her refusal, Marcus¡¯ resolve would remain unyielding, firmly anchored to his determination. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As anticipated, Marcus relinquished his attempts at persuasion. Millie, with an assertive push, distanced herself from him, advancing toward her luggage. There, within its confines, nestled a box of cosmetics. ¡°Is a nocturnal stroll part of your agenda for the evening?¡± ¡°Could this be the very set I previously gifted you?¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze fell upon the pristine collection of cosmetics. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I shall apany you on your escapade.¡± With deft hands, Millie unsealed the cosmetics¡¯ packaging, ferrying them to the sanctuary of the bathroom. Emerging ten minutester, she showcased a visage of delicate allure that ensnared Marcus¡¯ attention. In truth, even devoid of embellishments, Millie bore a countenance of captivating charm. Her skin bore the imprints of wlessness, yet with the gentle kiss of makeup, she transformed into a beguiling spectacle. Chapter 801 A maxi dress emerged from her possessions, adorning her form with grace and elegance. A desire arose within her to release her lofty ponytail, a move that would undoubtedly entuate her grace. Yet, considering the ns for a forting meal, she shelved the notion in favor of convenience. Equipped with a resplendent golden bag, Millie made her way to the doorway, her gaze turning in a graceful pirouette. ¡°Let us embark.¡± The allure of Millie captivated Marcus. Possessing as she inherently was, the addition of adornments amplified her allure, an enchantment he found impossible to evade. Following in her wake, Marcus¡¯ gaze lingered on the graceful curvature of her fair neck, Lost in contemtion. Instructions flowed from Millie¡¯s Lips, guiding Marcus through the canvas of the evening¡¯s narrative. Her path led him to a bustling boulevard of gastronomic wonders. ¡°Pray, what culinary delights beckon your senses?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fronting an array of food stalls, Millie cast her inquiry toward the attentive figure of Marcus beside her. Amid the sizzle of barbecues, Marcus grappled with a sense of stifling difort. The standards of hygiene and quality among the vendors failed to meet his expectations. ninjanovel d in elegance, Millie¡¯s presence begged for a more refined culinary experience. Marcus yearned to escort her to a prestigious dining establishment, a sentiment unvoiced yet tangibly felt. Perceptive of his unspoken yearnings, Millie refrained from inflicting embarrassment. Instead, she offered a genial smile and produced a five-dor bill from her wallet. ¡°Good day. May I request a shrimp taco, if you would be so kind?¡± And onward they strolled. ¡°Could I trouble you for a caramel bubble tea, please? My gratitude.¡± But before Millie could tender her payment, Marcus had already settled the bill with his card. ¡°Very well.¡± The vendor hastened to present her with the requested caramel-infused beverage. In both hands, Marcus found himself bereft of parcels. With a gracious gesture, Millie handed him the partly devoured taco, her fingers ruffling her windswept hair. ¡°Would you kindly assist me with this?¡± Marcus epted the offering, his countenance a canvas for an affectionate smile. ¡°What prompts your mirth?¡± ¡°A culinary enthusiast, you are.¡± A tender smile graced Marcus¡¯ Lips. Caught off-guard, Millie nodded, her affirmation imbued with an endearing charm. Chilled by the temperature of her tea, Millie amodated it in her alternate hand. Observing her assent, Marcus perceived a newfound dimension of Millie¡¯s allure-an irrefutable cuteness that defined the present evening. Exiting the culinary enve, they serendipitously collided with thepany of Lois and Leon. Chapter 802 A collective pause, an interlude of astonishment. Millie¡¯s gaze descended, Locking onto the entwined hands of Lois and Leon. Upon sighting Marcus, Lois wrestled with residual trepidation, memories of her past abduction haunting her thoughts. Consequently, her nce veered away from his presence. ¡°Fortuitous encounter, indeed.¡± Millie¡¯s lips curled into a weing smile. ¡°Having recently dined nearby, a leisurely stroll beckoned.¡± Lois¡¯ grip on Leon¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°Allow us to proceed¡­¡± In an unexpected twist of fate, a woman and a child collided amidst the bustling square. A mother¡¯s voice, a crescendo of reproach, pierced the air. ¡°Do your eyes betray you? My son, subject to your heedlessness, now suffers!¡± ¡°Forgive me.¡± The woman offered an apologetic refuge, her hair a modest screen for her unease. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Apology spoken, yet departure contemted¡­ Ah, but your countenance¡­¡± Forgiveness eluded the maternal figure, yielding to a push that toppled the woman to the ground. And thus, the veil concealing her visage lifted, revealing a canvas marred by scalds and scars. Fiona¡¯s disfigured countenance struck fear in the mother, drawing the attention of onlookers in the square. Millie too directed her gaze towards her. Could it be Fiona? A tremor coursed through her hand, bearing the drink, as she hastened her pace, propelled by an inscrutable sense of urgency. As anticipated, the prone figure that met her gaze was none other than Fiona, now prostrate upon the ground. A constetion of emotions danced within Millie¡¯s eyes, a tapestry woven of bewilderment and concern. For what reason had Fiona descended into this state? Expressions of dismay rippled through the onlookers as they observed Fiona¡¯s altered countenance. A whisper brushed the air, conjecture materializing in words. ¡°It appears she might have suffered scalding burns.¡± ¡°Her facial features have been irrevocably marred. The sight is truly distressing.¡± Fiona¡¯s cautious gaze lifted, and it intersected with Millie¡¯s presence. A gradual shift of her eyes followed, tracing a deliberate path to where Millie stood. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As her gaze settled upon Marcus, Lois, and Leon, Fiona¡¯s pupils underwent a perceptible contraction. An involuntary shiver coursed through her body, a tangible reaction to the encounter. Lois¡¯ gaze narrowed in suspicion as she contemted Fiona¡¯s unexpected presence. A question lingered in her thoughts ¨C could Fiona be trailing her? Tears welled in Fiona¡¯s eyes, tracing a path down her cheeks. The weight of her emotions became evident as she recoiled from the idea of confronting Leon directly. The sound of approaching footsteps heralded a figure d in dark leather shoes. Fiona¡¯s body quivered with a mixture of apprehension and anticipation as she raised her gaze. In a gesture both unexpected andpassionate, Leon extended his sizable hand toward her. Lois stood frozen, her astonishment evident in her stillness. Fiona¡¯s lips parted, her heart racing within her chest. Chapter 803 Undeterred by her appearance resembling that of a monster, he exhibited no aversion. The reflection of her disfigured visage even kindled her own self-revulsion. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Could she bring herself to ept his hand? With a trembling hand, she made contact with Leon¡¯s, and he gently assisted her to her feet. A disbelieving sigh escaped from someone nearby. The enigmay before them-how could a man of such charm extend aid to @ woman who bore the hideous scars? A frown creased Leon¡¯s brow, his gaze taking on a deeper shade of intensity. ¡°How did youe to bear this affliction?¡± ¡°To Fiona¡¯s words hesitated as she caught the menacing gaze from Lois. Fiona swiftly retreated into the crowd, disappearing amidst the sea of people. Leon embarked on a pursuit, propelled by a mixture of intrigue andpassion. Lois, her heels a fragile testament to her haste, mirrored his strides. Yet her progress met a sudden halt as an unkind twist of fate imed her ankle. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Leon, do not Leave me in solitude.¡± And Leon, his footsteps stilled by the echo of her entreaty, swiveled to extend his aid. Lois, ensconced within his embrace, watched as Fiona¡¯s form dwindled into the distance, consumed by thebyrinthine embrace of the crowd. Silent contemtion reigned within Millie¡¯s gaze. The disfigured visage of Fiona ignited a firestorm of musings. The scars must have been caused by someone else. Meanwhile, Marcus stood poised on the brink of a leisurely stroll with Millie. The beckoning of the present was interrupted by a call from Derek, the tendrils of obligation pulling Marcus toward his professional domain. ¡°Thepany demands my presence. Allow me to escort you home before attending to my duties.¡± As the phone call concluded, Millie¡¯s gaze remained fixed upon him, curiosity and intrigue intertwined within her expression. ¡°Feel free to proceed directly to thepany. I shall partake in a solitary stroll.¡± Marcus nodded his assent and steered the vehicle toward his destination. Amidst the urbanndscape, Millie ventured into the path taken by Fiona, who had sought refuge in the cold alley¡¯s embrace. Fiona¡¯s solitary figure huddled in a corner, a depiction of profound istion Footsteps pierced the quiet, prompting Fiona¡¯s terrified gaze to lift. Chapter 804 Recognition dawned as she locked eyes with Millie, fear and a swirl of emotions dancing across her features. ¡°Do not draw near. The realms of my misery are vast enough. Permit me my escape.¡± Millie remained resolute, her voice a blend of gentleness and unwavering resolve. ¡°Please, reveal what brought about this disfigurement.¡± A persistent intuition told Millie that there was a puppeteer orchestrating Fiona¡¯s fate. Could it be that her mission¡¯s failure resulted in her unseen puppet master punishing her with this disfigurement? In the realm of a woman¡¯s life, marring her face proved to be a devastating blow. Fiona murmured, ¡°It was an inadvertent scalding, an ident.¡± She existed as an insignificant entity, powerless against the might of the Rayne family. ALL she could do was internalize her struggles. ¡°Does the truth you bear subject you to fears of retribution A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y A pregnant pause conveyed the gravity of concealed truths. ¡°Desist from this interrogation. My past missteps have rendered me defenseless, unable to defy you. I beseech you, free me from this anguish.¡± Millie¡¯s gaze descended to the alley¡¯s mossy corner. The sight seemed to underscore the weight of Fiona¡¯s downfall, her former arrogance now utterly shattered. With unspoken queries Lingering, Millie pivoted, ready to depart. ¡°Wait.¡± Turning, Millie encountered Fiona¡¯s gaze, a mirror reflecting the turmoil within her. Beneath the scars and shadows, gratitude had taken root, acknowledging thepassionate heart that had refrained from deepening her anguish. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Would you be willing to extend a gesture of aid? I have no money for sustenance.¡± Lois had repossessed all the gifts Leon had bestowed upon her, a consequence of her vying for Lois¡¯ partner. This action had effectively severed Fiona¡¯s avenues of support. Millie retrieved her wallet and handed over all the cash within. ¡°Thank you. Millie, you possess a kind heart, don¡¯t you?¡± epting the money, Fiona¡¯s eyes welled with reddened emotions. Silent as the night, Millie departed without uttering a word. Clutching the money in her grasp, Fiona¡¯s gaze followed Millie¡¯s retreating figure. Memories of Leon¡¯s outstretched hand yed in her mind, eliciting a humble smile to grace her Lips. Awareness settled within her that his gesture stemmed from a belief that she held a ce within his heart. His act of kindness concealed a lingering ache, revealing his heart¡¯s unhealed wounds. At the city square, Leon assisted Lois as she settled into a chair. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go fetch the car and drive you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No, just head to the drugstore and get me some spray painkiller. It not a serious injury.¡± Leon examined Lois¡¯ ankle, nodded in agreement, and then made his way across the road to the pharmacy. Once Leon was gone, Lois took a moment to breathe deeply before pulling out her phone to make a call. Chapter 805 ¡°Miss Rayne, how may I assist you?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Get to Central Square immediately. Find Fiona and take her back home.¡± Lois¡¯ rtionship with Leon had recently improved, and she wasn¡¯t about to Let any mishap jeopardize that. From the earlier incident, she sensed that Leon hadn¡¯t entirely forgotten Fiona; rather, Fiona¡¯s misery had evoked hispassion. Meanwhile, Millie emerged from an alleyway and stepped into a bookstore. She purchased a book on modern jewelry design, and as she was leaving, a sudden screech of brakes filled the air, followed by a thud. A woman had been struck by a car. Shaken, Millie looked over and felt a chill run through her. It was Fiona who had been hit while crossing the road. The driver, equally startled, stumbled out of the car, his body quaking. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he stammered. Fiona coughed, her hand covering her mouth, and quickly scrambled to gather the money scattered around her. ncing back, she saw two men eyeing her. Acting quickly, she pushed past a woman who was about to enter a nearby taxi and jumped in herself, urging the driver to speed off. As the taxi sped away, the onlookers remained at the scene, murmuring among themselves. ¡°Is she all right? I saw the car hit her.¡± Their voices were tinged with concern and disbelief. ¡°Yes, I saw it too. Why didn¡¯t she demandpensation from the driver but just ran away? Is something amiss with her?¡± The driver responsible for the ident scratched the back of his head, clearly puzzled. Upon arriving at the scene where Fiona was struck, Lois took Leon¡¯s hand and reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to run away.¡± Leon¡¯s brow furrowed as he spotted blood on the ground. Lois caught the eye of two men standing across the street, giving them a knowing wink. They seemed to understand and promptly left. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y A gut feeling told Millie that something had gone terribly wrong with Fiona, so she threw caution to the wind, crossed the road, and ran off in pursuit. ncing around with alert eyes, Millie noticed two unfamiliar men departing together among the crowd. Was Fiona frightened of those men? They had already disfigured her. Did they now want to kill her too? Determined to uncover the truth, Millie hailed a taxi and headed back to her hotel. ¡°Let me drive you home,¡± Leon offered, pulling his gaze away from the bloodstained pavement to look at Lois. ¡°Sure. Thanks, Leon.¡± Once Leon had dropped Lois off at the Raynes¡¯ residence, he returned to his car, his mind awash with concern He didn¡¯t start the engine right away. Instead, he dialed Fiona¡¯s number, only to be met with a disconnect. When he tried calling again, her phone was turned off. Chapter 806 With his frustration mounting, Leon set his phone down and massaged the space between his eyebrows, his mind spinning. Everything felt inexplicably strange. ¡°How could she have the strength to flee with such a severe scald?¡± ¡°If I were her, I¡¯d run too. Don¡¯t you find it odd that she was scalded Like that? She¡¯s an adult. How could she have hurt herself so badly?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that¡­?¡± Two maids from the Rayne family walked past Leon¡¯s car, discussing the incident in hushed tones, oblivious to his presence inside the vehicle. Scald? Leon lowered the car window to Listen, but the maids had already entered the vi, shutting the door behind them. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the Thomas Group building, just as Marcus had finished his work, Derek entered the room. Marcus caught a glimpse of the wound on his arm through his clothing and gave the smooth table a heavy knock. ¡°Have you made any headway? Who are the people going after me?¡± Later, Marcus left the Thomas Group headquarters and ventured to one of the group¡¯s jewelry stores. The shop assistant bowed with respect at the sight of him. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Thomas.¡± Upon entering the brightly lit exhibition hall, Marcus surveyed the ne section. His eye settled on one in particr. He pointed at it and said, ¡°Give me that ruby ne.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ninjanovel The clerk had assumed that the president hade to inspect the shop, but Marcus was there to choose a gift instead. Eyeing the ne, Marcus envisioned Millie wearing it. The ruby would look stunning against her delicate neck. When Marcus returned home, he found Millie still awake. She had taken a bath and was now engrossed in a new jewelry magazine. Quietly, Marcus removed his coat and approached Millie from behind. Suddenly, Millie felt a cool sensation on her neck. ncing down, she was met with the glimmer of a ruby ne. ¡°This is for you,¡± Marcus murmured, Leaning over to rest his arms on the sofa behind her, taking in the scent of her hair. Stunned, Millie recognized the piece as a new product from the Thomas Group, symbolizing a bond meant to Last a Lifetime. Inhaling the fragrant scent of Millie¡¯s hair, Marcus headed to the bathroom, his mood Lightened. Millie set aside the magazine, her fingers tracing the ruby, her heart racing. She recalled how Marcus had stared at her neck earlier and finally understood why. Reflecting on the past, she realized Marcus had showered her with gifts: dresses, perfumes, nes, makeup. The thought brought a smile to her face. But her next words would shatter the warmth of the moment. Emerging from the bathroom, half-clothed and drying his hair with a towel, Marcus was caught off guard by Millie¡¯s request. Chapter 807 ¡°Honey, could you please find out who hurt Fiona?¡± Millie asked, closing the magazine. At this, Marcus¡¯ expression underwent an instant transformation. But Millie didn¡¯t notice Marcus¡¯ reaction and continued, ¡°I believe that person is very cautious. He has erased all the traces, but I¡¯m confident you can uncover who he is.¡± ¡°Why do you want to know about this person?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Because everything feels so chaotic. I¡¯m starting to think that I¡¯ve lost some of my memories, and it¡¯s as though there¡¯s someone out there who Looks just like me. I get the sense that if I want to make sense of it all, I need to find the person connected to Fiona who might have the answers.¡± Millie turned and was startled to find Marcus¡¯ face had turned an ugly shade of green, veins bulging at the back of his hand. She was taken aback. ¡°Honey, is everything okay?¡± Marcus¡¯ voice was frigid as he said, ¡°If it turns out that you have lost your memory, and Leon is the one Looking for you, would you Leave me? Would you be with him and recall your happy past?¡± ¡°I Even if she were the one Leon was searching for, leaving Marcus for him was out of the question. There were many things in life to regret, but what was in the past had to remain there. ¡°Millie stammered, unable to find the words. She just wanted to uncover the truth. The air in the room grew heavy and ufortable due to their conversation. As shey in bedter, Millie clutched the ne in her hand, feeling its chill. She was aware that Marcus wasn¡¯t asleep. ¡°What¡¯s in the past is in the past. I just want to know the truth,¡± she muttered. Marcus remained silent. Millie¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her fists clenched in frustration. An ufortable tension hung in the air, a palpable result of the lingering awkwardness. Millie sensed the undercurrent of Marcus¡± anger, anticipating that a restful night¡¯s sleep might elude her. On the following day, Marcus¡¯ frustration still held sway. Millie settled on the sofa, sipping her milk in a sullen manner. She attempted to mend things by offering him a ss of milk, but he declined it without a sip. Millie eventually stepped out. As Marcus paused in his task of tying his tie, his gaze lingered on the closed door. His continued agitation stemmed from his fear that Millie would seek sce in Leon¡¯spany if she were privy to the truth. He couldn¡¯t shake off his insecurity, pondering the erosion of his self-confidence and his actions driven by a feeling of cowardice. Millie took a day off from school, choosing instead to visit the hospital. Uncertainty about her memory gnawed at her, prompting her to undergo an examination. ¡°Are you here to visit grandma?¡± Lois¡¯ voice interrupted Millie¡¯s thoughts as she registered at the front desk. Chapter 808 Concealing the examination report instinctively, Millie responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here for my grandmother¡¯s check-up.¡± Sleep eluded Millie the previous night, her thoughts wandering into a different realm. She contemted the scenario where Leon chose to relinquish his past. In such a scenario, the person who stood to gain the most was undoubtedly Lois. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Could it be that Lois orchestrated Fiona to impersonate Aisha, aiming to erase Leon¡¯s fond memories of her? This maniption would sow seeds of disappointment,pelling him to let go of his emotional attachment to the past. Ultimately, Lois returned to Leon¡¯s side, leveraging the situation to engineer his eptance of her presence. ¡°I¡¯m heading to see my grandmother now.¡± Millie departed. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Lois lingered briefly, a sense of unease enveloping her. She sensed a change in Millie¡¯s demeanor, a growing detachment. Unconsciously, she had concealed the test report. Lois trailed Millie and noticed her entering the brain department. ¡°Is there a suspicion of memory loss?¡± ¡°Alright, start with a CT scan of your brain. Once we have the results, we can determine if memory loss is indeed the case.¡± Lois, positioned outside the door, caught every word. Anxiety surged within her as Millie¡¯s suspicion of memory Loss became apparent. A realization dawned on her ¨C Millie suspected that she might be the person Leon had been seeking. Footsteps resonated from within the room, prompting Lois to swiftly retreat and conceal herself. As Millie exited the doctor¡¯s office, Lois emerged and gently pushed the door open. She slid a bank card across the table to get the doctor¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s the intention, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°On this card, there are three hundred thousand. Just assure Millie she hasn¡¯t lost her memory, and the money is yours.¡± Intriguingly, hadn¡¯t Millie just departed? The doctor observed the offered card, grappling with a financial need as he contemted its contents. Meanwhile, inside the CT room, Millie followed the doctor¡¯s guidance. Shedding her coat, shey on the examination bed, her hands pressed to her abdomen, anxiety coursing through her. The moment of truth was imminent; soon she would learn whether her memory remained intact. ¡°Rx; there¡¯s no need to be anxious,¡± the doctor consoled as he observed Millie¡¯s tense demeanor. With a deep breath, Millie eased her tension, allowing herself to be gently guided into the confines of the unfamiliar apparatus. In the Thomas Group¡¯s meeting room ¡°As of this quarter, thepany¡¯s profit has risen by two points.¡± The report was interrupted by Marcus¡¯ ringing phone. Excusing himself from the meeting, he answered the call. Chapter 809 ¡°Did you know Millie went to the hospital to check for memory Loss?¡± A furrow creased Marcus¡¯ brow. Abandoning the meeting, he swiftly left, boarding the elevator bound for the hospital. Why had Millie gone to the hospital without informing him? The grip on the steering wheel felt feeble as Marcus drove. Outside the hospital¡®s entrance, Millie emerged. Marcus stood there, a maelstrom of anger and concern reflected in his demeanor. Millie halted, Marcus pivoting to face her with a gradual motion. His gaze held a tangle of intricate emotions. Fists clenched, Marcus struggled toprehend. Millie must have discovered her memory loss. Oddly, Millie approached, enveloping him in an embrace, heedless of onlookers. ¡°Marcus, you foolish man! Why give me the cold shoulder? If you intended to, why buy the ne? Why did you profess love?¡± Genuine sadness filled her voice. An entire sleepless night was spent surrounded by his anger and her own heartache. Her recent CT scan had left her anxious. The confined space stifled her, in stark contrast to others who were apanied by their partners or family members. Yet she was alone. Perplexed, Marcus questioned the contradiction. Why, when she knew of her memory loss, would she embrace him and use him? ¡°You know what? Your concerns are unwarranted. The doctor confirmed my brain¡¯s well-being. I haven¡¯t Lost my memory.¡± ¡°Miss Brown, based on the results, your brain appears to be unaffected. No memory loss has been detected,¡± the doctor informed her after reviewing the report. ¡°I retain my memory, yet upon glimpsing the earlier photographs, my recollection remains elusive.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s a regr form of amnesia, not memory loss. Forgetting certain details as you grow is a natural function of the brain. There¡¯s no need to doubt my diagnosis; it holds authority. ording to the results, your brain is in great shape. If you¡¯re uncertain, you¡¯re wee to seek a second opinion from other doctors.¡± Emerging from the doctor¡¯s office, Millie¡¯s perplexity persisted, though a sense of relief gradually set in. With her memory intact, she wasn¡¯t the person Leon was searching for. Considering Leon and Marcus were cousins, the situation would¡¯ve been intricate if she were Aisha. Yet, her memory remained intact. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Marcus spotted Lois leaving the hospital, their eyes exchanged a meaningful message. Lois departed in her car after locking eyes with him. Millie yfully stepped back and shot Marcus a dissatisfied smile. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Preagend University.¡± Her excitement earlier had led her to forget the public setting, resulting in the spontaneous hug. Chapter 810 ¡°Allow me to drive you.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Millie. I knew about your memory loss but kept it from you out of fear of losing you. Nervousness consumed him during the journey. Emotions reminiscent of when he believed Millie had perished in the explosion surged within him. It felt as though all his strength had drained away, Leaving him soulless. Meanwhile, in a chilly, damp residence, Fiona spat out a sizeable amount of blood. She coughed violently. ninjanovel Internal difort pervaded her being. After the car collision, she mustered her strength to flee. Fear of being recaptured gripped her; wasn¡¯t Lois nning to let her escape? A sense of sickness washed over her once again. Another mouthful of blood followed. Summoning her phone, she called Giovanni. ¡°Giovanni, I¡¯m dying. Return and see me.¡± ¡°Fiona, stop the lies Transfer money to me. I¡¯m financially strained right now, struggling.¡± ¡°I have no money, not even a penny.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You expect me to believe that? Leon showered you with gifts, and you sold many of them. Their value must be substantial. Hurry up and wire the money. Quit with the crying; it¡¯s grating.¡± With that, Giovanni disconnected. ¡°Giovanni.¡± Silence was her response. Fiona spiraled into despair, the sound of her ownughter ringing in her ears. Trembling, she dialed the final number. Would hee? Could she really expect that? To her surprise, the call connected quickly. ¡°Hello.¡± She hardly had time to speak before blood surged up once again. ¡°Flynn, I¡¯m dying. Could you visit me for onest time? I have a secret to reveal.¡± This marked her final use of the name ¡°Flynn,¡± a facade she¡¯d employed, masquerading as Aisha. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Upon concluding the call, Leon¡¯s visage grew frostier. ¡°Boss, is Fiona truly in critical condition?¡± Chapter 811 The assistant stood nearby, stunned by what he overheard during the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Leon swiftly entered his car and headed toward the location Fiona had mentioned. As Leon¡¯s car pulled away, Lois¡¯s vehicle coincidentally arrived. ¡°Where¡¯s he off to?¡± Lois alighted from her car, addressing Leon¡¯s assistant. ¡°Fiona ims to be at death¡¯s door. The boss is going to bid her farewell. Who knows what that devious Fiona is scheming? Just days ago, she seemed perfectly fine, and now she¡¯s suddenly iming to be at death¡¯s door. She even mentioned wanting to share a secret with the boss. It¡¯s probably all a ploy,¡± the assistant grumbled. Fiona on her deathbed? A secret? Lois¡¯ instincts tingled. Fiona seemed determined to confess the truth to Leon before her final breaths. She sought revenge. Lois¡¯ eyes dimed momentarily. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Miss Rayne, are you alright?¡± inquired the assistant. Forcingposure, Lois responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go take a Look.¡± After navigating winding roads, Leon finally reached the destination Fiona indicated. Before a dpidated door, Leon exerted force and pushed it open, his countenanceden with seriousness. Inside, dampness prevailed, as though it hadn¡¯t been inhabited for ages. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Fionay on a wooden nk, still and with closed eyes ¡°Fiona!¡± Leon approached and touched her, a wave of relief washing over him as he sensed warmth. Fiona made a feeble effort to open her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really here,¡± her feeble voice emerged. Confronted with that handsome countenance, Fiona¡¯¡¯s disbelief was palpable. ¡°I¡¯LL get you to the hospital.¡± Leon swept his gaze over Fiona¡¯s battered form. ¡°No. I¡¯m aware my time is near. I¡¯m truly yearning for sleep.¡± Chapter 812 Fiona shook her head. Divine intervention wouldn¡¯t save her now. If she hadn¡¯t wished to see Leon once more, she wouldn¡¯t have clung on. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Truthfully, I genuinely Liked you. But I was blinded by wealth and stature. I¡¯vemitted grave wrongs. I apologize.¡± Following those few words, a retching sound escaped Fiona, and blood welled forth from her mouth. Leon¡¯s brow furrowed. He extracted a handkerchief and tenderly wiped the blood from her chin. Fiona could sense the gentleness in his action. He disregarded the dirt and didn¡¯t find her repulsive. People often deemed him cold-hearted, but in truth, that was only the case with those he didn¡¯t care for. For those he cherished, his tenderness knew no bounds. ¡°You truly love Aisha, don¡¯t you? Your love for her must be profound. She¡¯s so fortunate. I wish I could be her.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Fiona¡¯s words dripped with bitterness, her gaze a mixture of yearning. She longed to step into Aisha¡¯s shoes, but fate had cast her into a lowly role. Leon¡¯s actions paused, his countenance registering astonishment. Did she just say what he thought she did? She wished to be Aisha. ¡°You¡¯re not Aisha?¡± Leon¡¯s voice held a mixture of surprise and disbelief. A shadow fell across Leon¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I deceived you.¡± Fiona summoned herst ounce of strength, attempting a smile that appeared more eerie than reassuring due to her disfigurement. ¡°I told you if you came, I¡¯d confide a secret. Now¡­ I¡¯ll disclose it.¡± Though Lois never explicitly mentioned it, Fiona understood who Leon was seeking all along was Millie. When Millie questioned her transformation into her childhood likeness, the truth dawned. Millie was Aisha, the one Leon relentlessly pursued. ¡°The secret is that I¡¯m not Aisha. I¡¯m an impostor, and all of this is a plot. Driven by greed, I was a puppet manipted by someone else. She ordered me to impersonate Aisha, the person you¡¯ve been hunting for. The real Aisha is just¡­.¡± Fiona¡¯s pupils abruptly dted as she spotted Lois at the threshold. Her speech halted abruptly, and her eyes sealed shut. ¡°Fiona!¡± Leon¡¯s plea reverberated, yet Fiona¡¯s silence persisted. She was no more. She acknowledged her false identity as Aisha and admitted to the conspiracy. ¡°Is she gone?¡± Lois entered, her gaze directed at Fiona, who Lay motionless. Her heart raced; everything hinged on a precipice. Just a tad more, and Fiona might have divulged all. Was fate aiding her cause? Chapter 813 Stepping back from the bedside, Leonpressed his lips tightly. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lois reminisced about the days Fiona served as a maid in her house, her chest constricting. Had she denied Fiona those tasks, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have met her demise. After her sses, Millie hailed a taxi and boarded it. ¡°Sir, please halt,¡± Millie suddenly requested. In the vehicle, she saw Leon stood by an alley with two individuals carrying a stretcher draped in white fabric. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Millie disembarked and eyed the stretcher swathed in white. ¡°It¡¯s Fiona. She¡¯s passed away,¡± Leon disclosed. ¡°How did she die?¡± Millie questioned. Hadn¡¯t Fiona been hit by a car the previous day, only to rise and leave in a taxi? How did she suddenly die? Millie was nning to approach Fiona for confirmation of her suspicions. ¡°She sustained injuries from the car collision yesterday. Her body had internalplications,¡± Leon rified. ¡°Yesterday, it appeared Fiona fled in a taxi, fearing capture by the two individuals. However, her injuries from the ident proved fatal.¡± Leon loosened his tie, brows furrowed. Fiona had identified the person he sought. The cryptic words she managed before her demise, ¡°The real Aisha is just¡­¡± signified that this individual was someone familiar, someone in proximity. She had been manipted into impersonating another, but who had issued that directive? ¡°She suffered such severe scalding. Why would she still attempt escape?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Suddenly, the conversation between the two servants at the entrance of the Raynes¡¯ residencest night surfaced in Leon¡¯s mind. Fiona had posed as someone else, with Lois reaping the greatest advantages. Could Lois be the mastermind behind this borate scheme? Fiona had served Lois. A cold sweat broke out on Leon¡¯s back as he considered the possibility. Everything had been meticulously orchestrated by the cunning hand of Lois. Leon found himself unable to escape contemtion regarding the true identity of Aisha. His circle of acquaintances was limited, and his knowledge of women was even scarcer. Except for Fiona and Lois, the logical conclusion would be¡­ In an abrupt twist of fate, Leon¡¯s gaze pivoted towards Millie, a symphony of astonishment dancing in his eyes. Ah, yes, it was Millie. A sensation of familiarity had always been an unseen thread connecting them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she queried, her voice a soothing cadence. Caught within the tangled web of surprise and abstraction, Leon¡¯s countenance was a canvas of astonishment. ¡°Leon.¡± Once more, Millie advanced, extending her hand and gesturing it in front of his gaze. Chapter 814 And then their hands found each other in a subtle yet profound connection. ¡°Aisha.¡± His murmur held a weight of realization, an unraveling truth echoing through his consciousness. ¡°Leon, I¡¯m Millie.¡± She gently withdrew her hand, a step backwards. ¡°Is sorrow your specter, conjuring phantoms?¡± No, hallucinations did not cloud his senses. In this ephemeral juncture, Leon¡¯s phone resonated with an urgent melody¡ªa call from udia. ¡°Got it.¡± Leon concluded the call by ending it. udia had implored him to return. Witnessing Millie¡®s cautious retreat, a chasm of ache formed in his chest, a whisper of regret tracing its contours. The recollection surfaced of Millie kneeling before him, a memory intertwined with his forceful demand for her to exchange Lois. cing a pen at her throat, he aimed to coerce Marcus into releasing Fiona from his grasp. Such a ludicrous spectacle. While Leon fixated on Millie, agony painted across his gaze, her own unease began to burgeon. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I shall take my leave,¡± Millie dered, a waiting taxi bing her escape vessel. However, Leon refrained from intervening; he merely observed as the car departed. Once the vehicle had faded into the distance, he proceeded to utch his car door and enter. One cigarette seeded another, a series of bitter inhtions punctuating the farcical nature of his existence. ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± inquired Leon¡¯s assistant upon arrival. Noting the discarded cigarette butts strewn across the ground, the assistant became privy to the relentless smoking, as if each puff were an enactment of his lung¡¯s preordained folly. Igniting yet another cigarette, the interior of the car swiftly became veiled in a cloud of smoke. Perplexed, the assistant grappled with uncertainty. Could Leon¡¯s profound distress be attributed to Fiona¡¯s demise? Overwhelmed by a sense of empathy, the assistant found it difficult to witness their highly esteemed boss in a state of despondency. After pondering for a while, a decision crystallized: it was time to inform Leon that Fiona was not, in fact, Aisha. His sorrow need not be carried to such an extreme. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°In actuality, I neglected to apprise you that our investigation had determined Fiona to be an incorrect lead in your pursuit. She is not Aisha. Rather, she is an imposter who underwent stic surgery,¡± the assistant revealed. Leon¡¯s hand, which clutched the cigarette, trembled, his emotional fragilityid bare by the quiver. ¡°Why have you chosen this juncture to disclose such crucial information?¡± he questioned, his tone a blend of puzzlement and reproach. ¡°On that particr day, outside the restaurant, Millie arrived with a stack of documents, aiming to substantiate Fiona¡¯s negative character. In a fit of anger, you discarded those documents in a nearby trash bin. However, I was struck by a curious notion and retrieved it. Among those documents were the check-in records of Fiona and Giovanni. Upon examination, I determined them to be authentic. Subsequently, I dove deeper into the matter and uncovered evidence that Fiona had undergone facial stic surgery. Her appearance had changed significantly from before, Leading me to conclude that she couldn¡¯t possibly be the person you¡¯ve been seeking. I believe this might be an opportune moment for you to break free from your past. Fiona¡¯s true nature is far from virtuous, and I am confident that upon recognizing this, any attachment to the fake Aisha would inevitably give way to disappointment. Thus, this could serve as a catalyst for you to finally let go of your pursuit of Aisha.¡± Leon exerted pressure on the smoldering cigarette against his palm. Witnessing this, the assistant was consumed by fear and instinctively dropped to their knees. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m at fault. If you need to take it out on someone, let it be me. Please, don¡¯t harm yourself. Regardless of the punishment you deem fit, I¡¯UL willingly ept it.¡± ¡°You truly are an exceptional assistant,¡± Leon remarked, his gaze fixed on the seared mark on his palm, apanied by a bitter smile. Chapter 815 ¡°I apologize, boss. I¡¯mmitted to aiding your quest for Aisha.¡± hanks to your efforts, I¡¯ve already located her.¡± ¡°You found her?¡± The assistant raised their head in astonishment. ¡°Aisha is none other than Millie.¡± The assistant was Left dumbfounded by the revtion. ¡°Boss, what course of action are you contemting? Considering she is now married to Marcus, are you considering reiming her? Should youmand me to proceed, I¡¯ll exert my utmost effort to carry out the task.¡± However, what Leon divulged next took the assistant entirely by surprise. ¡°Ensure that this information remains confidential. If Aisha is indeed Millie, then I have relinquished any right to im her.¡± Leon¡¯s intentions were driven by a deep-seated desire to shield Aisha from any potential distress. Tearing her away from Marcus could potentially subject her to an unbearable loss of dignity. Having vowed to safeguard her well-being, he was resolved to honor thatmitment. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Boss, how are you holding up?¡± the assistant inquired, his concern evident. With a pained expression, Leon shut his eyes momentarily. ¡°Prepare yourself. We¡¯ll be heading to Dgend in the near future.¡± The assistant couldn¡¯t help but feel that Leon¡¯s fortune had taken a dire turn. How could Aisha turn out to be Millie? Had it not been for Millie¡¯s fortune, she would have perished in the explosion. The weight of this fact would likely be a burden that Leon could scarcely forgive himself for. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Could he erase Millie from his thoughts after returning to Dgend? It seemed like an improbable feat. Nheless, witnessing the woman he loved as the wife of another man was a torment he couldn¡¯t easily endure. Within the confines of the old house, Freyja sought out udia, bearing somber news in her wake. ¡°I¡¯ve just received word that Fiona has passed away.¡± Freyja delivered the unsettling update. Ceasing her consumption of tea, udia questioned the circumstances surrounding Fiona¡¯s demise. ¡°Mr. Leon has taken charge of her funeral arrangements,¡± Freyja added. udia Let out a sigh. While she acknowledged the tragedy of Fiona¡¯s premature death, she also couldn¡¯t overlook the choices that led to such an oue. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, before Fiona died, she had an encounter with Mr. Leon. I worry that in her final moments, she might have revealed the truth to him about Aisha being Millie.¡± In the time leading up to her death, Leon visited her. Her emotions might have swayed her to divulge the truth to him. ¡°If he were to discover the truth, the repercussions could be dire,¡± udia concurred. Chapter 816 ¡°Are you certain that Millie is Aisha? It¡¯s an extraordinary coincidence,¡± Freyja eximed incredulously upon learning of the connection between Aisha and Millie. The revtion was hard for her to fathom. ¡°I wish I were mistaken. All we can do is maintain absolute discretion. We cannot allow Leon to be aware of this truth. You understand how stubborn he is about this matter. If he were to uncover it, it could shatter the tranquility of the Thomas family.¡° Both Leon and Marcus were udia¡®s grandsons and integral members of the Thomas family. Any discord between them stemming from the Millie-Aisha connection could spell catastrophe. Unbeknownst to them, a figure lingered just beyond the slightly ajar door-Leon himself. His acute ears captured every word of their conversation. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Leon¡¯s fists clenched with palpable tension. The absurdity of it all struck him. Evidently, his grandmother had been privy to this truth all along, yet she had chosen to keep him in the dark. With a resounding crash, the door was forcefully shoved open. The cup held within udia¡¯s grasp slipped from her fingers, shattering upon impact as she was startled by the abrupt entrance of Leon. Why was she not informed of his return? Did he hear everything? ¡°Grandma, Marcus, Bruce, and I-you favor Marcus, don¡¯t you? Because he¡¯s the better choice?¡± Leon¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm as he jeered at udia. With their exposure undeniable, udia began to speak, her voice tinged with apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leon. I did this for you and for the well-being of the entire Thomas family.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Leon repeated the words through gritted teeth, his appearance conveying a sense of anguish. ¡°Leon, it¡¯s time to let go of the past and move forward with your Life. The possibility of you and Millie being together is imusible, and this is also for Millie¡¯s sake. You can see that she shares a meaningful bond with Marcus.¡± udia attempted to reason. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. udia recognized that whatever she said at this moment would likely incite Leon¡¯s displeasure. Yet she found herself backed into a corner with no viable solution that could appease both sides. Millie was a singr individual, and she couldn¡¯t be divided between her two grandsons. One of them would inevitably have to relinquish his im on her. ¡°You must be concerned that I¡¯ll resort to any means necessary to im Millie for myself, thereby pitting myself against Marcus, correct? Your assumption is urate. At this point, I care for nothing but my own desires. This family holds no sentimental value to me, and I¡¯ve grown indifferent to its frigid embrace.¡± Leon¡¯s words carried a chilling weight, inducing an involuntary shiver. These words sent a wave of apprehension through udia. Was her worst fear about to materialize? Would Leon truly stop at nothing to wrest Millie away, even if it meant shing with Marcus? Freyja reached out, steadying udia¡¯s trembling hands. udia¡¯s fragile health was deteriorating, and the emotional turmoil threatened to push her to her limits. Leonpressed his lips into a tight line, his icy gaze radiating an aura of intimidation that caused a shiver to crawl down one¡¯s spine. udia pressed a hand to her chest, her heartbeat racing. The Thomas family owed a debt to Leon. Despite being the eldest grandson, he had suffered the most. Leon¡¯s demeanor remained frigid and resolute, like that of a man poised to pursue his objectives regardless of the cost. Chapter 817 ¡°Freyja, fetch my medication,¡± Having taken a few steps, Freyja swiftly turned around, her countenance etched with concern. ¡°Mr. Leon, Mrs. Thomas has been experiencing a decline in health as ofte,¡± Freyja informed. The subtext of her words urging Leon to avoid distressing udia further was apparent. Everyone seemed to expect Leon to consider the well-being of others, but few truly considered his feelings. ¡°I no longer have the right to approach her. I¡¯ve trampled on her dignity. Despite my ims to protect her, I nearly caused her demise. I¡¯ve effectively forfeited any im to be with her,¡± Leon confessed, his voice Laden with guilt. A self-deprecatingugh escaped his Lips. ¡°Does this imply¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. udia began, her voice tinged with disbelief. Did he mean that he had resolved to relinquish Millie, allowing her to pursue a life with Marcus? His tone of self-mockery tugged at udia¡¯s heartstrings. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯ll be spending some time in Dgend, overseeing the project in the west of the city from a distance.¡± ¡°Very well. You¡¯re free to go wherever you wish. I apologize, but I can¡¯t fulfill the desires of all three of you. In order to safeguard the Thomas family, I¡¯ve taken Marcus¡¯ side. It¡¯s my duty. Hopefully, your stay in Dgend brings you some measure of sce.¡± udia desired to inquire about the progress of the project upon Leon¡¯s return, yet her disposition had been utterly unsettled by their previous encounter. The fright she experienced was still vivid. Dgend was a dangerous locale teeming with a mix of unsavory characters. The atmosphere was perpetually suffused with an air of darkness and trepidation. For the average person, venturing into its depths often meant walking a tightrope between life and death. There, all manner of illicit transactions took ce, where anything could be bartered, including human organs. It was a veritable inferno on Earth. What remained unknown was that this perilous city was under Leon¡¯s dominion, and he reigned as its ultimate authority. As Leon exited udia¡¯s chamber, he encountered Marcus, who had also been summoned by udia¡¯s request. The two locked eyes for a moment, then brushed past each other without uttering a word. Marcus proceeded to udia¡®¡¯s room. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Marcus queried upon entering. ¡°We¡¯ve received word from Raven Ind that you¡¯ve engaged the ind¡¯s medical facility to research an antidote. Have you sustained an injury?¡± udia inquired, her concern palpable since she received the news. udia¡¯s apprehensions had been growing, fearing that Marcus had fallen victim to poisoning. Despite her profound aversion to Raven Ind, a ce that had deprived her of the Love she once shared with her husband and relegated her to a life akin to that of a widow, udia¡¯s worry for Marcus prevailed upon learning of his antidote-rted endeavors She desperately hoped that Marcus was not the victim of the poisoning. Chapter 818 Marcus carefully surveyed his surroundings before responding. Freyja set down udia¡¯s medication and exited the room. ¡°I was poisoned by an herb indigenous to the ind. The poison is rather potent, and an antidote has yet to be formted. I¡¯ve enlisted the ind¡¯s researchers to develop one,¡± Marcus confided, cing his trust in his grandmother wholeheartedly. ¡°What transpired? How did you be poisoned by an ind herb when you haven¡¯t even been there?¡± Upon learning that Marcus was the victim of poisoning, udia¡¯s concern and confusion deepened. ¡°They coated the de with poison, and I happened to get injured from it,¡± Marcus revealed, revealing the disturbing circumstances. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. udia¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. This type of herb exclusively grew on the ind, indicating that those responsible for Marcus¡¯ poisoning were somehow Linked to Raven Ind. Just as the Aisha situation seemed to be resolved, another threat emerged. The veil of tranquility surrounding the Thomas family concealed a multitude of perils. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you seem to be in pain?¡± udia was perplexed by Marcus¡¯ apparent Lack of difort. ording to the information she had received, the wound inflicted by the poisoned de would be excruciatingly painful. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I was administered a specific medication that temporarily numbs the pain,¡± Marcus exined. ¡°What? Theposition of that medication is quite aggressive and detrimental to your health,¡± udia responded with concern. Marcus remained silent. As soon as the words left udia¡¯s mouth, she regretted it. She knew that Marcus had Little choice in the matter. ¡°In theing days, you should rest more. When the effects of the medication wear off, the pain from the wound will Likely be severe.¡± Marcus advised, ¡°Keep this matter secret and continue developing the antidote discreetly on the ind.¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry,¡± udia assured him. Nheless, udia¡¯s expression remained grave as she watched him. ¡°Make sure you take your medicine. Don¡¯t worry about me, Grandma,¡° Marcus said before turning away and leaving. udia sipped her medicine, her worry for him palpable. How could she not be concerned? If an antidote couldn¡¯t be formted in time, the wound might be infected and pose a dire threat to Marcus¡¯ life. As Marcus exited the room, he noticed that Leon was still seated on the sofa in the living room. He had assumed that Leon had already left. Upon hearing the footsteps behind him, Leon rose to his feet, casting a gaze at Marcus before following him out of the house. Marcus was about to enter his car and depart. ¡°Fiona wasn¡¯t the person I¡¯ve been seeking. She was an imposter.¡± Marcus closed the car door and turned back to face Leon Chapter 819 ¡°Is that so?¡± Leon hadn¡¯t left and appeared to be waiting for Marcus. It was evident that he had something to discuss. ¡°Your wife, Millie, is the one I¡¯ve been searching for. Millie is Aisha.¡± The atmosphere between them instantly grew tense, with a palpable intensity in their gazes. Leon had indeed learned that Millie was the individual he had been seeking all along. ¡°You don¡¯t seem particrly surprised. It seems that you were already aware of it,¡± Leonmented, his tone Laced with bitter irony. The realization that everyone else knew, apart from himself and Millie, struck him as utterly absurd. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, what are your intentions?¡± Marcus, dressed in a ck shirt that exuded an air of danger, inquired. ¡°After scouring the world, I finally found her. What do you think my intentions are?¡± Leon¡¯s reply carried an undercurrent of intensity. ¡°If you n to take her away, you¡¯ll have to go through me, even if it means crossing my lifeless body.¡± ninjanovel In that moment, Marcus¡¯ eyes burned with the intensity of a fierce predator. Millie was now his wife, and his love for her ran deep. He was resolute in his determination to never let her go, even if it meant sacrificing his own life. Following those words, Marcus reopened the car door ¡°Do not let any harm befall her, or I will not hesitate to take her away. Remember, she is good-hearted and kind. Millie deserves every ounce of happiness in the world.¡± Marcus was taken aback for a moment. What did Leon mean by this? Was he surrendering his pursuit of Millie, opting instead to silently protect her? ¡°You will never stand a chance in your life.¡± With that, Marcus forcefully shut the car door. He pressed on the gas pedal, the vehicle elerating swiftly. The world outside the window became a blur as he sped onward. Despite his best efforts to conceal it, he had failed. However, the oue was unforeseen. Leon had chosen to relinquish his pursuit. Marcus had expected Leon to go to any lengths to take Millie away. In hindsight, it was a prudent decision on Leon¡¯s part. Otherwise, Leon would have gained another adversary. As Lois emerged from the cemetery, she encountered Millie. Puzzled, she wondered why Millie was present at Fiona¡¯s gravesite. ¡°Why did you visit Fiona¡¯s grave? Considering what she did, you must hold a great deal of resentment towards her. After all, she took the person you loved most away from you.¡± Chapter 820 Fiona¡¯s final resting cey in the graveyard behind them. Lois couldn¡¯t help but notice that Millie¡¯s demeanor had changed. She was no longer the friendly and approachable person Lois once knew. Moreover, Millie had seemingly been waiting for Lois outside the cemetery. ¡°I view her with pity, too. I¡¯ve heard that she had no family. Her passing must have been a lonely one.¡± Millie shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re doing this out of guilt. It was you who orchestrated Fiona¡¯s meeting with Leon. You compelled her to undergo stic surgery and assume the role of Leon¡¯s beloved,¡± Millie stated firmly. Initially uncertain if Lois was indeed the mastermind, Millie¡¯s doubts evaporated as she witnessed Lois approach Fiona¡¯s tombstone. The fact that Lois could stand at Fiona¡®s grave confirmed Millie¡¯s suspicions. Since Fiona had taken the man Lois loved the most, it was inconceivable for her to stand here at the cemetery without ulterior motives. ninjanovel Lois faltered, guilt gnawing at her conscience. She realized that concealing this truth was futile. She also recognized Millie¡¯s astuteness; she had likely suspected Lois¡¯ involvement since their encounter at the hospital where Millie concealed the medical report. ¡°I confess that I orchestrated Fiona¡¯s actions, but you must understand why I did it. I Love Leon, yet he does not reciprocate those feelings for me. He remains devoted to the girl he encountered in the past. I felt I had no alternative,¡± Lois admitted, her tone tinged with sadness. Her pursuit of happiness had once again been thwarted. Nothing in the world was more agonizing than losing the one you Loved. ¡°You indirectly caused Fiona¡¯s demise. Did you arrange for the two individuals to catch her, resulting in the car ident?¡± Millie questioned, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Did you witness everything?¡± Lois was taken aback. Millie¡¯s perceptiveness was remarkable. Despite Lois¡¯ urging for the two individuals to leave swiftly, Millie had managed to observe their actions. Millie maintained her silence, the weight of unspoken thoughts filling the air. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I dispatched them to take Fiona away. I was afraid Leon would find out about her condition and empathize with her, but I never intended for her to meet her end.¡± Millie cast her gaze over the verdant graveyard. Love could resemble a double-edged de, driving the unrequited Lover to madness. Later that evening, upon Millie¡¯s return to her room, the sound of water running in the shower indicated Marcus¡¯ presence. Noticing that Marcus¡¯ptop was active, Millie approached and discovered a partiallypleted set of jewelry examination questions. Could this be a way for Marcus to test her and her ssmates? ¡°Ehem.¡± Draped in a white bathrobe, Marcus sauntered over, his damp chest on disy. Startled, Millie averted her gaze. Had he witnessed her perusing the examination questions? Was this a form of cheating? ¡°Did you go through them all?¡± Marcus¡¯ smile widened as he tossed the towel aside and drew Millie into his embrace. Chapter 821 Why had Marcus rushed through his shower with such haste? A mere moment ago, he had been enclosed within the bathroom¡¯s embrace, and now he emerged, leaving behind its sanctuary. The sudden appearance caught her off guard. Gazing upon the chiseled contours of Marcus¡¯ visage against the canvas of his robust chest, Millie found herself enveloped in a shroud of shyness. With unblemished sincerity, she voiced her thoughts. ¡°Nay, only a solitary question did I chance upon.¡± Her hand ascended to Lend support against the imposing bastion of Marcus¡¯ chest, encountering the terrain of his robust and dewy sinews. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her gaze lifted, encountering his intent stare. Millie¡¯s reticence deepened, mingling with a tincture of culpability. ¡°I but perused the initial query. You should rece it. By my honor falsehoods shall not cross my lips.¡± To underscore her pledge, Millie¡¯s hand ascended in a solemn oath, yet Marcus, swift as a zephyr, quelled the gesture and enfolded her within his embrace, a paragon of sce. ¡°Fret not.¡± Should her desire dare to traverse the boundless expanse, he¡¯d bestow upon her the entirety of his possession, Let alone a mere query of academia. In the moment that Leon unmasked Millie¡¯s alias as Aisha, a tempest of anxiety raged within Marcus. How ineffable was the sensation of her nestled within his arms now? Tenderly did Marcus¡¯ fingertips traverse the expanse of Millie¡¯s brow. a caress as delicate as the flutter of a butterfly¡®s wing, coaxing her heart into a faster cadence. On this eve, Marcus embraced gentility with an ardent embrace. Subsequently, they descended onto the plush couch. Millie found herself ensconced within the cradle of Marcus¡¯ extended limbs, his embrace enveloping her svelte waist, while aptop found shelter in his custody. ¡°Do them perplex you? Permit me to illuminate.¡± With digits as lithe as the tendrils of a vine, Marcus directed attention to the luminous screen, his timbre imbued with an indulgence that echoed the dulcet symphony of a Luby. Lips, as tender as the whisper of zephyrs, brushed against the contours of her ear, bearing with them a bouquet of his delightful aroma. His intentions remained veiled-was he a scribe of treachery, aiding in academic subversion? The chasm between this instance and his customary sternness yawned wide, a dichotomy that left her contemtive. Millie¡¯s gaze was averted, shying away from the incandescent screen to the countenance of her companion. Her gaze, a reflection of her puzzlement, fell upon his visage, her lips ensnared by her own pearly incisors. ¡°Were you not once unyielding in your vignce? For my earliest transgressions, banishment to solitude was my rpense. Why this sudden benevolence? I remain ensnared in bewilderment.¡± ¡°Perhaps if rigor dissolves within academia, disdain may find residence in the hearts of your peers, attributing favoritism to my indulgence.¡± These words held truth; Marcus¡¯ public countenance had been one of severity. Yet this facade was not without its merits. Being shunned by those resentful of her favor rendered her an odious pariah. Therefore, Marcus cloaked her in the cold armor of his impartiality. ¡°I won¡¯t solve them now. I¡¯ll wait until the test, with my own ability.¡± Chapter 822 ¡°Are you resolute?¡± In his query, astonishment found no dwelling. The potency of Millie¡¯s abilities had long been an eyewitness in Marcus¡¯ regard. ¡°aye. I will not seek your guidance ad infinitum. My conviction stands tall, bolstered by faith in my own faculties.¡± An air of assurance danced upon her visage, her chin held aloft in defiance. Marcus¡¯ fingers, as deft as artisans, caressed her tender chin, a gesture suffused with whispers of endearment. Millie, wrapped in a cocoon of confidence, proved an even more enchanting sight. Against the commodious divan, Marcus leaned, relinquishing theptop¡¯s embrace to its cushions. Ah, how sublime it was to possess Millie¡¯s presence. In time¡¯s tender passage, Millie¡¯s countenance was etched with consternation. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡­ay, what ails you?¡± he inquired. ¡°Should I achieve good results, they may think I have known the answers in advance.¡± Derisive tongues might whisper of ndestine perusal. s, sess would spawn derision, while failure would beckon mockery from Kaya. Marcus¡¯ scrutiny remained unbroken, capturing every nuance of her demeanor, be it bashful or crestfallen. An intoxicating elixir, her myriad expressions blended into a potion of unparalleled felicity. ¡°Why, perchance, are the perceptions of others a concern that burdens your thoughts?¡± He was bemused. Leaning against the couch¡¯s plush embrace, Marcus inched closer, his voice gradually taking on a husky timbre as each word left his lips. ¡®m yearning for slumber, for weariness has overtaken me.¡± Millie sensed the need to concoct an excuse for her departure. Yet his gaze, akin to that of a predator, seemed to engulf her. ¡°Should your heart yearn for repose, then let your lips engage in a parting kiss.¡± His voice, a gentle murmur, sent Millie¡¯s pulse into a frenzied dance. ¡°Merely a kiss? A trivial pursuit.¡± Millie, daring and determined, pressed her tender Lips against his own. A fleeting caress ensued, only to be followed by her hasty retreat. Marcus, though tempted, relinquished any further advances. On the bed¡¯s expanse, Millie ensconced herself beneath the quilt¡¯s embrace, opting to shield her gaze from Marcus¡± intense scrutiny. Time unfurled its wings, and in a few heartbeats, Marcus averted his gaze from her, contemting her recent words. With grace befitting a monarch, he strode to the balcony, fingers poised to initiate a call. ¡°I beseech a favor of you.¡± In the blink of an eye, the final day of their two-week sojourn arrived. A mound of examination scripts found refuge in Marcus¡¯ grip as he entered the ssroom¡¯s threshold. Chapter 823 ¡°Are we to be tested?¡± ¡°why were we not forewarned?¡± Surveying the examination papers, bewilderment etched its mark on their expressions. Unanticipated tests loomed before them, casting doubt on their level of preparedness. ¡°In this test¡¯s crucible, the pinnacle trio shall find apprenticeship within the Thomas Group.¡± Seriousness resonated in Marcus¡¯s tone; his presence was a steadfast sentinel upon the stage. ¡°Three slots, you jest? Did a quota unmentioned emerge?¡± As the examination papers fluttered into each other¡¯s hands, discourse ceased, and the room fell silent. Questions multiplied, and anxiety forpletion gnawed at each soul. An hour¡¯s passage bore witness to the cessation of scribbles, with every script surrendered to Marcus¡® evaluation. Suspense gripped the air as students awaited their fate, hopes pinned upon securing the coveted Thomas Group positions. ¡°Verily, thebyrinthine queries thwarted mypletion, Leaving one unresolved.¡± ¡°You faltered at a singr query? s, I left two unanswered.¡± ¡°Inconceivable, dear friends. Such a spectacle befits those who failed to exert due diligence.¡± Kaya¡¯s retort,ced with levity, aimed a teasing nce at the conversing duo. Tonguesshed back in silent but somber acknowledgment of their shorings. Kaya¡¯¡¯s im held a kernel of truth-her diligent persistence set her apart. With an impassive countenance, Marcus proceeded to assess the papers. A particr script halted his perusal, his scrutiny aligning with the name inscribed atop. His gaze lifted, embracing the quietly engrossed Millie. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Minutes unfurled their wings, and Marcus, having concluded his evaluations, embarked upon the score tabtion. ¡°It¡¯s done? So swift? ¡°The celerity befits the Thomas Group¡¯s president.¡± In swift sequence, scores found their allocation. ¡°By the heavens, my nerves are aflutter.¡± ¡°As are mine. The oue is imminent.¡± A score report, sudden and conspicuous, beckoned all gazes. Millie, her eyes cast upon the screen, exhaled in sce. ¡°Behold, Millie attains perfection and ascends the summit.¡± ¡°The exam¡¯s intricacies and her mastery are wondrous to behold.¡± Chapter 824 Kaya¡¯s countenance, however, paled, contorted by a mix of disbelief and envy. Fourth position was her lot, rendering her ineligible for the Thomas Group-a reality she now faced with a blush of humiliation. ¡°See it, Kaya, ranked fourth. Thomas Group¡¯s gates barred her.¡± ¡°Yes, so resolute in critique moments past, now undone by the same hand.¡± Kaya¡¯s re, brimming with indignation, settled upon Millie. An alliance of embarrassment and resentment took root within her. Millie cast a lone shadow at the summit. Kaya¡¯s torment had its roots in witnessing Millie¡¯s academic triumph. ¡°Observe, for the top three, join thepany next month.¡± The second and third ranks, usually shrouded in modesty, shared a celebratory gesture, intoxicated by the fruits of their Labor. At Last, their endeavor yielded its due reward. ¡°May I scrutinize my paper?¡± Kaya¡¯s resolve was unshaken, and her hand ascended in request. ¡°Of course.¡± Receiving her script, Kaya¡¯s scrutiny uncovered a query marred by a five-point deduction. Inparison to the correct solution, her responsecked thorough boration, warranting the penalty. ¡°Mr. Thomas, might I inspect the scripts of the top three? The posed question posed an arduous challenge, leading her to forfeit a portion of the attainable points. Laden with doubt, she harbored skepticism that the trio could masterfully conquer itsplexities. Particrly in Millie¡¯s case, a notion crept in that Marcus might have extended assistance in a manner akin to cheating. ¡°Peruse these three scripts, for they belong to the triumphant trio. Feel free to review them,¡± Marcus stated, extending an invitation. With discerning precision, Marcus singled out these three assessment documents. Kaya¡¯s hopes faltered as she perused the trio of examination papers, only to find no discrepancies in their responses. The consensus among them was one of genuine conviction. Millie¡¯s performance stood out, having secured a perfect score; her solutions were not only urate but also presented immactely, rendering her paper wless. As Marcus exited the ssroom to answer a phone call, restlessness seized Kaya. She directed a hissing inquiry toward Millie, with a venomous edge to her voice. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Guys, have you not detected the oddity? How can Millie exin her perfect score? She doesn¡¯t possess an education levelparable to ours, yet her score remains wless.¡± Kaya¡¯s malicious insinuation echoed, capturing the attention of their peers. ¡°Kaya, what are you implying?¡± ¡°She must have obtained foreknowledge of the questions and answers by memorizing them prior.¡± ¡°Is that even feasible?¡± ¡°Absolutely, her husbandposed the test. Undoubtedly, she watched as he devised it. This test lacks fairness entirely.¡± Kaya¡¯s usatory tone reverberated, with a chorus of doubtful murmurs emerging in its wake. Millie¡¯s brow furrowed; her apprehensions had borne fruit. ¡°Contrary to your spections, I didn¡¯t pre-memorize the answers. I had notid eyes on any of the questions prior to the test.¡± Chapter 825 Her response held the truth. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t obtained any foreknowledge. The test that Lay before them was not Marcus¡¯ creation-it diverged in format and content. ¡°Should we ept your words? We remain unconvinced. Your perfect score stinks of deceit.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s logical. Her husband¡¯s influence clearly benefited her.¡± The chorus of skepticism grew louder, directed toward Millie with a mixture of suspicion and scorn. ¡°Why thismotion? I, in fact, penned the test. How then could Millie be privy to its contents? You yourselves Lack diligent effort, yet dare to cast aspersions on others¡¯ achievements. As Preagend University¡¯s finest students, should shame not envelop you?¡± The vice dean¡¯s words resounded, a scolding reproach directed at the turbulent gathering. The vice dean¡¯s entrance shattered the tension, his stern expression betraying his ire. He hadbored to ensure the test¡¯s impartiality. Marcus¡¯ retrieval of the test mere minutes before its administration precluded any opportunity for Millie to cheat. Subsequently, Marcus¡¯ entrance followed, his visage mirroring the gravity of the situation. Silence nketed the room, heads bowing in submission. The vice dean¡¯s sudden appearance perplexed Marcus did you all hear that? The vice dean himself authored the test. Millie¡¯s husband is not connected to this matter in any way.¡± A whisper of enlightenment spread through the room. Instantly, the vice dean fixed an intense gaze upon the student, his eyes burning with intensity, as he swiftly retorted. ¡°You persist in disbelief? To maintain fairness, Mr. Thomas assigned me the test creation. Your performances disappoint. Millie, having left academia, still excelled. Examine your own shorings- struggling to outperform her and faltering in ss.¡± His voice brimmed with disappointment. Known for his gentility, he had now relinquished restraint; his finger pointed usingly at the students. His words pierced their hearts with a mixture of anger and disappointment. They lowered eyes, cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Kaya¡¯s mortification knew no bounds, with the realization dawning that the vice dean was the exam¡¯s architect. Millie¡¯s aptitude shone, her wless score a testament to her capabilities-especially as the vice dean himself had penned the test. Turning away, the vice dean concealed his disappointment, his gaze shifting to Marcus with a sense of gratitude. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I apologize for this misunderstanding. Thank you for offering us an additional opportunity to join yourpany.¡± Marcus acknowledged, casting a subtle nod toward the previously skeptical students. Millie narrowed her eyes, a realization dawning that the test¡¯s creator was not Marcus after all. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The dissimrity from the paper she had glimpsed was now clear. Thankfully, Marcus¡¯ innocence was upheld in this matter. The vice dean¡¯s countenance shifted, transitioning from relief to gratitude, as he extended his reassurance to the other fortunate students who secured the positions. ¡°Congrattions. Make the most of this chance within the Thomas Group.¡± ¡°We will endeavor to do our best.¡± Chapter 826 With the conclusion of their university Casting a sidelong nce at him, Millie¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°What are you pondering?¡± A radiant smile graced Millie¡¯s lips as she remarked, ¡°I must say, you possess a considerate side. Thank you for engaging the vice dean in creating the test.¡± ¡°Gratitude requires action,¡± Marcus responded, unveiling the car key and unlocking the vehicle, the sunlight enhancing his dignified presence. ¡°What else is on your mind?¡± Millie inquired, taking her seat within the car. A meaningful Look danced in his eyes as he regarded her. ¡°Have you genuinely forgotten?¡± The reference transported Millie back to an earlier urrence, one that made her blush furiously. Could he not control himself, even after just finishing their ss? What did he expect her to say? ¡°Randolph invited us for dinner tonight.¡± Millie looked outside and diverted the conversation. However, Marcus remained unperturbed. Drawing closer, their faces were amere centimeter apart, a tantalizing proximity that nearly led to a kiss. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Millie, I¡¯m serious this time. Prepare yourself.¡± Her heart raced, and Millie stammered, ¡°Prepare for what?¡± ¡°Well?¡± Marcus¡¯ query seemed to imply he considered her readiness confirmed. Embarrassment flooded her cheeks, and Millie attempted to evade the topic. ¡°Just drive. I need to return to the hotel and pack. Aren¡¯t you headed to thepany? We mustn¡¯t be Late for Randolph¡¯s dinner.¡± Observing her shy and flustered demeanor with an amused smile, Marcusplied, setting the car in motion. At the evening dinner, Millie sat beside Marcus, a silent observer, as school leaders and admirers of Marcus filled the room. Perched in a corner, Millie squirmed. Her legs felt like jelly, and her thoughts Lingered on the recent episode. Though usually audacious, she was now a bundle of nerves. ¡°Millie, you¡¯ve hardly touched your wine, yet your face is flushed. Are you feeling unwell?¡± The vice dean¡¯s concerned voice reached her ears. ¡°Indeed, Millie, you¡¯ve seemed preupied throughout the evening. Do the dishes not meet your tastes? Should I summon the waiter to bring the menu for an alternative selection?¡± another leader chimed in. Touching her face, Millie confirmed its warmth, her difort unabated. ¡°No, the dishes are excellent. I¡¯m fine. Please carry on without concern.¡± Millie¡¯s curt response was punctuated with a pleading gaze toward Marcus, seeking sce. Chapter 827 He caught her unease, Lightly lifting his ss and surreptitiously guiding her hand onto hisp. In close proximity to him, Millie inhaled the fragrance of red wine that clung to him. Coupled with his handsome features, her heart quickened its pace. ¡°The evening draws to a close.¡± Marcus¡¯ hushed tone reached her, hinting at something unsaid. Observing the somewhat inebriated Leaders, Millie¡¯s Lips quivered with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. ¡°Honey,ter I want to have hot dog; is that alright?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Confusion flickered in Marcus¡¯ eyes; he hadn¡¯t expected such a request. It seemed her nerves were getting the best of her. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯d Like to have some roasted potatoes. Is that alright?¡± His indulgent nod conveyed reassurance. ¡°Certainly. After the event, we can buy some and head home.¡± Outside the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Marcus exchanged a handshake with Randolph. Millie stood by his side, offering a polite smile. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Hinks.¡± she bid her farewell. Randolph chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s been a wonderful time! Farewell and have a safe journey home.¡± As the school leaders gradually departed in their cars, Millie cast a sidelong nce at the towering figure beside her, a warm flush gracing her cheeks. Shrugging off his coat, Marcus draped it over his arm. Adorned in a meticulously ironed ck shirt and straight-legged trousers that entuated his model-like legs, he exuded both handsomeness and refinement. Millie blinked, finding herself captivated by Marcus¡¯ presence. From his demeanor to his affluence, competence, and physique, every aspect seemed awe-inspiring. By simply standing there, hemanded attention, causing passersby to cast frequent nces his way. A smirk tugged at Marcus¡¯ Lips as he gently took Millie¡¯s hand, guiding her towards their waiting car. Under his lead, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit like a child being guided. Behind the wheel, Marcus navigated to a food street and purchased hot dog and roasted potatoes as per Millie¡¯s preference. As she held the hot dog in one hand and roasted potatoes in the other, the vibrant colors of the food should have been inviting, but Millie found herself unable to eat with ease. She shook her head, questioning her own nervousness. It was almostical how she felt like a bundle of nerves, fretting over the simplest matters between men and women. She knew that many of her college peers had begun dating, establishing rtionships early on, and finding happiness together. Yet, for some reason, she still struggled to start. ¡°Would you Like anything else to eat? I can go get it,¡± Marcus offered with a smile, his tone gentle as he ruffled Millie¡¯s hair. His maic voice brushed against Millie¡¯s ear, while his tender gesture left a lingering warmth. Chapter 828 A tingling sensation swept over her, akin to being tickled by ants. lo, thank you. I¡¯m already full.¡± ¡°Experiencing some jitters?¡± Millie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a bit chilly. The night breeze has a hint of cold.¡± Millie averted her gaze, her eyes Lowered to evade the intensity of Marcus¡¯ stare. A gentle evening breeze lifted her hair, causing it to brush against her Lips. Marcus¡¯ coat enveloped her, his deep gaze firmly on her. He sensed her heightened unease. Yet his desire to possess her extended beyond her heart, epassing her very form. As the coat cocooned her, Millie experienced aforting warmth. A trace of woodsy aroma lingered on his clothes¡ªan intoxicating hint of men¡¯s cologne. Gently, Marcus brushed aside a stray strand of hair from the corner of Millie¡¯s mouth, his thumb skimming her soft lips and triggering a delightful shiver through her frame. ¡°Shall we head back then?¡± Marcus¡¯ meaningful gaze bore into Millie. He perceived in her a resemnce to a delicate kitten, simultaneously gentle and jittery¡ª-an overwhelmingly endearingbination. With her apricot-colored sweater, flowing ck locks, and pristine white boots, bathed in the gentle glow of the streetlights, her skin seemed to emit an innate radiance. He found himself consumed by the impulse to capture her tender, sulent lips right here on this bustling street. ¡°ALL right, let¡¯s head back,¡° Millie replied, her voice carrying a mixture of emotions. The car progressed along the road, but Millie noticed they weren¡¯t heading toward her rented amodation. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she inquired. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a nap,¡± Marcus responded. His hand extended and interlocked with hers, his grip firm yet tender. His one-handed driving didn¡¯t compromise his exceptional skill. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As the car ascended a winding mountain path, Millie observed the roadside Lights dwindling like scenes from a film. Sensing Millie¡¯s slight tension, Marcus loosened his grip, activating a soothing ssical tune. Gradually, Millie felt her body and mind rx. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Marcus announced. Chapter 829 The car traveled up to a mountaintop, entering a spacious vi. Millie nced around after lowering the window. A Lush green Lawn extended, while the crystalline blue pool glistened under the light. Ahead of the car, an enchanting double-story vi with expansive floor-to-ceiling windows stood like a golden pearl atop the mountain, a scene of breathtaking beauty and tranquility. ¡°This is also one of our properties. We can visit frequently in the future. It¡¯s the highest point in Preagend, offering splendid views of the city, stars, and moon,¡± Marcus shared. Millie looked upward, taking in the night sky adorned with countless stars. ¡°The night sky is truly magnificent tonight,¡± she remarked. A particr word he had used lingered: ¡°ours.¡± His words bestowed upon her a profound sense of security. With the engine off, Marcus alighted from the car, and Millie followed hesitantly. As she stepped out, a refreshing breeze brushed against her, carrying a faint sweetness. Marcus moved around the car and extended his broad palm to Millie. Her heart raced; sheprehended its significance. Briefly closing her eyes to steady her heartbeat, Millie recognized the gravity of this moment, aware it would shape her future. If she regretted it now, there might be a chance to retreat. After thirty seconds, Millie opened her eyes. Marcus¡¯ intense gaze met hers, both holding their breath. Their gaze locked, and Millie gradually extended her hand, intertwining their fingers. Ascending to the spacious master bedroom on the upper floor, Millie trod upon a soft carpet that offered a Luxurious underfoot sensation, akin to a soothing massage. Every detail exuded opulence. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°The texture of this carpet is simply amazing,¡± Millie sighed, a mixture of Luxury and overwhelm washing over her. She noticed a stag painting on the wall, her eyes widening. It was a masterpiece by a renowned foreign artist, an auctioned work that had caused ripples in the art world. Millie hadn¡¯t anticipated Marcus possessing this masterpiece. Witnessing Millie¡¯s wide-eyed wonder, Marcus smiled. He desired to possess her amidst the most stunning scenery in the most exquisite setting. He yearned for this beautiful memory to be etched deep within their hearts. ¡°Go ahead and check out the walk-in closet,¡± Marcus proposed. Millieplied with his suggestion and opened the door to the walk-in closet. Inside, she found an array of women¡¯s clothes meticulously arranged, all brand new and still adorned with tags. She cast a nce back at Marcus. Chapter 830 ¡°Earlier today, I had the boutique deliver these. I estimated your size. You can wear them for now,¡± Marcus exined, his gaze skimming over Millie¡¯s captivating figure. Pajamas and fresh attire were prepared. Millie took a deep breath, sensing that everything was meticulously nned and awaiting the final step. This man¡¯s preparation was meticulous, Like a patient predator ready to seize its prey. From behind, Marcus enfolded Millie in his arms and yfully urged, ¡°If you keep hesitating, I might join you in the shower.¡± A swift and instinctive ¡°no¡± slipped from Millie¡¯s lips, and she hastily grabbed a beige silk nightgown before seeking refuge in the bathroom. Nearly an hour passed within the bathroom¡¯s confines, and Millie felt she might faint if she didn¡¯t emerge soon. Coming out of the bathroom, carrying a fragrant aura, she slipped under the soft covers, intentionally avoiding Marcus¡¯ gaze. Marcus grinned and headed straight for the bathroom. Once inside, he was met with a misty veil of water vapor. Was she truly that nervous? Should she linger any longer, she might simply evaporate within the steam. Driven by anticipation, Marcus progressed towards the shower, relishing the sensation of the water cascading over him as he began to wash up. Amid the water¡¯s melody in the bathroom, Millie pressed her lips together, her eyes fixed on the twinkling lights. Tonight, she was surrendering herself to Marcus. Nervousness gripped her, and her heart was unsteady. Ten minutester, Marcus exited the bathroom briskly. Shortly after, Millie felt the bed dip slightly. Her breath hitched, and her heart seemed poised to leap out of her chest. And then she was drawn into a damp embrace. ¡°Millie,¡± Marcus murmured gently. Buzzing thoughts upied Millie¡¯s mind, rendering her speechless. ¡°Millie?¡± Marcus called her name, his voice patient as he suppressed his own excitement. His velvety voice brushed against her ears once more, rendering Millie¡¯s heart restless and unsettled. Why did he have to call her now? She didn¡¯t want to speak. Nerves churned within her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°Why do you keep calling me?¡± Millie responded grumpily, her brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯LL love and cherish you for the rest of my life,¡± he vowed. His fingertips tenderly caressed her neck, brimming with affection. Millie felt her anxiety abate. ¡°Honey, from this moment on, I¡¯ll Love you too,¡± she dered. Both harboring deep feelings and openly acknowledging their connection felt right and true. Marcus tenderly pressed his lips to Millie¡¯s, finding them as luscious and sweet as ripe fruits. Chapter 831 His voice held a husky timbre. ¡°Honey, wrap your arms around my neck.¡± Subsequently, Millie¡¯s silk nightgown was swiftly discarded. A flicker of surprise coursed through her, yet sheplied, her slim arms encircling Marcus¡¯ neck. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Marcus¡¯ hand ventured lower. Beyond the window, the moon concealed itself behind clouds. Droplets of sweat began to form, trickling down their skin as the heat between them escted. The entire bedroom seemed to ignite, aze with fervor. The next morning, the morning sun shone into the room, illuminating it. The bedroom still carried an intimate air. Marcus was the first to wake up. Millie moved a little in her sleep, hummedzily and went back to sleep. Marcus stared at her beautiful face with a smile, physically and mentally satisfied. His long wait was over. His wife was so beautiful and sensual that even her most casual move made him want her more. Only when she was about to cry out did he immediately give up and let go. Then, he supported his hand on his pillow and stared at the sleeping Millie. Her lips were a little swollen, and that was kind of his fault. He couldn¡¯t seem to stop kissing her Last night. After everything, he promised himself that he would do everything in his power to always protect her. Suddenly, Marcus¡¯ phone vibrated in the silence. Marcus grabbed it quickly and saw that it was a message from Mylo. ¡°Where are you? It¡¯s been long since we saw each other.¡± ¡°The top of the mountain.¡± ¡°The top of the mountain? You are in the vi there?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t reply anymore. He muted his phone and threw it aside. Staying with his wife was much more important than those friends of his. He much preferred to just watch her quietly until she woke up. An hourter, he heard some noise downstairs. With a frown, Marcus turned on the monitoring screen. The screen showed Mylo, Delmor and some other people pulling up in a luxurious sports car. Marcus took his phone and saw that Mylo had sent him another message. ¡°We¡¯reing over.¡± Marcus hissed and sent a quick message to their group. ¡°Be quiet!¡± He got out of bed, took a quick shower and tiptoed downstairs so as not to wake Millie. Chapter 832 Mylo let himself in with the spare key he had. Seated in the Living room on his ck Leather sofa downstairs, were a group of rich Looking people. Hearing Marcuse downstairs, Mylo looked up and tapped the Rolex watch on his wrist, clicking his tongue in reproach. ¡®t¡¯s almost noon. You usually get up early. What happened today?¡± ¡°Did you work overtimest night?¡± Delmor chimed in. Marcus just red at them, silently cursing the idiots for disturbing his peace. He had waited so long and endured the torture to finally have sex with his wife. How long he slept was none of their business. Of course, he didn¡¯t say that out loud. He tucked a hand into his pocket and asked impatiently, ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Their arrival had disturbed his happy and sacred time with Millie. Mylo was staring strangely at him, wondering why he looked so displeased. Mylo ignored his thoughts and looked out of the window with a rxed air about him. ¡°Look at how beautiful the weather is. It¡¯s a perfect day for barbecue.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have food here,¡± Marcus said quickly, not Liking where this was going. Delmor smiled up at him and said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We came with all the food, ingredients and tools needed. We have a whole trunk.¡± Marcus gritted his teeth and nced at the two other men he rarely hung out with. One was Darin who was closer to Delmor, and Delmor¡¯s other friend. There were also two women he had never seen. One of them, probably Mylo¡¯s girlfriend, was in Mylo¡¯s arms, and the other, was in Delmor¡¯s friend¡¯s arms. She was probably his girlfriend too. ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock. We can start setting things up. Let¡¯s set up the grill guys,¡± Mylo said and led the group out. ¡°Keep it down!¡± Marcus ordered in a hushed tone. They looked at Marcus, then at each other in confusion. They didn¡¯t understand him. They ignored him and went out to set things for the barbecue up. Everyone was bustling around on the outdoorwn. Darin wasing in with a box of food when his phone rang. Seeing Rhea¡¯s name on the caller ID, he walked aside and answered the call. Everyone looked at him as he walked away. ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to get married? How can he be interested in going out for fun right now when he should be preparing for his wedding?¡± Mylo asked in confusion, looking at Delmor, the only person close to Darin among them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°He didn¡¯t Look Like a happy groom-to-be at all. Wait a second. He had a crush on Rhea, didn¡¯t he? He should Look happier.¡± ¡°He did have a crush on her, but don¡¯t you know where Rhea¡¯s mind is at?¡± Delmor asked, motioning his head towards the vi where Marcus was still in before adding, ¡°She still hasn¡¯t given up.¡± Darin soon finished talking on the phone and came back. Everyone stopped talking when they saw him. Chapter 833 In the bedroom upstairs, a delicious scent floated in from the window. Millie turned over Lightly before slowly opening her eyes. She felt sore all over her body. It took a while for her toe to herself and wake up fully. When she did, she covered her face, thoughts of Last night shing through her mind. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down as she recalled how Marcus acted Like a beast Last night. She had summoned up the courage to go through with it, but when it happened, she ended up being too exhausted. Her ears perked up at the noise downstairs. Was anyone visiting? Millie quickly sat up. When she put her Legs down and tried to stand on them, she almost fell. Her legs were so weak. She struggled for a moment and went into the bathroom for a shower. Some time after, she came out wrapped in a towel and quickly changed into clean clothes. Standing in front of the mirror, Millie noticed a hickey on her neck. She gasped in horror. She couldn¡¯t go down like this. Everyone would know what happened. She grabbed a silk scarf and tied it around her neck. The weather was really hot today. They would find it either strange or crazy to see her with a silk scarf. This was all Marcus¡¯ fault. How could he Leave a hickey in such an obvious spot? Millie walked downstairs and found people chatting and barbecuing on thewn outside. She looked back at the clock on the wall and saw that it was noon. When did theye? They would surely mock her for waking up at this time.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wished she could stay in, but hunger forced her to walk out. Mylo was the first to notice her. He squinted his eyes before realizing who it was. ¡°Millie? I had no idea you were here.¡± He now understood why Marcus kept telling them to be quiet. Millie was still sleeping when they came. ¡°Did you just wake up? How can you sleep for so long?¡± Delmor asked, giving her a strange Look ¡°It¡¯s a hot day. Why are you wearing a silk scarf? I hope the heat doesn¡¯t get unbearable for you.¡± Millie secretly gritted her teeth, wishing she could just turn around and go back to the room. But she was already here and they were being so mean, teasing her. Marcus¡¯ friends sure had a way of saying hello. ¡°Where is Marcus?¡± Millie asked. She didn¡¯t see him when she woke up and he wasn¡¯t here either. Actually, she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to see him. After what happened Last night, she wasn¡¯t sure how to react faced with him. Mylo smiled and raised his eyebrows teasingly. ¡°Do you miss your husband already? He is on the phone by the swimming pool.¡± Chapter 834 The girl next to him Laughed at how he teased Millie. Millie blushed, her cheeks turning red. She looked in the direction of the pool, and indeed, Marcus stood there in a grey casual dress with his back to her. His wide back, Long Legs and beautifully combed hair made him so attractive. Even from a distance, Millie couldn¡¯t help but drool at his sexy figure. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The scent of the delicious food brought her back to the present. She swallowed loudly, staring at the grilled chicken wings greedily She was surprised to find that rich people could cook so well. ¡°It smells so good that I¡¯m drooling,¡± Mylo¡¯s girlfriend said, sniffing the smoke above it. ¡°Of course, it has to be. I¡¯m a dignified man. There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m not good at. Besides, this is just a barbecue. It¡¯s easy!¡± Mylo bragged. ¡°Here, Millie. Try one.¡± He took two grilled chicken wings, gave one to his girlfriend and the other to Millie. Millie immediately took it to her mouth. She was really hungry. As she ate, she let her gaze travel around until she noticed a familiar face. It was Darin, Rhea¡¯s fianc¨¦. Darin was chatting amicably with Delmor. They seemed to be good friends. Just then, a blue car entered the vi. After the engine of the car stopped, Bruce and Rhea got out of it and walked towards them on thewn. Rhea Looked really elegant and powerful in her purple windbreaker and a ck beret. Next to her, Bruce looked haggard, as if a truck had run over him. It got even worse after he took off his sunsses. He had eyebags. ¡°You¡¯re here finally. What would you like to eat? I¡®1l roast it for you,¡± Darin said, walking towards his fianc¨¦e with a smile and leaving Delmor with whom he was chatting behind. Rhea nced at Millie and shrugged. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Bruce walked up to Millie and greeted. ¡°Hi, Milli He nced down at the food Mylo was roasting without any interest. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Mylo quirked an eyebrow at him. ¡°It seems that you have no interest whatsoever in my food. Look at how Millie and my girlfriend are enjoying it happily.¡± With a heavy sigh, Bruce tucked both hands into his pants¡¯ pockets and looked up at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy at thepany Lately. I didn¡¯t even sleep well Last night, and I have no appetite,¡° he exinedzily and dragged his feet to a white leisure chair, stretching his long legs to rx. Chapter 835 Millie walked into the kitchen to make some drinks. She opened the refrigerator and saw Lemon and honey. She could make her signature forte honey Lemonade with it. She was putting the honey into a ss container when she heard footsteps in the kitchen behind her. The male scent that filled her nostrils told her who it was. Once again, thoughts ofst night flooded her mind. She bit her Lower lip and her face suddenly felt hot. Her hand that was holding the honey trembled slightly as the images in her head got more vivid. Marcus stood behind her and watched her. Millie was on a red thin sweater. Her long hair moved gently, following her movements and mesmerizing him. He could still see her small and cute ears from behind. Millie¡¯s breathing wasing in shortly now. Just as she asked herself why he wasn¡¯t doing anything, she was suddenly pulled against a hard and warm chest. Marcus lowered his head and inhaled the fragrance of her hair. She smelled good. Every inch of her body smelled so good and excited him. Millie¡¯s hand trembled even more. She whispered, a little out of breath, ¡°I¡¯m making drinks and you¡¯re hindering me.¡± This hug was a physical reminder of everything that happened Last night and how crazy this man was. He was apletely different man from his usually cold and reserved self. It was as though the beast in him was released. After what she witnessed, she wondered how he was able to stop himself so many times before. ¡°Did they wake you up?¡± Marcus asked in a low tone, stepping back a little. Having some space now, Millie poured some water into the container with honey. ¡°It was already noon. I should have been up already,¡± ¡°She answered, thinking of Delmor¡¯sment about her waking up Late. Marcus noticed the silk scarf around her tender neck. Then, he saw the ruby ne he gave her under the scarf. Marcus turned Millie around to face him. It warmed his heart to see her wearing the things he bought her. Marcus¡¯ eyes were filled with desire for her. Millie looked nervously at the kitchen door which was connected to the hall, scared that someone woulde in. She didn¡¯t want anyone to find them in this intimate posture. ¡°Stop. Someone might see us.¡± Millie pushed him on the chest gently, but he was Like a wall. ¡°Let them see and be jealous.¡± Millie gasped. When did Marcus be so free and open? She hadn¡¯t gotten to that stage yet. Marcus looked at the silk scarf around Millie¡¯s neck with guilt. The skin on her neck was so tender that he went crazy over it. Millie turned her head away, really worried that someone would see them. She was still too shy. ¡°Did I hurt youst night? I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered, guilt filled in his voice. He really wanted to be gentle with Millie Last night, but she was so tempting that he lost control.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 836 Millie Looked up sharply at him. She had to admit that it was rare to see Marcus feeling guilty. She could feel how much he Loved her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should go out and wait for me now.¡± Millie sent him away so she could make those drinks in some quiet. Unfortunately, as soon as Marcus left, she saw Rhea standing with arms crossed and a twisted expression on her face. ¡°Millie, you bitch, you took my man! I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Rhea¡¯s voice was dripping with rage. Rhea saw Marcusing into the house earlier and followed him in, only to find him intimately chatting with Millie. Even a fool could tell that they went the extra milest night. She was so jealous and hateful. Why the hell was it Millie and not her? ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for someone who eavesdropped,¡± Millie answered her casually, pouring boiling water into the container. In truth, she was a Little annoyed that someone Listened in on her private conversation with her husband, but she was happy that she could use the opportunity to rub it in for Rhea. ¡°Bitch!¡± Rhea cursed. ¡°Get out!¡± Millie¡¯s face darkened. Rhea asked through gritted teeth, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I asked you to get out. You¡¯re standing on my husband¡¯s property and as the hostess, I have every right to kick you out. Now, get out!¡± Millie didn¡¯t mince her words. She didn¡¯t have to tolerate Rhea¡¯s insults, and she wouldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Even in my death, I won¡¯t let you go, Millie,¡± Rhea said with a huff and ran out of the room. Millie dug out some ice cubes and put them into the container. Then, she put a pot of honey Lemon water on the ice and rubbed her eyebrows to rx them. Darin looked at Rhea¡®s long face as she stormed out of the house. ¡°Have some food,¡± he suggested. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± she snapped and plopped down on the first seat she found. Once the drink was properly chilled, Millie elegantly carried it out on a beverage table, suggesting that everyone pour themselves a drink if they felt inclined. ¡°Millie, your thoughtfulness is trulymendable. I feel thirsty now,¡± Mylo eximed. After taking a sip of the drink, he added, ¡°Remarkable vor in this drink.¡± With a skewer of kebabs in hand, Millie sought out afortable spot to sit. There was an undeniable charm to indulging in a barbecue amidst such agreeable weather. After savoring a piece of sulent meat, Millie leaned back, her chin finding support in her hand, while her gaze lingered upon the cerulean sky above.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 837 Mylo sauntered over to Bruce, his toneced with concern. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Are you still feeling listless?¡± Bruce swiveled his head, slipping his sunsses from his chest onto his face. ¡°I¡¯LL manage; I might just take a short nap.¡± Behind those dark lenses, his eyes remained open, fixed on the heavens At the beverage table, Marcus deftly poured himself a drink, one that had been concocted by Millie. The taste was both tangy and sweet, further kindling his admiration for her multifaceted talents. Not only could she design, but she also created invigorating beverages. Meanwhile, Millie sat contentedly, engrossed in her barbecue meal, the sun illuminating her skin to radiant effect. Her enjoyment was palpable. A mischievous grin yed on Mylo¡¯s lips as he parted ways with Bruce and approached Marcus. With a knowing look, he inquired, ¡°Why did you show up here yesterday? Something significant must have urred.¡± Raising his ss to eye level, Marcus calmly observed the golden Liquid within. ¡°I¡¯m entitled to be wherever I choose.¡± Unfazed, Mylo continued with his smile intact, ¡°I see the reason behind Millie¡¯s silk scarf now-an attempt to conceal a mark you left, am I right? Congrattions! It seems you¡¯ve validated your status as an ordinary man.¡± As Millie enjoyed her meal, her gaze asionally drifted towards the two men. They stood there with an air of sophistication, resembling two superior models in their poise and presence. Their conduct exhibited wless precision, an embodiment of perfection. Sensing their gazes directed her way, Millie averted her eyes and couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their conversation might be centered around her. The mischievous grin on Mylo¡¯s face only intensified Millie¡¯s difort, leaving her unsettled. Marcus¡¯ gaze briefly brushed against Mylo, words not finding their way past his lips. With Mylo¡¯s perceptive eyes, he saw through things easily. Millie wiped her mouth and walked over, feeling uneasy as Mylo¡¯s persistent gaze followed her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked, her frown deepening. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marcus had shared their private matters with Mylo. The thought of it made her want to hide. Mylo was known for his bold and flirtatious nature, often pursuing romantic interests without hesitation, which could intimidate many people. Mylo, with a mischievous grin, casually swirled his ss in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just discussing how your husband can make your marriage even happier.¡± Millie cast a skeptical nce at him. She believed that their happiness was already quite substantial. Observing Mylo¡¯s mischievous expression and yful smile, Millie couldn¡¯t help but suspect that he had some hidden meaning behind his words. Suddenly, blushing slightly, Millie turned to Marcus for an exnation, but his gaze held a hint of inquiry. Mylo strolled over to the beverage table and poured himself another drink. ¡°Millie, Let me propose a toast to you. Congrattions on your impressive performance in entering the Thomas Group.¡± Chapter 838 ¡°How did you know?¡± Millie asked, surprised. ¡°Coincidentally, my girlfriend also attended Preagend University. She mentioned it to me,¡± Mylo disclosed. Millie¡¯s gaze alighted upon the girl who was absorbed in her meal, fingers dancing across her phone¡¯s screen. ¡°Thank you! I*1l drink it on her behalf.¡± Marcus took the wine ss that Mylo handed to Millie. ¡°Come on. Just take one sip. It¡¯s a gesture of goodwill, and she should appreciate it personally,¡± Mylo urged. Observing Millie, Marcus held the wine ss delicately and reassured, ¡°No need to fret, we¡¯re a team.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. As a married couple, you should be connected both emotionally and¡­ physically.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mylo pauses for a moment to emphasize the word physically. Feeling ufortable, Millie thought Mylo was truly irritating. Millie cast aplex nce at Marcus. Marcus downed his drink and guided Millie away from the smooth-talking Mylo. cing the cup casually on the table, Marcus fixed his gaze on Millie with a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°What were you thinking just now? You seemed lost in thought.¡± Millie felt a rush of guilt. Did he pick up on her thoughts about the hidden meaning of Mylo¡¯s words? ¡°After he mentioned wanting us to be happy¡­¡± Marcus leaned slightly, shielding them from prying eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected him to catch her momentarypse. But she certainly wouldn¡¯t confess what was on her mind. ¡°N-n-nothing,¡± Millie stammered, her anxiety evident as she scanned the surroundings. ¡°Really?¡± A deep smile yed on Marcus¡¯ handsome face. Holding her breath, Millie managed, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to have something to eat.¡± She reached for a skewer from the side, about to take a bite, when she hesitated. Realization dawned on her; the roast sausage seemed to carry a hidden innuendo after Mylo¡¯s remarks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this,¡± Millie admitted, her embarrassment causing her to shake her head. Opting for a squid instead, she tried to move past her awkward thoughts. Chapter 839 Marcus nced at the sausage, his brow furrowing momentarily before a smile tugged at his lips again. Rhea¡¯s eyes danced a perilous waltz, osciting between Marcus¡¯ form and Millie¡¯s all-too-attentive countenance. Fury ignited within her, recognizing the brazen flirtation that was unfolding before her very eyes. Casting Darin to the shadows, she left in a defiant stride. Darin,pelled to follow, was arrested by a sudden realization. He understood that Rhea¡¯s storm needed its time to abate. Arriving at the swimming pool¡¯s edge, Rhea¡¯s eyes caught the glimpse of a vine, alive with blossoms, which she regarded with a snarl. It was tripterygium wilfordii, a seductive nt whose allure hid a deadly secret. Every inch of it, from its tender sprouts to its vibrant pollen, concealed a toxic wrath. Even the slightest mistake in handling could unleash agonizing torment. With a resolve unshaken, Rhea plucked the blossoms, their innocence betrayed by her intentions, and wrapped them discreetly in her handkerchief . As she engaged in this dangerous harvest, thoughts swirled tempestuously in her mind. Millie¡¯s happiness was a fire she yearned to extinguish, to eradicate that triumphant smile. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve returned.¡± Darin¡¯s voice exhaled a tremor of relief, as if a held breath finding release. ¡°If this setting doesn¡¯t quite harmonize with your spirit, we could always retrace our path and journey back,¡± he proposed, a soothing note woven into his words. Fear for Rhea¡¯s safety loomed Large in his heart, a shadow he couldn¡¯t quite dispel. ¡°Extend your stay here a while longer, if you may. The allure of indulging in roasted oysters beckons to me.¡± Upon observing the vacant vessel that was Millie¡¯s cup, Rhea answered. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Aware of your fondness for oysters, I¡¯m preparing a roasting delight for you at this moment. They were procured by me with your delight in mind.¡± With a dutiful nod, Darin attended to the grill, the aroma of oysters wafting into the air. Rhea¡¯s face grew somber, her eyes falling upon the empty beverage table, a secret unnoticed by the oblivious crowd. Capitalizing on the chance, Rhea deftly maneuvered herself before Millie¡¯s artisanal beverage, adeptly concealing any sight beyond her presence. With a masterful illusion, she mimicked the act of pouring a Libation for herself. Yet, beneath this facade, she deftly scattered the elusive tripterygium wilfordii pollen into the vessel, a gesture woven with hidden intent. Then, in an air of tranquilposure, she gracefully departed from the scene. Cognizant of the vacant state of Millie¡¯s cup, Rhea foresaw her impending approach to quench her thirst. As foreseen, following a bout of indulgence in piquant fare, Millie¡¯s yearning for revitalization surged. With eagerness propelling her, she made her way to the beverage station, deftly pouring herself a Libation. Uplifting her gaze, Millie Lifted the vessel to her lips, partaking in a session of measured sips that effectively quelled the Lingering fire of spiciness. Employing a delicate hand to sweep away the beads of perspiration adorning her brow, she unveiled a contented smile, a testament to her gratification. A chuckle, cold and precise, escaped Rhea¡¯s lips. ¡°The roasted oysters have emerged as a delectable sess. I invite you to savor their essence.¡± The invitation was extended with a touch of culinary anticipation. As Darin presented the grilled oysters to her, Rhea rose from her seat, gently pushing the tter aside with a subtle gesture. Chapter 840 ¡°In truth, a sudden recollection has surfaced, demanding my attention. Regrettably, I find myself compelled to take my leave at this juncture.¡± The exnation unfurled with an air of unexpected urgency. Armed with the foresight of the impending impact of the toxic pollen on Millie, Rhea swiftly discerned the imperative to exit promptly, preempting any seeds of doubt among theirpanions. A pang of regret struck her; she couldn¡¯t witness the agony blossoming in Millie¡¯s core. What a tragic loss! ¡°Leave now?¡± Darin¡¯s confusion deepened as Rhea¡¯s choice swerved unexpectedly. A tinge of sorrow settled within him, given his devoted Labor in grilling the oysters, which she spurned without a taste. ¡°Pause for a moment, please. Permit me to bid them farewell. We shall depart as a unit.¡± Though sadness tugged at his heart, Darin¡¯s loyalty led him to apany Rhea, the draw of her presence a Lingering hope. ¡°Our departure is imminent. May you bask in moments of delight.¡± The farewell conveyed with a touch of well-wishing. Darin ambled gracefully to each individual, extending his greetings in a sequence of personal connections, until eventually, he directed his steps towards Rhea. ¡°Pray, when shall the wedding invitation make its way to our hands? Do remember to extend an invitation to us for the matrimonial celebration.¡± Mylo¡¯s boisterous inquiry rang out, apanied by a grin. Rhea¡¯s frown was a storm cloud on the horizon, but Darin, the ever-graceful host, turned and smiled at the others. ¡°The preparations are nearingpletion. I shall personally ce the invitation in your hands.¡± ss in hand, Millie savored another sip. Darin exuded a pleasing blend of politeness and charm, capturing her admiration. Yet, his affection found its way to an unintended recipient. ¡°Millie, the source of your sigh escapes my understanding,¡± the inquiry unfolded, touched with a hint of curiosity. Upon catching wind of Millie¡¯s subtle exhtion, Bruce ventured closer. Millie tilted her head, her voice carrying a note of intrigue. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened, it seems. Delmor always imed I was a skilled slumberer, yet I¡¯vee to realize his assessment was amiss. Unlike you, I find it difficult to find repose amidst the constant bustling of people traversing back and forth. Still, your ability to sumb to sleep is quite remarkable, a true gift.¡± Bruce, arms folded across his chest, tilted slightly and inquired, ¡°Last night, overtime held me in its grip, rendering me quite drowsy today. And yourself? How did you spend your evening?¡± Seeing his bright ck eyes upon her, Millie found herself momentarily at a loss for words. Subconsciously, she adjusted the silk scarf gracing her neck and averted her gaze, uncertainty coloring her actions. ¡°The captivating night sky here entranced me. My gaze was steadfast, unable to break free,¡± Millie replied, her words striving for a natural tone. In this moment, a ck car came to a halt along the road adjacent to the vi. Its windows were shrouded in obscurity. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Seated in the rear, Leon cast his gaze towards the bustling scene within the vi. Amidst the throng of figures, his eyes singrly gravitated towards Millie. As his eyes rested upon her graceful form, his handsome countenance bore a touch of sorrow. ¡°Boss, would you Like to enter and say goodbye?¡± he assistant inquired, a palpable sense of distress and despondency apparent in his tone. What a stroke of ill fortune had befallen his boss? The woman he held profound affections for happened to be his own cousin¡¯s spouse. And topound matters, the boss had nearly been responsible for Millie¡¯s untimely demise in the past. Chapter 841 Devoid of utterance, Leon¡¯s gaze lingered solely upon Millie. She appeared to radiate contentment. After a brief interlude, he lowered his lids, capturing within his mind¡¯s eye the image of Millie adorned in a lightweight sweater, her countenance adorned with a smile. ¡°Let us take our leave,¡± he eventually stated. The car¡¯s engine roared to Life, propelling it swiftly past the vi¡¯s vicinity. Within the vi¡¯s interior, Marcus, who had been engrossed in conversation, suddenly caught sight of Millie and Bruce. Swiftly extricating himself from his ongoing exchange, he courteously excused himself and traversed the distance to approach them. Bruce selected an immacte cup and poised to pour beverages. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯m rather intrigued to sample your homemade concoction as well. It appears quite appealing,¡± Bruce remarked. In that instant, Millie¡¯s eyes blinked in a reflexive response. Illuminated against the backdrop of light, she discerned Marcus¡¯ towering form advancing towards her, each stride deliberate and purposeful. Abruptly, a searing pang shot through her abdomen, causing her thoughts to scatter and her mind to momentarily nk out. ¡°Bang, echoed the sound as her ss slipped from her grasp, colliding with the ground. She doubled over, her hands instinctively seeking sce as they pressed against her abdomen. The intensity of the pain swiftly provoked a glistening sheen of sweat upon her forehead. ¡°Millie.¡± With a hint of concern edging his tone, Marcus called out her name. ¡°Millie,¡± Bruce interjected, his voice underscored by genuine concern. In quick strides, Marcus lifted Millie into his arms. Yet, within moments, herplexion paled, her face contorted in anguish signifying the intensity of her pain. Millie bit her lower lip, her thoughts a whirlwind of uncertainty. Could it be the food they had consumed that was causing this difort? Yet, disbelief gnawed at her. After all, these individuals hailed from affluent backgrounds, implying that the ingredients they procured should be of the highest quality and exorbitant price. Maybe the issue resided in the drink she had recently imbibed. Cradled within Marcus¡¯ embrace, Millie murmured faintly, ¡°I suspect the homemade drink might harbor an issue. It would be wise to abstain from its consumption in the future.¡± Millie¡¯s voice carried a note of caution, her wordsced with a touch of concern. Millie¡¯s delicate fingers found their way to Marcus¡¯ arm, one by one. traversing the fabric of his attire and delving into the softness of his flesh. ¡°Swiftly, summon a physician!¡± Marcus¡¯ voice sliced through the air with a sense of urgency and fervor He was prepared to bear this agony in the name of Millie¡¯s well-being, should it bring her sce. Thirty minutester, Millie found herself propped weakly against the bed, her brow glistening with a sheen of perspiration, a testament to the profound ache that had enveloped her. Fortuitously, the medical expert arrived in due time, prompting a regurgitation that expelled the venomous elements from her system. With the ejection of impurities, an inkling of relief began to embrace her. The doctor meticulously scrutinized theposition of the concoction and arrived at an astute deduction. ¡°This concoction consists of tripterygium wilfordii pollen, a pernicious entity. Consumption of such products leads to abdominal distress. Thankfully, prompt medical intervention averted grievous harm to the Liver.¡± Poisonous pollen? It was the harbinger of her gastric distress. Chapter 842 Millie¡¯s pallid countenance underwent a transient suspension. She had never introduced such a component into her drink. Bruce, his hands nestled in his pockets, radiated an air of icy restraint, his gaze piercing and cool. ¡°A cursory exploration around the vi¡¯s periphery has affirmed the existence of a tripterygium wilfordii near the pool¡¯s fringe. It would be prudent to eschew cultivating such a noxious presence.¡± The essibility of such a venomous botanical specimen could feasibly be manipted by malicious hands. Adjacent to the pool¡­ Millie retraced the footsteps and engagements of every individual prior to the incident. It resurfaced in her recollection that Rhea had ventured towards the poolside, lingering there momentarily. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It appeared that Rhea was the architect behind the extraction of the poisonous pollen, with its pollen collected and surreptitiously deposited into the drink. A calcted maneuver, anticipating her own urge for refreshment in ce of alcoholic indulgence. Furthermore, not a single soul among the group harbored grievances or enmity towards her, rendering her utterly incapable of conjuring a visage of the malevolent architect behind this deed. By the bedside, Marcus stood, his brows knitted in concentration, exuding a chilliness that sent tremors cascading down observers¡¯ spines. Assuredly, the doctor cated him, ¡°Mr. Thomas, there¡¯s no need for concern. The toxins in Mrs. Thomas¡¯ system have been purgedpletely, and a night of repose will facilitate her convalescence.¡± ¡°Gratitude, doctor.¡± Upon receiving this promation, Marcus atst exhaled his apprehensions After the physician¡¯s departure, Bruce too elected not to prolong his presence, descending the stairs with celerity. Sealing the door, Marcus approached Millie, securing a seat by her side. Her fragile demeanor bore down upon him, and within his gaze brewed a mnge of resentment and distress. ¡°Millie, I apologize. I failed in safeguarding you.¡± His hand extended, tenderly smoothing the tendrils of Millie¡¯s hair, each motion infused with the gentlest of caresses. When Millie faltered, her affliction mirrored in her copse, and his heart plunged in tandem. Each instance of Millie¡¯s emotional oscition between bliss and despair served as a taut tether to his own nerves. Beyond a shadow of doubt, a covert architect had orchestrated the infusion of the pollen into her Libation. Intuition naturally guided his assessment towards a conceivable culprit, his gaze metamorphosing into an even more intense congration of scrutiny. Within Millie¡¯s heart, a gentle warmth kindled. During her periods of frailty in the past, solitude had often been her unweepanion Yet now, the presence of someone at her side had unfurled a quilt of sce and constion. Gently, Millie guided Marcus¡¯ hand downward, enveloping it in a reassuring embrace. She sensed her vitality being restored; the agony that once threatened her resolve was now relegated to a distant memory. ¡°Darling, I am well now. You can venture downstairs and join thepany,¡± Millie tenderly offered. ¡°The assembly has already dispersed.¡± In the wake of the physician¡¯s intervention, their associates demonstrated the courtesy to withdraw, allowing Millie the reprieve of convalescence. Had they truly all departed? Millie¡¯s paroxysms of difort had eclipsed her awareness. Chapter 843 Resting her head upon Marcus¡¯ shoulder, she discovered an anchorage as substantial as a mountain, his aura a source of unwavering support. Her eyelids found sce in closure as she inhaled hisforting essence, eventually sumbing to slumber upon his sturdy perch. In the twilight hours, Millie stirred, awakening to an unupied chamber. Donning attire, she disembarked from the bed. Below, a cacophony of activity persisted, though her attention remained undrawn, attributing the commotion to the arrival of one of Marcus¡¯rades. Venturing onto the balcony, she gazed into the distant expanse, a tableau of unexpectedness interjecting the scene as an unannounced guest infiltrated the chamber. ¡°Millie, word of your poisoning reached my ears. How remiss of you to acquaint yourself with the venomous blossoms of the tripterygium wilfordii. Exercise caution in the days ahead, lest a reckoning befall you.¡± Rhea intoned, her smile harboring a sinister undercurrent. Indeed, Rhea had returned. Her resurgence served only one purpose: to imbue Millie¡¯s ordeal with the cruel currency of mockery. The catalyst for her reappearance was the retrieval of a misced ne. Millie¡¯s countenance, not yet fully restored to its former vitality, abruptly assumed a frigid pallor. Astonishment coursed through her veins-Rhea had dared to reappear! Swiveling on her heel, despite herpromised state of well-being, Millie¡¯s gaze gleamed with an incisive acuity. ¡°The effrontery of a malefactor knows no bounds. Cease this charade. It was your hand that introduced the venomous pollen into my drink. Yet, s for you, your endeavors have yielded nothing. I stand unscathed.¡± Millie¡¯s voice dripped with disdain as she hurled her verdict. With no witnesses to her discourse, Rhea pivoted with haughty audacity. ¡°And so what if it were me? Do you presume me to be that imbecilic? The dosage of pollen was scrupulously measured. Had it Led to your demise, I would have inevitably found myself incarcerated. This, my dear, is but a trifling reckoning you¡¯ve earned,¡± Rhea proimed, her arrogance steeped in a nauseating sense of self- satisfaction. Millie¡¯s pallor only fueled her vindictive tion. A trifling punishment indeed. In solitude, it could have inflicted excruciating torment upon Millie, perhaps even yielding her ultimate demise. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Within Rhea¡¯s psyche, malevolence churned. Her visage still veiled in a frosty veneer, Millie embarked on a deliberate progression towards Rhea. Rhea¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°What¡¯s this? A proclivity for violence? Let me enlighten you: Marcus is conveniently stationed downstairs. Lay a finger on me, and I shall promptly seek sce in his arms.¡± Unforeseen, Millie¡¯s hand brushed against an adjacent vessel, precipitating a mor that inevitably seized the attention of the gentleman beneath. Hastened strides punctuated his ascent up the staircase. Out of the blue, Millie cradled her abdomen, a change in her demeanor divergent from her customary comportment, fingers contorted around her midriff. ¡°It pains¡­ Assist me,¡± she entreated, her voice tremulous. Today, she intended to subject Rhea to a taste of her own malevolence, ensnaring her inescapably within her ploys. Rhea was well-versed in the art of sordid stratagems, leveraging maniption and falsification to orchestrate her designs. ¡°Millie, what art thou about?¡± Rhea faltered, her step recoiling. ¡°Rhea, what nefarious scheme have you contrived once more? By what authorization did you ascend to this domain?¡± Abruptly, Rhea found herself curtailed by Marcus, his grip unyielding on her shoulder, and he promptly expelled her. Rhea collided with the wall, her frame shuddering and her bones nearly fracturing from the impact. Chapter 844 ¡°Millie, what has transpired?¡± Marcus¡¯ voice reverberated, infused with genuine concern. ¡°Darling, my constitution doth throb with pain. Rhea¡­¡± Millie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, were fixed upon Rhea, who grimaced in affliction. ¡°It¡¯s of no concern to me. Millie, you wretch.¡± ¡°Rhea, unless you yearn for a flight off the balcony, I urge you to depart. Immediatel: Marcus¡¯ index finger pointed towards the exit with resolute authority. ¡°Marcus,¡± Rhea contested. Marcus¡¯ motion was resolute, his gaze metamorphosing into an abyss of menace. With eyes brimming with tears, Rhea relented, spiraling and dashing towards the Lower reaches. Millie straightened, exhaling a sigh imbued with relief. At Last, she had driven Rhea away. Watching her retreat in chagrin and defeat bestowed upon Millie a surge of gratification She was cognizant of Rhea¡¯s susceptibility to Marcus¡¯ sentiments. A mere ¡°depart¡± issued by Marcus equated to a seismic denunciation in Rhea¡¯s estimation. ¡°Were you not gued by a stomachache?¡± Marcus observed Millie¡¯s recuperation, the pallor of difort vanishing from her visage, reced by an aura of normalcy. A trace of mirth glimmered in Marcus¡¯ eyes as he scrutinized the rapid shift from agonized to composed. ¡°Well, earlier, the agony was most keen, yet now I¡¯m on the mend,¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Millie responded. Her jest, it appeared, had been unmasked, leaving Millie tinged with an undertone of chagrin. Averting her gaze, Millie sidestepped Marcus¡¯ path and gravitated towards a recliner nestled on the balcony. There, beneath the canopy of stars, she found repose. Nevertheless, Marcus pursued his course. ¡°What would you like to eat? I shall enlist Derek¡¯s aid to bring it forthwith,¡± Marcus ventured. Surveying the time, Millie apprehended that the clock¡¯s hands had advanced to the eighth hour of the evening. ¡°The hour is quite advanced. I shall manage on my own,¡± she asserted. While fashioning a beverage earlier, she had observed provisions nestled within the refrigerator. Marcus¡¯ intent was clear: he had fabricated a pretext to evade Mylo and hisrades, striving to safeguard an interval of solitude with Millie. In truth, the pangs of hunger eluded Millie¡¯s constitution. Yet her ardor for Marcus impelled her to undertake the culinary endeavor, despite her own indisposition. The timeless wisdom held true-the route to a man¡¯s affection coursed through his taste buds. Enveloped in the allure of her affection for Marcus, Millie found herself so captivated that she felt an insistentpulsion to prepare a meal for him, even amidst her own state of difort. ¡°You¡¯re prohibited from cooking,¡± Marcus proimed, tenderly retracting Millie¡¯s frame and sitting into the recliner himself, his embrace enveloping her in its secure cocoon. Kneading her temples, Millie discerned the predilection Marcus exhibited for this intimate embrace. In this setting, he was prone to a semnce of overbearance. Chapter 845 Millie¡¯spliance was unswerving; she submitted herself to his enfoldment, bearing witness to his asional excesses of ardor. Subsequently, Marcus produced his cellr device, dialing Derek¡¯s number, and his request was delineated with precision. ¡°Convey unto us two portions of Light repast.¡± Foreseeing that Millie¡¯s appetite might have waned in the wake of her recent indisposition, Marcus chose a nourishing selection. ¡°Is the difort still with you?¡± In the aftermath of the call, Marcus¡¯ touch gravitated towards her abdomen, his gesture invested with a tenderness that belied his typically steely demeanor. ¡°No, the pain has subsided.¡± Millie¡¯s assurance carried sce to Marcus¡¯ heart. The current moment radiated warmth, breathing new vitality into his existence. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In those harrowing days on the ind, he bore witness to a ceaseless parade of death, each night a procession of souls departing. The ordeal had left him akin to a living specter. Upon emerging from that crucible, he seized the reins of the Thomas Group, an unyielding vessel helmed by his cold resolve. The organization evolved under his unwavering leadership into the entity it stands as today. Initially, he believed he would seek a wife solely to navigate theplexities of familial obligations, a pragmatic arrangement to appease the elders. The concept of love was absent from his considerations, an abstraction he never anticipated embracing. He was prepared to bestow upon her unending wealth and ascendancy, yet the currency of love eluded his grasp, as it always would. Hispanionship would forever remain distant, a wistful phantom forever elusive. Yet a transformation unfurled, like a flowering bud, within the depths of his infatuation for Millie. Despite his perennial aloofness, her presence rendered him malleable, his austere exterior giving way to a gentle warmth. He yearned to consign the entire universe to her. And then there were those instances when she referred to him as ¡°honey,¡± a sobriquet that kindled the deepest embers of his passion. Within those sybles, he discovered a melody that resonated in harmony with his heart, like the sweetest of notes in the grand symphony of existence. As evening held them ensconced, a palpable enchantment infused the air. Over time, Marcus maneuvered the tendrils of Millie¡¯s hair aside, revealing the expanse of her baster skin. With anguid pace, Marcus closed the distance, his lips tracing an itinerary across the canvas of her flesh. Tension coiled within Millie, her fists clenched, her visage averted, yet her shimmering eyes beheld him with a potent maism. ¡°Call me ¡®honey¡¯,¡± Marcus implored, his gaze prating and his voice a husky caress. Hisely countenance radiated an irresistible allure. Under the spell of his enchantment, Millie¡¯s lips parted, the word ¡°Honey¡± leaving them with a deliberate, breathy cadence. Subsequently, Derek materialized with dinner in tow, and Millie dined while nestled upon Marcus¡¯ legs. Marcus¡¯ penchant for possessiveness was palpable, albeit fortunate that no prying eyes were privy to their intimate tableau. Rhea had hastened away, traversing the deste mountain road in solitude. She wanted to hail a taxi to descend the hill, yet theteness of the hour conspired against her-the absence of passing vehicles and her powerless phone left her stranded in the epassing darkness. With every step, venomous invectives directed at Millie punctuated her internal monologue. ¡°Millie, you wretch! Youreuppance shall befall you. I will expose your treacherous ways. I ought to have administered a more potent dose of poison pollen.¡± As her stridespounded, so did the pain in her feet and the tumult of her grievances. If only Millie could suffer a swift demise-this remained her fervent wish. Resorting to a gesture of surrender, she slipped off her heels, cradling them in her grasp. Chapter 846 Relief seemed within grasp as the distant echo of an approaching vehicle met her ears. Salvation, she surmised. The vehicle drew near, its illumination piercing the darkness. Rhea extended a beckoning hand, signaling for a halt. As the window descended, Rhea¡¯s eyes met the driver¡¯s. It was Darin. Taken aback, she lowered her gaze, knitting her brows in a flustered gesture. Darin had been an acquaintance since childhood, preceding her acquaintance with Marcus. Their story began in the corridors of kindergarten, where they shared the same ssroom as ssmates. During those days, the prominence of the Evans family had not yet reached its current zenith. In the halls of her ssroom, she bore the brunt of cruel taunts, Labeled a street child bereft of care, subjected to intentional istion by her peers. sping a doll to her chest, she would watch with longing as her peers formed clusters around picture books, their innocent camaraderie Like a distant echo in her heart. In the shadows, aching emotions often surged, and ndestine tears were her silentpanions. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But then, like a serendipitous chord, her gaze intertwined with that of a handsome ssmate, Darin. A simple act of generosity-a piece of candy extended-sparked a symphony of jealousy among the other girls. ¡°Cease your tears, for I shall safeguard you henceforth.¡± His words were a soothing balm, an oath of protection that enshrouded her like a guardian¡¯s embrace. In that moment, she felt herself transformed-a metamorphosis akin to Cindere¡¯s transition to princess. Vanity reveled in this newfound identity, as she found herself fondly drawn to Darin. However, the tides of Life would soon alter course. Her father led her to the Thomas family¡¯s house, akin to a pce, irrevocably reshaping her world. Darin, once her envisioned prince charming, now stood on unequal footing as she witnessed Marcus descending the stairs, an air ofposure defining his every step. In that instance, her sentiments pivoted, her infatuation shifting its allegiance. Marcus¡¯ cool countenance wielded a maic pull that stirred her heart, altering the trajectory of her affections. And beside him would be a princess, resplendent and enviable. Darin emerged from the car, his attention drawn to the heels clutched in her hand. ¡°Enter the car.¡± Hismand sliced through the night air, his gaze prating her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Faced with the deste expanse of the road, Rhea asked. ¡°Derek called me.¡± Darin¡¯s eyes betrayed a pang of disappointment. Theteness of the hour held but one implication: her search for Marcus. In the afternoon, Darin had extended an invitation to a movie and met with her pretext of weariness and a need for rest. Yet, her present presence on this path was a testament to a hidden purpose-a rendezvous with shadows in the quiet of night. Rhea¡¯s thoughts drifted back to a car that had breezed past her without pause. Derek¡¯s indifference was an arrow that pierced her heart. Chapter 847 She perceived his action as an act of cruelty, an unwillingness to offer a ride to a girl in need. Seated beside Darin, she found herself swathed in guilt, the threads of her actions entwined with an unsteady conscience. ¡°I realized my ne was absent as I retired for the night. An oversight during the day led me to believe it may rest at Marcus¡¯ abode. Thus, I ventured forth to retrieve it.¡± Her exnation wafted through the air, seeking sce in her half-truths. Darin¡¯s silence hung between them, a testament to his discerning nature. He was no fool, yet he grappled toprehend Rhea¡¯s persistent attachment, despite the fact that Marcus was now wedded to another. Darin brought Rhea to a halt in front of her residence. Within the confines of the car, an oppressive atmosphere enveloped them, and the entire journey transpired in a somber silence, punctuated only by the rhythm of the engine¡¯s hum. ¡°Here you are.¡± Darin¡¯s voice pierced the silence. However, Rhea remained unmoving, her fists clenched tightly as her mind wove intricate ns- strategies that would employ others as pawns to execute her own desires. ¡°Would you like toe inside for a while?¡± Rhea¡¯s suggestion lingered, hanging in the air like an unexpected breeze. Darin found himself momentarily struck dumb, taken aback by her invitation. This was an uncharacteristic move on Rhea¡¯s part; she had always maintained a distance between them, revealing no inklings of interest before. ¡°Come,¡± Rhea pressed, her words luring him into action. With her guidance, Darin stepped out of the car and followed Rhea into her bedroom. Each step felt as though he walked on air, the ambiance of Rhea¡¯s room enveloping him-a realm tinted in hues of pink, exuding a distinctly girlish aura. Rhea paused, her back to Darin, as her hand ventured to the buttons of her cor. Slowly, deliberately, the neckline yielded to her touch, revealing the smooth expanse of her shoulders. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What endeavor are you currently engaged in?¡± A flood of emotions surged within Darin¡¯s being as he bore witness to this captivating tableau, causing him to avert his gaze in a mixture of captivation and reticence. ¡°Darin, your fondness for me is apparent, and I am prepared to offer myself to you. Yet, in exchange, I require a favor.¡± Rhea¡¯s voice held a gravity that cut through the air, her intention veiled beneath her words. Darin¡¯s grip on his thigh tightened incrementally. The prospect of Rhea¡¯s proposition surged through him, igniting a fire of anticipation. Conquering a woman¡¯s body, it was whispered, was the surest path to her submission, Although Rhea¡¯s heart currently gravitated toward Marcus, Darin couldn¡¯t help but entertain the notion that their dynamic might shift after a physical connection. ¡°What do you wish for me?¡± Darin queried, his puzzlement evident. ¡°I harbor an intense animosity toward Millie. I beseech you to assist me in eradicating her,¡± Rhea conveyed. The contours of her desires were etched across her face, a manifestation of her Longing for Millie¡¯s removal. With each encounter, Millie seemed to effortlessly im victories over her, impelling Rhea to harbor deep-seated resentment. The prospect of retaining this enmity was uneptable; it could only be quelled through Millie¡¯s elimination. Darin¡¯s reaction to Rhea¡¯s request was profound. The enormity of her entreaty seemed to anchor him in disbelief. The task sheid before him was anything but simple, a realization that struck with a jolt. ¡°You im to cherish me, yet you falter in fulfilling such a modest request. Your affection, it seems, is quite easily discounted.¡± Chapter 848 As Darin grappled with his inability to respond, Rhea¡¯s mocking expression registered as both reproach and scorn Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A numb sensation crept over Darin¡¯s senses. Earlier, at Marcus¡¯ barbecue, Darin had observed the intensity of Marcus¡¯ affectionate nces toward Millie. In the midst of his otherwise ruthless and assertive demeanor, Marcus¡¯ gaze bespoke an unwavering tenderness. To witness such a figure known for his unyielding and formidable demeanor in the realm of business exhibit such gentle tenderness was to observe love¡¯s crescendo, its pinnacle attained and proimed. Taking action against Millie would not only enrage Marcus, but it would also unleash a torrent of perilous repercussions. ¡°She has be the object of Marcus¡¯ devotion. Our interference would not only offend him but also invite unending strife.¡± Darin¡¯s words carried an air of resignation. ¡°So you refuse?¡± Rhea¡¯s voice chilled the air, reverberating within the room¡¯s confines. ¡°Iam at your service, ready to move mountains for you, yet I dare not jeopardize the safety of my family.¡± hismitment resolute. Darin¡¯s countenance turned grave, ¡°Rest assured, your kin shall remain untainted by this, and your own hands shall steer clear of any entanglement, so long as discretion guides our path, veiling it from prying eyes.¡± Rhea¡¯s response echoed, hinting at the prospect of negotiation where the Barker family was concerned. Her grip ckened, allowing her garments to cascade to the floor, exposing the expanse of her back. A once pristine canvas, now adorned with scars and indentations, was a testament to past strife. ¡°Observe the etchings on my flesh? Each marks a creation of Millie¡¯s malice. Into thorns she led me, a decree against baring my back to the world. Her poison seeps into Marcus¡¯ ear daily, an insidious campaign to dislodge my father and deprive me of all. Countless atrocities she has wrought, yet she awakens each day draped in happiness, while I plunge deeper into the abyss of despair.¡± A pang of anguish flickered within Darin¡¯s somber eyes as they beheld Rhea¡¯s back, the scars a harsh reminder of past wounds. A spark of ire ignited, incensed by the revtion. Millie, who had masqueraded as innocuous, was now revealed as a callous tormentor of his beloved. ¡°Verily, Millie is a malevolent force,¡± Darin murmured, drawing nearer his hands finding sce upon Rhea¡¯s shoulders, his voice a vessel of empathy. Rhea turned, her gaze locking onto Darin¡¯s mournful orbs, her lips trembling faintly, the weight of her revtion palpable. ¡°aid me in vanquishing her-a gift beyond measure for our union. Linger this night.¡± Rhea¡¯s plea hung in the air, her tiptoes granting her ess to Darin¡¯s lips, a tender union. Darin faltered, a breath¡¯s hesitation, then acquiescence unfurled. Swiftness and unexpectedness intertwined; a longing harbored, now embraced. The desire to shield Rhea and staunch her suffering overwhelmed his resolve. Rhea¡¯s allure held him captive, setting a self-imposed restraint aze. Once more, Rhea¡¯s frame rose on tiptoes, her lips brushing his ear, her words a gentle caress. ¡°Darin, I too hold a fondness for you.¡± At this juncture, the weight of confession cast its web, ensnaring Darin¡¯s defenses. His grasp found her head, leadership seized, and reciprocity pursued. The clock¡¯s hushed cadence pulsed, illumination flickering, garments strewn, a testament to fervent ardor. Chapter 849 Amidst passion¡¯s confluence, Rhea¡®s gaze fluttered open. After tonight Darin would try every means to kill Millie. With dawn¡¯s arrival, Millie stirred from slumber, stretching Languidly. Grasping her phone, she embarked on a digital journey, scouting for bus tickets to her childhood abode. Her grandmother¡¯s desire for a return tugged at her heartstrings, urging swift action to refurbish the ancestral dwelling in anticipation of her grandmother¡¯s homing. Recognizing that prolonged vacancy could invite problems, such as leaks and the embrace of dampness, Millie¡¯s resolve surged. A call to her grandmother ensued, wordsced with purpose as she dered her intent to restore the old abode. Joy burgeoned in her grandmother¡¯s voice, and delight in the prospect was palpable. Next, an attempt to reach Marcus bore no fruit. Unperturbed, Millie wrote a note detailing her excursion to the countryside to oversee the old house herself. Upon Millie¡¯s arrival at the bus station, she gracefully embarked upon the coach, her choice falling upon a seat adjacent to the window, a spot that promised glimpses of the world¡¯s passing tapestry. Due to the lengthy and tiring journey back to her hometown, Millie decided to close her eyes and rest. In the preceding days, her body had been nearly drained by Marcus. As Millie gently shut her eyes, a youthful gentleman stepped aboard the bus in tandem. With a graceful gesture, he hoisted his belongings onto the rack, all the while, his gaze serendipitously alighting upon Millie, a pleasant astonishment dancing within him. ¡°Millie¡­¡± Yet, the bus¡¯s cacophony devoured his utterance, leaving Millie¡¯s repose untouched. The young man¡¯s approach yielded nothing. He went to take his seat. An ebony-skinned figure followed suit, eyes deliberately tracing Millie¡¯s form, Settling at the rear, his motives remained veiled. Unbeknownst to Millie, this silent theater yed out. Veering into somnolence, Millie drifted, ensnared by drowsiness, when abruptly, the coach¡¯s journey halted. ¡°Why this pause?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The question echoed through the bus¡¯s confines. The driver relinquished his seat, standing resolute. ¡°An issue has arisen with the bus, necessitating a call for aid. You¡¯ve endured hours of confinement; I encourage you to disembark and embrace the revitalizing outdoor air. Be cautious not to venture too far,¡± he articted. Murmurs danced like whispers in the wind, with the cessation of air conditioning conjuring a stifling interior. Passengers disembarked, seeking sce beneath the roadside¡¯s canopy. The tumult roused Millie. Bleary eyes met a tableau of passengers seated under the protective boughs, cooling beneath nature¡¯s embrace. ¡°My grandchild awaits me at school; an unforeseen dy cloaks the bus. I must beckon my husband to retrieve him,¡± an elderly woman Lamented. A symphony of questions apanied the bus¡¯s predicament. Millie, too, joined the exodus, the sun¡¯s fierce gaze upon her awakening. Amidst the shelter of a sprawling tree, an elder¡¯s gesture extended towards her. ¡°Fair traveler, join this haven. Shade and coolness await,¡± her invitation sang, a refuge in nature¡¯s arms. Chapter 850 Millie¡¯s lips curled into a grateful smile as she settled beside the elderly woman, who adjusted her position to amodate the neer. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± Millie¡¯s voice was touched with appreciation as she found her seat. ¡°Your graciousness is appreciated. My granddaughter is currently enrolled at a university in Preagend. This journey to the city was driven by the desire to reunite with her,¡± the elderly woman shared, her smile carrying the warmth of familial bonds and cherished moments. A peach emerged from the woman¡¯s bag, a harbinger of refreshment amidst uncertainty. ¡°Miss, partake in this peach. The bus¡¯s fate remains a mystery.¡± The offering was made generous and hospitable. ¡°No, thank you. Pray and enjoy it yourself.¡± Millie declined graciously, her gaze falling upon the plump and lustrous fruit. Observing that only two peaches remained within the elderly woman¡¯s bag, she declined with politeness. In a tender juncture, a young girl with twin braids darted forth, an urgent plea escaping her lips as she tugged at her pants. ¡°Grandma, nature calls. Hasten, please.¡± Her distress was palpable, tugging at heartstrings. Surveying her surroundings, the elderly woman¡¯s eyes searched in vain for a restroom in close proximity. Recognizing the need for discretion, her gaze alighted upon a diminutive hill situated nearby. Determination kindling, she readied herself to rise, intent on guiding the young girl to the sheltered haven of the hill¡¯s rear. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s urgent! I can¡¯t hold on. I¡¯m going to have an ident,¡± her tearful entreaty resonated. Yet the elderly woman¡¯s movements were less fluid, a stumble hinting at her limited agility. ¡°Madam, remain seated. Allow me to escort the young one.¡± Millie¡¯s offer extended, propelling her from her seat. ¡°Gratitude, sister.¡± The young girl¡¯s appreciation danced in her words. The journey towards the secluded hillockmenced. ¡°Miss, turn away, please. Avert your gaze,¡± the little girl¡¯s plea resonated, her purpose unambiguous. Without hesitation, she lowered her pants and crouched amidst the foliage, seeking the solitude the bushes provided. ¡°I assure you, no gaze shall transgress. Trust me.¡± Millie¡¯s words carried an oath of respect, her focus distant. Yet, unbeknownst to Millie, an ebony-skinned figure emerged from the hillock¡¯s opposite side, a de held in his grip, his demeanor fierce. ¡°Proceed, young one.¡± As the task concluded, the girl hastened towards Millie, heedless of the fallen hairpin adorning the ground. Millie¡¯s graceful gesture saw her bend to retrieve the hairpin. Unbeknownst to her, the ominous presence behind her surged forward, knife in hand, his visage twisted in determination. Millie got the hairpin and realized that something was wrong. She looked sideways and saw a raised knife from the corner of her eyes. Chapter 851 Millie reacted swiftly and moved to the side, barely missing the de. The man was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t think Millie would be able to dodge. Seeing that the man was waving the knife at her once again, she realized that he was going to keep trying until he actually killed her. Millie knew that there was no way she could overthrow the brawny man. She did the first thing that came to her mind. She Lifted her leg and kicked his jewels as hard as she could. Unfortunately, she lost her bnce due to the contact and fell down the hill. ¡°Ouch!¡± The man held his crotch in pain, sweating profusely and groaning Like an animal as he red at Millie. Millie got up as fast as she could, but the man was faster despite his pain. As fast as her legs could carry her, Millie ran down the mountain. At this point, running was her best option. The determined gangster didn¡¯t give up the chase. Millie braved her fear and pain and sprinted through the lush grass. Suddenly, she tripped over something and fell, hurting her already aching body. She dragged herself against the edge of the slope and leaned there, panting for breath. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Then, she felt a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Millie screamed, scared out of her wits thinking it was the man that was trying to kill her. ninjanovel ¡°Shh, it¡¯s me.¡± Patrick pressed a finger against his lips. After taking a good look at him, Millie Let out a heavy breath. Then her eyes turned sharp again. What was he doing here? ¡°Follow me,¡± Patrick said in a low voice. He held her hand and rushed down the mountain with her. They ran without Looking back until they were running out of breath. When they looked back, there was no one following them, and there was no sound either. It was only then that they let themselves breathe normally and rx. Millie supported her hands on her knees as she tried to even her breathing. After a short moment, she looked up to find a Patrick that didn¡¯t seem very tired. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked with a quirked eyebrow. ¡°I was in the same bus with you earlier. I was going to greet you, but you were sleeping. I decided not to bother you.¡± Millie squinted her eyes, a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to the countryside too?¡± Patrick nodded. ¡°Yes. I have some business to deal with there. It was a pleasant surprise to find you in the same bus.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you just did. That man would have surely killed me,¡± Millie said gratefully, wiping the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand. Chapter 852 She was so exhausted and didn¡¯t think she was going to escape him. She was really Lucky that Patrick showed up when he did. ¡°Why did that man want to kill you?¡± Millie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She was asking herself who sent him here. He was just a hit man. The only name that came to her mind as she thought of this was Rhea. Patrick stared at her beautiful face. Its redness and her bright eyes made her look more attractive. ¡°So, which way do we go now?¡± Patrick asked, looked around at the wild surface of dry grass. Millie Looked around too and started walking ahead, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head for the highway. From there, we can catch a ride. It¡¯s a really long way on foot.¡± After they had walked some distance in silence, Patrick turned and asked curiously your hometown?¡± ¡°How have you been doing? Why are you going back to ninjanovel N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He was also wondering why Marcus didn¡¯te with her. She almost died back there. Millie picked up a weed and yed with it between her fingers, a smile ying on her Lips. ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I just want to see the old house.¡± Patrick pursed his lips, wondering if he should be happy for her. It seemed that she was getting along quite well with Marcus. When he saw her in the bus earlier, he was so happy. Millie looked back, noticing that Patrick had stopped. ¡°Hurry up, or we won¡¯t make it before it gets dark!¡± She waved him over with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±¡± He quickened his steps. A few secondster, Millie¡¯s phone rang. Seeing Marcus¡¯ name on the screen of her phone, her face lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy with work all morning and my phone was muted. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to the countryside earlier on?¡± Marcus¡¯ voice came from the other side. He was worried that she went there alone. He only found out she went because Derek found her note at home when he went to get Marcus¡¯ notebook. I¡¯m already on my way. It was actually a spontaneous decision. Since I don¡¯t have much to dotely, I just acted on it.¡± Millie walked forward as she spoke on the phone. ¡°Okay then. Well, how did you go?¡± Marcus asked with concern. He still wished she had told him. He could have taken a day off to go with her had she asked. If it wasn¡¯t possible, he would have asked someone to drive her there. ¡°By bus,¡± she answered inly, deliberately leaving out the detail of her being attacked. She didn¡¯t want him to start worrying about her. Besides, she had gotten rid of the hit man and was safe now. She could hear people whispering on the background of Marcus¡¯ side. She also heard Derek call him. He had to be busy. Chapter 853 She said, ¡°Go on with your work. We can talkter.¡± His side fell silent after that. Then, after a short while, Marcus asked in a charming voice, ¡°First, do you miss me?¡± Millie¡¯s ears instantly turned red. She stole a nce at Patrick next to her and looked away just as soon. She did miss him. She didn¡¯t know how Long it would take before she got back. She wanted to tell him too, but with Patrick close to her, she was too embarrassed to say anything. ¡°Just go back to your work,¡± she said instead and was about to hang up. ¡°Millie, you have to answer before hanging up.¡± Marcus¡¯ voice sounded more serious. But Millie was in a tight spot. How could she? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As if it wasn¡¯t enough, she felt Patrick¡¯s gaze on her. Millie could feel her ears getting hotter. ¡°No,¡± she said in a Low voice into the phone, avoiding Patrick¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t flirt in front of someone else. ¡°No?¡± Marcus raised his voice, the displeasure obvious in it. ¡°I¡¯m here with someone,¡± Millie said, hoping he would understand her. ¡°So what? I¡¯m your husband. If you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t hang up.¡± Millie was so embarrassed. She closed her eyes tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I miss you.¡± Then, she turned slightly and gave Patrick her back, too embarrassed to look at him now. On the other end of the phone, Marcus was dying ofughter. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯LL hang up now. Go back to work,¡± Millie said hurriedly and was about to hang up when. ¡°Wait!¡± Marcus¡¯ demanding voice stopped her again. ¡°What again?¡± she asked with a frown. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± ¡°What? We¡¯re on the phone.¡± ¡°I know. I just need to hear it.¡± Marcus lowered his voice, trying to sound charming. He was really pushing his luck with her. ¡°I can¡¯t do it now!¡± She was exasperated. Marcus didn¡¯t answer her. He waited silently, as if he knew she would end up doing it. Millie sighed softly, took the phone to her puckered lips and sent him a kiss. Chapter 854 As soon as he heard the sound, Marcus Laughed happily on the other end of the phone. ¡°Now, be careful on the way, okay? And make sure your phone stays on.¡± Millie blushed and sessfully hung up this time. She turned around and smiled awkwardly at Patrick. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said and walked ahead of Patrick who was a little sad. Then again, he told himself that he should be happy for her happiness. After walking for half an hour, Millie and Patrick finally got to the highway. Unfortunately, the bus was already repaired and had driven away. Their misfortune turned around when a minibus passed by not long after and picked them up. The minibus stopped at the agricultural station first for Patrick to get off. Then, it went on and reached a small town with many houses. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m getting off here, please,¡± Millie said, holding out some money to the man. On the side of the road stood a young man with caramel-coloured skin. He was just looking randomly around until his eyes stopped on the minibus. The door opened and out of it stepped a tall girl. From her side view, she had tender skin. She looked delicate with her long hair. The young man hadn¡¯t seen all of her face, but she sure was a beauty. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Rnd Ruiz was mesmerized. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in this town. Heck, all the girls in this town were rough and rude. None of them were his type. When Millie closed the door and turned, finally giving a full view of her face, Rnd couldn¡¯t believe it. She was gorgeous. Just like a fairy. Rnd¡¯s heart flipped a thousand times. He had found his wife. Millie didn¡¯t go home directly. She walked to an olddy who was selling bread. Rnd rushed after her with the aim of gaining of her favour. The unctuous Look on his face made it obvious. ¡°Excuse me, beauty. I¡¯d like to know you. My name is Rnd. My family runs a medicine business and can make hundreds of thousands of dors a year. Actually, I¡¯m the richest person in this town.¡± Millie looked at the young man talking to her. His face seemed familiar. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The next second, she figured out why he didn¡¯t recognize her. How could he when she used to be masked every single time? At the time, he thought she was ugly and didn¡¯t care for her. He was only interested in beautiful women, while he swore at ugly women and humiliated them. Millie never liked Rnd back in school. He was a_ hateful underachiever who took himself for king and bullied anyone who didn¡¯t meet his standards. She recalled the time when he tore up her book, mmed it back on her desk and cursed at her. ¡°Millie, you¡¯re so ugly that you shouldn¡¯t be allowed to be out here. Chapter 855 I¡¯m so unlucky to be in the same ss as you. It¡¯s impossible for me to study when I see you. You ugly girl!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That was always his chant. Then, on the way home, he would throw rocks at her and keep shouting for her to get out of the town. Millie hadn¡¯t forgotten even a second of her past. Every detail was ingrained in her mind. She ignored the hand Rnd held out to her and smiled at the old woman in front of her. ¡°Joan, how are you doing?¡± Joan paused and looked at Millie in confusion, as if trying to figure out who it was. After a while, her eyes went wide in realization. It was Millie! Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Millie? The Little girl who used to wear a mask all the time? You are so beautiful! I couldn¡¯t even recognize you. Oh, I¡¯m doing very well. What about your grandmother?¡± Joan was now so excited talking to her. ¡°Grandma has recovered quite well. She will back in a few days.¡± Millie¡¯s grandma and Joan were best friends. They Lived close to each other and often helped each other. When Grandma had to go to the city for treatment, Joan held her friend¡¯s hand with Love and told her she¡¯d be waiting for her toe back. ¡°That¡¯s amazing news. I¡¯m so Lonely here without her. Having no one to talk to, I look forward to her return every day.¡± Rnd stood there, listening in on their conversation. He stared at Millie in disbelief. How could this be the same ugly girl he used to despise and ridicule? He was told that she had scars all over her face. Or was he mistaken? ¡°Are you really Millie?¡± Rnd was finding it hard to believe. When Millie nced briefly at Rnd, the smile that was on her face fell. ¡°Joan, I¡¯m going home,¡° she said warmly to the old woman, acting as if Rnd was invisible. ¡°Sure. Come over for dinner, okay?¡± Joan invited warmly. Despite the fact that he was just brutally ignored, Rnd shamelessly chased after Millie until the door of her house. ¡°Millie, I had no idea you were so beautiful. Why did you have to hide this behind a mask? It made me think you were ugly. You know what? Come to my house for dinner tonight. I¡®11 ask my mother to make a good meal for you.¡± In a bored tone, Millie said without looking at him, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Please, go away. I¡¯m going in now.¡± Rnd didn¡¯t move. He stood in ce and just stroked his chin, admiring Millie¡¯s face and thinking of how to get her. The whole family would be proud of him if he got a beauty like her. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have called you all those names in the past, but you can¡¯t really me me. Everyone said you were ugly and I believed them. I apologize for my mistake. Can you please be my girlfriend? Like Chapter 856 I said, my family is the richest in town, and I¡¯m the most handsome man in town too.¡± Millie was speechless. Had he forgotten how he used to curse her and throw stones at her? ¡°There¡¯s this saying that goes..¡± ¡°Yes? Tell me, I¡¯m listening,¡± Rnd said excitedly, thinking that Millie was going to change her mind. ¡°It says, a dead dog feels no cold.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With that, Millie opened the door, went in and mmed it in his face. Rnd¡¯s face darkened. Angry for being mocked this way, he shouted angrily at the door, ¡°Millie, how dare you! Don¡¯t be so arrogant and be thankful. I can get any girl I want in town. No one says no to me. Sooner orter, you will be my girlfriend.¡± Millie rolled her eyes at him and started doing a personal overview of the house. As she walked around, Millie realized that it was moulded in a lot of ces. First things first, she opened the windows to let some fresh air in. Then, she fetched water and began to clean. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Rnd went back home in anger. Even in the past, when Millie was thought to be ugly, she was never scared of him. When he tore up her textbook, she went to his seat and tore his too. Then, she would Look at him with disdain. She had never Liked him before. At the gate of his house, Rnd noticed a white Porsche. Rnd¡¯s eyes immediately Lit up. He didn¡¯t even know who owned the car yet. Inside the house, his mother was happily talking to a woman. ¡°Laurel, you¡¯re back! Come here and let me have a look at you. You¡¯ve gotten thinner. Do you like the Morgan family?¡± Was that his sister his parents identally came back with? He heard that she became rich by joining the Morgan family. He could still remember how she said she was nevering back. Why was she here? With an excited expression, Rnd asked, ¡°Sister, is that Porsche yours?¡± He couldn¡¯t dare tough at her. Now that she had money, no one ignored her. ¡°Of course, it is. Can anyone else in town afford the car?¡± Laurel answered with a frown. Rnd smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s honour to see you again.¡± ¡°It really is She didn¡¯te back because she missed this ce so much. She only came back to show off. Delia Ruiz, Rnd¡¯s mother Left them to go and make a delicious meal for Laurel. During dinner, Delia said, ¡°Laurel, do you have any friends to introduce to your brother? He is still single.¡± Laurel was high up in status now and knew a lot of rich people. If she could introduce Rnd to a family as rich as the Morgan family, it would be good. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, mom. I already like someone,¡± Rnd said. He was talking about Millie. He couldn¡¯t get her out of his head. There really was no one as beautiful as her. ¡°You like someone? Who is she?¡± Delia was confused. She knew he didn¡¯t Like any of the girls in town. Even Laurel was curious to know who it was. She knew just how selective he was. ¡°Rnd, who do you Like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Millie in town¡­¡± Delia raised a hand and stopped him. ¡°You mean the ugly girl with the mask? Are you out of mind? How on earth did you fall in love with her? I¡¯d rather kill myself than have you with.¡± Rnd also raised his hand and stopped his mother¡¯s rant. Then, he exined, ¡°You are wrong. Millie is not at all ugly. She no longer wears a mask and is now as pretty as a fairy. I can¡¯t recall the bastard that always told me she was ugly. Now, I¡¯ve wasted over 20 years with that wrong notion.¡± Chapter 857 Upon Rnd¡¯s conclusion, Delia¡¯s brows furrowed, her face crinkling in disbelief like paper caught in a me. ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s bizarre. The town¡¯s consensus painted Millie as a ugly woman. How did she blossom into beauty overnight?¡± With a fork clutched Like a hidden weapon, Laurel remained silent. She harbored the knowledge that Millie was a diamond in the rough. However, bumping into her here turned her stomach, as though she had swallowed something bitter and unsettling. If the town¡¯s folk discovered Millie had wed into Preagend¡¯s most prestigious family, bing Mrs. Thomas, her own spotlight would be eclipsed. ¡°It¡¯s the gospel truth. You need evidence? Walk with me,¡± Rnd said, his voice steadfast. Rnd¡¯s fork met the table with finality as he rose, poised to take Delia to witness Millie¡¯s transformation. ¡°Sit down. Her beauty, even if genuine, is irrelevant. Will she even bat an eye at you? Your history with her is a stained canvas.¡± Delia struck the table, her voice Like a whip. Touching his head as if nursing a wound, Rnd slumped back into his chair, deted. ¡°Indeed, but ugliness does spoil one¡¯s appetite.¡± Delia¡¯s anger surged to such an extent that she entertained thoughts of shattering her bowl upon Rnd¡¯s unsuspecting crown. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I mourn my past behavior. But now, my feelings for her are like a fire. I must win her heart and hand.¡± Post-dinner, Millie lingered in Rnd¡¯s thoughts. A casual Look at the door revealed Delia¡¯s vibrant peonies, a symbol of feminine fondness. Surely, Millie, too, cherished such blooms. Sneaking a nce at Delia, busy at the kitchen sink, courage sprouted within him. He spirited away the vibrant blossoms to seek Millie. At that moment, Millie, fresh from a meal at Joan¡¯s, strolled the pristine street, a serene smile ying on her lips, basking in the night¡¯s gentle embrace. Rnd hastened to her side, proffering a generous bouquet with a hopeful gleam in his eyes. ¡°Millie, a gift bestowed upon you.¡± ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s bizarre. The town¡¯s consensus painted Millie as a ugly woman. How did she blossom into beauty overnight?¡± With a fork clutched Like a hidden weapon, Laurel remained silent. She harbored the knowledge that Millie was a diamond in the rough. However, bumping into her here turned her stomach, as though she had swallowed something bitter and unsettling. If the town¡¯s folk discovered Millie had wed into Preagend¡¯s most prestigious family, bing Mrs. Thomas, her own spotlight would be eclipsed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 858 ¡°It¡¯s the gospel truth. You need evidence? Walk with me,¡± Rnd said, his voice steadfast. Rnd¡¯s fork met the table with finality as he rose, poised to take Delia to witness Millie¡¯s transformation. ¡°Sit down. Her beauty, even if genuine, is irrelevant. Will she even bat an eye at you? Your history with her is a stained canvas.¡± Delia struck the table, her voice Like a whip. Touching his head as if nursing a wound, Rnd slumped back into his chair, deted. ¡°Indeed, but ugliness does spoil one¡¯s appetite.¡± Delia¡¯s anger surged to such an extent that she entertained thoughts of shattering her bowl upon Rnd¡¯s unsuspecting crown. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I mourn my past behavior. But now, my feelings for her are like a fire. I must win her heart and hand.¡± Post-dinner, Millie lingered in Rnd¡¯s thoughts. A casual Look at the door revealed Delia¡¯s vibrant peonies, a symbol of feminine fondness. Surely, Millie, too, cherished such blooms. Sneaking a nce at Delia, busy at the kitchen sink, courage sprouted within him. He spirited away the vibrant blossoms to seek Millie. At that moment, Millie, fresh from a meal at Joan¡¯s, strolled the pristine street, a serene smile ying on her lips, basking in the night¡¯s gentle embrace. Rnd hastened to her side, proffering a generous bouquet with a hopeful gleam in his eyes. ¡°Millie, a gift bestowed upon you.¡± But Millie recoiled, sneezing at the fragrance, which was overpowering. Observing Millie¡¯s delicate sneeze apanied by a subtle furrow of her brow, Rnd¡¯s voice carried a nervous timbre as he ventured to speak. ¡°From my very own abode, I plucked these blossoms. I understand theyck adornment in their current state. Kindly ept them for now; tomorrow, I shall procure for you flowers bedecked in delicate wrappings.¡± Millie¡¯s discerning gaze swept over Rnd, revealing his meticulous transformation. A switch of T-shirt and the exchange of slippers for sneakers portrayed his newfound sartorial endeavor. Inwardly, Millie sighed, noting this as Rnd¡¯s first disy of true seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m married. Offer your flowers to another,¡± she dered, a wall of finality in her voice. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Millie harbored no inclination to engage with the haughty gentleman, whose benevolence seemed reserved solely for outward allure. Gracefully, Millie strode past Rnd, her journey persisting in a forward trajectory. The revtion of her marital status caught Rnd off guard, a poignant realization that infused his heart with a tinge of mncholy. Chapter 859 However, swiftly his mind wove an alternate narrative ¡ª Millie¡¯s words were a fabrication tailored for his ears. ¡°Millie, I implore you, refrain from falsehoods. You must have made up it to decline my advances. Rest assured, I am no fleeting fancy. Henceforth, Imit to the earnest pursuit of your affections.¡± Once more, Rnd stepped forward, his demeanor radiating unwavering assurance. Silent and exasperated, Millie¡¯s eyes rolled, as though reading a tedious book. ¡°Distance yourself,¡± shemanded, Seeing the irritation etched on her face, Rnd retreated, fearing her wrath. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your wish is mymand. I¡¯ll obey you, henceforth,¡± he said, feeling like a miscreant caught in the act. Helpless, Millie felt shadowed by a relentless hunter. With Millie¡¯s rejection echoing in the air, Rnd¡¯s grasp on the flower seemed burdensome, prompting him to relinquish it to the winds. Despite its origins as a precious creation nurtured by Delia¡¯s care, he cast it aside without hesitation. ¡°Rnd, what are you doing?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Abruptly, a furious exmation pierced the air from behind. It was Laurel who strode forth, her gaze falling upon the discarded blooms that adorned the ground, a disapproving furrow knitting her brows. Moments ago, Delia emerged, kettle in hand, ready to nourish her cherished blooms. s, her intent was foiled by the sight of their defacement, evoking an outburst of indignant curses. ¡°By what audacity were my flowers plucked? May your path lead you to the depths of damnation. You wretched scoundrel!¡± Truly, the rustic woman disyed a markedck of refinement. Speechless, Laurel interjected, ¡°Halt. Rnd is the one responsible, likely seeking to win Millie¡¯s favor with these flowers.¡± Onprehension, Delia¡¯s impulse was to administer a self-inflicted p, a wish to undo her prior utterance. ¡°What¡¯s the good in this? How can Millie ever favor him after his past venom? Fetch your brother before he¡¯s aughingstock,¡± she urged Laurel. Ergo, she sought out Rnd. ¡°Why are you lingering here? Return from where you came. Refrain from intruding upon our affairs.¡± Upon catching sight of her, Rnd promptly gestured, apprehensive of her potential disruption to his interaction with Millie. At the sound of Laurel¡¯s voice, Millie pivoted, her countenance bearing a frown as her gaze settled upon her. The duo locked gazes, their expressions marred by an air of palpable hostility. Millie¡¯s eyes brimmed with contempt, while Laurel¡¯s jealousy manifested in the subtle pinch of her palm. Millie had wedded Marcus, a scion of a family even mightier than the Morgans, a fact that ignited a green me within Laurel. Impatience was etched across Laurel¡¯s demeanor. Chapter 860 ¡°Mother requested your immediate presence,¡± Laurel ryed. From the outset, Laurel held no fondness for Millie, and witnessing Rnd¡¯s advances only intensified her sense of humiliation. ¡°I¡¯LL return soon. Leave me to my business.¡± Rnd¡¯s voice erupted in an impatient yell. mping her teeth together, Laurel directed a silent curse towards him within her thoughts. Millie had united with the wealthiest magnate of Preagend. How could she possibly align herself with him? Millie¡¯s resolute stride resumed its course. ¡°Millie, moderate your pace. Await mypany,¡± Rnd entreated. Promptly, Rnd trailed behind her footsteps. Millie, meanwhile, massaged the space between her brows, a vexation taking root. After a stretch of walking, Millie halted beside a single nk bridge. It marked a route back home-a familiar path she chose to tread. ¡°Hold on, Millie. Allow me to lead. Recent rains might have eroded the single nk bridge,¡± cautioned Rnd as he interjected, detaining Millie. ninjanovel Halting her advancement, he volunteered to cross the bridge first, seeking to ensure its stability. Laurel found herself rendered speechless. Her brother, a true master of ttery, had Left her momentarily speechless Millie sighed inwardly, the stark contrast between Rnd¡¯s previous animosity and current admiration irking her. Superficial, she deemed him. Millie perceived a shallowness residing within him. Upon his sessful crossing, Rnd waved Millie over, extending reassurance. ¡°Millie,e forth. The passage is secure.¡± Millie stepped onto the bridge, and Laurel followed suit. The prospect of a leisurely walk outdoors proved more appealing than staying home in boredom. However, at the bridge¡¯s center, disaster struck: the bridge copsed, sending them tumbling into the ditch below. ¡°Ah!¡± Laurel¡¯s fright reverberated through the air. The bridge¡¯s decay was evident, with Rnd¡¯s earlier traverse teetering on the brink of disaster. ¡°Help!¡± Laurel¡¯s entreaty mingled with the mudden waters that enveloped them, the chill creeping upward to their chests, entangling their very beings. ¡°Millie, you alright? No need to fear. I¡¯m here to save you, pronto.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 861 With swiftness, Rnd hastened his descent, positioning himself upon the shoreline, endeavoring to extend his grip and raise Millie from her precarious position. ¡°Extend your hand, Millie. I shall pull you to safety.¡± ¡°Rnd, extend aid to me first, I am your sister!¡± Laurel¡¯s desperate plea echoed through the turmoil. Laurel¡¯s eyes widened in incredulity. Both she and Millie had plunged into the waters, yet Rnd¡¯s choice to rescue Millie instead left her dumbfounded. Casting a fleeting nce at Rnd¡¯s offered hand, Millieboriously made her way to the shore. An unspoken reluctance held her back from embracing his assistance Retracting his hand with an air of awkwardness, Rnd surprised Laurel by subsequently procuring a stick, an impromptu tool in his determination to aid. ¡°Millie, grasp this stick. I shall hoist you to safety,¡± Rnd proposed, his intent clear in his words. This time, Millie did not decline. The mire¡¯s grip was profound, impeding her ascent unaided. ninjanovel Seizing hold of one end of the stick, within moments Millie found herself drawn to the shore¡¯s embrace, Rnd¡¯s efforts culminating in her rescue. ¡°Are you frightened? How did the single nk bridge copse?¡± Rnd inquired anxiously, his concern directed towards Millie¡¯s well-being Laurel, consumed by rage and humiliation, pped the water in frustration. Her voice,ced with desperation, rang out, ¡°Rnd, I¡¯m sinking! Cease your preupation with her!¡± Laurel¡¯s heart brimmed with resentment as she found herself repeatedly subjected to the sting of humiliation, all because of Millie. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Cease your shouting. I aming to rescue you. Extend your hand!¡± Rnd impatiently shouted, hastening to save Laurel. Once he had sessfully pulled Laurel to safety, Rnd was greeted by an empty space where Millie once stood. An instant darkening of his countenance betrayed his disappointment, and he informed Laurel, ¡°Millie has departed.¡± Gritting her teeth, Laurel retorted, ¡°How could you utter such words? You ought not to have rushed to her aid before me. Remember, I am your sister.¡± Red-faced, Rnd defended, ¡°In the future, she will be your sister-inw. Naturally, my priorityy with her.¡± Meanwhile, Millie¡¯s spirits were lifted as she returned home. A revitalizing shower, fresh attire, and a comfortable chair in the pristine yard weed her. Gazing at the star-studded heavens above, a sense of contentment washed over her. As moments slipped by, a surge of Loneliness enveloped her. She wished for apanion, and Marcus inevitably crossed her thoughts. Dialing her grandmother¡¯s number, Millie sought connection. Chapter 862 ¡°Millie, how are things back home? Did you visit Joan?¡± ¡°Home¡¯s a bit damp, but I¡¯m well. I visited Joan and shared dinner at her ce. She eagerly awaits your return.¡± Grandma¡¯s joy resonated through the phone. ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll be returning soon.¡± After her conversation with Grandma, Millie dialed Marcus. ¡°Honey.¡± Marcus¡¯ voice enveloped her as soon as the call connected. With a soft clearing of her throat, Millie expressed, ¡°I arrived around five in the afternoon. Are you home?¡± A warm chuckle echoed. ¡°I just arrived at my doorstep. Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have. Joan¡¯s skill in crafting bread results in delectable delights,¡± Millie replied, her voice imbued with sweetness and happiness. Under the embrace of the starlit sky and the gentle night breeze, Millie reveled in the joy of sharing the same celestial canvas with her beloved. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Returning home alongside an angry Laurel, Rnd bore the stains of mud. Delia¡¯s surprise greeted their arrival. ¡°What happened, Laurel? Did you fall into a ditch?¡± she inquired, her gaze sweeping over the muddy spectacle. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower first,¡± Laurel said gloomily before retreating indoors. With a re, Delia reproached her son, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°You are a fool. Don¡¯t you know that the flowers at the door bring prosperity? Look at what you¡¯ve done! The flower bed is in shambles. I am exasperated with you!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Superstitions held sway over the vigers¡¯ beliefs and actions. In Rnd¡¯s perception, his actions appeared devoid of any wrongdoing. ¡°I presented those flowers to your impending daughter-inw. Criticizing me is uncalled for. Isn¡¯t your daughter-inw of greater significance than the flowers?¡± Rnd countered, his tone defensive as he justified his actions. ¡°My daughter-inw? Did she ept your floral offering?¡± Delia questioned angrily, aware that Millie had declined his gift, as evident from Rnd¡¯s forlorn expression. Rnd waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°I am heading inside.¡± Chapter 863 ¡°Stop dwelling on her, Even if she isn¡¯t conventionally attractive, she wouldn¡¯t hold any interest in you. Word has it that she graduated from Preagend¡¯s finest university, while you, a pampered youth who didn¡¯t even finish high school, why would she spare you a thought?¡± Delia¡¯s assessment of Millie ran deep. A diligent and well-mannered student since childhood, Millie carried an impression of grace and dedication. Beneath her gentle exteriory a strong-willed individual with steadfast principles. Resolving to block out his mother¡¯s words, Rnd contemted the irony that his own mother not only failed to encourage him to pursue an exceptional wife but also looked down on him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was truly his mother. Once indoors, Rnd settled down to watch TV. Before long, Laurel concluded her shower and emerged. ¡°Watch ou A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Rnd sprang to his feet abruptly, capturing an eight-legged insect that had been crawling on Laurel. The creature resembled a centipede, with its elongated body triggering difort. ¡°This insect is venomous. Its bite would provoke a rash across your body, inducing insufferable itchiness,¡± Rnd cautioned. Laurel, after catching a clear glimpse of the long ck critter, shivered, a shudder coursing through her. Fortuitously, Rnd¡¯s timely attention prevented cmity. A bite from this worm-like creature would have wreaked havoc on Laurel¡¯s delicateplexion and tender flesh, leading to unfathomable consequences. ¡°Dispose of it alread: Why are you holding it?¡± Laurel grumbled. Guiding the insect outside, Rnd attempted to squash it underfoot. Laurel adjusted her hair and squinted her eyes, trailing him outside. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t kill it. Get a bottle and trap it inside,¡± she instructed. ¡°Trap it in a bottle?¡± Rnd echoed, perplexed. ¡°Just follow my lead. Quickly, put it in a bottle,¡± Laurel insisted. With a purposeful stride, she returned indoors, changed attire, and emerged once more. Seizing the bottle with the trapped insect from Rnd¡¯s grasp, she secured a bag for its containment. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Rnd inquired, observing Laurel¡¯s departure. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± came Laurel¡¯s retort. Rnd stroked his chin thoughtfully, puzzled by Laurel¡¯s behavior. It was evident that she had an aversion to insects, so why was she purposefully taking one outside? Bag in hand, Laurel knocked on Millie¡¯s door. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nursing a wound of humiliation, Laurel hatched a n to retaliate ¨C cing the insect in Millie¡¯s bed. The prospect of depositing the insect in Millie¡¯s bed, and the potential consequences that might unfold during her slumber, sent shivers down Laurel¡¯s spine, eliciting goosebumps. Simultaneously, Millie was upied in the kitchen, tending to a pot of boiling water. The interruption of a knock on her door led her to respond by opening it. The instant the door swung open, Laurel entered without hesitation. ¡°Millie, I¡¯vee to inquire after your well-being. Doesn¡¯t living alone evoke fear? Chapter 864 ¡°I have no need for your concern. I intend to retire for the night. Kindly depart,¡± Millie responded, oblivious to Laurel¡¯s ulterior motives. Had Millie known Laurel stood on the other side of the door, she wouldn¡¯t have granted entry. A lesson in caution, indeed-a practice she would adopt henceforth, ¡°The hour remains early. My presence is a mere visitation. This is your bedroom, correct? Quite tidy.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Laurel entered Millie¡¯s snug bedroom with an air of nonchnce, The room exuded a tranquil ambiance, adorned in a calming sky blue hue and immactely arranged. A frown etched itself onto Millie¡¯s features, suspicion gnawing at her. Laurel¡¯s evening arrival harbored nefarious intentions. Within the kitchen, the reverberating sound of watering to a boil signaled that Millie¡¯s pot had reached its steaming crescendo. With a resigned sigh, Millie pivoted, making her way toward the kitchen to tend to the stove and extinguish the mes. Seizing this opportune moment, Laurel sprung into action. Millie¡¯s absence presented an opening-she opened the bag, released the insect onto the bed, then meticulously reconstructed theforter¡¯s arrangement before withdrawing. Returning from the kitchen, Millie, poised to confront Laurel, was greeted by a dismissive wave and Laurel¡¯s retreat towards the exit. ¡°Very well, the night progresses, I shall trouble your repose no further.¡± Following Laurel¡¯s departure, Millie¡¯s brows knitted as she closed the door. Alone in her room, Millie scrutinized her surroundings for any anomalies but found none. With a sigh, she released her hair, sinking onto the bed with a book in hand. Within minutes, an insistent pounding reverberated at the door. ninjanovel ¡°Millie, unlock the door!¡± ¡°Rnd, what¡¯s the matter? She¡¯s already asleep.¡± ¡°Humph! You surely nted that insect in Millie¡¯s dwelling. Confess, where did you deposit it? I¡¯ve made my liking for her apparent, so why endeavor to harm her?¡± Amidst the quarrel outside, Rnd¡¯s and Laurel¡¯s voices shed, permeating the air. Unease seeped into Rnd¡¯s consciousness as he noticed Laurel¡¯s exit with the insect. Restlessness propelled him out of the room, tracking her steps until he witnessed Laurel departing from Millie¡¯s abode. Curiosity drove him to question Laurel¡¯s actions within Millie¡¯s home. Her stammered response only deepened his suspicion, However, upon inspecting her bag, he discovered an empty bottle, and the eight-legged creature was absent. ¡°Rnd, are you mad? I didn¡¯t introduce that insect to her dwelling. Do you take me for such a bore?¡± Laurel staunchly denied it, dismissing his usation. As the door opened, Rnd¡¯s gaze shifted to Millie with a blend of anxiety and urgency. ¡°Millie, have you encountered an eight-legged insect within your home? It carries toxicity. Its bite would trigger rashes and unrelenting itchiness.¡± An insect? Millie¡¯s confusion momentarily clouded herprehension, yet Rnd¡¯s message was clear. He believed Laurel had introduced a venomous creature into her abode with the intent to harm her. ¡°It likely resides within the bedroom. Allow me to investigate,¡± Rnd swiftly deduced, hastening into Millie¡¯s quarters. A meticulous search ensued, yielding no sign of the insect. Growing concerned, Millie joined the hunt, her presence amplifying the urgency. The absence of the insect brought a semnce of relief to Laurel. ¡°I told you, Rnd, I am not responsible, yet you insist on ming me,¡± Laurel groaned in exasperation. Chapter 865 ¡°Then, where did the insect disappear to?¡± Rnd¡¯s skepticism remained intact. ¡°I discarded it,¡± Laurel replied, arms crossed in confidence, An unexpected sensation crawled on Millie¡¯s shoulder, her instinctual reaction halted by Rnd¡¯s hasty approach. ¡°Don¡¯t move; the insect is on you Rnd intervened, capturing the insect and fixing Laurel with an incensed re. ¡°You imed innocence, yet here it is.¡± Rnd¡¯s rebuke hung heavy in the air. With the insect¡¯s discovery, Laurel¡¯s head drooped in embarrassment. The mystery of the insect¡¯s disappearance within the house was solved-it had surreptitiously found its way onto Millie. As Millie confronted the unsettling creature, her hands grew cold, and her ire was directed squarely at Laurel. The origins of the insect¡¯s cement on her bed became apparent: it was Laurel¡¯s scheme, with the critter transferring to Millie when she seated herself to read. Laurel¡¯s capacity to conceive such devious ns left Millie astounded. The depths of her cunning and scheming nature were, indeed, chilling. ¡°Aah!¡± Suddenly, Rnd emitted a pained cry, the insect sinking its bite into the back of his hand in an instant of inattention. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Both Millie and Laurel redirected their attention towards him. Laurel¡¯s mouth gaped in astonishment, her shock palpable upon witnessing Rnd¡¯s grimace of pain. Her words trembled weakly as she informed, ¡°Rnd, the insect¡¯s bite is venomous. ¡°Observe the consequences of your actions!¡± Fury and exasperation surged within Rnd. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Seek medical attention immediately,¡± Millie advised. Without dy, Laurel ushered Rnd to the doctor¡¯s care. Following their departure, Millie closed the door, a sigh of relief escaping her lips. With the insect¡¯s absence, an air of tranquility settled over her surroundings. Yet she acknowledged that wariness around Laurel would be a wise approach moving forward. This episode¡¯s conclusion mirrored an act of self-inflicted harm-a stone thrown that struck its own target. Retreating to her bedroom, Millie employed a shlight to meticulously scour the room, eliminating any residual traces of insects, She changed her bedding and attire, eventually extinguishing the lights to embrace slumber. However, amidst the night¡¯s stillness, she awoke in a haze, attuned to movement within the room. Was the earlier culprit returning to haunt her? Instinctively, she reached for the concealed knife under her pillow, clutching it tightly against her chest with nervous apprehension. The approaching footsteps drummed louder and louder, causing Millie¡¯s heart to pound against her throat. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that his arrival would be so swift. A sudden sound reverberated, suggesting that the intruder had made contact with a chair within the room, Reacting instantly to the noise¡¯s origin, Nillie surged forward, brandishing the knife she was holding, Seizing the initiative proved paramount-better to preempt potential assants than risk bing a victim of their machinations. She thrust the knife, making contact with the assant and eliciting a cry of pain. Subsequently, the assant dropped their knife to the floor. Following a flurry of rapid footfalls, the room descended into an eerie silence, Chapter 866 Millie¡¯s hands quivered, and her body was tense. Minutester, a semnce of quiet settled, affirming the assant¡¯s retreat. With trembling hands, Millie illuminated the room, A few droplets of blood adorned the floor, the knife¡¯s de stained by blood. Her premonitions had fueled her unease before bedtime, Fortuitously, she had ced a knife beneath her pillow as a safeguard against unforeseen threats. Though her legs wavered, Millie resolutely wiped the knife clean, tidied the room, and inspected the entrance. Just as she expected, the door had been tampered with. Fortunately, the assant wouldn¡¯t likely return tonight, hampered by their wound, Millie wedged a chair against the door, reiming her room¡¯s security. Sitting on her bed, she contemted contacting Marcus to divulge the attempted assault. Yet, ncing at thete hour, she decided against it, opting to spare him thete-night disturbance. Rest eluded Millie throughout the tumultuous night, granting her only reprieve with dawn¡¯s arrival. Following her morning ablutions, Millie opened her door, intent on locating someone to address the roof¡¯s damage. The instant the door ajar, Patrick greeted her, a basket of crimson strawberries in hand, his smile directed her way. ¡°Near the agricultural station, there¡¯s a strawberry garden. I picked these for you, I heard they¡¯re great for a girl¡¯splexion,¡± he remarked. The basket¡¯s contents were plump, vibrant, and red. However, Millie harbored no desire for the offering. Aware of Patrick¡¯s infatuation with her, she was determined to maintain a boundary, deterring any misinterpretation. He deserved to find someone who reciprocated his affection. ¡°Strawberries aren¡¯t to my taste. Enjoy them yourself.¡± Millie apologetically declined, her smile measured. Patrick was perceptive of Millie¡¯s intentions: her reluctance to ept his offerings and her desire to maintain a certain distance between them. Patrick, though disheartened by her refusal, persisted. ¡°Give it a shot; I¡¯ve already gathered them. Just have a taste, okay? I won¡¯t pick them again,¡± Millie furrowed her brows and nced up, spotting Rnd approaching with a reddened and swollen face. Clearly, the insect¡¯s poison had taken a toll, turning Rnd¡¯s face into an exaggeratedly plump visage. ¡°Do you like Millie too? But your chances are slim, I¡¯m pursuing her,¡± Rnd dered with a measure of arrogance, intervening in the scene as if asserting dominance. He had noticed from afar that Patrick was pestering Millie. Of course, he had to interfere. ¡°Take your strawberries and go. If Millie wants strawberries, I¡¯ll buy them for her, You don¡¯t have the right to provide for her,¡± Rnd barked, shoving Patrick backward in a disy of rudeness. Patrick took a step back, his countenance darkening, yet a flicker of surprise registered in his eyes. Quickly, Patrick realized that Rnd, with his swollen face, was a local -his ent attesting to it. Millie¡¯s being pursued by a local seemed toplicate the situation, Rubbing her forehead, Millie directed an exasperated look at the brusque Rnd. ¡°Rnd, as I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯m married. Please refrain from pestering me.¡± Unswayed, Rnd persisted, shaking his head resolutely. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Marriage won¡¯t change my mind. Even if you don¡¯t fancy me now, I¡¯ll wait until the day you do.¡± Chapter 867 His stubbornness was perplexing. Was it truly necessary for her to concoct a fabrication? Observing Millie¡¯s icy gaze, Rnd shifted ufortably. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m leaving. But trust me, he¡¯s nowhere near as wealthy as I am. Don¡¯t fall for him As Rnd sauntered away, downtrodden, Millie couldn¡¯t help but recallst night¡¯s incident-the insect¡¯s bite inflicted on Rnd due to her. Her empathy stirred, prompting her to set the record straight. ¡°Rnd, hold on a moment.¡± He halted with a glimmer of hope. Approaching him, Millie assumed a serious demeanor. ¡°I haven¡¯t been dishonest with you. I truly am married. Please don¡¯t waste your time pursuing me.¡± Rnd¡¯s initial joy faded swiftly, his expression clouding with evident disappointment as Millie¡¯s words didn¡¯t align with his expectations. However, confronted with Millie¡¯s unwavering seriousness, he found it impossible to delude himself any longer. Millie¡¯s exquisite beauty and prestigious graduation from the top university in Preagend naturally attracted a multitude of admirers, making her marriage entirely reasonable and expected. After a protracted silence, Rnd finally spoke up. ¡°I apologize for my past actions towards you. I was rather foolish back then,¡± Rnd admitted with a hint of regret. In truth, it wasn¡¯t until this moment that he recognized how his actions during that time were fueled by an undeniable attraction to Millie¡¯s unique personality. Amidst his former role as a schoolyard bully, she stood apart from the rest. Her absence of fear towards him piqued his curiosity, drawing his heightened attention towards her. Yet now, suchprehension arrived far too btedly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve forgotten what happened in the past.¡± Millie smiled. Rnd left, feeling downcast. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hans Ruiz, Rnd¡¯s father observed the scene from a distance, his face darkening. He deemed Millie ungrateful, failing to appreciate his son¡¯s affections. After all, Rnd hailed from a wealthy family in the town; it should have been an honor for her to gain his attention. What a shameless woman. Millie had a mixed expression on her face as she walked towards Patrick. Seeing her expression, Patrick smiled in return. ¡°If you¡¯re not a fan of these strawberries, feel free to share them with your neighbors. I¡¯ll head back to my tasks,¡± Patrick said with a friendly smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give them to Joan. Thank you,¡± Millie replied gratefully. Millie thought the strawberries would be perfect for Joan, who had a bad tooth and could easily enjoy these soft fruits. After Patrick departed, Millie took the strawberries to Joan¡¯s house and handed them over. Then, she proceeded to get in touch with the workers who would be repairing her roof. In the CEO¡¯s office at the Thomas Group, Preagend. ¡°Mr. Thomas, it¡¯s lunchtime,¡± Derek announced as he entered Marcus¡¯ office, bringing the ordered lunch with him. ¡°ce it there and gather all the tasks I need to address over the next couple of days. I intend to complete them within two hours,¡± Marcus said, his focus fixed on reviewing a document. ¡°Mr. Thomas, are you nning a business trip?¡± Derek inquired, perplexed. As far as he knew, Marcus hadn¡¯t scheduled any trips recently. He had even workedte into the night at the officest night. Chapter 868 When Marcus¡¯ wife had called earlier, he had told her that he was at the door of their home, However, he was still engrossed in his work at the office. ¡°I have to go to the countryside,¡± Marcus replied, indicating the reason for his urgency. After reading the document in his hand, Marcus signed his name and looked up from his work. Countryside? Derek understood that Marcus was going to the countryside because he was concerned about Mrs. Thomas. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform all the departments to hand in whatever requires your attention.¡± A mere ten minutes psed, and the proficient Derek reappeared, bearing a stack of meticulously arranged documents, Perched upon the plush leather chair, Marcus wore an enigmatic countenance. Having set aside the pen, Marcus gently pressed the space between his brows with a thoughtful fingertip, hisplexion taking on a subdued hue. ¡°Mr. Thomas.¡± Unease crept over Derek as he meticulouslyputed the passing days, a realization dawning upon him ¡ª the hour had arrived when the potency of the particr medicine waned. The very remedy had been procured from the enigmatic Raven Ind, its singrity emphasized by the absence of a duplicate. With a gaze tinted in crimson, Marcus¡¯ eyes held an umon intensity. His wound, akin to a scorpion¡¯s venomous bite, prompted him to exhale wearily before he disrobed. As anticipated, the once-healing injury disyed ominous signs of rekindled infection. ¡°The wound has regressed, the efficacy of the particr medicine having waned.¡± A furrow etched itself upon Derek¡¯s brow, his countenance reflecting his concerns, The hospital¡¯s director hadn¡¯t devised the medicine for remedy, and disheartening reports from Raven Ind offered no sce. A perplexing question loomed: what course of action remained? ¡°Fetch me the container of medicine,¡±manded by Marcus¡® authoritative voice. In a brief span of ten minutes, Derek diligently cleansed Marcus¡¯ wound. Once bandaged, Marcus donned his clothing gradually, finding repose against the embrace of the leather chair. ¡°Do you still intend to venture to the countryside? It would be prudent for you to seek further rest now.¡± Embarking upon the arduous journey to the countryside would only exacerbate the condition of the wound. ¡°Iam well aware of my actions.¡± Marcus picked up another document, delving into his business affairs with resolute focus. While it indeed marked Millie¡¯s birthce, a lingering sense of concern enveloped him. The opportunity presented a poignant moment to witness the very environment in which Millie had blossomed. Derek heaved a sigh and exited the room, his heart stirred by the profound influence of love¡¯s potency. Across the expanse of Preagend, Rhea¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Have you suffered defeat twice?¡± ¡°Millie possesses remarkable vignce. We came close to triumph on multiple asions.¡± A fleeting pang of remorse danced across Darin¡¯s visage. ¡°I have no reservations. Her demise must be hastened.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 869 Rhea crossed her arms, her eyes seething with vindictiveness. ¡°I shall dispatch an agent to ensure her end, Spare yourself any fury,¡± Darin soothed, his hands finding sce on her shoulders. ¡°Indeed, as you¡¯re aware, I¡¯ve surrendered myself to you. This plea you must fulfill for me.¡± Rhea¡¯s voice took on a beguiling lilt as she nestled her head upon Darin¡¯s chest. In the recesses of her thoughts, a malevolent grin blossomed, Following Millie¡¯s demise at Darin¡¯s hands, she would endeavor to manipte Marcus into believing Darin was responsible. Given Darin¡¯s killing of Millie, his retribution would surely be swift. This stratagem would allow her to rid herself of Darin. For her ambition, she was willing to barter her very soul. Rnd returned home disheartened. It marked his first time having been rejected by a girl. Normally, it was the other way around. Millie¡¯s disdain for him left him both mncholic and perplexed. Hans trailed after him into the room, delivering a kick and a reprimand. ¡°Look at you, a pitiful sight. You can¡¯t even win over a woman.¡± Rnd lifted his head, dissent coloring his expression. ¡°She¡¯s married. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What could I have done?¡± ¡°Married? Why didn¡¯t she mention that earlier? Do you realize what the neighbors are saying about you now? They¡¯re iming you¡¯ve been trailing Millie like a lost dog, and she can¡¯t stand you. You¡¯ve brought shame upon our family.¡± ¡°She disclosed her marital status from the start. I simply didn¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t hold it against her,¡± Rnd mumbled, Hans, taken aback, was momentarily stunned. Restlessly, Rnd stood, made his way to his bedroom, forcefully shut the door, and copsed onto the bed. The sound startled Hans, who nted his hands on his hips and sent a stool skittering away with a kick. At that very moment, Laurel entered. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hans looked at her, and a thought took shape. ¡°You¡¯re also living in Preagend. Tell me, is Millie really married Why was he suddenly inquiring about Millie? This question immediately cast a shadow on Laurel¡¯s countenance, given that Millie had married into the Thomas family. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s married Subsequently, she retreated to her room, keen to avoid further discussion with Hans. ¡°Wait a moment, What¡¯s the status of Millie¡¯s spouse? Which family does he hail from? What¡¯s his background? Is their fortune surpassing ours?¡± Chapter 870 With her back turned to Hans, Laurel indulged in an eye roll. Naturally, the Thomas family held greater wealth than ours, The Ruiz family¡¯s assets amounted to nothing in their presence. ¡°Why the silence?¡± Hans inquired with an anxious edge. ¡°They can¡¯t measure up to us. The man she married is financially challenged,¡± Laurel fibbed, leaving guilt in her wake as she disappeared into her room. She would never admit that Millie had chosen a well-off partner. However, her untruth bore unexpected gravity in Hans¡¯ perception. ¡°Millie, I presumed you¡¯d wed someone influential, thus cast disdain on my son, Yet, it seems you¡¯ve simply married a penniless fellow. A lesson is due.¡± Emerging from the supermarket, Millie was on the cusp of heading home when she found herself waid by a malevolent Hans. Millie halted, her gaze harboring a piercing sharpness. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hans had carved out a reputation as a notorious troublemaker within the town. He staunchly refused to endure any setbacks, his gait exuding an air of arrogance as he strolled the streets. Their family¡¯s involvement in the medicine trade, yielding more earnings than any other household in town, had inted his sense of superiority to towering heights. ¡°Mr, Ruiz.¡± Millie addressed him in a measured tone. ¡°Drop the formalities. Some people start thinking they¡¯re superior after a few more years of schooling. You reckon the schoolding guarantees marrying a wealthy man and leading a life of opulence?¡± Since Millie had entered Preagend University, the neighbors had taken a liking to her. Hans had no problem with highly educated individuals; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so disappointed in Laurel, who hadn¡¯t excelled academically. But now that Millie had rejected his son, his attitude underwent an immediate shift. Hans lifted his head, his voice projecting with volume, a spectacle that drew an audience in the street. ¡°What¡¯s your intent?¡± Millie retorted icily. ¡°Let me tell you this straight. No matter how many years you spend in school, women end up marrying well-off men, raising kids, and managing households, That¡¯s a woman¡¯s role, What¡¯s the point of a few extra school years like yours? It¡¯s squandering resources A scoff escaped Millie¡¯s lips. ¡°Had you pursued higher education, your perspective might be less narrow- minded, Women aren¡¯t born solely to wed men, and such antiquated beliefs have been discarded long ago.¡± Hans found himself caught off guard, struggling to fathom that Millie had openly branded him as pedantic before their neighbors. ¡°Absurd! Preposterous.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t speak for anyone else¡¯s academic inclinations, but I am fairly certain that Mr, Ruiz holds no enthusiasm for education. Otherwise, when you vied for the position of vige mayor, you wouldn¡¯t have been passed over due to your inability to read.¡± Millie¡¯s words dripped with mockery. Her verbal jab struck a chord with Hans. His long-held aspiration of assuming an official role had been thwarted by his inadequate education, leading to his rejection by higher-ups. ¡°Millie Brown, don¡¯t be under any delusion that my son genuinely fancies you. He¡¯s simply captivated by your looks and intends to revel in yourpany. Our family¡¯s prosperous medicinal enterprise rakes in hundreds of thousands of dors annually. The entire town knows our affluence. We don¡¯t think you naive schoolgirl would deserve our family. Chapter 871 With his hands sped behind his back, Hans bellowed with a forceful intensity, striving to salvage his reputation. His intent was to turn Millie into aughingstock within the town. Moreover, ruralmunities tended to be lenient with boys and strict with girls. In the countryside, gossip could be a lethal weapon. Once, in this very town, a girl who was found exiting a widower¡¯s room was branded as indecent. Young and unable to withstand the crushing weight of the rumors, she tragically took her own life not long after. Hans aimed to besmirch Millie¡¯s reputation, tarnishing her family¡¯s standing before her grandmother¡¯s return and ensuring their ostracism. Millie, however, responded with a scornfulugh, deciding to withhold any effort to save his face. ¡°Then, I sincerely wish you a swift discovery of a suitable daughter-in-w. However, most men around Rnd¡¯s age in this town are already married with children who can toddle about. Why is Rnd without a girlfriend? Didn*t you boast of your annual earnings amounting to hundreds of thousands? Why would these young women opt for ordinary families over yours? By the way, I¡¯ve heard whispers that when your wife struggled to conceive, you visited the andrology department for a check-up, after which she miraculously became pregnant. One wonders if your ailment might have a hereditary inclination.¡± Hans simmered with rage, his impulse urging him to deliver a p to Millie, Discussing such topics was taboo among men, and he hadn¡¯t anticipated Millie¡¯s audacity to publicly insinuate his son¡¯s inadequacy. Deep within, Millie harbored a sense of remorse towards Rnd. She had been driven mad by his father¡¯s provocation. Hans shot Millie an incensed re, ying his ultimate card. ninjanovel ¡°Yet the verdict remains unknown. Millie, the town¡¯s premier student and its crowning jewel, weds an indigent youth with nothing to his name. As the adage goes, men fear selecting the wrong upation, while women dread marrying the wrong man. You¡¯ve be quite the disappointment, Millie.¡± A shockwave rippled through the crowd. ¡°Millie¡¯s married? And to a pennilessd?¡± ¡°What a pity! She¡¯s both striking and well-educated. Even the fat girl in town secured a more desirable husband. It seems she trulycks wit.¡± Hans continued his onught. ¡°Her husband hails from destitution. Behold, everyone in town owns a car. How did Millie return, you ask? She arrived in a shabby minibus. The couple can¡¯t even afford a modest car. What a spectacle.¡± Married to a poord? Millie¡¯s eyes narrowed, perplexed by Hans * assumption. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Scanning her surroundings, Millie caught sight of Laurel. Laurel undoubtedly knew Millie had married into the Thomas family, yet here she stood, arms folded, relishing the spectacle. It must have been Laurel who divulged the falsehood that Millie married a poor boy. In truth, Millie deemed marrying a less affluent individual inconsequential. Poverty wasn¡¯t inherently dreadful; it was ack of ambition that posed the true concern. However, in this antiquated rural setting, society would undoubtedly brand her as unintelligent, aligning perfectly with Hans¡¯ intentions. As Millie maintained her silence, Hans presumed his victory and basked in self-satis faction. Indeed, Millie was busy formting her retort. ¡°Ha ha, look at you, Millie. Once a celebrated top student in town, your former female ssmates, who lagged behind you academically, have now surged ahead. Many of them merelypleted high school and resigned themselves to domestic life. Yet today, they¡¯ve outpaced you. I¡¯ve heard whispers that your spouse isn¡¯t exactly handsome.¡± Just as Hans reveled in his perceived victory, a voice rang out from the crowd, disrupting the narrative. Chapter 872 ¡°Make way! A Rolls-Royce is entering the vige!¡± ALL eyes turned, beholding a ck Rolls-Royce that approached, gradually slowing its pace. ¡°I recognize that car. I¡¯ve spotted it online. It¡¯s worth over 10 million,¡± someone chimed in. ¡°Step aside, lest the car get scratched. We couldn¡¯t foot the bill for damages.¡±* ¡°Is the car genuinely that valuable?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Without a doubt. Just ask your son if you¡¯re skeptical.¡± The inquirer cast a nce at his son, who stared at the splendid vehicle, practically drooling. Millie blinked, stunned to see Marcus here! ¡°Whose car is that? Incredible! Its owner must possess a great fortune.¡± ¡°Between the driver of this car and Rnd¡¯s family, who¡¯s wealthier?¡± ¡°This car¡¯s value hovers around 10 million dors. Rnd¡¯s family can¡¯t even buy a window on it.¡± Upon hearing this analogy, Hans¡¯ expression soured, and he retorted, ¡°So what if he¡¯s wealthier? He¡¯s merely a passerby, None of us share any connection with the car¡¯s owner.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With her arms crossed, Laurel watched the spectacle unfold, but her posture shifted as Millie¡¯s husband made his entrance. The game was up. ¡°Why has he stopped? Is he searching for someone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not heard any rumors of someone from our town having such a wealthy rtive, The expensive car¡¯s headlights blinked twice, and its door swung open. The initial point of contact was a pair of regal ck leather shoes, followed by the emergence of Marcus, who strode purposefully toward Millie. ¡°My husband, what brings you here?¡± Millie raised her head, her inquiry tinged with disbelief. Marcus had never hinted at his impending arrival. She struggled to grasp that he was genuinely present. Yet his arrival couldn¡¯t have been more opportune. His appearance debunked the absurdities Hans had peddled earlier. ¡°Did you catch that? Millie just addressed him as her husband.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that too. Did you notice? He took the bag from Millie¡¯s hand. I caught a glimpse of the watch on his wrist-it¡¯s a Vacheron Constantin, a timepiece worth more than a vi. Incredible; he¡¯s undeniably wealthy.¡± Marcus¡¯ auramanded attention, and his gaze was razor-sharp. As he scanned the surroundings, individuals instinctively stepped back. ¡°Our town¡¯s supposed ¡®richest man¡¯ imed Millie¡¯s spouse was a pauper. Yet now, it¡¯s evident we couldn¡¯t even afford a shred of fabric from his attire with our monthly earnings. So, who was fibbing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ringly apparent. To preserve his son¡¯s dignity, Hans concocted a falsehood to demean Millie, Everyone¡¯s aware that Hans revels in pretense, believing himself wealthier than the rest of us. He seeks admiration. Nillie¡¯sck of affection for his son wounds his pride, so he aimed to tarnish her reputation. Yet he¡¯s inadvertently sullied himself.¡± The crowd¡¯s disposition shifted abruptly, and Hans felt the weight of his own humiliation, Chapter 873 Marcus pivoted, surveying those present. Their discussion had provided him with a rough understanding of the situation. His gaze settled on Hans, an edge of intensity piercing through. Turning to Millie, he took her hand and addressed the assembly with gentleness. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Marcus, Millie¡¯s husband. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. I¡¯ve prepared some gifts for each of you.¡± With a press of a button, the expansive trunk of the Rolls-Royce unfurled, brimming with exquisite gift boxes. ¡°one for each person, Please, help yourselves. ¡°Gifts? Let me take a look.¡± ¡°A golden ne. Solid gold. ¡°What? A golden ne? Count me in.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Within moments, Marcus¡¯ offerings were distributed, ¡°By the way, is the Thomas family the most prominent in Preagend? I¡¯ve heard rumors that their wealth knows no bounds.¡± Someone in the crowd voiced their thoughts. ¡°Look at this disy. It certainly seems so. Who would have thought Millie would marry into such an illustrious family? Education truly pays off. Without her schooling, she wouldn¡¯t have captured the affections of someone of means. Wealthy individuals prefer well-educated, intelligent women.¡± As Hans absorbed the murmurs swirling around him, it felt as if he¡¯d been pped across the face, his complexion reddening with acute embarrassment. Following the distribution of gifts, Marcus sealed the trunk and spoke with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave for now. We¡¯ll visit again another day.¡± ninjanovel Despite his affluence, his demeanor was marked by exceptional courtesy. Yet his ineffable air of nobility left onlookers gazing wistfully. The Rolls-Royce embarked on its departure, leaving a crowd in awe. Hans, who once stood tall, now seemed visibly diminished. Approaching Laurel, he seethed with a blend of anger and humiliation. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Laurel, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t you im that Millie had wed a destituted?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate her husband would actuallye. Myment was in jest. Furthermore, who could have foreseen you¡¯d take it seriously?¡± Laurel, too, felt a degree of frustration. Her initial intention had been to taint Millie¡¯s reputation in the town. Inside the car, Millie nced at Marcus with a hint of skepticism. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me before you arrived here?¡± she inquired. Marcus¡¯ gaze remained fixed on the road ahead, his eyes darkening. He¡¯d noticed earlier that the middle-aged man on the street was causing amotion for Millie. While dispensing gifts, the man had an awkward expression and refrained from stepping forward to im one. Chapter 874 Marcus felt grateful that he¡¯d arrived just in time to intervene. At the sound of Millie¡¯s voice, Marcus¡¯ steadfast profile subtly shifted, his eyes softening. ¡°I wanted to surprise you,¡± he exined. In response, Millie instinctively lifted the corners of her lips. She recognized that his schedule was typically demanding, making his presence here a genuine effort. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y At times, Millie couldn¡¯t shake the sense that everything unfolded with uncanny synchronicity. During their previous encounter at Snow Mountain Vi, Laurel ridiculed her with acerbic remarks. Laurel¡¯s mockery stemmed from Humphrey¡¯svish gift to Nancy-a precious bracelet. The barbs insinuated that Marcus didn¡¯t hold the same affection for Millie. Yet, by a twist of fate, Marcus had bestowed upon Millie an invaluable hairpin. And today, just as Hans derided her, Marcus materialized like a celestial force, silencing him entirely. He had used the most impactful means to refute the baseless ims. Upon arriving home, Marcus closed the door and pressed Millie against the wall, his tone imbued with sternness. ¡°Millie, henceforth, you¡¯re to refrain from acting without notifying me in advance,¡± Acting without notifying? ¡°You must apprise me beforehand of your whereabouts, particrly if it¡¯s a journey of some distance.¡± Millie¡¯s intrinsic independence often prompted her to venture wherever she pleased. By the time he became aware, she was already on her way. Recognizing Marcus¡¯ absence of jest, a pang of trepidation gripped Millie as she meekly nodded. ¡°Of course, honey. I¡¯ll exercise greater mindfulness moving forward.¡± But Marcus didn¡¯t reply, leaving Millie to wonder if her apology fell short of sincerity. ¡°Darling, would you care for a tour of my room?¡± Millie quirked an eyebrow. Marcus remained steadfast, his gaze tracing the contours of her delicate features-the elegantly arched nose, the tender curve of her lips. Involuntarily, he cleared his throat and leaned in, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. Even a mere day apart intensified his longing for Millie. Taken aback, Millie hadn¡¯t anticipated such unrestrained boldness in broad daylight. She struggled momentarily but soon surrendered, her strength waning, After a lingering kiss, Marcus eased back. Millie exhaled and yfully nudged him, then grasped his hand, guiding him to her room, ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll go boil some water for tea,¡± she offered. His fervent kiss had left her Lips slightly parched. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Surveying the room, Marcus observed the confines of Millie¡¯s bedroom. Though not overly spacious, it was immacte and organized. On the sunlit windowsill rested a notebook and a vase containing a single sunflower. Advancing toward the bed, he initially noted the slender coverlet. However, upon closer inspection, he spotted a gleaming de peeking out from beneath the sky-blue pillow. Lifting the pillow, he unveiled a sharp dagger concealed underneath. A furrow etched his brow. Millie had hidden a self-defense knife beneath her pillow, The implication was clear-she was prepared to defend herself. Chapter 875 ¡°What¡¯s amiss Emerging from the kitchen, Millie noticed Marcus standing by the bed, his demeanor tinged with frostiness. ¡°You¡¯ve got a knife tucked under your pillow. Is someone causing you trouble?¡± A glint of steel sharpened in Marcus¡¯ gaze. He recalled the unease that had gued him the previous night, an inscrutable intuition whispering of looming danger hovering menacingly over Millie¡¯s horizon. ¡°Fortunately, I managed to evade him on the journey back here,¡± Millie disclosed. ¡°Yet,st night, he found his way into my home. Yet, I remained vignt and exploited his unfamiliarity with theyout in the darkness. I struck first, inflicting injury. He fled,¡± With Marcus¡¯ arrival, Millieid bare the peril she had encountered. Listening with a mixture of astonishment and apprehension, Marcus gleaned the details of the danger that had shadowed Millie¡¯s return, Her journey had been marred by threats at every juncture. A hint of weariness lingered in Millie¡¯s eyes, a testament to a restless night. Once more, Marcus¡¯ gaze settled upon the cold de. Since the assant¡¯s scheme had failed, it was likely they would return. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it any longer. With you here, I fear nothing,¡± Millie reassured. However, she perceived Marcus¡¯ countenance growing increasingly grim. In an instant, his demeanor shifted to one of fury. ninjanovel ¡°Millie Brown, I¡¯m your husband, not a figure summoned to attend to your lifeless body. When you encounter such peril, why did you not inform me immediately?¡± Upon observing Millie¡¯s seemingly nonchnt demeanor, Marcus¡¯ indignation mounted. Millie began to speak, hesitated, then closed her lips in contemtion. mes of anger red within Marcus¡¯ eyes, creasing his forehead with furrows. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His anger was real and palpable. Millie¡¯s strong independence had always been a point of contention for him, especially in times of peril when she failed to inform him promptly. Millie¡¯s gaze dropped to his clenched fist, veins pulsing beneath his skin. After a hesitant moment, she mustered the courage to approach him, gently prying the knife from his grip and cing it on the table. Then she encircled him in her arms, attempting to soften his mood with her affection. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to withhold it from you intentionally. Last night, I thought of calling you, but we were apart, and I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me even during the day?¡± Marcus¡¯ stance remained rigid. It was often said that women were Like water-gentle and prone to seeking sce in their husbands during times of distress. Yet with Millie, it was as if she were forged from steel, carrying her burdens alone. His greatest fear was that her independence was an indication of her indifference toward him. Millie found herself momentarily tongue-tied by Marcus¡¯ words. She had to admit that she had grown ustomed to facing challenges alone. Many times, she yearned to confide in someone, but the words invariably stuck in her throat. However, this wasn¡¯t the moment to divulge that. She looked up at him. Chapter 876 ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up today, I was nning to tell you after I got back from the supermarket. Look, I¡¯m telling you everything now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Millie¡¯s words carried a mixture of both assurance and a hint of vulnerability. Millie¡¯s pleading gaze met Marcus¡¯, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. In that instant, Marcus¡¯ heart clenched, his anger dissipating, reced by a pang of remorse. She was already frightened, and he had exacerbated it. He realized his behavior had been callous and unkind. ¡°This won¡¯t happen again. If you ever encounter danger, you must inform me first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She had managed to assuage his anger. Millie¡¯s tense shoulders rxed slightly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y However, she resolved to address this issue in the future. Trust is paramount in a marriage. Stepping out into the courtyard, Millie¡¯s gazended on the orange tree, its boughs heavy with ripened fruit-each orange now tinged with hues of vibrant red, Observing Marcus emerge, still harboring a cold and distant expression, Millie shelved her n to retrieve adder for picking the oranges. ¡°Honey, could you help me? The oranges are too high for me to reach With a brisk stride, Marcus closed the distance, a yful smirk dancing across his lips.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How would you like me to help? Should I hoist you onto my shoulders or carry you on my back?¡± Marcus¡¯ment triggered an immediate shback for Millie-a memory of their wedding photoshoot. She had been irked, adamantly refusing to participate, and had insisted on perching on his shoulders instead. Millie¡¯s intuition proved correct. When Marcus was upset, he seemed to soften when presented with a request from her, asionally even embracing the chance to disy a touch of pride. His actions were sincere, devoid of pretense, With a subtle, graceful bend, Marcus effortlessly hoisted Millie onto his shoulder, showcasing his underlying strength. Millie¡¯s feet left the ground abruptly and were lifted to a level that allowed her to pluck the oranges that had been out of her reach moments ago. A mere ten minutester, her task waspleted, and she addressed Marcus, who had executed the role of her human stedder. ¡°Alright, you can put me down now.¡± As her feet touched the ground once more, Millie experienced a moment of imbnce, her hand instinctively reaching for Marcus¡¯ arm. A subtle frown graced his features, a sign of his anguish. However, their private interaction was interrupted by a familiar knock at the gate. Millie hastened to wee the visitor, revealing Joan on the other side. An inviting smile yed across Millie¡¯s Lips. ¡°Joan, your timing is impable. I just finished picking some oranges. Take these with you.¡± Efficiently, Millie gathered the fruits into a bag, extending her offering to Joan. Gratitudepelled her to ept, even though Millie¡¯s kindness was hard to refuse. Chapter 877 ¡°I came to invite you for a meal. I closed up shop early upon hearing your husband¡¯s arrival and prepared a feast for you both.¡± Millie attempted to politely decline, not wanting to impose on Joan¡¯s generosity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Think of me as family. It¡¯s the first time your husband has visited the countryside. Since your grandma isn¡¯t here, it¡¯s my duty to extend hospitality. Let¡¯s go.¡± With a conspiratorial tone, Joan cast a nce at Marcus, who was upied with selecting oranges in the yard. ¡°He¡¯s quite the looker, isn¡¯t he? You¡¯ve got good taste. We¡¯ve never seen such a dashing man in our small town before.¡± Taking thepliment in stride, Millie directed Marcus¡® attention to Joan¡¯s invitation, and he obliged. The evening unfolded with a delicious meal at Joan¡¯s home,plete with her renowned bread and an assortment of delectable dishes. Following the dinner, Millie even took the initiative to assist Joan with washing the dishes before departing with Marcus. ninjanovel Since the sun had not yet set, Millie seized the opportunity to give Marcus a brief tour of the area. ¡°Joan is my grandma¡¯s closest friend in town. She¡¯s always been kind to me Marcus acknowledged her with a silent nod, attentive to Millie¡¯s anecdotes. ¡°Did you enjoy the bread? Joan has been making them for decades. Whenever I passed by her stall during my school days, she¡¯d always treat me to one. She¡¯s truly a generous soul.¡± A smile yed across Marcus¡¯ lips. ¡°They were delicious.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He recalled that Millie had mentioned her meal at Joan¡¯s ce during their phone call the previous night, so he had intentionally savored the same bread today. As they strolled past a grocery store, Millie made a quick decision. ¡°I¡¯LL just grab some water from the store. Wait here for a moment.¡± Positioned at the roadside, Marcus waited patiently. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at him, mesmerized by his striking presence. Exiting the store with her purchase, Millie unexpectedly crossed paths with Rnd, who appeared to be on a simr errand. Rnd¡¯s gaze naturally turned towards Marcus, standing on the sidewalk. There was no doubt-he was Millie¡¯s husband. Tall and robust, his maic charm was evident even in a casual stance. Rumors had swirled that the watch on Marcus¡¯ wrist was worth over a million dors. Rnd had never encountered such opulence in their small town. In a single moment, Rnd recognized that he paled inparison-not as tall, not as handsome, and certainly not as wealthy as Marcus, Millie¡¯s husband was the epitome of prosperity and charm, a realization that left Rnd rueful. ¡°Millie, your husband is truly exceptional. It¡¯s no wonder you turned me down.¡± A bittersweet smile graced Rnd¡¯s lips. In the wake of his slumber, he¡¯d awakened to the revtion of Marcus * arrival driving the Rolls-Royce that was beyond his wildest imagination. Millie was taken aback by Rnd¡¯s unexpected change in demeanor, He appeared less arrogant than usual. Millie¡¯s gaze shifted to Marcus, who stood there with an aloof expression. In the presence of Marcus, everyone else seemed inconsequential. If Millie were aman, she would likely feel humbled by his presence. Chapter 878 ¡°You¡¯re outstanding too. You¡¯ll find the right girl for you.¡± Millie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t console me, I¡¯m insignificantpared to your husband,¡± Rnd said with a hint of dejection. Rnd faced a significant setback this time, resembling a defanged tiger, devoid of any toughness. ¡°By the way, I apologize for my father¡¯s behavior. He blocked your way and caused trouble for you. I was asleep at that time, or I would have stopped him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Are you here to buy something? I need to leave now. Seeing Marcus¡¯ impatience, Millie hurriedly left, fearing he might get angry. As Millie walked away, Rnd and Marcus exchanged a brief nce. Rnd was taken aback by the intensity of Marcus¡¯ gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking.¡± Millie joined him. Marcus suggested in a low voice. ¡°He has a crush on you?¡± Millie nced back and noticed that Rnd was still standing there. ninjanovel Sensing Marcus¡¯ mood from his expression and tone, Millie hesitated to admit the truth. ¡°No, he¡¯s just someone I know casually. We exchanged greetings,¡± Millie replied. Naturally, Marcus was skeptical. He could sense the man¡¯s interest in Millie from his gaze. It irked him, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Millie seemed to attract attention from others so easily. Marcus¡¯ tone turned serious as he reminded Millie, ¡°I recall telling you to be cautious around men. Not all of them have good intentions.¡± With his statement, Marcus resumed walking ahead. Millie was taken aback by his words. She couldn¡¯t believe he was forbidding her from getting close to other men. Millie followed him, but after a while, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your face looks pale,¡± Millie asked with concern. Millie reached out and gently touched his forehead, noticing that it felt slightly warm. Hillie¡¯s concern grew as she realized Marcus had a fever. Marcus evaded her gaze and mentioned, ¡°It could be that I¡¯m not ustomed to the local climate, which might have led to me falling ill. It¡¯s not a big concern,¡± In reality, the wound on his arm had worsened, andbined with exhaustion, it had caused a mild fever. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Hillie was doubtful. With a smile, Marcus responded, ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll have to make it up to me for my sickness.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Millie¡¯s gaze shifted to a nearby lotus pond, where she noticed the plump fish swimming. Millie responded, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll prepare some fish soup for you tomorrow, It should help you feel better.¡± Chapter 879 ¡°Darling, you misunderstood,¡± Marcus rified with a smile. Drawing nearer, Marcus¡¯ warm breath gently brushed against Millie¡¯s forehead. The memory of their recent intimate encounter tormented him during the days she had been away. Understanding his implication, Millie¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She lowered her gaze and yfully scolded him, wondering why he was being so flirtatious in public. Due to Marcus¡¯ fever, Millie decided to cut short their walk, and they returned home, picking up medicine for Marcus on the way back. Once they were home, Millie prepared a ss of warm water and fetched the medicine for Marcus. ¡°Take the medicine,¡± she gently urged. Marcus epted the medicine from Millie, grateful for her care. He thought to himself that having a wife was truly a blessing, especially in times Like these when she took care of him when he was sick. epting the pills, Marcus couldn¡¯t help but smile, appreciating the care he was receiving from his wife. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bitter Millie asked, noticing his expression. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Marcus ran his fingers through her hair and replied, ¡°It¡¯s sweet, because you bought it for me.¡± ninjanovel Millie chuckled softly, her caring nature shining through as she encouraged him, ¡°Just take the medicine, get some rest, and you¡¯ll feel better tomorrow.¡± Millie continued to fuss over him like a caring grandmother, offering her advice and attention to ensure he felt better. She recalled her childhood when her grandma would tell her to take medicine and rest when she caught a cold, assuring her that a good night¡¯s sleep would help her recover. She deduced that his illness might have been caused by the bumpy mountain road and the long drive. ¡°Sleep with me,¡± Marcus requested, Putting down the ss, Marcus held Millie¡¯s hand and drew her into his embrace. If it weren¡¯t for his fever, he would be kissing her at this moment. He cherished every aspect of Millie, even her talkative nature, and it brought him happiness. Millie gently pushed him away and said, ¡°You should rest first. I need to process the oranges I picked and preserve them, or they might spoil.¡± ¡°Do it tomorrow. Rest for now,¡± Marcus replied. Millie wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy at the moment and proposed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay with you until you fall asleep.¡± Embracing her tightly, Marcus closed his eyes, and Millie found herself captivated by his handsome features ¡ª his well-defined eyebrows, his sharp nose, and his perfectly shaped lips. This man¡¯s handsomeness surpassed even that of magazine models. Enchanted, Millie leaned in, risking a chill, and nted a kiss on him before quickly pulling back. After Marcus had fallen into slumber, Millie quietly left the bed and entered the Living room. There, she delicately started peeling the orange, letting its sweet aroma envelop the room. Uponpleting the peeling process, Millie realized that there was no white sugar avable at home. Consequently, she ventured out to the supermarket before darkness set in. Chapter 880 At that particr moment, two women exited the supermarket with fish in their hands. ¡°This fish is amazing, I should have bought two. Our entire family enjoys it.¡± ¡°We should go back and purchase more, Another one would be great. My son is also a fan.¡± Subsequently, the two women returned to purchase more fish. Millie, holding white sugar in her hand, also joined them. The shop was renowned in town for its delicious and tender fish. Therefore, she made the decision to purchase some for Marcus¡® well-being. Upon reaching the store, she noticed a substantial queue of people awaiting their turn. Millie had arrived a bitte and found herself at the back of the Line. When her turn finally came, the storekeeper greeted her with a smile and inquired, ¡°Which one would you like? Millie indicated arger one and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After the fish was weighed, Millie paid for it, and as she turned to leave, the storekeeper called out to her. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± the storekeeper said, a smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more for free. You can use one for stew and one for steaming. The owner deliberately selected arge fish and ced it into Millie¡¯s bag. Ang¡¯s Library Millie felt a bit puzzled, yet still touched by the gesture. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll make sure to pay for it,¡± The owner waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s on the house. Your husband prepared greeting gifts for all of us, and the ne he gave my wife is worth at least ten or twenty thousand. Consider this fish as a small token of our appreciation.¡± Millie expressed her gratitude once more and carried the fish home. With the sun setting and fewer people on the road, Millie increased her pace. Yet, unbeknownst to her, a man wearing a cap was surreptitiously trailing behind her. The man increased his pace and suddenly grabbed onto Millie¡¯s shoulders. Instantly sensing danger, Millie swiftly pivoted and thrust the packet of sugar at him. Despite Millie¡¯s attempt to defend herself, the man skillfully evaded her sugar packet and managed to overpower her. He forcefully pushed her to the ground and grabbed her neck, strangling her. Millie¡¯s survival instincts kicked in, and she managed to grab a nearby rock, using it as a weapon to strike the man on the head. The impact caused him to bleed, but he still didn¡¯t release his grip on her neck. Just as the situation was growing dire, a voice sounded nearby, ¡°Hey, who are you? Let go of her,¡± amanding voice called out. It was Rnd. Abandoning the fish he held, Rnd hurriedly moved forward to rescue Millie. Chapter 881 The man received a punch from Rnd, forcing him to release Millie momentarily and focus on dealing with Rnd. However, the man¡¯s skilled movements and aura of a professional made it clear that Rnd was outmatched, In a swift move, the man kicked Rnd, sending him flying a considerable distance away. ¡°Ouch.¡± Iho are In a state of pain and urgency, Rnd shouted from the ground, you? Why are you trying to harm Millie?¡± Disregarding his inquiry, the man retrieved a sharp dagger from his waist and advanced towards Rnd. Rnd¡¯s expression turned to one of rm. He dragged his body back, desperation in his voice as he pleaded, ¡°What¡¯s your n? If you kill me, you¡¯ll be trapped here. The man¡¯s lips curled into a malicious grin as he lifted the knife, his tone mocking. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Interfering fools don¡¯t usuallyst long.¡± A sharp pain shot through Rnd¡¯s thigh as the man¡¯s knife found its mark, prompting a piercing cry from him. As the man prepared to strike once more, Millie grabbed another stone and swung it at him again, but the blow didn¡¯t render him unconscious. Just as she was poised to make another attempt, the man overpowered her and forced her to the ground with a sinister grin. ¡°I¡¯d better kill you first,¡± the man hissed, his voice dripping with malice, At this critical moment, a cold object pressed against the man¡¯s temple. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Drop the knife and stand up.¡± Millie blinked in astonishment, her eyes widening as she recognized that it was Marcus. He had aimed a gun at the man¡¯s head. Seeing the gun, the man¡¯s eyes widened in fear, and he immediately dropped the knife from his hand. He slowly stood up as Marcus maintained a firm grip on the situation. Two muffled shots rang out from Marcus¡¯ silenced pistol. The man*s knees gave way as he was shot, causing him to copse onto the ground. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Marcus demanded. Marcus directed his gaze downward, aiming his gun at the center of the man¡¯s forehead. After a few tense seconds without receiving an answer, he squeezed the trigger and pressed the gun even more firmly against the man¡¯s head. Drenched in cold sweat, the man pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. It¡¯s Darin.¡± Darin!? Millie was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t understand why Darin would want to harm her; they had no grievances between them. ¡°Why did he want to harm me?¡± Millie rose to her feet and asked in a cold tone. ¡°I¡¯m not aware of the reasons, I¡¯m simply carrying out a paid task.¡± The man¡¯s words appeared to be genuine. After a moment of reflection, Millie realized that Rhea might be the reason behind this. Chapter 882 Marcus holstered his gun, deciding to spare the man¡¯s life. After all, with his legs wounded, he would likely pose no further threat. Marcus¡¯ gaze shifted to Millie, her appearance disheveled, dust-covered, and with red marks on her neck. He couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful that he hadn¡¯t arrived sooner to protect her. Gazing at the wound on Rnd¡¯s thigh, Millie expressed her concern. ¡°Rnd, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± He was injured because of her. Rnd remained lying there, his eyes appearing distant, almost as if he was disconnected from the pain. This marked his first encounter with a real gun, and it happened to be in the possession of Millie¡¯s husband. Can regr people own a gun? Upon Rnd¡¯s arrival at the hospital, the physician tended to his wound while Millie patiently waited beyond the confines of the medical chamber. With a frigid implement, the doctor carefully assessed the wound¡¯s condition. Rnd found himself grappling with acute difort, his brow beading with perspiration, yet he remained resolute, suppressing the instinct to vocalize his anguish. With unyielding determination, he clenched his jaw, weathering the torment in silence. ¡°Resilient individual, aren¡¯t you? Not a moan escaped your lips, even in the absence of anesthetic,¡± remarked the doctor, Once the process of binding the wound concluded, the doctor offered amendatory thumbs-up to Rnd. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Casting a nce towards the entrance where Millie stood, Rnd proimed with a swelling sense of pride, ¡°It¡¯s but a trifling matter. A mere nibble is akin to an ant¡¯s bite.¡± However, bystanders, upon hearing his nonchnt im and observing his countenance contorted by agony, could discern his embellishment. ninjanovel The doctor gently shook his head, exiting the room with a benevolent smile, as Millie entered to take his ce. ¡°I must extend my apologies. Your sacrifice in my stead led to your injury,¡± Millie expressed with genuine remorse. Rnd, appearing fatigued and worn, bore the effects of being assailed by the venomous insect the previous night, his body still disying traces of the encounter, Now, his Limb bore the additional marks of an incision. ¡°I assure you, I am well. Adversity is a merepanion on the path of gant men, Scars, in essence, are the medals of masculinity. In the midst of Millie¡¯s rueful gaze, Rnd¡¯s demeanor radiated an aura of self-assured pride. ¡°Though I may not stand in the shadow of your husband¡¯s stature, and despite the presence of those who hold unfavorable opinions, I refuse to avert my gaze from mortality. Spare yourself the burden of apology,¡± Rnd dered, a steadfast affirmation of his unwaveringmitment, Within Millie, a discerning sentiment took root, recognizing that Rnd had undergone a transformation into a state of heightened maturity. Millie had earliermunicated the situation to Hans and Delia. Presently, the duo arrived at the medical facility. ¡°Rnd, how fares your leg? Will it render you incapacitated? A simple errand for a fish has culminated in this injury. You nearly sent me into the depths of despair.¡± Delia¡¯s entrance was marked by the sight of her son¡®s thigh enshrouded inyers of bandages, her distress manifesting in the cascade of tears that ensued. Despite Delia¡¯s customary reproach for Rnd¡¯s indolence, the prospect of his injury nearly sent her spiraling into a faint; after all, the journey to conceive him had demanded its toll. Chapter 883 ¡°Mother, don¡¯t curse me. I shall triumph over this predicament. My gait remains unimpeded. A trifling wound, truly.¡± Rnd¡¯s fervor surged, and he poised to set foot in motion. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You, my dear and impulsive son, do take a seat.¡± With immediacy, Delia interceded, her actions a swift arrest of his intent, while her tone carried a reproachful note. Millie, positioned alongside them, prompted Rnd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Millie, you needn¡¯t remain. My mother shall oversee my recovery ¡°Rest well,¡± she offered, a benediction before her departure. Millie offered a subtle nod, her affirmation a silent acknowledgment of the situation, Meanwhile, Hans cast a stern gaze in her direction, a reden with unspoken queries. Following her exit from the ward, Hans seized the moment to voice his curiosity. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Speak truthfully now. Has Millie¡¯s husband caused you harm?¡± Hans¡¯ words carried a resolute undertone, and his sleeves methodically rolled up as if preparing for confrontation. Their paths crossed with Marcus along the corridor. Within the ward¡¯s confines, Millie¡¯s presence soon graced their view. Contemting the unfolding circumstances, Hans¡¯ convictions solidified, drawing a connection between Marcus and Rnd¡¯s injuries. The storm of anger that had initially unsettled him now crystallized into a determined resolve to seek retribution for his son. ¡°Dad, your thoughts are awry. It¡¯s not him. Moreover, it¡¯s nonsensical. If he had harmed me, he wouldn¡¯t have sent me to the hospital.¡± Rnd¡¯s impatience was palpable in his response, refuting his father¡¯s suspicions. ¡°Then who could it be ¡°A stranger, someone unfamiliar to this town.¡± Subsequently, Millie emerged, bridging the distance to join Marcus before they exited the hospital together. The furrowed expanse between her eyebrows betrayed a lingering sense of unease, a testimony to the fear that had gripped her. She acknowledged that it was thebined efforts of Rnd and Marcus that had shielded her from a potential tragedy, a realization that weighed heavily on her mind. ¡°Cease your ruminations, my dear, Return home and find respite in slumber,¡± Marcus advised. Bearing witness to Millie¡¯s somber state, Marcus found himself troubled by her emotions. Millie, however, couldn¡¯t help but question the reason behind Marcus * unexpected presence. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be asleep?¡± The influence of the cold medications often entailed a strong inclination toward rest. ¡°I roused from my slumber when you left and closed the door, Seeing that you hadn¡¯t returned, I grew apprehensive and ventured out to locate you,¡± Marcus exined, revealing the vignce he had maintained while in a light state of sleep. His awareness of Millie¡¯s predicament led him to suspect further threats. Therefore, he abstained from surrendering toplete slumber. Fortuitously, his vignce had borne fruit. ¡°My love, I can¡¯t help but feel a cloud of misfortune hang over me. Should this trend persist, how much longer can I hope to endure it?¡± Millie voiced her despondency, the weight of uncertainty palpable in her words. Chapter 884 Darin¡¯s affection for Rhea had taken a sinister turn, transforming him into a perilous instrument poised to strike at her. Although she had been rescued today, the resolve within Darin remained unyielding. Without a lesson imparted, he would undoubtedly persist in his pursuit, orchestrating further attempts on her life through the hands of his henchmen. Amidst the storm of uncertainty, Marcus extended a soothing touch to Millie¡¯s hair, offering gentle sce amidst the turmoil. ¡°Leave behind these distressing thoughts. I stand by your side. During his hospital stay, Marcus reached out to Derek. A veiled promise lingered in the air: any harm befalling Millie would provoke dire consequences for Darin. With a firm grip on her hand, Marcus assured, ¡°We will journey through life together, aging in each other¡¯s embrace. Our legacy will be generations of children and grandchildren.¡± Millie¡¯s demeanor, previously heavy with despondency, dissolved intoughter at his words. ¡°Sounds like there will be an abundance of offspring that our home will scarcely amodate them all. s, I cannot bring forth such a multitude. Her response tickled his amusement. Yet, as Marcus¡¯ gaze inadvertently wandered, fixating upon her posterior, Millie¡¯s cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Perhaps you can,¡± he yfully countered, delighting in her response. Caught off guard by his scrutiny, Millie couldn¡¯t help but question his intentions, Additionally, where had his gaze been directed just moments ago? Millie¡¯s curiosity prompted her to turn her head, revealing that his attention had been fixed on her posterior. What had prompted him to cast his gaze upon her buttocks? Millie¡¯s cheeks flushed, her response a reflection of her embarrassment. ¡°Where were your eyes wandering just now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you guess?¡± ninjanovel Marcus¡¯ smile bore a hint of mischievousness, and he found her straightforwardness endearing. Millie inhaled deeply, her resolve asserting itself as she addressed the situation. ¡°Why were you gazing at my behind? Cease such scrutiny A blush adorned her cheeks as she yfully threatened to pluck out his eyeballs. ¡°The lore suggests that ample derrieres are linked to fertility and intelligence in women,¡± Marcus jested, his eyes alight with affection as he spoke. Millie found herself taken aback. She hadn¡¯t considered her posterior particrly ample. Yet Marcus¡® newfound facetiousness intrigued her. Engaging in their yful banter lifted her spirits, her fleeting sadness supnted by their lighthearted exchanges. As her gaze remained fixed on him, her eyes shimmering with a watery radiance, he found himself compelled to close the distance between them, their foreheads tenderly meeting. ¡°Would you consider gracing me with a child?¡± Marcus¡¯ inquiry was tender, a whisper amidst their private world. Enveloped by solitude, with his visage framed before her, Millie¡¯s Lips began to move. Gently rising on her tiptoes, she encircled his neck with her arms and sealed her response with a kiss. Then, her eyes blinked open, and she uttered her sentiment in a hushed tone. ¡°Yes, I would.¡± Her adoration for babies was steadfast, their purity and innocence akin to celestial beings. Furthermore, if she were to bring a child into the world with him, as Rylie had once suggested, their offspring would undoubtedly possess exceptional qualities, a testament to the union of their love. Chapter 885 In Preagend, Darin left the premises of his family business, sliding into his car and steering it toward his home. Unbeknownst to him, a convoy of several vehicles discreetly trailed his path. As the road grew quieter, Darin¡¯s vehicle was abruptly halted,pelled to a standstill by the imposing presence of a Land Rover. Exiting his car, Darin¡¯s gaze locked onto the vehicle that had forced him to stop. Seated within the Land Rover, Derek drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, his measured actions imbued with calcted confidence. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Through the windshield, Darin¡¯s eyes met Derek¡¯s, Marcus¡¯ assistant, a sight that sent a shiver down his spine. An air of unease settled upon him as he spected that Marcus had discerned his intentions to kill Millie. A full minute passed before Derek emerged from his car, a smirk adorning his features as he approached Darin. ¡°Derek, what is the meaning of this?¡± Darin attempted to feignposure his voiceced with a veneer of calmness. ¡°Mr. Barker, it hase to my attention that you bear no grudge against Mrs. Thomas. Why then do you persist in your attempts to end her life? She is a defenseless woman. Does shame elude you as you repeatedly plot her demise?¡± Derek¡¯s words dripped with disdain as he closed the distance and patted Darin¡¯s shoulder. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Is your lifecking excitement, Mr. Barker? Well, allow me to inject a bit of intrigue.¡± Darin¡¯s legs quivered, his limitedbat training proving insufficient against Derek¡¯s skills. It was common knowledge in their circle that Derek had been trained on Raven Ind. Moreover, Darin¡¯s followers filled the vehicles trailing behind him. The deste road stretched before then as the sun dipped below the horizon. A sense of impending doom settled upon Darin, leaving him with the unnerving certainty that escape would prove a formidable challenge. Summoning all his efforts, Darin sought to steady himself. Perhaps a misunderstanding has arisen, Derek, let¡¯s rify matters.¡± ¡°Remember these words and offer your exnation to Mr. Thomas. My role is to fulfill my assignment,¡± Derek dered with a stern countenance, his gaze darkening as he pivoted to return to his car. With a surge of eleration, his vehicle zipped past Darin. Simultaneously, a trailing car elerated toward Darin¡¯s position. In an instant, Darin found himselfunched into the air by the force of impact. The following morning, Millie awoke early, contemting rising from the bed when Marcus¡¯ arm encircled her soft waist. ¡°Indulge in a little more sleep.¡± Millie grazed her fingers across his forehead, noting the absence of fever. She then bestowed a tender kiss on his lips. ¡°Darling, rest a while longer. I am unable to fall asleep.¡± The kiss had proven more efficacious than any remedy. Extracting herself from the bed, Millie gingerly massaged her sore waist, a sensation that left her questioning why Marcus, who was recovering from illness, disyed such vigor in bed. Just the previous night, upon their return home, he had been eager to share intimate moments despite her initial reluctance. Initially, she had resisted, urging him to conserve his energy and allow his body to recover. However, he countered, ¡°If I sweat, I¡¯ll heal.¡± Amidst a blush that painted her cheeks, she found herself acquiescing to his fervent desire. She knew her resistance would have little impact on the course of events. Nheless, his caution was palpable. He deliberately abstained from sharing kisses, citing his concern about transmitting his illness to her. Following her ablutions, she prepared a light breakfast. The exertions of the night prior had taken their toll on Marcus, causing him to sumb to sleep once more. Opting not to rouse him, Millie ventured outside. Chapter 886 The rooftop remained in need of repair, a task that would be tackled before their anticipated journey back to Preagend. Upon awakening, Marcus discovered Millie¡¯s absence. He had the breakfast she had thoughtfully kept warm before venturing into the yard. There, he found the area tidied up, a testament to Millie¡¯s efforts. Yet a sudden twinge of pain surged through his arm. Despite this, his temperature had now subsided. Gazing upon the vivid expanse of blue sky, Marcus contemted the possibility of a leisurely stroll with Millie. His thoughts were abruptly disrupted as the door swung open, and he found himself enveloped in a back-embrace. Instinctively recognizing the embrace as Millie¡¯s, Marcus began to inquire about her behavior. However, her lips trembled, and she spoke with a hint of sulking in her voice. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m done¡­¡± The sight of her tear-streaked facepelled Marcus¡¯ concern to intensify. Grasping her hands, he tenderly stroked them in an attempt to soothe her distress. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s amiss? Please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m right here beside you.¡± Biting down on her trembling lip, Millie withheld her words, grappling with her inner turmoil, How could she possibly¡­ It shouldn¡¯t have happened. Witnessing her tears, Marcus¡¯ heart ached. Pushing her hands away gently, he turned around to face her. The sight before him was unfamiliar-a vulnerable side of Millie he had never witnessed. An overwhelming sense of helplessness consumed him as he scrambled to offerfort. ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t cry.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Her tears were a palpable ache for him. Assuming she had encountered some form of physical assault during her absence, he sought to ascertain the cause of her distress, However, the sight that met his eyes was far from what he had expected. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Millie inhaled deeply and lifted her dress, revealing her ankle upied by a sizable crab, The creature¡¯s big pincers gripped her flesh firmly, exuding an air of defiance as if it harbored a deep-seated grudge against her. Marcus was momentarily stunned, Millie had been ensnared by a crab. Yet, the situation defied logic. What had unfolded to lead to this? As her lips quivered under the pressure of her emotions, Millie teetered on the brink of tears. ¡°Honey, afer helping Joan set up her stall, I wandered over to grandma¡¯s vegetable garden. identally, I stepped on a crab. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but before I could react, another ched onto me. I struggled, but its grip remained unyielding, causing me excruciating pain.¡± For nearly half an hour, she had endured the agonizing grasp of the crab, her resilience wavering as the torment escted. In her attempts to free herself, she had attempted almost every method, nearly resorting to self-inflicted harm, Strangely, the more she sought to extricate herself, the tighter the crab¡¯s hold became. She had heard tales that crabs would only release their grip in the event of a thunderstorm, Initially skeptical, her current predicament made her a firm believer in the superstition. ¡°Honey, did you know? The crabs hold on until struck by thunder. However, I¡¯ve confirmed the weather- it¡¯s been consistently sunny recently.¡± Millie ryed this with the utmost seriousness, her wide, watery eyes lending an air of conviction to her words. Yet her suffering reached a point of unbearable intensity, nearly causing her to lose consciousness, Chapter 887 Seeking sce, Millie retreated into Marcus¡¯ embrace once more. Her pain was undeniable, exacerbated by the fearsome visage of the crab. She felt as if it were attempting to devour her. Suppressing hisughter, Marcus observed this unfamiliar vulnerability in Millie, marveling at her willingness to unveil this facet of herself. It bestowed him with a sense of contentment, the intimacy of the moment deepening their connection. Although she imed to be terrified, her expressive eyes told a different story-a tale of her desire to sever the crab¡¯s ws and trample upon it. Suppressing his amusement, Marcus hesitated no longer. He dared not dy, given her obvious distress. After all, her vulnerability was a testament to her trust in him. Turning on the tap in the yard, he filled the sink with water before gently guiding Millie inside. ¡°Sweetheart, what are you up to?¡± Millie¡¯s confusion was apparent. With unwavering patience, Marcus reassured her, ¡°Hang on just a bit longer, my love. When it encounters water, the crab will release its grip.¡± ¡°Can this method truly bear fruit?¡± Millie¡¯s voice quivered, a delicate tremor betraying her apprehension. Yet Marcus¡¯ actions proved to be thepass guiding them to sess. As Millie¡¯s ankle surrendered to the water¡¯s tender caress, the crab, like a prisoner granted freedom, finally released its grip. Millie¡¯s eyes flickered with astonishment, a kaleidoscope of emotions swirling within her gaze as she fixed it upon Marcus, a newfound reverence gleaming therein. Nevertheless, the site where the crab had mped down bore the crimson badge of its conquest, a prominent bloodstain, and an undeniable swell that set it apart from the unblemished skin, Exiting the sink, Millie¡¯s posture transformed into one of contemtion. She knelt, her gaze a steadfast beam upon the crab, her hand reaching out to im it. Yet the crab, perhaps sensing retribution in the air, brandished its mighty ws with swift determination, a battle standard unfurled in warning. Millie, gripped by fear, cast the creature aside, her actions swift and decisive, lest its clutches seize her again. In the aftermath, Millie¡¯s startled cry pierced the tranquility, stirring Marcus from his reverie. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Determined not to reveal her fear, Millie persevered, ¡°Darling, do you prefer crabs steamed or fried?¡± she inquired. Marcus, a silent contemtor, withheld his response. Millie, her chin resting daintily upon her hands, cast a sidelong nce. ¡°Honey, do you think that ending the life of this crab might curtail my own? Yet, it was it that sought to wound me first.¡± Pain, an unrelenting specter, lingered in her memory. The crab¡¯s grip had held her for what felt like an eternity. Even in its absence, the ache endured, a constant reminder of her desire for retribution. ¡°Are you truly intent on its demise the stakes. Marcus, arching an eyebrow, raised She dared not approach the crab, much less contemte its demise. What did this imply? Was it a suggestion that shecked the resolve to dispatch the obstinate creature? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Millie could reply, Marcus unraveled the crab¡¯s enigma. ¡°This crab, my dear, is with a child, poised to usher forth tens of thousands of tiny lives. Should you end its existence, you risk a divine retribution that could abbreviate your own days.¡± Millie stood thunderstruck. The crab was pregnant? Chapter 888 Her gaze fell to the crab¡¯s belly, swollen and pristine white. A delicate fissure revealed a glimpse of the golden treasures held within. No longer preupied with imparting a lesson to the crab, Millie sighed softly. ¡°What a marvel it is to harbor thousands of little crabs within one womb In an instant, Millie experienced a sense of d¨¦ja vu, as if her words had echoed from a previous moment. Recollection surged as Millie¡¯s thoughts journeyed back to the previous night, when Marcus yfully mentioned her buttocks and the potential to bear many offspring. Strangely, she detected a shared undercurrent in these remarks, a logic that intertwined both instances. As this realization settled, Millie couldn¡¯t help but yfully roll her eyes at him. ¡°What upies your thoughts?¡± Marcus inquired, a mischievous Lilt in his voice. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Millie blushed, concealing her embarrassment with a shake of her head. A soft snort of amusement escaped Marcus¡¯ lips before his gaze fell upon Millie¡¯s ankle-a canvas of ivory and tenderness, graced by a conspicuous bloodstain that rendered the injury all the more vivid against its pallid backdrop. ¡°Do you possess any anti-inmmatory salves at your disposal? It is imperative you tend to your wound.¡± Millie nodded affirmatively. She rose from her seat and made her way to her chamber, returning with an ointment cradled in her hand. Seated gracefully, she poised herself upon a chair, intent on attending to her injury with the utmost care. Marcus settled into a seat beside her, his presence a reassuring anchor. Taking the ointment from her hand, his touch was as gentle as a whisper of wind on a summer¡¯s day. Carefully, he guided her leg onto hisp, a gesture both tender and intimate. ¡°Allow me to assist you,¡± Marcus whispered. He squeezed a small amount of the white ointment onto his fingertips. The coolness of the salve touched her skin like a soothing caress. Even his finger¡¯s roughness was barely discernible as he applied it with tenderness. ¡°Honey, when we age, will you care for me in my moments of injury?¡± Millie¡¯s voice drifted, entranced by his gentleness. In such moments, she found herself consumed by affection for him, yearning for eternal happiness. ¡°If I age, my skin will bear the markings of time, and my visage may lose its luster,¡± she mused, a thread of insecurity weaving through her words. ¡°Silly, what thoughts upy your mind? My heart is eternally devoted to you, my love, regardless of the passage of years or the changes they bring.¡± Marcus reassured her, his patience unwavering. ¡°Do you love me?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Millie¡¯s question hung in the air, and her brow creased in contemtion. ¡°You believe I don¡¯t hold affection for you?¡± Marcus¡¯ perplexity manifested in his furrowed brows. He would even surrender to her every whim. However, her question danced within him, a puzzle he struggled to decipher. A shadow of guilt passed over Marcus as he met her gaze-those eyes that flickered with vulnerability. Her words struck a chord within him. ¡°Remember when you forbade me from eating and refused to take me to Grandma¡¯s birthday party? You called me a wicked woman, even threatening my life.¡± Millie recounted, her voice tinged with sadness. Memories of their turbulent past resurfaced, revealing a history of discord and animosity. Yet she, too, had once harbored resentment. Marcus realized the weight of her recollections and the gravity of her words. He felt a twinge of remorse and regret, acknowledging his own transgressions. He extended a heartfelt apology. Chapter 889 ¡°Darling, I was mistaken. I didn¡¯t truly know you then, but now I see you for the wonderful person you are. I deeply regret my past actions.¡± ¡°They say men are fickle remain so in the future? You treat me well now, but who¡¯s to say it will Millie¡¯s voice held a tinge of mncholy, her chin resting thoughtfully upon her hand. Observing her contemtion, Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed. Thendscape of her mind remained veiled, prompting his desire to unravel her thoughts. Was this her self-doubt? Did she not yet understand the steadfastness of hismitment? Yet an air of uncertainty seemed to shroud her confidence. Unbeknownst to her, hismitment to her was unwavering-a devotion that even death couldn¡¯t sway. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Millie inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity, as Marcus chuckled softly. ¡°Honey, your self-assuredness appears to have diminished,¡± Marcus observed, a note of gentle teasing threading his words. Millie found herself momentarily rendered silent. She contemted her own words and realized the truth in his observation, Millie sought to uplift herself from her momentary self-doubt. ¡°No, I possess unwavering confidence. Even as age graces me with its touch, I shall retain my beauty. And if you cease to love me, I¡¯ll find another handsome suitor.¡± ¡°Ouch, that hurts! What are you doing?¡± Millie winced as Marcus pressed her shin; the pain was immediate. ¡°with me by your side, do you believe you could ever love another man?¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes darkened with a hint of anger, startling Millie. ¡°It was just a joke; why so serious? It¡¯s not befitting of a loving husband,¡± she replied softly, her voice attempting to soothe his ire. In an instant, Millie found herself drawn into Marcus¡¯ embrace, her world enveloped by the warmth and strength of his chest. ¡°What did you just imply? Are you suggesting that I am not a capable husband?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. To forestall any further vexing words, Marcus gently tilted Millie¡¯s chin, bestowing upon her lips a tender kiss as a yful reprimand. The aftertaste of their shared moment lingered as Millie abruptly broke away, hastening her retreat as if caught in a whimsical reverie. ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Marcus¡¯ tone bore a note of dissatisfaction, a sentiment that mirrored his intention to not release her so readily. The timbre of his voice held an undercurrent of authority, a resonance that sent shivers cascading down Millie¡¯s spine. In response to hispelling inquiry, Millie paused mid-step, her trajectory altering as her gaze settled upon him. ¡°I intend to purchase some fish. Remember the ones I procured yesterday, only to meet an unfortunate fate on the road? Fear not, I shall return shortly.¡± She reassured, resuming her escape with newfound determination. As she vanished from his sight, Marcus shook his head in fond bemusement. Millie¡¯s departure was merely a fleeting retreat in their ever-evolving romance. Chapter 890 In the realm of Preagend, emerged a crucial moment. Darin, subjected to the embrace of an extensive ten-hour surgery, emerged as a resilient warrior from the theater of operation. Once the ordeal was concluded, as Darin was gently ushered forth, Cami Barker, his anxious mother, hastened toward the threshold, her plea dripping with apprehension. ¡°Doctor, I implore you to save my son.¡± The surgeon slowly removed his mask, his solemn expression revealing the harsh reality. ¡°Mrs. Barker, I regret to inform you that your son¡¯s legs have been severely injured. He will need a wheelchair due to shattered knee fractures. We tried our best, but the damage was extensive.¡± ¡°What?! A life confined to a wheelchair?¡± The words unfurled like a storm within her, Cami¡¯s equilibrium faltering, consciousness itself teetering on the precipice. Swiftly, the waiting butler swooped in, a lifeline in the tempest, beseeching, ¡°Mrs. Barker, hold on, hold on. Time passed in the ward as Darin slept, vulnerable yet peaceful. Cami awoke beside him, her helplessness weighing heavily on her soul after her unconsciousness. Within her grasp, a solitary son resided, a product of her thirty-five years, the coveted heir to the Barker family¡¯s opulence, The family¡¯s destiny was now his mantle, the promise of prosperity entwined with his being. No misstep could be afforded, no miscalction endured. And so, Cami¡¯s cane met the floor, the echo a manifestation of her anguish, her frustration, her desperate outcry. ¡°Who is it?! Has anyone discovered the culprit responsible for the malicious act against Darin? Their retribution shall unfold in multiples of ten ¡°Mrs. Barker, our findings point to Marcus, Regrettably, we stand impotent, unable to confront him.¡± Within those words, a storm brewed, a revtion that left Cami aghast, her grip upon her cane a tremulous embrace. ¡°Marcus? The God¡¯s favored one? How, pray tell, did this transpire? What grievance between our families fuels this vendetta?¡± Intrigue hung in the air, as the butler spected, ¡°A dubious enigna, indeed, Marcus, a being both fierce and feared, yet tethered to his principles. Cruelty borne without cause eludesprehension. Our young master¡¯s offense remains a riddle.¡± Camipsed into silence, her contemtion mirroring the butler¡¯s sagacious words. Gazing upon her slumbering son, a heightened unease gripped her being. Marcus, a figure unacquainted with the realm of interference, never inclined toward thebyrinth of others¡¯ affairs. The butler intoned, ¡°Perchance, veracity shall only grace us upon the awakening of the young master Abruptly, the resonance of elevated heels heralded an entrant into the ward. Cami¡¯s gaze shifted to behold Rhea¡¯s arrival. In contrast to her ailing son¡¯s paleness, Rhea emanated an air of assurance and elegance. Her hair, meticulously curled, and her wless makeup bestowed upon her an aura befitting a grand g. Cami held apprehensions regarding Rhea. Positioned to be the forting daughter-inw of the Barker lineage, Rhea had remained elusive, impervious tomunication, and conspicuously absent during the harrowing ten hours of Darin¡¯s trial. only after Darin¡¯s departure from the surgical sanctum did Rhea materialize. Yet, grief eluded her countenance, an absence of sorrow orment. This, a deviation from the quintessence of wifely demeanor. ¡°If your presencecks willingness, its absence holds greater virtue. Spare us the vexation of your unwilling participation,¡± Cami stated with candor. Rhea¡¯s gaze bore a hint of ire as it settled upon Cami. This aged figure, her once-vibrant locks now adorned with threads of silver, dared to exercise authority over her. Rhea had learned from the doctor that Darin¡¯s lifetime had been tethered to a wheelchair. To possess a son deemed inconsequential, and yet she had the audacity to wield impoliteness.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 891 She implored Darin to kill Millie, but his attempts faltered repeatedly. A portrait of ineffectuality, he appeared to be. Should she truly unite her fate with Darin¡¯s through matrimony, misfortune would inevitably ensnare her, ¡°Given Mrs. Barker¡¯sck of receptiveness, my attendance bes unnecessary. Nheless, given Darin¡¯spromised mobility, I propose a mutual dissolution of our engagement. Marrying an individual incapacitated as such is beyond my inclination.¡± Rhea¡¯s words resonated with unwavering arrogance. Upon hearing this, Cami¡¯s blood pressure surged instantaneously. ¡°And by what means have you ascertained his legs¡¯ impairment? Did you consult the physician?¡± Rhea dismissed it with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°There¡¯s no need for your anger. Conceal it today if you wish, but the future won¡¯t be a canvas for such concealment.¡± Darin, rouse yourself from slumber, and bear witness to this woman¡¯s desertion. Oh, naived, you¡¯ve held her as a gem, blind to her true nature, The weight of folly settles upon you. In Rhea¡¯s perspective, the dissolution of the Barker family would have spared her the obligation of marrying Darin. This in turn would safeguard her father¡¯s standing. ninjanovel Swelled with fury, Cami¡¯s usatory finger aimed at Rhea, her voice thundering. ¡°Leave this ce! Depart at onc: Rhea cast a look of disdain upon Cami and departed, indifference etched upon her countenance. ¡°Kind sir, I intend to buy this fish.¡± Millie reached the lotus pond and approached Galen¡¯s collection of fish. Her finger extended, indicating a specific fish of interest. Astonishment painted Galen¡¯s features as Millie entered his sight. ¡°Have you partaken of both yesterday¡¯s piscine offerings?¡± ¡°Indeed, they graced my pte. Both found their ce within.¡± Millie¡¯s smile persisted, though concealed within it was the untold truth of the fish¡¯s fate on their journey homeward. In response, Galen¡¯sughter bubbled forth, and he extended the fish she had set her sights upon. Millie transported the fish to her abode, swiftly administering a meticulous cleansing ritual, followed by its transformation into a simmering pot of fish soup. Within the crucible of the pot, the soup emerged as the epitome of nutrition. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Following a deft adjustment of the culinary conditions, Millie¡¯s attention was captured by a call from Grace. ¡°Millie, are you avable tonight? It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m at the countryside. Once I return to Preagend, I¡¯ll meet you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re there alone? Did Marcus apany you on this journey?¡± Curiosityced Grace¡¯s inquiry. Millie cast her gaze upon Marcus, immersed in his phone, doubtless ensnared by matters of commerce. ¡°He indeed returned by my side,¡± Millie disclosed, her lips painted with a faint smile too delicate to veil. ¡°Millie, luck favors you immensely. What past deeds earned you a husband so splendid? Handsome, wealthy, and devoted ¡ª wlessly perfect. I wish for such a husband too.¡± Grace¡¯s envy resonated in her words. Millie sighed, recognizing Grace¡¯s inclination to elevate Marcus. Yet, she couldn¡¯t forget Marcus¡¯ past cruelty towards her. Chapter 892 In a humble retort, Millie replied, ¡°No, he carries his own imperfections. Perfection eludes us all ¡°Even Marcus possesses ws? Pray, what are they?¡± Grace¡¯s inquisitiveness surged, disbelief mingling with her desire not to miss out on this savory revtion. Millie¡¯s gaze alighted upon Marcus, engrossed in his work, a hint of hesitation weaving through her thoughts. Aware of Grace¡¯s knack for delving deep, she treaded cautiously. What vulnerabilities rested within Marcus¡¯ being? Millie¡¯s fingers absently traced her neck, her mind wrestling to conjure an answer. In the end, she fabricated a random imperfection, ¡°Take for instance his inability to cook, a ring w. Culinary prowess is a vital aptitude, particrly in these rustds. A maiden bereft of culinary skill faces hurdles in securing a marital bond. usations of indolence and inept household management would inevitably arise.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yet, having uttered those words, Millie remained oblivious to their applicability in Marcus¡¯ case. ninjanovel From the opposite end of the line, Grace¡¯sughter erupted like a cascade. ¡°Is that truly a w? I anticipated a grand revtion. It¡¯smonce for men tock culinary prowess.¡± Grace¡¯s voice,den with amusement, danced through the airwaves. Amidst the exchange, Millie¡¯s gaze caught Marcus, his eyes carrying a pensive musing as they settled upon her. An immediate pang of guilt coursed through her as she realized she had just nitpicked at his supposed ws moments ago. ¡°Let us halt this discourse. We shall reconnect upon my return,¡± Millie answered, a note of finality gracing her words. Having bid farewell to the call, Millie discreetly evaded Marcus¡¯ gaze and retreated to the kitchen¡¯s sanctum. Millie orchestrated the culinary symphony, her hands weaving magic as she ced the artful array of dishes on the table. Meanwhile, Marcus lingered in the courtyard, an enigma of his own. Emerging into the open air, Millie found Marcus, his voice concluding a conversation as she arrived. She graced the threshold with her presence and chimed, ¡°Honey,e for the meal.¡± However, it was as though Marcus inhabited a world apart, his attention seemingly lost in the distant horizon, evading her voice. A leaden sensation settled within Millie, a shadow of unease cast upon their proximity. Could he have overheard her dialogue with Grace? A premonitory whisper brushed Millie¡¯s thoughts, insisting that a subtle shift had transpired within Marcus subsequent to their telephone exchange. Approaching Marcus, Millie ventured softly, ¡°Dearest, the fish soup has been prepared His sidelong nce bore a depth that echoed unspoken sentiments, He nodded and followed inside. Nillie stood in a moment of astonished bewilderment, the sudden shroud of Marcus¡¯ disquiet enveloping her in a haze of uncertainty. Once they had taken their seats, Millie¡¯s grace unfurled as she delicately presented Marcus with a bowl brimming with a luscious, velvety fish soup. ¡°Indulge in the soup first, for its tonic warmth shall embrace your stomach,¡± Millie entreated with a gentle smile. The fish soup had been crafted exclusively for him. With a fluid motion, Marcus grasped the bowl and,den upon his spoon, extended a gesture of offering, proffering a spoonful of the nourishing soup to Millie. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Millie¡¯s actions stalled, the tendrils of uncertainty coiling tighter around her in the wake of Marcus¡¯ unexpected gesture. Chapter 893 ¡°In the culinary realm, my skills may wane, but in nurturing you, I excel. Might this action mend the fabric of my perceived shorings?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Millie¡¯s words ceased,prehension dawning as the root of his vexation revealed itself. Yet, the scale of his reaction in response to a minor matter left her contemtive; why had this infinitesimal detail triggered such turmoil within him? However, the male ego was often fragile. A mere spotlight on their skill deficiency held the power to wound their ego. ¡°Honey, my apologies. In my eyes, you¡¯re unmatched,¡± Millie expressed earnestly, her words a soothing melody to bridge the fleeting divide. At these words, Marcus finally smiled, a glimmer of warmth amid the shadows. As Millie¡¯s assertion of his culinary ineptitude reached his ears, puzzlement knitted Marcus¡¯ brow. After all, he was but human, not a deity. Certain tasks remained elusive due to his dedication to weightier concerns, To Millie¡¯s astonishment, a solitary sentence had caused the fall of this man¡¯s countenance. Was Marcus too mean? ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll take a sip then.¡± Millie lowered her head and tasted the soup from the spoon. ¡°my dear, it¡¯s your turn. Please have some. This fish is beneficial for your health; you should have more of it.¡± Millie¡¯s voice was soft and persuasive, A smile emerged on Marcus¡¯ face. What was she nning for after his recovery? Obliging her, Marcus enjoyed two full bowls of the fish soup, not letting her kindness go to waste. The meal she had prepared was genuinely scrumptious. Taking a bite of another dish, Marcus looked at Millie, asking, ¡°Is there anything else we need to do here?¡± ¡°No, we can leave tomorrow. ninjanovel Millie responded, The roof would be repaired by the afternoon, and she could take care of the remaining tasks within the day. They could head straight back to Preagend the next day. Did Marcus want to leave so soon? His work usually kept him busy, making an extended stay here rather inconvenient. ¡°Let¡¯s visit the Tea Mount tomorrow.¡± ¡°The Tea Mount?¡± The Tea Mount was a renowned tourist destination, blessed with lovely weather, Coincidentally, Marcus had been invited to examine a tourism development project there. It was the perfect chance to take Millie along. ¡°Okay.¡± Millie agreed cheerfully, though she had never been there before. By the sound of the name, she assumed there would be an abundance of tea. Since they were leaving the next day, Millie wanted to visit Rnd before departing. ¡°My love, I¡¯ll pick up some fruits this afternoon and go to the hospital to visit Rnd.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Had he not saved me, he wouldn¡¯t be injured.¡± Marcus simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯l apany you.¡± Later that afternoon, Millie arrived at Rnd¡¯s ward with arge basket of fruits. Rnd¡¯s eyes sparkled at her entrance, and he quickly sat up. Chapter 894 ¡°Millie, what brings you here? Trying to y the benevolent one?¡± Laurel, who was present, sneered at Millie¡¯s arrival. Rnd shot Laurel a sharp re. ¡°Laurel, you can leave now.¡± Noticing that Rnd was siding with Millie, Laurel stopped peeling her apple and mmed it onto the table. ¡°Rnd, how can you treat me this way? I know you got hurt saving Millie. Why bother being nice to her now that she¡¯s married? I wish she were gone.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough! What I do is my business, not yours!¡± Rnd¡¯s voice rose as he scolded, frustration evident in his tone. His sister knew he was fond of Millie, but maliciously harmed Millie with a poison bug. Ever since that incident, his feelings toward Laurel had cooled. ninjanovel Additionally, upon her return, Laurel¡¯s behavior became demanding and unbearable; she expected to be treated like royalty by the entire family. As Rnd berated her, tears welled in Laurel¡¯s eyes, Driven by his concern for Millie, he sent Laurel away. If not for their shared past, she wouldn¡¯t have paid then a visit in this backward vige. ¡°Okay, fine; I will leave you alone.¡± Gathering her bag, Laurel hurried out of the room. Exiting the room, she spotted Marcus waiting at the door for Millie. Intimidated by his imposing presence, she quickly fled. Back in the room, Rnd nced at Millie with regret in his eyes. ¡°I apologize for her impulsiveness earlier. Don¡¯t take it personally,¡± he said, before noticing the fruit in Millie¡¯s hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to buy that; I¡¯m not a fan of fruit. Save your money next time you visit.¡± Millie smiled, cing the fruit on the table. ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± ¡°Much better; it doesn¡¯t hurt a bit. I¡¯d leave the hospital now if the doctors would let me,¡± Rnd replied with confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry; stay a few more days to ensure a full recovery.¡± ¡°Why would someone want to kill you?¡± he asked, concern in his eyes, Millie shrugged, dismissing his worries. ¡°It¡¯s aplicated tale, but there¡¯s no need to fret. He won¡¯t being back. That was reassuring, yet Rnd couldn¡¯t shake his concern. A thought crossed his mind that a man should never engage in violence against a woman. Millie nced toward the door, aware that she couldn¡¯t keep Marcus waiting, ¡°I¡¯LL be leaving tomorrow, Take care, and I¡¯ll see you when I return.¡± The news that Millie was departing soon caused Rnd¡¯s eyes to dim with disappointment. He had been harboring feelings for her, and though he knew pursuing her was futile, he couldn¡¯t help feeling downcast. Chapter 895 Quickly, he masked his disappointment withughter. ¡°Alright, you should head home and get packed. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡± Millie and Marcus exited the hospital together. Concerned by Marcus * somber expression, Millie softly asked, ¡°Darling, why so silent?¡± Millie sensed Marcus¡¯ jealousy growing. Throughout their journey, she noticed that he wore a particrly serious expression. When Marcus felt jealous, he could be quite unreasonable. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus halted and, seeing Millie¡¯s anxious look, took her hand. His face softened, jealousy reced by a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s head home and pack.¡± They continued on their way, hands entwined. Across from the hospital, Patrick observed them leaving. Disappointment weighing on him, he turned and headed back to the agricultural station. He had the afternoon off, and he nned to spend it with Millie, only to find Marcus was also there. ¡°Aron, you scoundrel! I leave for the countryside just for a few days, and you¡¯re off sleeping with another woman, How dare you treat me this way? You scoundrel! ¡°You think I¡¯m making this up? My friend saw you and even took a picture. You swore I was the only one you ever loved. You¡¯ve lied to me, you scoundrel.¡± ninjanovel Laurel had barely left the hospital when a friend called her, urging her to return to Preagend without dy; her friend had seen Aron and a young woman exiting a hotel. Stunned by the news, Laurel couldn¡¯t believe it. She knew Aron had a roguish reputation, but she never thought him so licentious. Especially since both families had spoken about them getting married. How could he betray her like this? ¡°Break up? You have the audacity to call me a shrew and end things with me?¡± Laurel felt a wave of emotions and began to tremble. The man was caught being unfaithful, and instead of apologizing, he wanted to end their rtionship. Tears welled in her eyes as she tightly gripped her phone. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s end this, scoundrel, But know this: I¡¯m the one leaving you.¡± With that, she hurled her phone to the ground. A car¡¯s horn red, and the vehicle sped toward her. The driver was distracted by a phone call and didn¡¯t notice Laurel standing in the road until it was too late to brake. ¡°Ah she screamed, frozen in fear as the car bore down on her. ¡°Watch out!¡± came a shout. At thest moment, a man yanked Laurel from harm¡¯s way, and she tumbled into his arms. ¡°Why were you standing in the middle of the road? You could have been killed,¡± he chided. Laurel looked up, taking in his clean, handsome face and the fresh scent of his clothing. Chapter 896 Realizing she was staring, Patrick, the man who had rescued her, released her and took a step back, clearly embarrassed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ for saving my life,¡± Laurel stammered, still shaken by the near miss. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just stay out of the road. Your life is worth more than anything else,¡± he advised. Patrick had been walking by when he overheard Laurel¡¯s frantic phone conversation. He guessed she had been fighting with her boyfriend, Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving Laurel staring after him, wishing she had asked for his name. The next day, after a five-hour drive, Marcus and Millie arrived at the Tea Mount, surrounded by lush tea ntations. They pulled up to an ornate vermilion gate where the owner, Kai Bryant awaited them. ¡°Mr. Thomas, wee.¡± ¡°Mr. Bryant.¡± ninjanovel The men exchanged firm handshakes. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Turning to Millie, Kai asked, ¡°Is this Mrs. Thomas?¡± With a proud smile, Marcus took Millie¡¯s hand and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas is truly stunning; the two of you make a lovely couple,¡± Kaiplimented them. He then led the couple inside to enjoy some tea. Upon entering, Millie strolled down a long corridor, her eyes wandering about. The house was rather quaint, adorned with various rare flowers and nts in the yard, and filled with the inviting aroma of tea. Noticing Millie¡¯s curious nces, Marcus turned to her and murmured, ¡°Once we¡¯ve concluded our business, I¡¯ll give you a tour this afternoon. There¡¯s an excellent spa and a unique town nearby.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can carry on with your work first,¡± Millie assured him. In the tearoom, Kai reached for a pack of tea from a shelf behind the tea table, inviting his guests. ¡°Please have a seat. How about some dragon- well tea? ¡°Sure,¡± they agreed. The tea was soon brewed, filling the room with its fragrant scent. After a brief exchange of polite small talk, the two men proceeded to discuss business. Kai produced a stack of documents rted to his tea business and began outlining its prospects. Roughly an hour into their conversation, Kai felt it was the right time to present his proposition. ¡°Mr. Thomas, the tourism prospects here are very promising. I would like you to consider financing the endeavor,¡± he urged. Chapter 897 Marcus simply smiled down at his tea cup, not offering a reply. Millie, meanwhile, understood that Kai¡¯s request was for Marcus to invest in developing Tea Mount further. Observing Marcus¡¯ nomittal response, Kai wore a knowing smile. ¡°Mr, Thomas, please do stay here with your wife for a few more days. Should you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± he offered graciously. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus offered a subtle nod, taking a sip of his tea. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Kai then rose, his voice filled with enthusiasm, ¡°The meal is served. I¡¯ve specifically instructed the kitchen to prepare local specialties. Let¡¯s proceed to dine.¡± Together, the trio made their way to the dining room, where arge red round table wasden with exquisite dishes. There, Millie met Kai¡¯s wife, who greeted them warmly in a beautiful blue cheongsan. ¡°Mr. Thomas, Mrs, Thomas, please take your seats,¡± she beckoned. ninjanovel Millie thought to herself that Mrs. Bryant appeared to be a gentle and virtuous woman. Once seated, Kai encouraged them, ¡°Help yourselves.¡± Marcus reached for his fork, serving Millie a shrimp first. ¡°This is a local delicacy. It¡¯s fragrant. Give it a try Witnessing this gesture, Kai and his wife exchanged smiles and teased, ¡°Mr. Thomas certainly has a fondness for Mrs. Thomas.¡± Blushing, Millie felt a bit awkward but took a bite of the shrimp, which was infused with the vor of tea. It was her first time experiencing such a dish. After the meal, Kai guided Marcus and Millie to the town. Upon arrival, Millie was taken aback by the sight of many women donned in various styles of cheongsam, exuding elegance like picturesque scenes. She realized how perfectly tea and cheongsam complemented one another. Mrs. Bryant, Leslie then exined with a smile, ¡°This town is affectionately known as Cheongsam Town. The local artisans are renowned for their dexterity and skill in crafting cheongsam That rified why so many were adorned in such attire. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, would you like to try on a cheongsam?¡± Leslie inquired, eyeing Millie¡¯s figure. Millie was not overweight but rather shapely, and Leslie believed she would look stunning in a cheongsam. Taken aback, Millie¡¯s gaze shifted to a shop nearby selling cheongsam. The garments were undoubtedly beautiful, and she felt a twinge of temptation, but she was also slightly shy about wearing one. Marcus nced at Millie, encouragingly suggesting, ¡°Why not give it a try?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but remember the first time he saw her in a cheongsam on their wedding day. Despite his anger at the time, he had been astonished to see her descending the stairs toward him in that red cheongsam. Millie¡¯s eyes flickered, and she hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯LL apany you to choose one, It will surely look wonderful on you,¡± Leslie reassured, taking Millie¡¯s hand and leading her into a nearby cheongsam shop. The shelves were filled with an array of cheongsams, leaving Millie somewhat dazzled. Chapter 898 ¡°What do you think of this one?¡± Leslie selected a cheongsam that she felt would tter Millie¡¯s figure. Millie examined the garment in Leslie¡¯s hand. It was pink and short, with the hem just above the knee, exuding a youthful vibe. ¡°Try it on. I believe it will suit you,¡± cheongsam to Millie with a smile. Leslie encouraged, handing the In the fitting room, Millie donned the cheongsam, freshened up her makeup, took a deep breath, and stepped out. As she emerged, Marcus and Kai approached. Millie¡¯s entrance was slow and deliberate. Marcus was utterly captivated. In the pink cheongsam, Millie¡¯splexion glowed, entuating her appealing figure. ¡°It¡¯s magnificent, like a scene from a painting,¡± Leslie eximed, her hand over her mouth, her face beaming with a smile. Millie¡¯s eyes dropped, a bashful expression crossing her face, Recovering from his initial surprise, Marcus reached for his wallet and paid for the dress. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Shall we continue our stroll?¡± Leslie proposed once Marcus had settled the bill. Leslie and Kai led the way, while Marcus reached for Millie¡¯s hand, and they followed, leaving the shop together. After walking a short distance, Millie turned to Marcus, her lips pursed, eager for his opinion. ¡°Honey, what do you think of how I look in this dress?¡± she asked, noticing he had been rendered speechless. ¡°My dear, you look nothing short of gorgeous,¡± he finally managed to reply. Millie¡¯s lips curled into a pout, momentarily puzzled by his teasingment but quickly warmed by his words. The pair continued their leisurely walk, absorbing the local scenery. Eventually, they reached the spa. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Thomas, you must be weary from our walk, Perhaps a rxing spa?¡± Leslie suggested. Marcus considered Millie¡¯s high-heeled shoes and surmised she must be fatigued. He agreed with the idea, and Millie¡¯s eyes followed his gaze to the spa¡¯s entrance sign. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Marcus acknowledged Kai with a nod and gently guided Millie inside. They entered the grand hall, where they were greeted by various facilities and amenities. Leslie apanied Millie to the women¡¯s dressing room, and after changing into appropriate attire, they proceeded to the hot spring. Around them, many people were donned in bikinis, proudly showcasing their figures. Millie felt a pang of shyness and wrapped herself in a pale green bathrobe, seeking to maintain her modesty, Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Upon arriving at the mist-enveloped hot spring pool, Millie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated discovering so many hidden hot springs nestled among the vegetation behind the hill. Chapter 899 Searching for privacy, Millie located the most secluded pool. Assured that no one was around, she removed her bathrobe and gingerly stepped in. As she settled on the edge of the pool, the warmth enveloped her, rxing her entire body. She sighed contentedly, feeling at ease. As time passed, Millie began to idly y with the water, her thoughts wandering to Marcus and Kai¡¯s whereabouts. She understood Leslie¡¯s intention in bringing her here, providing an opportunity for Marcus and Kai to discuss their business cooperation further. A sudden realization struck her; she had left her phone behind. A wave of concern washed over her. What if Marcus finished his conversation and was unable to find her? Just as Millie was contemting her next move, the sound of footsteps reached her ears, Nervously, she turned, wondering who could be approaching. Wearing only a bikini, she felt self-conscious and instinctively reached to cover herself, But as she turned her head, she recognized a pair of long legs and a familiar silhouette. Marcus, d only in ck boxers, had untied his bathrobe and was making his way into the pool. With an arched eyebrow, he questioned, ¡°What brings you to such a remote spot?¡± Marcus waded into the water and took a seat, his gaze fixed on Millie. Although he had seen Millie countless times before, her appearance in a bikini never failed to captivate him. ninjanovel Despite her modest attempt to cover herself, her alluring figure was not entirely concealed. Her legs were incredibly fair, contrasting with her curvy yet slender form.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Observing Marcus¡¯ intense stare, Millie felt a blush creep up her cheeks and she pursed her lips. Even though Marcus was her husband, she still felt a reluctance to fully reveal herself in front of him. ¡°Honey, why do you feel the need to cover up around me?¡± Marcus asked, his grin tinged with mischief. Millie chose to ignore him, lowering her head and letting her feet y in the water. ¡°Honey? Marcus hade to realize that Millie often pretended not to hear certain things. Yet, this never discouraged him from calling out to her. ¡°Yes?¡± Millie finally responded. ¡°As your husband, I thought I knew every part of you. Why are you so guarded about your body?¡± he inquired, a hint of teasing in his tone. Millie lifted her chin, defiance in her voice, ¡°Simply put, I won¡¯t let you see everything.¡± Narcus¡¯ smile grew more pronounced. His wife¡¯s behavior reminded him of someone guarding a treasure from a thief. ¡°How did you find me here?¡± Millie asked, confusion evident in her voice. The spot she¡¯d chosen was secluded and well-hidden. ¡°Mrs. Bryant told me,¡± Marcus answered, ALL at once, Millie understood that if Leslie was aware she was here, it would make sense. She had the feeling that Leslie had been observing her from afar when she stumbled upon this ce. As she watched Marcus, Millie noticed the length of his legs, significantly longer than her own. Though his legs weren¡¯t as fair as hers, she found this difference charming. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t stare at me like that,¡± Millie stammered, her cheeks warming as she looked at Marcus. ¡°What will happen if I do?¡± Marcus chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Millie warned yfully, grasping his waist. Marcus shook his head, smiling at her bashfulness. Chapter 900 After enjoying the hot spring for a while, a sense of disappointment settled over Marcus; he still hadn¡¯t seen all of Millie¡¯s figure. Intent on expressing his affection, he gently lifted her face and kissed her forehead, then her moist eyes, the graceful bridge of her nose, and finally, her inviting lips. His tender actions made Millie feel cherished and protected. Realizing that time was slipping away, they ended their soak and returned to the dressing room. After Millie changed and exited the room, Marcus, Kai and his wife waited in the hall. Kai handed Marcus a room card, and exchanged a brief nod as Millie approached, Kai and his wife then departed. Slipping the card into his suit pocket, Marcus turned to Millie. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Confusion crossed Millie¡¯s face as she realized Marcus wasn¡¯t leading her towards the entrance they had used earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t we exit from that side?¡± Millie inquired, looking puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s another exit we can take,¡± Marcus replied, guiding her towards the alternative path. After walking a distance, they reached the back mountain of the hot spring, and Millie understood why Marcus had chosen this exit. As they descended the mountain, the surroundings were bathed in a soft glow, with nts and unusual stones reflecting the light. Absorbed in the scenery, Millie questioned Marcus, ¡°Have you been here before?¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You seem to know your way around,¡± Millie observed, skepticism in her eyes. Marcus chuckled. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ninjanovel ¡°Look at the map, my dear. You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Millie¡¯s cheeks colored with embarrassment at her naive question, but she was resolved not to be considered ¡°foolish. Continuing their descent, Millie slowed when she spotted a couple yfully interacting. The boy lifted the girl onto his back, her anger giving way to a contented smile. The sight made Millie wonder what it would be like to be carried by Marcus, She wanted to voice this thought but hesitated, realizing Marcus had never carried her like that before, Would he feel the same joy as the girl seemed to? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Marcus asked, turning to follow her gaze. Millie took hold of his arm and requested, ¡°Honey, my feet are aching. Can you carry me on your back?¡± ¡°Are your feet really hurting?¡± Marcus looked at her, then at the short distance they¡¯d covered. Millie nodded, a loving expression in her eyes. Marcus smiled, recognizing her true intent. Chapter 901 Though he knew her feet were perfectly fine, he pretended to consider her request, but didn¡¯t immediately consent. ¡°Can I, honey?¡± Millie asked, her voice softer still. This time, Marcus agreed without hesitation, ¡°If you want me to carry you, how could I refuse? Come on up.¡± Taking a couple of steps, Marcus bent slightly, allowing Millie to climb onto his back. As she settled herself there, Millie¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck, and she smiled, a secretive expression ying on her face. The feeling of his strong back beneath her fingers was both secure and blissful. ¡°What did you mean by what you just said?¡± Millie asked after they¡¯d gone a few paces, tucking her hair behind her ear. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just as you said, ¡®how could I refuse to carry you?''¡± Millie¡¯s tone was tinged with displeasure. She wasn¡¯t unreasonable. If Marcus truly didn¡¯t want to carry her, she would walk withoutint. As soon as Millie finished her question, Marcus¡¯ughter filled the air. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t carry you now, you might be reluctant to let meter.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Millie¡¯s confusion deepened. Marcus remained silent, refusing to answer no matter how persistently Millie questioned him. After descending from the mountain, they arrived at the hotel that Kai had reserved for them. Stepping out of the bathroom, Millie was guided by Marcus towards the bed, where he tenderly kissed her lips. Feeling weary, Millie gently pushed him away and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m too tired. Let¡¯s just sleep.¡± She found herself wondering about Marcus¡¯ boundless energy. Didn¡¯t he need rest too? The idea of waking with a sore back the next day wasn¡¯t appealing to her. With their foreheads touching, Marcus spoke softly. ¡°Millie, nothinges without a price. When you asked me to carry you down the mountain today, I thought you might owe me something in return.¡± A wave of regret washed over Millie, and she finally understood Marcus * concern earlier on the mountain. Depleted and powerless, she could only watch as he began to undress her. The following day, Marcus and Millie bid farewell to Kai. ¡°Why are you leaving so early? Stay a little longer,¡± Kai urged, still waiting for an answer regarding financing. ¡°I¡¯LL hold a special meeting to discuss the development of the Tea Mount when I return. If there¡¯s any progress, I¡¯ll inform you, Mr. Bryant,¡± Marcus reassured him, Kai hesitated before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± The couple got in the car and headed back to Preagend, leaving the Tea Mount behind. During the Lengthy journey, Millie drifted into sleep. Upon waking, she discovered the car had stopped at the entrance of Preagend Hospital, with Marcus nowhere in sight. Confused, she exited the car and spotted Marcus quickly making his way to the hospital gate. Curiosity getting the better of her, Millie followed. Marcus reached a ward and entered. The ward was upied by Darin. Upon seeing Marcus, Darin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and a chill settled over the already cold room, What was Marcus doing here? Did he feel the need to personally deal with Darin? These thoughts shed through Darin¡¯s mind as he stared at Marcus. Marcus¡¯ eyes were fixed on the man in the bed, his expression icy. At first fearful, Darin¡¯s expression shifted to indifference, even disying a self-mocking smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± he inquired, his voice raspy. Now that his legs were disabled, and his dignity cruelly trampled, life felt more akin to death. Marcus responded disdainfully, ¡°If you want to die, you don¡¯t need my help. There¡¯s a fruit knife beside you; you can end it yourself.¡± Darin was left without words. Though he was in immense pain, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to end his life. In the face of existence, people often relent. With confusion in his eyes, Darin asked Marcus, ¡°So what brings you here exactly?¡± Chapter 902 Marcus shifted his gaze to the window. ¡°You mustn¡¯t do anything to Millie. Don¡¯t be foolish and let yourself be manipted by women again.¡± The Barker family held a prominent position in Preagend, and since the elders of both families had a good rtionship, Marcus wouldn¡¯t kill Darin. Breaking his legs was punishment enough. Rhea¡¯s actions were bing increasingly ruthless. Simultaneously, she seemed to be pushing herself into a corner. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darin asked, sensing that Marcus¡¯ words were hinting at something. Darin recalled that when he woke up that morning, his mother had informed him that Rhea wanted to cancel their engagement, iming she didn¡¯t want to marry someone disabled. At the time, he believed it was because he¡¯d failed toplete her task and felt it was unfair to expect her to marry a disabled man. Upon reflection, he realized Rhea had nned to end the engagement early. If he had killed Millie, Rhea would surely have told Marcus, and Marcus likely would have killed him. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I always thought I was intelligent, but I never expected to be deceived by the woman I love. She¡¯s so malicious. Thank goodness I didn¡¯t marry her,¡± Darin said, his voice filled with anger and sorrow. In his frustration, he thumped his leg heavily. Millie, who had been listening at the door, retreated and headed back to her car. But after taking only a few steps, she encountered Rhea. ¡°Millie, what are you doing here?¡± Rhea¡¯s face twisted into a hostile expression upon seeing Millie. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°You manipted Darin in an attempt to kill me. His n failed, and now he¡¯s lost his legs. Let me consider what your next move might be,¡± Millie responded, anger shing in her eyes. Rhea¡¯s obsession with killing her had driven the woman to madness. ¡°You n to force Darin to propose breaking off your engagement, right? You never intended to marry him,¡± Millie continued, her voice cold. Rhea¡¯s face darkened as she realized Millie had guessed correctly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What do you mean, ¡®I want to kill you¡¯? Don¡¯t be absurd. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s gotten into youtely.¡± ¡°God is watching us, Rhea. Your punishment wille,¡± Millie warned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me, Millie. Mark my words: you¡¯ll be the ultimate loser. No matter how much love you and Marcus share now, it will all vanish, and you¡¯ll be left in agony.¡± When Rhea thought of what Bolton had told herst night, her expression became veryplicated. Last night, after listening to Bolton¡¯s words, she was also shocked. Bolton told her that Marcus had a fatal wound on his body, and he would soon die. There was no medicine to save him. The hopeless situation would change the entire Thomas Group. ¡°You dream of this every day, don¡¯t you? Honestly, I pity you, living in your fantasies,¡± Millie retorted, turning to leave. As she walked away, she felt a pang of unease. Rhea¡¯s determined eyes seemed to foretell something ominous. Chapter 903 Rhea went to Darin¡¯s ward, but upon seeing Marcus, she quickly stepped back and hid. ¡°If you truly despise her, don¡¯t cancel the engagement,¡± Marcus dered before striding out of the ward. Darin¡¯s brow furrowed. What did Marcus mean? He harbored such hatred for Rhea, so why couldn¡¯t he cancel the engagement? But after pondering for a moment, he understood. Once she was certain Marcus had entered the elevator, Rhea emerged from her hiding ce. What was Marcus¡¯ purpose in seeing Darin? ninjanovel There hadn¡¯t seemed to be a significant fight between them. Why hadn¡¯t Marcus killed Darin in a fit of rage? With a feeling of unease, Rhea entered the ward. At that moment, Darin was leaning against the headboard, his eyes closed in fatigue. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Darin.¡± Rhea approached the bedside. He opened his eyes and stared at Rhea for a few seconds before he spoke. ¡°My mom said you wouldn¡¯t be back here. Why have you returned?¡± Darin¡¯s tone was weak and cold. ¡°Yesterday, I spoke in anger. Your mother was quite displeased with me, and in my fury, I said those words,¡± Rhea exined. ¡°Really?¡± Darin¡¯s eyes narrowed, unable to match the person before him with the innocent girl he once knew. What had turned her so deceitful? Though Darin¡¯s gaze appeared weak, Rhea felt a pang of guilt as she caught his gaze. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯ve had time to reflect, and I came to see you again right away.¡± Rhea sensed something was off about the situation, but she was relieved when Darin managed to smile and took her hand. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve thought it over, Rhea. Our wedding date is approaching. When will you choose a wedding dress?¡± Rhea¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What did he mean? Hadn¡¯t his mother told him about the canceled engagement? ¡°You seem distressed. Are you all right?¡± Darin asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother tell you that I want to cancel the engagement? You¡¯ll be in a wheelchair from now on. I can¡¯t marry you. We need to call off the engagement,¡± Rhea said, pulling her hand away and stepping back. Chapter 904 ¡°Atst, the truth,¡± Darin spat. ¡°From the beginning, you never intended to marry me. You only wanted to use me to eliminate your obstacles. Marcus doesn¡¯t care for you, so you try to kill the one he loves, even your own sister who had been nothing but kind to you. No one would dare care for someone as cruel as you.¡± Rhea stared at Darin, disbelief in her eyes. How could he speak to her this way? He had always treated her with gentleness and respect. How did he know about her sister? It was her darkest secret. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of ending the engagement, forget it. Do you hate that I¡¯ll rely on a wheelchair now? Then I¡¯ll marry you, and you will be my wife.¡± Ang¡¯s Library In a rage, Rhea grabbed an apple from the bedside and hurled it at Darin¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Meanwhile, Marcus exited the building and found Millie waiting in the parking lot. The night wind tousled her soft hair, and she seemed to sense his approach. Turning, she saw himing. ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you because you were sleeping so peacefully,¡± Marcus exined. Millie nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Millie¡¯s mind was consumed with what Rhea had said earlier. Rhea seemed certain that she and Marcus would soon part. What could she know that would make her think that? Millie felt a knot of nervousness in her stomach. Marcus traversed the winding roads to the secluded vi perched atop the mountain, a sanctuary hidden from the world. This time, Millie¡¯s eyes were drawn to a series of golden letters beside the entrance, spelling out the name ¡°Cloud Vi.¡± The words resonated in Millie¡¯s mind, fitting seamlessly with the location. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As dawn kissed the sky, Marcus roused Millie from her slumber. ¡°Awaken; we shall journey to thepany today,¡± he announced. ¡°To thepany?¡± Millie echoed, her voice tinged with disbelief. Marcus¡¯ serious and unyielding gaze confirmed that she hadn¡¯t misheard. ¡°I never agreed to work for the Thomas Group,¡± Millie protested, confusion still clouding her eyes. ¡°Millie, does fear grip you?¡± Marcus inquired, his eyes attempting to pierce her very soul. He could not bear the thought of Millie working elsewhere; he was only content when she was within his protective embrace. ¡°No,¡± she replied, her voice firm. Chapter 905 Fear was a stranger to her, but she harbored a reluctance to confront Nancy. ¡°Millie, do not disappoint me,¡± Marcus challenged. ¡°Very well, but my demand is to begin as the most unassuming designer Marcus¡¯ fingers brushed her nose as he stood, a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°Did you truly think leadership would be handed to you immediately?¡± Millie¡¯s thoughts had indeed run wild. He intended for her to be a humble employee. ¡°I thought I would ascend to deputy CEO,¡± Millie sighed as she hastened out of bed to prepare for the day. Standing before the towering facade of the Thomas Group, Millie inhaled deeply, her dream atst within reach. In the car, she asserted her independence, insisting on entering the building and managing the registration process alone. Ang¡¯s Library On the thirty-second floory the jewelry design department. Millie¡¯s fingers hovered over the elevator button, and she pressed for her destination. The elevator ascended swiftly and unerringly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Her next stop was the manager¡¯s office on the same floor to register with Rosie Astley, now overseeing the jewelry design department in Nancy¡¯s absence. Her fingers tapped gently against the frosted ss door. ¡°Enter,¡± a voicemanded. Pushing the door open, Millie was greeted by a woman, around 35, her short hair a crown of authority, her red suit a mark of her cold efficiency. Rosie¡¯s eyes widened at Millie¡¯s appearance. With a gracious smile, Millie introduced herself. ¡°Ms. Astley, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Millie, qualified by modern jewelry courses at Preagend University to design for the Thomas Group.¡± Rosie released the pen from her grasp, her gaze taking on a somber hue. It was evident that she was acquainted with Millie. The roster of potential hires for the design department had already been provided by Derek, epassing three distinct names. As Rosie¡¯s eyes fell upon the name ¡°Millie¡± at the top of the list, astonishment and an overwhelming sense of pressure gripped her. Simultaneously, apulsion arose within her to swiftly ry the unexpected development to Nancy, who was immersed in her studies in a foreignnd. Being the president¡¯s spouse and a gifted jewelry designer, Millie¡¯s status seemed to create an unjust situation. ¡°Why this tardiness? You were to be here at 8:25 a.m., and it is now 8:27,¡± Rosie chastised, arms crossed, embodying her role as the stern overseer. In Rosie¡¯s estimation, Milliecked arrogance, potentially making her a pushover. Chapter 906 In truth, Rosie held the position of deputy manager within the department, while Nancy, who headed the entire design division, was currently overseas pursuing her studies. Circumstances had thrust Rosie into the role of temporary departmental authority. Backed by Nancy¡¯s support, she naturally aligned herself with Nancy¡¯s perspective. Nancy¡¯s intent was clear ¨C she needed to strategize a means to ensure Millie¡¯s departure from the department. Furthermore, when Derek handed her the list, there was no implication that she should extend any special treatment or favor to Millie. Millie¡¯s brow furrowed in consternation. She had taken care to inquire about her arrival time from Marcus, who had assured her that arriving before 8:30 was sufficient. ¡°In our esteemed jewelry design department, we hold ourselves to rigorous standards. We always arrive five minutes earlier than our colleagues in other departments. On your first day here, Miss Millie, you should have arrived earlier.¡± ¡°I apologize, Ms. Astley. As I tread these halls for the first time, I was unaware of this practice. Rest assured, I will adhere to this punctuality tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing Millie¡¯s meek response, Rosie¡¯s tension eased. So what if Millie was the president¡¯s spouse? To her, Millie was but a mild wind, easily redirected. I¡¯ll soon send her packing, Rosie thought with an inward smirk. ¡°Well, since this is your inaugural day, I shall overlook this transgression.¡± Rosie opened a drawer, retrieved a work card, and stood, her motion fluid and authoritative. ¡°This is your work card. ept it, and follow me.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Rosie led Millie into the expansive office of the department, her footsteps firm and resolute. ¡°Attention, everyone, let us momentarilyy down our tools. Allow me to introduce Millie, thetest addition to our creative ranks. I trust you all to foster a coborative spirit.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The very name sent a ripple through the room. Heads turned, and eyes widened. ¡°Why is Millie working here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she married to the president? What draws her to our craft? Has she honed her skills in jewelry design? Such news escapes me.¡± ¡°Note how Ms. Astley abstained from mentioning her ties to the president.¡± ¡°It appears a spectacle awaits us in our department.¡± ¡°Enough chatter, all. Resume your work, and Millie, your seat awaits you.¡± Rosie¡¯s hand sliced through the air, silencing the whispers, and she gestured to an empty seat that would be Millie¡¯s. ¡°Leader of Group Three, Emerie, join me in my office.¡± Emerie Welch obeyed, rising immediately. The office, once again, hummed with hushed voices as Rosie and Emerie departed. Millie feigned indifference, settled into her new seat, and began to inspect her work card. Name: Millie. Chapter 907 Position: Intern jewelry designer. Intern? Millie¡¯s eyebrows arched. Such a foundational role. The morning hours waned, and still, no one enlightened Millie on her duties. Her desk remained barren. On numerous asions, the urge to question those nearby welled up within her, yet those individuals appeared keen on maintaining a certain distance. They either feigned ignorance of her inquiries or promptly moved away without acknowledgment. Unbeknownst to her, Rosie had discreetly instructed the others through the design department¡¯s group chat to remain tight-lipped and contribute more actively. The consensus was clear: Ms. Astley¡¯s desire was for everyone to marginalize Millie. Despite Millie¡¯s status as the president¡¯s spouse, self-preservation guided their decisions to distance themselves from her. Rumors had circted within thepany that Mrs. Thomas held a strong aversion to Millie, with spection of an impending divorce looming over them. Millie stood, and ventured to locate Rosie. Yet, finding an empty manager¡¯s office, she retraced her steps and resumed her seat. Lunchtime arrived, and the office emptied into the canteen, Millie among them. The canteen of the Thomas Group sprawled across two floors, the upper one reserved for the elite. Millie secured her meal on the first floor, her mind whirring with the morning¡¯s insights into corporate culture. Upstairs, Marcus too made his way for lunch. His gaze drifted downwards, catching sight of Millie seated in solitude at a corner, engrossed in her meal. His brows furrowed. The entirety of his morning had been consumed by a meeting centered around the viability of financing for the Tea Mount¡¯s tourism expansion. Consequently, there had been no opportunity for him to inquire about Millie¡¯s circumstances. ninjanovel As Marcus contemted enlisting Derek¡¯s assistance to summon Millie, Millie rose from her seat and exited the canteen. His fingers danced across his phone, sending her a brief inquiry. ¡°Are you alright?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Upon her exit from the canteen, Millie coincidentally spotted Rosie and Emerie, who were arriving for lunch. In a deliberate act, they feigned obliviousness to her presence and hastened their entry into the canteen. Millie pivoted, narrowing her gaze, and promptly responded to Marcus¡¯ message. ¡°Not bad.¡± Having resolved tomit to the design department, Millie refused to be deterred by minor setbacks. She fortified her determination, acknowledging that she wouldn¡¯t be easily ousted from her role within the design department. In the afternoon, as the vibrant hum of work faded into the silence of the closing day, Millie was confronted by Emerie, who approached her with a thick stack of materials. ¡°Millie, I¡¯m sorry, I was ensnared in a web with Ms. Astley today and couldn¡¯t guide you through your tasks on time. You¡¯ll have to work overtime, memorizing the job responsibilities of the jewelry department. Ms. Astley will be your examiner on the morrow.¡± Chapter 908 ¡°Do I have to memorize each word?¡± Millie inquired. This tome ought toprise no less than a hundred pages, an abundance demanding far too great a feat for her tomit to memory over the span of a single evening. Emerie responded with an air of nonchnce, ¡°Yes, neers master this odyssey in just one day. You¡¯re as fresh as spring¡¯s first blossom; I believe the journey won¡¯t weary you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Millie agreed, her spirit resolute despite knowing the challenge was deliberately set to test her mettle. As the sun dipped beneath the horizon and the shadows lengthened, ninjanovel Millie delved into the book with fierce concentration. She began to dance with the words, twirling through pages, filling her mind with the roles and rituals that stretched across a hundred Leaves of paper. Millie gently massaged her brow, a gesture of weariness in the face of the undeniable truth: indeed, the pages numbered a full hundred. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With the departure of the office crowd, Millie delved deeper into memorization. Her adept memory served as a reliablepanion, unwavering in its assistance. Nightfall found her still immersed, her temples throbbing with a hunger for knowledge and a literal hunger for sustenance. The world outside was bathed in silver starlight, but Millie¡¯s universe was contained within the soft glow of the office Lamp. Post a jovial dinner with friends, Rosie revisited the office for her forgotten keys, only to find Millie steadfastly engrossed in her diligent studies. Checking the clock, she found it to be eleven o¡¯clock, yet Millie persisted with ungging determination. Silently, Rosie retraced her steps to her own office, securing the keys. A hunch whispered that Millie possessed the capacity to master the entirety of those hundred pages in the course of this very night. Millie¡¯s gaze shifted, catching sight of Rosie¡¯s brisk passage through her office door. Could it be that Ms. Astley had returned? As Millie turned her head, a swift whoosh brought an abrupt darkness, both within the office and along the corridor, shrouding the entire floor. Amidst the engulfing darkness, Millie stood frozen, a sensation of being consumed by its depths. Hastily, she activated her phone, only to be met with the unfortunate reality of a drained battery. Frustration surged within her as she navigated blindly towards the door. Once outside, guided solely by her instincts, she proceeded, feeling her path towards the elevator lobby. A collision with a vase in the dim hallway jolted her, and as an instinctive response, she sped her knee in a wince of difort. Now, Millie grappled with uncertainty-had the building lost powerpletely or just this floor? Thomas Group¡¯s scale hinted at meticulous power control, possibly leading to synchronized ckouts, even for the elevators. If the entire structure was plunged into darkness and her phone remained lifeless, entrapment seemed inevitable. ¡°Millie.¡± But from the gloom, a familiar voice emerged, a beacon in the ck sea. ¡°Honey, are you here?¡± His voice was a lifeline, and Millie grasped it with both heart and mind. Marcus activated his phone, its glow guiding his path toward Millie. The phone¡¯s light brushed over her features, eliciting from her a sigh of profound relief. ¡°Why has this floor fallen into darkness? Have you deliberately shut down the central circuit breaker?¡± Marcus inquired, his countenance marked with bewilderment. Chapter 909 ¡°Do no other levels experience a power loss? I haven¡¯t turned off the main circuit breaker,¡± she promptly replied. Recently joining, she remained clueless about the whereabouts of the primary circuit breaker designated for this particr floor. ¡°Let us first make our way back home.¡± With determination, Marcus seized Millie¡¯s hand and led the way toward the elevator. Upon stepping into the brilliantly lit elevator, a wave of sce enveloped Millie. ¡°Why are you lingering in the office at such ate hour?¡± Marcus inquired. Ang¡¯s Library Having extended his own work hours, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Millie¡¯s presence in the office. A message from him had urged her to retire early, as he intended to address work affairs during the evening. Yet, Millie¡¯s response hadn¡¯te. An inkling grew within Marcus, suggesting that she might indeed have remained within the office¡¯s confines. ¡°I¡¯m engrossed in memorizing this material. My intention is toplete the memorization prior to departing,¡± Millie revealed. Millie presented to Marcus the array of job responsibilities she held. Marcus narrowed his gaze momentarily and inquired, ¡°Were you tasked with memorizing everything today?¡± Millie¡¯s silence acted as a tacit affirmation of his observation. Instantaneously, Marcus¡¯ countenance took on a somber hue. A low, rumbling growl sounded. Millie¡¯s stomach emitted a protest, and in response, a flush of embarrassment colored her cheeks instantaneously. This heedless girl had even neglected her own dinner. The moment they stepped out of the elevator, Marcus promptly ushered Millie to a restaurant, ensuring she was promptly provided with a nourishing meat. Prior to the dishes¡¯ arrival, Millie clung to her book, making an earnest attempt to absorb as much as she could. Marcus advised her to desist, but her determination prevailed,pelling him to hasten the kitchen¡¯s service. Even when the dishes finally graced the table, Millie persisted in her dual pursuit, simultaneously reading and dining, utensil in hand. This resolute devotion left Marcus astounded, offering insight into the roots of Millie¡¯s remarkable design acumen. ¡°Cease your reading. Set it aside and concentrate on your meal,¡± Marcus urged. The sight of her pushing herself relentlessly was something Marcus found difficult to bear. Millie¡¯s head remained bowed, her gaze steadfastly affixed to the pages of the book. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m adept at dining and reading concurrently, without encountering any issue,¡± Millie responded, her gaze still anchored to the book. Setting aside his utensils, Marcus tapped the table assertively with his index finger. ¡°Millie, should you persist in defiance, I won¡¯t hesitate to dispose of this book. You¡¯re aware I possess the capacity to follow through,¡± he cautioned with a stern resolve.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. A tidal wave of pressure surged through Millie, prompting her to raise her gaze. Marcus¡¯ visage bore a tautness, his gaze prating her with its unyielding intensity. The weight of his scrutiny caused a shiver to trace Millie¡¯s spine, her being acutely affected by the fervor within his cold, unrelenting eyes. In immediate obedience, she set the book down without hesitation. Chapter 910 ¡°I¡¯UL refrain from reading further and concentrate solely on my meal,¡± Millie assured. Once Millieplied, Marcus picked his utensils, serving her a piece of abalone. She obligingly took a bite. After the meal, she noticed a noticeable improvement in Marcus¡¯plexion. During the car ride, Millie upheld her diligent demeanor, engaging herself earnestly in her studies. At a red traffic signal, Marcus brought the car to a halt. ¡°Cease your gaze. The brilliance of the lights is taxing on the eyes,¡± Ang¡¯s Library Marcus advised. Millie remained engrossed in her memorization task, not heeding Marcus¡¯ words. Marcus reiterated, ¡°Millie, the luminance of the lights is straining for the eyes.¡± He discovered that Millie exhibited workaholic tendencies while engaged in her tasks. A pang of regret gnawed at him for having assigned her to thepany. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Millie was deeply focused on her memorization, a state that Marcus interrupted once more. She emitted an exasperated huff and voiced, ¡°You are the one who designed this extensive content in the book. A more prudent allocation of material would have obviated the need for me to study while in the car.¡± ALL she desired was to conclude her memorization endeavor within the car¡¯s confines, enabling her to return home and copse into bed without dy. A sense of injustice washed over Marcus; in truth, he hadn¡¯t directly formted these regtions but had merely reviewed and sanctioned them in their final form. ¡°I¡¯LL imminentlyplete my memorization task,¡± Millie affirmed. Having pledged, Millieprehended the necessity of mastering the content that day, enabling her to face the uing challenges with assurance. Millie held Rosie in high regard as a senior colleague, fostering a genuine respect. However, this inadvertently caused Rosie to believe she was susceptible to mistreatment. She was the CEO¡¯s wife, and the audacity to subject her to such bullying was astonishing. One couldn¡¯t even specte about the tactics they might employ against those they held in disfavor. By the afternoon, Millie had gleaned from the discussions of her peers that Rosie held connections with Nancy and maintained a positive rapport with Emerie as well. Arriving ten minutes after eight the following morning, Millie made her way into her office. Once the workday had started, Rosie walked up to Millie¡¯s desk and gave it a soft tap. Rosie experienced a surge of tion, relishing the opportunity to exhibit her authority before Millie. Despite Millie¡¯s status as the CEO¡¯s spouse, she hesitated to voice a single word in her presence. ¡°Millie, have you concluded the task that Emerie assigned to you yesterday?¡± Rosie¡¯s lips were adorned in a shade of crimson, embodying themanding aura of a resolute female figure within the professional realm. ¡°Yes,¡± Millie responded. Chapter 911 She hadpleted it? Millie exhibited a certain degree of confidence. ¡°Well, in that case, let me evaluate your knowledge. This is a routine that all employees undergo. Please don¡¯t misconstrue my intent as singling you out,¡± Rosie exined. ¡°Of course not.¡± Millie conveyed herprehension. ¡°How often should a designer dedicate to market research in order to create more refined designs?¡± ¡°At the very least, once every two weeks,¡± Millie replied. ¡°Which software should we master?¡± ¡°Rhinoceros, CAD, Zbrush.¡± Millie promptly responded, her readiness indicating a thorough recollection that exceeded Rosie¡¯s anticipations. Rosie lifted her gaze, surveying her surroundings. The office upants were observing, and Rosie was determined to pose a challenge that would perplex Millie. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The simplicity of these two inquiries likely contributed to Millie¡¯s urate responses. ¡°Recite the duties outlined in the jewelry-rted post,¡± Rosie instructed. ¡°Firstly, acquaint yourself with the new style, cultivating a heightened tactile perception and refined aesthetic sensibility. Secondly, delve into researching andprehending the contemporary market¡¯s favored elements, capturing the pulse of market trends¡­ Thirtieth, adeptmunication skills and a strong sense of teamwork,¡± Millie wlesslypleted the recitation. Millie wlessly elucidated all thirty elements, leaving the entire office in a state of astonishment. How was it possible for Millie to memorize such an extensive array of information in a single night? Had she truly retained all the information contained within the book? To be candid, they hadn¡¯t encountered this phase at all. It was only after the internship that they faced the examination pertaining to this section, a development that urred three monthster. Upon hearing this revtion, Rosie was taken aback by the fact that Millie had indeed memorized the entirety of the material. ¡°Impressive. You refrained from boasting and retained the information. Of course, excelling in the design department necessitates more than mere memorization; it hinges on design prowess. Everyone here boasts exceptional jewelry design skills, each with a renowned masterpiece to their name. To keep pace, you¡¯ll need to apply yourself diligently,¡± Rosie remarked. With an aloof countenance, Rosie pivoted and retreated to her office. ¡°Ms. Astley, please wait a moment,¡± Millie called out. Millie spoke up. Chapter 912 Impatiently, Rosie turned back around to face Millie. ¡°What else do you require?¡± Rosie inquired with a touch of impatience. ¡°In the future, for minor matters, you can approach Emerie directly. She¡¯s capable of managing them.¡± A hushed whisper echoed through the air. ¡°Ms. Astley is truly bold, not the least bit apprehensive. After all, Millie is the president¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Her high-profile demeanor has been consistent, although your observation is valid. Considering Millie¡¯s status as the president¡¯s wife, she should exercise more discretion,¡± another voice chimed in. Millie recounted, ¡°Yesterday, I was workingte in the office, and suddenly the entire floor experienced a power outage.¡± As anticipated, Rosie¡¯s expression underwent a shift. The mention of the power outage caught her off guard. Rosie addressed the matter with a calcted approach. Was Millie perceptive enough to notice? ¡°In the event of a power interruption, it¡¯s likely due to a circuit disruption. You should inform the maintenance department about this matter,¡± Rosie advised. ¡°The circuit is broken?¡± Millie echoed, her tone carrying a mixture of surprise and curiosity. ¡°Perhaps. Nevertheless, as a senior staff member at the Thomas Group, Ms. Astley should be aware that disabling the office power prior to everyone¡¯s departure constitutes a breach of protocol. The consequences may extend to the cancetion of that month¡¯s bonus.¡± Millie proceeded with her remarks. ¡°A simr incident urred in the past. Due to a personal vendetta between employees, thepany¡¯s electric gate was intentionally disconnected while another employee was working overtime. This individual was left stranded and immobilized within the office during the winter months. Consequently, Thomas Group implemented a prohibition on power cutoffs until all employees have departed, in order to avert such scenarios,¡± Millie borated. Millie gleaned this information from Marcus during their conversationst night. ¡°Are you implying that I intentionally disconnected the power?¡± Rosie countered. ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that I left the office early yesterday,¡± Rosie stated. Rosie clenched her teeth, a sense of frustration evident. Had Millie been feigning kindness all along? Now, it seemed, she was delivering a warning. ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t you.¡± Millie simply shrugged in response. Although Rosie found Millie¡¯s behavior vexing, she recognized the futility of dwelling on the issue any longer. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to squander more time here with you. I have a multitude of matters demanding my attention,¡± Rosie asserted. As Millie settled into her seat, a palpable sense of relief washed over her. In truth, the jewelry-rted responsibilities at Thomas Group paralleled those found in other firms, albeit with a greater emphasis on intricate particrs. Having previously been employed by otherpanies, Millie had navigated the terrain of memorizing copious details before. The atmosphere toward Millie underwent a perceptible shift. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps Millie¡¯s recent disy had acted as a deterrent. Chapter 913 Additionally, Emerie had entrusted her with a task. A prodigy from an affluent family had excelled in the examination. In celebration of her achievement, her family sought to craft a jewelry gift. Having acquired the necessary contact details, Millie initiatedmunication with the young prodigy¡¯s family. She inquired about the child¡¯s preferences and interests, delving into their specific requirements. Although it might be deemed as a rtively modest endeavor within the purview of the Thomas Group¡¯s operations, Millie approached it with the utmost dedication. Upon Rosie¡¯s departure, Emerie promptly trailed her into her office, closing the door behind them. ¡°I¡¯m taken aback by Millie¡¯s ability to recite the content. It¡¯s rather puzzling. I wasn¡¯t aware that she possessed any knowledge of jewelry design.¡± Emerie voiced her surprise. ¡°What could she possibly know? She was simply brought into thepany by the president,¡± Rosie mused. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. While Millie might have entered with a first-grade cement, Rosie was privy to Marcus¡¯ ount of the oue. Rosie spected that Marcus had intentionally granted Millie this high score, assuming that Millie lacked any inherent design aptitude. In that moment, Rosie¡¯s phone emitted a ringtone. Her disposition soured further upon answering the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emerie inquired, detecting Rosie¡¯s perturbed state. ¡°What was the content of the call?¡± Rosie¡¯s grip on her phone tightened, her knuckles grazing the surface of the table in a show of frustration. ¡°Just now, the HR department called, and my bonus for this month has been rescinded,¡± Rosie disclosed with a mixture of irritation and disappointment. Emerie¡¯s perplexity was evident as she inquired, ¡°Why has it been revoked?¡± The HR department¡¯s exnation was that when she departedst night, she failed to ascertain the presence of remaining employees, Leading her to switch off the electricity. Rosie deduced that this must be a result of Millie¡¯sint. Though Rosie refrained from explicitly stating the cause, Emerie surmised that it likely had a connection to Millie. An undercurrent of anxiety tinged her thoughts. ¡°Rosie, in my estimation, it would be prudent for us to treat Millie with courtesy moving forward. We should tread cautiously to avoid jeopardizing our positions. I found it difficult to sleep Last night. If Millie Lodges aint with the CEO, we might find ourselves departing from the Thomas Group,¡± Emerie cautioned, her apprehensionsid bare. Rosie¡¯s gaze bore into Emerie, who swiftly regretted her words. The intensity of Rosie¡¯s anger was palpable, and Emerie found herself unable to endure its weight. ¡°Emerie, it¡¯s imperative that you recollect who holds the power to retain you at the Thomas Group. It¡¯s Nancy who facilitated your presence here. And now you¡¯re experiencing remorse. Do you truly merit her support?¡± Rosie¡¯s voice carried a cutting edge as she conveyed her displeasure. Chapter 914 ¡°To be candid, Nancy and Millie are adversaries. Millie shouldn¡¯t be lingering in thispany. Our priority should be to oust her first,¡± Emerie suggested. Emerie found herself taken aback upon learning of the enmity between Nancy and Millie. ¡°I apologize. It¡¯s imperative that we unite and work towards removing Millie from thepany,¡± Emerie proposed. In the tea room. ¡°Do we have to shift our side?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Support Millie or Nancy? I believe it¡¯s prudent for us to make careful choices when siding either of them. Such decisions will prove beneficial for our future progress.¡± ¡°What capabilities does Millie possess? This department requires skilled individuals with practical experience. I¡¯ve never encountered any mention of her proficiency in jewelry design. Even if she holds the position of the president¡¯s wife, she cannot possibly oust Nancy from thepany. Presently, she¡¯s recognized as the epitome of Thomas Group¡¯s jewelry division.¡± One of them shook her head enigmatically. ¡°Based on credible sources, Millie once created a ne named ¡®Light in the Dark¡¯ at Snow Mountain Vi, surpassing Nancy,¡± the individual disclosed with an air of intrigue. The others¡¯ eyes widened, and a collective exchange of nces ensued. They were visibly taken aback. None of them had been privy to the knowledge that Millie possessed jewelry design skills. ¡°Is that truly the case? Does Millie genuinely possess design abilities?¡± one of them inquired, skepticism evident in her tone. ¡°It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s not just skilled, but perhaps a concealed design master. We¡¯ve all heard rumors about the enigmatic international design master codenamed X, renowned for the creation of the Sky Heart piece, yet never having revealed themselves,¡± another voice chimed in, a sense of wonder coloring the statement. ¡°Do you reckon Millie might be X? Oh my goodness! If this turns out to be true, it¡¯s absolutely astonishing.¡± The distinct sound of high heels resonated, drawing attention as Rosie approached to fetch her coffee. The group promptly dispersed, yet their astonishment lingered even after their dispersal. If Millie truly embodied the identity of an international jewelry design master, the Thomas Group would undoubtedly be elevated to a realm of remarkable distinction. It would signify a showdown between two masters of their craft. Rosie stirred her coffee, her eyes trembling slightly, while the onlookers¡¯ certainty wavered. No, what had she just heard? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just moments ago, she had caught wind of their discussion regarding Millie¡¯s victory over Nancy at Snow Mountain Vi. Impossible, utterly imusible. These individuals must be circting baseless rumors. Millie massaged her neck and proceeded to fetch her coffee. Unintentionally, she bumped into Rosie. Chapter 915 Millie encountered Rosie, whose eyes brimmed with resentment. Unperturbed, Millie strode purposefully to the coffee machine. As Rosie was about to depart, she halted and positioned herself by the coffee machine. ¡°You conniving person! Did you rat me out, causing my monthly bonus to be revoked?¡± After dedicating considerable time to the Thomas Group, her bonus had never been rescinded. The indignity of the situation stung. Was the loss of Rosie¡¯s bonus linked to the power outage? The previous evening, she and Marcus were the final individuals to vacate. She hadn¡¯t mentioned it to anyone, not even Marcus. Spection led her to suspect that Rosie was responsible for the power cut on their floor. ¡°I recall you vehemently denying involvement this morning. However, it appears your actions were quite different,¡± Millie remarked with a hint of sarcasm, her gaze fixed on Rosie. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If Rosie was indeed the perpetrator, she deserved the repercussions. A surge of anger distorted Rosie¡¯s countenance. ¡°Why do you exude such arrogance? Do you truly believe you can remain the president¡¯s wife indefinitely?¡± Millie continued to observe the coffee streaming into the pristine white porcin cup. ¡°I¡¯m uncertain if I can sustain this role indefinitely, but I am the president¡¯s wife at present. Conversely, your managerial position may be at risk if you persist in tormenting me.¡± Rosie fought the urge to hurl the cup at Millie. She had gravely underestimated Millie. She had assumed Millie to be meek, yet Millie had demonstrated a capacity for assertiveness. Millie, too, recognized that unless she stood firm, Rosie would never extend her respect. Having obtained her coffee, Millie pivoted to depart. However, after just a few steps, a force struck her from behind. She staggered, and the contents of the coffee spilled onto her clothing and the floor. Turning around, Millie assessed the source of the impact. A young woman visibly anxious, stood before her. ¡°Apologies; I didn¡¯t intend for that to happen.¡± The girl then faced Rosie and said, ¡°Ms. Astley, you¡­¡± The girl hesitated, her words suspended in uncertainty. Rosie paid no heed, gazing out of the window while serenely sipping her coffee. No indication remained of her involvement in the girl¡¯s collision with Millie moments ago. Chapter 916 ¡°I apologize. Allow me to help you clean your clothes.¡± The girl eventually opted not to reveal the truth. She turned towards Millie, offering an apology. Millie¡¯s irate eyes shifted between the girl and Rosie. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll wash up.¡± Before departing, Millie intentionally brushed against Rosie, spilling coffee on her. ¡°Ahi¡± ¡°Millie, stop!¡± Millie maintained her pace, responding without ncing back. ¡°Ms. Astley, you¡¯re a grown adult well into your thirties, yet your behavior is remarkably juvenile. Treating others as though they¡¯re fools only exposes your own foolishness.¡± Millie¡¯sment about her age triggered Rosie¡¯s anger. Though, in reality, Millie was considerably younger than Rosie. It was an inescapable truth that Rosie couldn¡¯t refute. Millie possessed a strikingly attractive countenance, an attribute that aroused both envy and jealousy in Rosie. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Millie sought refuge in the restroom to address the coffee stains on her attire. The dampness clung to her skin, generating a distinct sense of difort. Regrettably, her circumstances left her no alternative; without a change of clothing avable, she bore the inconvenience with resolve. Upon Millie¡¯s return from the restroom, she found her seat upied. Bruce sat there casually, toying with a pen from her desk, twirling it between his fingers with an air of nonchnce. The other women in the office discreetly cast asional nces at Bruce. Ang¡¯s Library His visage was undeniably striking, defined by a sharply chiseled profile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Millie inquired. Bruce stretched his legsnguidly and responded, ¡°I dropped by to see Marcus. I heard you were working here. Howe?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s step out for a conversation.¡± Millie surveyed her surroundings and led the way outside, with Bruce following. In the hallway, about to initiate their talk, Bruce noticed the dampness in Millie¡¯s attire. ¡°Your clothes are wet, making it ufortable. There¡¯s a clothing store downstairs. Let me take you to get a new outfit.¡± Millie shook her head, countering, ¡°No need; it¡¯ll dry soon. So, what brings you here?¡± Bruce¡¯s demeanor had changed, with a shade more somber and subdued. Millie had picked up on it since theirst encounter at the barbecue. Bruce epted her refusal without pressing further. Chapter 917 ¡°I¡¯m just surprised. Why did you take up a job so suddenly?¡± Bruce, having overheard discussions around the office, stopped an employee to learn about the situation involving the president¡¯s wife. ¡°I can¡¯t stay idle all the time, so I decided to work.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bruce inquired further, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t being a full-time wife at home be ideal? Other women work to earn a living, but that¡¯s not necessary for you. After all, I wouldn¡¯t let my future wife work. It¡¯s tiring. I¡¯d provide for her.¡± ninjanovel ¡°I possess talents and aspirations. Why should I be restricted to a homemaker role? Anyway, you wouldn¡¯t understand. Besides, I have a debt of one and a half million dors to repay to someone.¡± Millie gripped the railing with a hint of frustration. She couldn¡¯t predict how long it would take to umte one and a half million from such a fixed monthly ie. Leaning against the railing, Bruce probed, ¡°Who do you owe one and a half million to? And how?¡± ¡°I lost it to Marcus in ying cards when I was drunk.¡± ¡°You owe your husband money? Millie, you must be joking. Marcus won¡¯t actually make you repay the debt.¡± Bruce was taken aback by Millie¡¯s statement about wanting to return the money to Marcus. Although one and a half million appeared substantial to average people, it held little significance for Marcus. Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t expect repayment from her. ¡°I did give him an IOU note at that time. By the way, consider this a warning: don¡¯t y cards with me when I¡¯m drunk,¡± Millie yfully cautioned, rolling her eyes at Bruce. In truth, regardless of Millie¡¯s expression, Bruce found her captivating. ¡°Alright, I promise not to y cards with you while you¡¯re intoxicated.¡± ¡°Is there anything else? I need to return to work.¡± Before Bruce could respond, Millie had already turned and reentered the office. Unbeknownst to them, their interaction had been photographed and posted on thepany¡¯s website, creating a stir. Unaware of the incident, Millie continued designing jewelry for the young girl. In the CEO¡¯s office, Marcus¡¯ ire red upon seeing the photos on the website. Due to the angle, the images portrayed Millie and Bruce in a seemingly intimate moment. Derek quickly reached for his phone. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I¡¯ll have the photos removed immediately.¡± In the midst of an unsettling awareness that all eyes were fixed upon her Millie navigated her way through a sea of curious nces. Oblivious to the recent urrences that had ignited the office¡¯s intrigue, she ventured to thepany¡¯s website, only to find the content she sought erased from existence. Thus, she remained in the dark about themotion surrounding her. Chapter 918 As Millie made her way to the material department via the elevator to acquire new design tools, she was joined by two girls from different floors. Oblivious to Millie¡¯s presence, they entered the elevator, engrossed in their mobile phones, and started to converse. ¡°Can you believe it? She¡¯s married to the president, and now she¡¯s having an affair with Mr. Bruce. How utterly disgraceful!¡± Millie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The president? An affair with Mr. Bruce? They were discussing her! ¡°Yes, and right in thepany too. Did you see how lovingly she looked at Mr. Bruce? It¡¯s just too much. She shows no respect for the president¡¯s dignity whatsoever.¡± ¡°Our president is wless, and she¡¯s clearly not fit to him. Her behavior is simply wanton.¡± Just then, the elevator doors slid open, and the girls stepped out. But Millie couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Hold on! What are you two talking about?¡± she demanded. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y They turned, their faces registering shock at recognizing Millie. ¡°What¡¯s on your phone?¡± Millie¡¯s eyes darted to the phone, and the two exchanged a nce before one of them huffed, ¡°Show her, or she¡¯ll think we¡¯re defaming her.¡± Millie¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the image on the screen. It was a picture of her and Bruce conversing, but it seemed like a loving gaze was exchanged between them. This was all a huge misunderstanding. ¡°Who snapped this photo?¡± she asked, anger rising. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°We didn¡¯t. It was on thepany website.¡± Thepany website? Everyone must have seen it. But she hadn¡¯t noticed it before. ¡°On thepany website? I looked there earlier and didn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°It was removed quite a while ago. We saved it.¡± That exined the strange looks she had been receiving. Handing the phone back, Millie watched as the girls left, her fists clenching in frustration. Who would have thought that an innocent chat could be misconstrued as a romantic encounter? Who was the scoundrel behind the lens? Her heart ached at the thought that Marcus, ever the jealous type, must have seen it too. Trouble was brewing. Back in the material department, Millie was met with several judgmental stares as she retrieved the tools. She then headed back to the thirty-second floor. Chapter 919 Upon setting the tools down, Millie found herself torn, debating whether to slip into the president¡¯s office and clear things up with Marcus. Her colleague, Emerie, brought her back to reality. ¡°Millie, you need to finish the design you started this morning. The client is impatient for it.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a growing sense of urgency, Millie sat down to tackle her design, resolving to approach Marcus¡¯ office after work hours. The president¡¯s office was a significant part of thepany, and as a mere intern, she knew she wasn¡¯t meant to be there. To thepany, she was simply Marcus¡¯ employee. During her design work, Millie¡¯s mind wandered, her thoughts fixating on who might have taken that photograph. Could it have been Rosie? Or Emerie? Theck of evidence left her feeling helpless. ninjanovel She considered approaching thework department to investigate the source, but she knew she didn¡¯t have the standing to do so. From the manager¡¯s office, Rosie nced at a troubled Millie and smiled to herself, satisfied that the entire building now thought Millie was involved with Bruce. Millie had crossed her, and this was the price she had to pay. After work, Millie wasted no time leaving thepany. Rather than going home, she headed to the mall, calling Grace to join her. ¡°Millie, you mentioned wanting to buy a gift on the phone. Is it for a man or a woman?¡± Grace asked. Millie replied, her voice tinged with embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s for Marcus.¡± Marcus¡¯ anger over the photos had left her feeling guilty, and she wanted to buy a gift to soothe him. Upon hearing this, Grace gently touched her arm and uttered, ¡°Oh, what a heartwarming sentiment you possess.¡± ¡°Please abstain from jesting at my expense. Offer me guidance instead.¡± Grace tapped her head thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps a tie, a belt, a wallet, a masculine fragrance, a pen, or even a diamond ring?¡± An abundance of neckties and belts inhabited their domicile, and she had bestowed upon him a belt on the previous asion. The notion of a men¡¯s fragrance did hold promise. Yet he had previously gifted her with a fragrance. To reciprocate with another perfume would be an act of feigned sincerity. The diamond ring was an emblem of affection from a boy to a girl, a gift of considerable expense. Grace discerned that Millie held no fascination with these options. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m bereft of solutions. Marriage eludes me entirely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I have already presented some of these to him, and a diamond ring is beyond my means. Doesn¡¯t itmand a value of no less than a thousand dors? Moreover, it would be considered inadequate for him.¡± The selection of a fitting gift proved to be an arduous endeavor. ¡°Put it some contemtion. After all, it¡¯s a gift for your husband. His preferences elude me.¡± Chapter 920 Upon their arrival at an exclusive shop dedicated to lighters, Millie¡¯s attention was ensnared by a lighter elegantly positioned upon the ebony counter. The entirety of the ebony lighter was enveloped by a delicate onyx serpent, its coils embracing the surface. ¡°This lighter strikes me as rather fetching. You should consider acquiring it.¡± Millie pondered, scratching her forehead. The lighter appeared peculiar, and the onyx serpent possessed an air of femininity. ¡°Grace, do you perceive that the serpent is female in nature?¡± ¡°Yes, that serpent indeed embodies a woman, and that woman, my dear Millie, signifies you. It symbolizes your unwavering embrace of Marcus, a pledge that you shall remain inseparable throughout your days.¡± This elucidation flushed Millie¡¯s cheeks with bashful warmth. After deliberating for mere moments, Millie resolved her uncertainty. ¡°Very well, I shall make the purchase.¡± With determination, Millie imed the lighter and duly paid for it. At the counter, the proprietor wore a smile. This particr lighter hadnguished within their establishment for a span of two years, its virtues overlooked by all. Today, however, it found a new owner in a young woman. ¡°A token for your beau, perhaps? You have good taste.¡± ¡°For her husband, actually.¡± Grace corrected the assumption with a smile. ¡°A splendid choice. He shall surely find it to his liking.¡± As their discourse unfolded, Millie grew increasingly self-conscious. She hastened her payment and guided Grace out of the shop. Ang¡¯s Library Would Marcus appreciate this lighter? Would he deem it good? In gratitude for Grace¡¯spanionship during the selection process, Millie extended an invitation for her cherished hotpot. By the time Millie concluded her repast and returned home, the clock hands pointed towards nine. She entered her passcode and swung the door open, greeted by an interior shrouded in darkness. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Was Marcus still engrossed in his work at the office? Why hadn¡¯t he returned by now? Millie pondered. However, a tall, solitary silhouette stood by the French windows. It must be Marcus. Millie beckoned to him. ¡°Darling.¡± Marcus found himself immersed in the tantalizing aroma of simmering hot pot that seemed to cling to Millie¡¯s very presence. Chapter 921 ¡°Why return sote?¡± ¡°I was out shopping with Grace, and we ended up indulging in hot pot, hence the dy.¡± She had optimistically assumed that Marcus would be working into thete hours, allowing her to slip in. However, Marcus sported an unwavering countenance, with disappointment evident in his eyes. The office grapevine had painted Millie and Bruce with the same brush of suspicion. She was even in the mood to venture out to revel in her own amusement. As her spouse, why hadn¡¯t she exined the circumstances to him? In the depths of his destion, Marcus couldn¡¯t help but question if her devotion to him was somehow lacking. When Millie illuminated the room, its entirety was bathed in the glow, as if chasing away shadows of doubt. ¡°Darling, have you dined?¡± Millie detected the palpable tension and pondered if Marcus¡¯ pique still lingered, fueled by the images that had linked her to Bruce. Marcus maintained a silence that spoke volumes. ¡°Love, why the silence? Is it because of the pictures? Please know that it¡¯s not what it seems. I was ensnared in a setup. Bruce and I were engaged in an innocuous chat; the snapshots were contrived with ill intent.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you to keep a distance from other men?¡± With an arched brow, Marcus interrogated with a cial edge. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Millie offered her ount. ¡°But isn¡¯t he a member of our family? You two have always been on amicable terms.¡± At the mere mention of Bruce, Marcus¡¯ visage darkened instantly. They would go on separate ways since then. ¡°Moving forward, ensure you keep a respectable distance from him.¡± Marcus¡¯ tone carried the weight of command. He surmised that Millie was susceptible to Bruce¡¯s influence, a vulnerability he couldn¡¯t afford to overlook. A slight pout adorned Millie¡¯s lips. ¡°He¡¯s a part of your lineage. I believe such precautions are superfluous and, honestly, exhausting.¡± Without offering further discourse, Marcus pivoted on his heel, ascending the staircase. Befuddled, Millie remained stationary, her gaze trailing his ascent. Had her words inadvertently wounded him? Casting a nce at the dainty bag in her grasp, Millie retrieved the lighter and trailed after him. Within the confines of the bedroom, Marcus unbuttoned the upper two of his shirt¡¯s buttons and leaned against the window¡¯s frame. Chapter 922 Millie positioned herself before Marcus. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve procured a gift for you.¡± Millie held his hand, delivering the dark lighter into Marcus¡¯ grasp, anxiety knitting her brow. Cool to the touch, the ck lighter captured Marcus¡¯ attention, his gaze widening upon it. This marked the maiden asion that Millie had made such a gesture. Nerves pulsed through her, compressing her fingers into a taut grip. With his gaze locked on Millie, Marcus engaged with the lighter, his fingers tracing the ebony dragon embellished upon it. The quality spoke of meticulous selection, attesting to Millie¡¯s thoughtful consideration. Such lighters were an umon sight, and the dragon¡¯s presence hinted at deeper significance. ¡°I shall retire for a shower.¡± Inscrutable emotions yed across Marcus¡¯ face, confounding Millie as to whether her offering had struck the desired chord. She collected her nightwear and hurried into the en-suite. As Marcus manipted the lighter, a sapphire me sprung to life, a vivid hue that mirrored the turbulence within. As the bathroom door swung shut, Marcus found himself smiling, the weight he had borne dissipating. Perhaps he had misconstrued Millie¡¯s intentions. She had ventured to the mall, selecting a gift with careful consideration, a testament to her affection. A few fleeting momentster, Millie emerged from the bathroom, a delicate aura enveloping her as she nestled into the bed. The air hung with her fragrance, a symphony of scents that seemed to dance around her. Marcus, drawn by an invisible pull, leaned in, his lips descending into a tender kiss. ¡°Why, my dear, did you choose to bestow this upon me?¡± Marcus¡¯ words were a murmur against her ear, an intimate whisper that ignited sparks of anticipation. Caught in the web of nerves, Millie stumbled over her words, a soft tremor present in her voice, ¡°You, um¡­ You don¡¯t like it?¡± Different fromst time when she gifted him a belt, she felt nervous this time. ¡°Does the dragon etched upon this lighter signify your desire to bind me eternally?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Marcus¡¯ voice, with its maic cadence, lingered in her ears, quickening her breath. So he had the same understanding? Millie¡¯s shyness was a fortress she was determined to keep intact. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I thought the color suited you, and it¡¯s the color you like. If you find it appealing, then I¡¯m d.¡± Her words, though hesitant, carried a thread of earnestness. ¡°Silly woman,¡± Marcus quipped, extinguishing the light, hisughter a soothing serenade. ¡°You can¡¯t fool me. I truly adore it.¡± With the dawn of a new day, as they neared their workce, Millie implored Marcus to halt the car. Chapter 923 ¡°Stop here. I¡¯ll disembark.¡± Unable to resist the resolute gleam in Millie¡¯s gaze, Marcus yielded to her request and brought the car to a standstill. In the not-so-distant vicinity, Rosie observed as Millie gracefully alighted from Marcus¡¯ car, their parting apanied by radiant smiles, a tableau of sweetness. A me of ire ignited within Rosie, and her teeth clenched in frustration. How did they share such an affable rapport? Hadn¡¯t Mr. Thomas witnessed those unsettling images on the inte? Surely he should have been seething with indignation toward Millie for her association with that scandalous pictures. Within the confines of the office, Rosie ambled about, arms crossed, her movements a mixture of agitation and pensive contemtion. As she departed the scene, a conspiratorial wink was directed at Emerie, a gestureden with unspoken intent. ¡°Millie, have you made progress with your design from yesterday?¡± Once Rosie exited, Emerie gingerly approached Millie¡¯s desk, her inquiry delivered with a newfound warmth. Lessons learned, her tone now held a gentler cadence when addressing Millie. ¡°I¡¯m in the midst of it.¡± Millie disclosed, the task handed down the previous day being a challenge that couldn¡¯t be rushed. Jewelry design was one that demanded meticulous care and attention. ¡°Please, show me the portion you¡¯ve managed toplete.¡± Obeying the request, Millie extended her work to Emerie. Upon surveying the design, Emerie¡¯s surprise was evident. Despite being merely halfway done, the piece exuded a refined beauty and craftsmanship that transcended the novice level and verged into the territory of seasoned professionals. Initially regarding Millie as an outsider in the realm of jewelry design, Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Emerie¡¯s perception shifted, fueled by the evidence before her¡ªundeniable talent resided within Millie. Yet, rather than offer des, Emerie opted for critique, her voice holding a note of mild censure. ¡°Why did you adorn this unicorn¡¯s form with white diamonds? In today¡¯s world, young girls often lean toward hues of pink. A revision might be in order.¡± ¡°My design was influenced by the client¡¯s preferences. They expressed a fondness for white diamonds,¡± Millie responded, her defense gentle yet resolute. Amidst the professional discord, Millie held firm, her notebook a steadfast guardian of the client¡¯s preferences. Each stroke of her pen etched a record of their desires. ¡°Kindly consider my suggestion and act upon it, won¡¯t you? Pink possesses a certain grace that¡¯s hard to deny, and it¡¯s quite likely that the client will find it endearing. It might be wise to proceed with the modification swiftly.¡± Emerie, too, stood her ground without yielding. ¡°I believe it would be prudent to adhere to the client¡¯s specifications.¡± Millie persisted with determination. Altering the color that resonated with the client¡¯s preference seemed like a substantial misstep in her eyes. ¡°Please, indulge my request. Should any repercussions arise, I willingly shoulder the responsibility,¡± Emerie implored. Chapter 924 In light of Emerie¡¯s persuasive words, Millie found herselfpelled to undertake the modifications to her work. As fate would have it, events took a turn. Millie¡¯s design waspleted and dispatched to the client, only to prompt an immediate call of dissatisfaction. ¡°I distinctly instructed the use of white diamonds. Why, then, have they been reced with pink? Is my directive a mere whisper lost in the wind of your memory?¡± With a measure of patience, Millie offered her exnation. ¡°My sincerest apologies. I chose pink initially due to its appeal among most children. I was aiming to cater to their preferences,¡± Millie rified with remorse. ¡°Pray tell, who do you envision yourself to be? Do you perchance possess a deeper understanding of my child than I do? Remember, the inclinations of most children do not epass every child¡¯s disposition. There are exceptions to the rule. Do you truly possess the acumen for design?¡± Urgency gripped the client, only to intensify when he discovered the design deviated from his desires, fueling his frustration further. Millie¡¯s ears felt near bursting as the client¡¯s angry voice echoed through the phone. She adjusted its position, inadvertently sharing the heated conversation with her colleagues in the office. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Once the client¡¯s tirade had subsided, Millie cautiously returned the phone to her ear. ¡°I deeply apologize. The me lies with me for altering the color without your consent. Given your dissatisfaction, I¡¯ll promptly revert to the original choice.¡± ¡°Proceed swiftly, then.¡± Following the call¡¯s conclusion, Millie retrieved the design draft and made her way to Emerie¡¯s vicinity. ¡°Emerie, I trust you overheard the conversation. The client has emphasized his preference for the white diamonds,¡± Millie stated, seeking validation for her stance. Emerie responded with nonchnce, ¡°Well, then, adhere to the use of white diamonds. If the client¡¯s taste veers in that direction, there¡¯s little I can do to alter it.¡± Millie simmered with frustration. Had Emerie conveniently overlooked her promise to assume responsibility? Despite Millie¡¯s ordeal during the client¡¯s reprimand, Emerie maintained a conspicuous silence by her side. ¡°Recall yourmitment to bearing responsibility in case of adversity. Why did your voice remain silent during the recent exchange?¡± Millie queried with a blend of frustration and disbelief. ¡°I refrained from answering since the client was addressing you directly. My aim was to avoid exacerbating his frustration. Pink is _ preferable, especially for children. Nevertheless, his taste seems lacking. You should revise the design,¡± Emerie exined. Having spoken her piece, Emerie stood and collected her ss, departing for the tearoom without acknowledging Millie¡¯s presence. Millie¡¯s lips twitched with irritation as she returned to her seat. The evidence was undeniable¡ªEmerie¡¯s actions seemed intentionally designed to make trouble for her. Millie sat down, embracing the lingering disappointment of failure while redirecting her energy toward the meticulous revision of her design. ¡°Hey Rosie, just a short while ago, Millie faced a setback from her client. Presently, she¡¯s immersed in reshaping that design draft,¡± Emerie shared with a proud grin upon entering Rosie¡¯s office. In response, Rosie¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and Millie¡¯s setbacks warmed her heart. But before long, a veil of solemnity draped her expression once again. Chapter 925 ¡°Remember, our endgame is to oust her from thepany,¡± Rosie¡¯s voice asserted, a touch of deliberation in her tone. Emerie hesitated, her voice edged with caution. ¡°But she¡¯s the president¡¯s wife, and her connections run deep. I¡¯m a bit wary of ruffling her husband¡¯s feathers.¡± ¡°What difference does it make that she carries the title of the president¡¯s wife? Let¡¯s contrive a strategy to divest her of that role. How does that strike you?¡± Rosie proposed, the gears of her contemtion having spun for a while now. The title president¡¯s wife was a mantle that both vexed and scared her. If only she could rupture the bond between Millie and Marcus, everything would fall into ce seamlessly. Emerie¡¯s incredulity soared. Was Rosie delving into the realm of madness? ¡°Rosie, are you suggesting¡­?¡± Rosie cut in, determinationcing her words, ¡°Men are driven by primal urges; women, by intuition and skepticism. No matter how strong a rapport seems, if the foundation of matrimony cracks, so will the entire edifice. Especially for someone as arrogant as Millie, infidelity is an inconceivable breach.¡± Emerie¡¯s gut churned; she had a premonition of where Rosie¡¯s scheme was headed. ¡°But the president is renowned for his indifference to dalliances. In thepany all women¡¯s eyes are on him, but he never gives them a glimpse,¡± Emerie retorted. Rosie¡¯s gaze held unshakable certainty. ¡°Believe me, there¡¯s no man impervious to the allure of women.¡± Confidence emboldened her deration. ¡°Are you implying you¡¯ll personally entice Mr. Thomas?¡± Emerie¡¯s gaze skimmed over Rosie¡¯s figure¡ªa woman who put effort into preserving her appearance, but she couldn¡¯tpare those younger ones in their twenties. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A sidelong nce met Emerie¡¯s inquiry, and Rosie¡¯s swift response was, ¡°Certainly not me. I¡¯ll be meticulous in my selection¡ªa young woman, thoughtfully chosen.¡± With a nod, Emerie processed this n. Just as she was about to leave, curiosity brimming, she paused to inquire, ¡°Rosie, was it you who leaked Millie and Mr. Bruce¡¯s photos online yesterday?¡± A confession followed, ¡°Yes, indeed. But it yielded no results. Millie disembarked from the president¡¯s car today, smiling. It seems our little expos¨¦ didn¡¯t put a dent in their rtionship.¡± Emerie¡¯s eyes widened, her hand flying to her mouth in disbelief. Rosie¡¯s audacity bordered on recklessness. The Thomas Group¡¯s Inte Department was teeming with adept minds; even anonymous posts wouldn¡¯t evade detection. Sensing Emerie¡¯s astonishment, Rosie rified, her tone tinged with assurance. Chapter 926 ¡°Do you take me for a fool? I didn¡¯t disseminate it through my own channels. A friend¡¯s sibling, aputer virtuoso, hacked into thepany¡¯swork and nted it. Mr. Thomas won¡¯t trace it back to me.¡± Emerie exhaled in relief. In the president¡¯s office, the next chapter unfolded. With a keen narrowing of his eyes, Marcus demanded, ¡°Who leaked the photos? Have we identified the culprit?¡± He sought to uncover the audacious individual who orchestrated his humiliation within thepany. ¡°Mr. Thomas, it appears that a hacker was responsible for the photo leak. Thepany¡¯swork was breached. Here is the pertinent information on the hacker.¡± Naturally, the matter had been resolved. In the wake of this incident, the Inte Department ignited with fervor. The Thomas Group¡¯s website was famed for its impregnable security, rendering its digital guardians generally idle. However, the sessful breach incited widespread excitement. Vignt eyes tracked down the elusive hacker. Derek handed over the documents, and Marcus perused them with a fleeting nce. ¡°Continue the investigation until the culprit behind the photo leak is apprehended,¡± Marcus asserted firmly, punctuating his resolve with a resolute tap on the table. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Yet Derek lingered, his presence a lingering question mark. Marcus prompted, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Mr. Thomas, may I ask why you¡¯ve positioned Mrs. Thomas as a mere intern designer within the design department rather than bestowing upon her a more prominent role?¡± Derek had witnessed the rivalry between Millie and Nancy during their stint at the Snow Hotel. Scarcely anyone in the entirety of the Thomas Group¡¯s design department could rival Millie¡¯s capabilities. cing her at the rank of an intern designer felt unjust. Marcus weighed his response carefully, exining, ¡°First, I have faith that she will substantiate her worth through her proficiency. Second, bymencing from the ground up, it precludes other members of the Thomas family from obstructing her path.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, if he were to immediately elevate Millie to head the design department, it would likely spark dissent among the team members. Presently, Milliecked a portfolio of renowned aplishments. Despite his leadership of the Thomas Group, all Thomas family members were shareholders in the company. Should Millie fail to secure their support, shareholders would retain the authority to oust her. Chapter 927 Meanwhile, Millie, immersed in her tasks, was interrupted by a call from Celeste. Cold and curt, Celeste¡¯s voice pierced through the receiver, ¡°Meet me at the caf¨¦ downstairs. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡± Millie sighed, her anticipation heavy with unease. Celeste¡¯s tone carried the telltale signs of discord. It appeared a confrontation of an unpleasant nature awaited her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, obligationpelled her attendance. With determination, Millie rose from her seat and descended the staircase to the ground floor. Seated by the window, Celeste tracked Millie¡¯s approach, her brow furrowing in displeasure. Unexpectedly, Millie had found her way into the Thomas Group. The woman Celeste had endeavored to expel was now entrenched within thepany¡¯s ranks, a disconcerting departure from her intentions. Marcus had evidently made his decision¡ªMillie would stay. ¡°Mom,¡± Millie addressed her, easing into her seat. Celeste¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the coffee she stirred, a deliberate avoidance of meeting Millie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who granted you the privilege of being a part of the Thomas Group?¡± Celeste¡¯s nce flickered to Millie¡¯s employee badge on her chest. The emblem was an aspiration for many¡ªa ticket pursued with relentless effort. ¡°I earned my ce based on merit,¡± Millie responded calmly. Celeste¡¯s gaze, a frigid de, met Millie¡¯s as she lifted her badge off her chest. ¡°Merit, you say? I¡¯m aware that the so-called evaluation process bears the imprint of Marcus. Your high scores and subsequent admission to the Thomas Group are products of his intervention.¡± Rage painted Celeste¡¯s cheeks crimson, though Millie remained unperturbed, her voice steady. ¡°You may harbor doubts, but I advise you to ce your trust in Marcus.¡± Millie¡¯s conviction was unwavering, a resolute gaze much like that which defied the prospect of divorce before¡ªa sight that fanned Celeste¡¯s simmering anger. Her son was behaving irrationally. Enchanted by Millie, he moved into a dpidated dwelling alongside her. When Millie chose to return to her humble origins, he willingly followed suit. Now, he seemed resolute in facilitating Millie¡¯s integration into thepany. Was he contemting bequeathing the entire enterprise to her someday? ¡°Indeed, I have faith in my son. Who do you think you are? You possess no authority to instruct me,¡± Celeste retorted, her frustration tangible. She had introduced manydies to him before, but he refused without hesitation. He only wanted Millie. But she held no affection for Millie. Initially, her resentment stemmed from Millie¡¯s substitution for Mia in marrying Marcus. Later, it stemmed from the fortune teller¡¯s prophecy¡ªan ominous future linked to Millie that threatened disaster for Marcus. Chapter 928 Her sole son-she couldn¡¯t permit any misfortune to befall him. In the early hours, a call from Marcus¡¯ father reached Celeste. He implored her to take exceptional care of her son in the days ahead. Before she could pose further inquiries, the line went dead. Disquiet coursed through Celeste¡¯s veins. ¡°Millie, should anything transpire with Marcus, rest assured, you shall not evade the consequences,¡± Celeste dered, her words a parting warningden with ominous weight. Celeste clenched her teeth in a storm of loathing, while Millie roseposedly from her seat. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve expressed what I needed to. I¡¯ll return to my work now.¡± As she turned to leave, the heavy clunk of a cupnding on the table reached her ears. Undeterred, Millie continued on her path. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Approaching the door, she collided with someone, instinctively stepping back. ¡°I apologize.¡± However, the person in front of her held a glimmer of familiarity. Millie lifted her head to scrutinize them. ¡°Why walk with your head bowed?¡± She found herself face-to-face with Marcus. Caught off guard, Millie blinked. Beside him stood Derek, holding a file folder¡ªa sign of an appointment. A fleeting pause ensued as Millie¡¯sposure wavered. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to thepany.¡± ¡°Millie.¡± Though Marcus called her name, he didn¡¯t halt her departure. In a state of perplexity, Marcus exchanged a look with Derek. ¡°Mrs. Thomas is here as well,¡± Derek informed him, observing Celeste¡¯s dignified stride toward the exit. A shadow darkened Marcus¡¯ gaze. Millie had undoubtedly just encountered Celeste. Observing Marcus¡¯ unwavering scrutiny of Millie¡¯s retreating form, Celeste¡¯s expression clouded. She approached and cleared her throat. Marcus¡¯ attention shifted to her, and his question was direct. Chapter 929 ¡°What transpired between you and Millie?¡± Celeste squirmed under the scrutiny. ¡°She revealed the details to you? She truly excels at concocting tales.¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze lowered. Millie hadn¡¯t divulged a single word. ¡°She remained silent. She¡¯s my wife. Spare her any future trouble. If you need anything, just contact me.¡± Celeste¡¯s lips tightened. Observing Marcus¡¯ concern for Millie, she couldn¡¯t help but deem her cunning. ¡°Fine, she didn¡¯t speak, yet she incited suspicion and admonishment from you. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s her cunning at y. Marcus, do you recall your initial disgust when she married you? Why have you fallen for her now?¡± Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed. If he could turn back time, he would expunge the disgust he initially harbored toward Millie. Yet events had unfolded irreversibly. His only recourse was to cherish her moving forward. ¡°Past misconceptions clouded my perception of her. After spending time together, my understanding has evolved. I won¡¯t let her go.¡± Celeste¡¯s temper cooled, and she regarded her son with astonishment. Simultaneously, her worry swelled¡ªa nagging concern that the fortune teller¡¯s words might indeed come to fruition. The more fervently Marcus fell for Millie, the more ominous the disaster he might encounter. ¡°You aren¡¯t seeing her clearly. Your judgment is clouded by obsession,¡± she remarked. Marcus¡¯ face darkened at that. Deciding to change the subject, Celeste inquired, ¡°Do you n on staying outside indefinitely?¡± Marcus¡¯ response was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve also spent time away from home before, and you¡¯ve never inquired.¡± Celeste¡¯s words were choked in her chest, her gaze assessing Marcus from head to toe. He appeared normal and healthy. What did her concern about hime from? ¡°I have an appointment now. I¡¯m heading in,¡± Marcus dered. A nod of acknowledgment from Marcus, and he strode past Celeste, entering the building. Turning around, Celeste watched her son¡¯s retreating figure, her expression burdened with despondency. Cold detachment characterized Marcus¡¯ demeanor¡ªhe was impervious to her, his own mother. Chapter 930 Once Marcus¡¯ mind was set, Celeste realized she couldn¡¯t sway him. Meanwhile, Millie returned to thepany and settled into her seat. Soon, a murmur reached her ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t it against the rules to leave during work hours? Even if one does, they¡¯re expected to inform the team leader.¡± Millie directed her gaze toward the individual conversing with Emerie. Emerie¡¯s retort dripped with venom. ¡°Indeed, in her eyes, I hold no status as a team leader. She¡¯s free toe and go as she pleases, answerable to no one. Endowed with the prestigious title of the president¡¯s wife, she could slumber at her desk, and we¡¯d still be powerless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. She likely believes we¡¯re unworthy of sharing office space with her. A client berates her, and she still has the audacity to wander. Were I in her shoes, I¡¯d be racing to rectify the situation.¡± Millie rubbed her temples, her gaze turning sharp. ¡°Leaving the office warrants reporting to the team leader; of course I¡¯m aware. Yet, I¡¯m not officially assigned to any team. Who can validate that I belong to group three? Furthermore, everyone is cognizant of the reason why the client was angry. The culprit evencks any sense of shame, a sentiment I share for her.¡± While Millie acknowledged the impropriety of her abrupt departure, she found it intolerable to endure the situation as it was.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Emerie¡¯s frustration red, prompting her to rise abruptly, yet she curbed her impulse to confront Millie directly. In response, the office upants exchanged knowing nces. With a detached expression, Millie grasped the pen, poised to resume her design. Yet a parched throat nudged her attention to her now-empty cup. She moved toward the tea room to refill it. Once Millie stepped out, Emerie¡¯s countenance darkened, her palm smacking the table¡¯s surface in frustration. ¡°Your fortune simply smiles upon you for marrying the CEO. Ifpetence truly coursed through your veins, why linger in the design department? You¡¯d be better suited as the president¡¯s secretary.¡± Emerie essed her drawer, extracted a sachet, and approached Millie¡¯s workstation, feigning an inspection of her designs. Seizing her moment, she surreptitiously deposited the sachet into Millie¡¯s drawer. The sachet, containing an unusual blend of dried flowers, emanated a scent capable of inducing sickness and rashes upon prolonged exposure. Millie¡¯s aesthetic allure was undeniable. When rashes surfaced, her appeal would doubtlessly diminish in the eyes of men. Emerie retreated to her seat, an air of calcted vindictiveness apanying her. Following Millie¡¯s return, she plunged into her design revisions. A subtle floral aroma wafted through the air, but Millie attributed it to a neighbor¡¯s perfume, dismissing the peculiarity. Hours psed, and a sense of dizziness and nausea overcame her. Abruptly, red bumps emerged on the back of her hand, a sight that jolted her. Setting aside her pen, Millie hastened to the restroom. Gazing at her reflection, she was met with a startling realization¡ª-red bumps¡¯ had proliferated across her face and neck. Chapter 931 The puzzle pieces clicked together-she must be experiencing an allergic reaction. Upon returning to her office, the workday was winding down. After tidying her belongings, Millie made her way to the hospital and enrolled at the dermatology department. ¡°Doctor. What¡¯s happening to me?¡± The doctor examined her hand and inquired, ¡°Do you have these red bumps all over your body?¡± Millie affirmed. ¡°Allergic reaction. Did youe into contact with any irritants, whether by touch or smell?¡± Millie started retracing her steps. She hadn¡¯te into contact with anything unusual. Could it be the fragrance of the flowers? The peculiar thing was that she hadn¡¯t noticed the scent before entering the tea room. ¡°Take this prescription to the pharmacy and obtain the medication. Ensure you avoid water and refrain from scratching the affected area,¡± the doctor advised. The doctor jotted down a prescription and handed it over to Millie. Millie epted the prescription and inquired, ¡°Will I recover by tonight?¡± Her appearance had be quite conspicuous, making her hesitant to venture outdoors without a solution. Consequently, she had no option but to purchase a mask and don it, hoping to conceal the unsightly rash that marred her once ninjanovel -beautiful features. Should the red bumps persist into the next day, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to work. The doctor¡¯s response was a shake of his head, apanied by, ¡°No, you should request a few days off and ensure you rest at home.¡± Wearing the mask, Millie proceeded toward the pharmacy. As evening descended and Marcus returned, he discovered Millie seated in the living room. A curious sight met his eyes¡ªMillie adorned with a mask, gazing at him through her pitiful eyes. Taken aback, he queried, ¡°What¡¯s happened to you?¡± Observing Millie donning a mask, Marcus found his thoughts drifting back to their initial encounter. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With a measured gesture, Marcus extended his hand toward her mask, contemting its removal. However, Millie¡¯s response was swift, evading his touch with a haste that betrayed unease. She offered an exnation, her voice slightly rushed. ¡°My face is a bit flushed. Spare yourself the sight.¡± This evasionpelled Marcus¡¯ demeanor to grow taut and his expression to be increasingly earnest. Chapter 932 In a determined tone, he interjected, ¡°Let me have a look.¡± His hand inched out again, and this time, Millie withheld her evasion, her breath suspended. As Marcus peeled away the mask, his gaze deepened in response. Before himy Millie¡¯s countenance, adorned with an array of crimson pimples. The mask, it seemed, had concealed her unsightly face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You didn¡¯t bear these this afternoon.¡± Puzzled, Marcus inquired, a hint of a furrow forming on his brow. Millie reclothed herself in the mask; her reflection in the mirror was unbearable, prompting her to bow her head. ¡°I was fine earlier, but then an allergic reaction surfaced. Please don¡¯t gaze at me.¡± Resolutely, Marcus pulled out his phone, offering, ¡°I¡¯ll dial the doctor.¡± A firm refusal met his offer, with Millie asserting, ¡°No need. I already swung by the hospital and got some medication.¡± ¡°Why the allergy? What might have triggered it?¡± Marcus stowed his phone away. ninjanovel Perplexed, Millie surmised, ¡°Possibly, I inhaled something provoking my sensitivities.¡± Indeed, the phenomenon puzzled her¡ªan allergy manifesting even in moments of stillness and inactivity. As Marcus¡¯ absence from the living room became apparent to Millie, her conjectures soared. Could he not bear the sight of her face? Did his affections reserve room only for beauty? Resolutely, Millie ascended the staircase to her bedroom. Yet, as Marcus reached the upper floor, the sight of Millie clutching a quilt en route to another room met his gaze. Upon spotting Marcus, she addressed him. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to bunk in the adjacent room for a few days. You, on the other hand, should turn in early.¡± At the door, Marcus came to a halt, his gaze a perplexed barrier before her. ¡°Why the choice to relocate rooms?¡± Marcus inquired, curiosity coloring his tone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her intentions remained obscure to him. Perplexed by his query, Millie cast a baffled look his way. Was the reason not evident? Did his furrowed brows and ireden tone not broadcast his disdain for her current visage? With a firmer grasp on the quilt, she revealed her intentions. Chapter 934 Millie acknowledged with a nod. In the afternoon, Emerie¡¯s voice resonated through the phone, with urgencyced within her words. ¡°Your client is at the office, awaiting review of your revised work. Join us promptly.¡± The client¡¯s visit? Millie assessed her arm, then informed her, ¡°I had obtained leave from Ms. Astley.¡± Undeterred, Emerie persisted, her insistence unyielding. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. The client is here specifically to consult with you. His faith in us is the reason he chose our services. Rush to the office without dy.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Biting her lower lip, Millie weighed her options. Though she had already revised the work, presenting herself at the office with her allergy-stricken visage seemed an insurmountable hurdle. After a brief contemtion, she seized her mask, shielding her face, and hastened to thepany. Within the reception area, her gaze fell upon Emerie and the client. ¡°Mr. Scott, this is the lead designer for your daughter¡¯s project, Millie.¡± Emerie rose, casting a cursory nce at Millie before introducing her. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Scott. I apologize, but I¡¯ve requested leave for today and wasn¡¯t aware of your visit to thepany. Here¡¯s the revised design.¡± Millie nodded at Mr. Scott, producing the design draft and presenting it to him. Mr. Scott epted it, perusing the work with evident satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely pleased with the revisions. My daughter adores the pattern you¡¯ve crafted. Just one note: Let¡¯s go with white instead of pink. That¡¯s her preference.¡± His approval was palpable as he surveyed the work. Millie breathed a sigh of relief, her gaze flickering toward Emerie, who exhibited a somewhat contrived smile. ¡°Given your contentment with the current design, we¡¯ll move forward with production. Mr. Scott, rest assured, the final piece will meet and exceed your expectations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m eagerly anticipating it.¡± Mr. Scott grinned, expressing his anticipation. With that, they escorted Mr. Scott on his way. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± Chapter 935 With the design sessfully delivered, Millie concluded her task. The Thomas Group boasted a dedicated team responsible for tranting design drafts into exquisite jewelry, alleviating her concerns over the production phase. Emerie, her eyes keenly surveying Millie, concealed her amusement. While others remained in the dark regarding Millie¡¯s masked appearance, Emerie was privy to the truth. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just a moment, please. My workload is quite substantial. Would you mind lending a hand? You can work remotely.¡± Millie trailed after Emerie to the office. There, Emerie furnished Millie with a contact number. ¡°This is the client¡¯s number. You can reach out through this.¡± Yet before Millie could fully take in the information, a sudden impact jolted her, and a ss of water sshed across her face. ¡°Are you all right? Your mask is soaked.¡± ninjanovel In her haste, Emerie ripped the mask off Millie¡¯s face. ¡°Good heavens! What¡¯s happened to your skin?¡± Emerie gasped in shock, her voice reverberating through the office and capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Look, her face is covered in rashes. It¡¯s startling!¡± ¡°The redness is intense. Will it heal?¡± ¡°Could it be contagious? I¡¯d rather not catch it.¡± Themotion surged around the department. Narrowing her eyes, Millie procured another mask from her bag and secured it in ce. ¡°I apologize. I wasn¡¯t aware your appearance had changed in this manner.¡± Emerie voiced her apology. Without further ado, Millie reimed her seat, discreetly inspecting her surroundings. As anticipated, her search yielded an unfamiliar object in the drawer. A sachet? Curiosity piqued, she inhaled its scent, only to be ovee by a wave of nausea and promptly discarded the sachet. Millie scanned the office, sachet in hand. Observing this, Emerie hastened to feign preupation, her gaze affixed to her work. Millie¡¯s fists clenched, her gaze sweeping across the office with a sharp intensity as she pondered who could have orchestrated this act. It undoubtedly revolved around the peculiar sachet that had triggered her skin¡¯s adverse reaction. Chapter 936 Her deduction led her to believe that someone had surreptitiously ced it in her drawer while she visited the tearoom. With an unyielding countenance, Millie stood her ground, an air of determination unsettling those around her. At this juncture, Emerie¡¯s voice rang out,den with a guilt that didn¡¯t escape Millie¡¯s notice. ¡°Given your leave request, you should head back home.¡± ninjanovel Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Surveying Emerie¡¯s visage, Millie¡¯s confusion grew. Why the sudden concern from Emerie? Observing her guilty expression, Millie couldn¡¯t help but specte that Emerie might be behind the sachet incident. Leaving the office swiftly, Millie resolved to uncover the truth behind this malicious act. The general consensus was that Millie had departed for the day. Unbeknownst to all, Millie descended downstairs to a nearby cafe, procuring over twenty cups of coffee before returning to the Thomas Group. In the lobby, she encountered Derek. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, why so much coffee? Allow me to assist you.¡± Derek approached, relieving Millie of the coffeeden bag. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve purchased one for each person in the office.¡± They stepped into the elevator together. Millie pressed a button as Derek apanied her to the jewelry design department. Curiosity sparked within Derek as he surreptitiously examined Millie, her reapplication of the mask raising questions. Suppressing his curiosity, he inquired further, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, how are you finding the design department?¡± Millie¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the elevator¡¯s mirrored interior, her response absent. While the department held allure, it also harbored its share of unsavory characters. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, your experience in the design department is paramount. I¡¯ll convey your wish for a promotion to Mr. Thomas. You needn¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± Observing her unresponsiveness, Derek couldn¡¯t help but feel that Millie¡¯s adjustment to this environment was far from smooth. Millie collected her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m content where I am.¡± Retreating from challenges was not her modus operandi. Reflected in the elevator¡¯s mirror, Millie¡¯s eyes shed with a chill. Who could have fathomed that beneath her masky a face marred by allergy- induced redness and swelling? Whoever was responsible for this was undeniably malicious. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 937 Together, Millie and Derek reached the design department. Upon Derek¡¯s entrance, the office buzzed with activity. All work was momentarily suspended as employees rose to greet him. ¡°Mr. Yates.¡± Derekmenced the distribution of coffee, his gestures akin to a beneficent gesture. ¡°Thank you for your dedicated efforts. Take a break and enjoy a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Words of gratitude permeated the air as employees gratefully epted the reprieve. Amidst their typically hectic routine at the Thomas Group, employees relished the chance for respite. With a brief neck massage, they eagerly grasped their coffee cups, savoring the opportunity for a moment of rxation. Emerie¡¯s coffee, however, was delivered by none other than Millie herself ¡°Emerie, please savor this.¡± Caught off-guard, Emerie¡¯s gaze bore a question as to Millie¡¯s sudden reappearance and her personally delivered coffee. A sense of foreboding tinged the atmosphere. Derek addressed the room, waving his hand in exnation. ¡°It¡¯s Millie who¡¯s provided the coffee for everyone.¡± Though the revtion was met with surprise, each member eventually indulged in the drink. Ang¡¯s Library Except for Emerie, who held the coffee cup but remained lost in thought, refraining from taking a sip. ¡°Emerie, why aren¡¯t you drinking? Afraid it might not suit your taste?¡± Millie¡¯s smile carried a hint of bitterness. Summoned by Millie¡¯s inquiry, Emerie¡¯s skepticism deepened. She lowered the coffee cup and replied with a forced smile, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m experiencing a bit of a stomachache today, so coffee¡¯s not on the agenda.¡± Derek watched the exchange with a sense of intuition tickling his senses. He chimed in, echoing Millie¡¯s suggestion, ¡°Emerie, you should give it a shot. This coffee is low-acid and shouldn¡¯t trouble your stomach.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± As Marcus¡¯ confidant and assistant, Derek¡¯s words held weight. Emerie couldn¡¯t decline without arousing suspicion. She lifted the cup and tentatively sipped from it. Observing her drink, Millie¡¯s smile lingered. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 938 ¡°Emerie, my apologies for omitting a detail.¡± Emerie¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What detail?¡± ¡°I unintentionally spilled some spices into your coffee. Do you detect a hint of that in its vor?¡± Emerie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Spice?¡± Millie rified calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These spices are aromatic and should pose no harm. Truth be told, I don¡¯t know who ced them in my drawer. A minor amount identally fell into your cup.¡± Reaching into her bag, Millie produced the spice container. ¡°You¡­¡± Emery¡¯s expression shifted drastically. She recognized this spice well; while its scent was pleasant, it was highly irritating. Even its aroma could trigger allergies, let alone ingesting it. Suppressing her inclination tosh out at Millie, Emerie retainedposure, asserting, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± ninjanovel She dashed to the bathroom, intent on ridding herself of the substance before bing another victim like Millie. In due course, a retching sound emanated from the restroom. Emerie struggled, inducing vomiting and releasing the contaminated contents. Roughly ten minutester, her eyes bloodshot, Emerie rinsed her hands, teetering on the brink of faintness. She was relieved to have purged the substance, avoiding the allergic reaction Millie had endured. As she exited the restroom, she inadvertently collided with Millie, who awaited her. ¡°You were the one who ced it.¡± With a gesture, Millie tossed the sachet toward Emerie, her tone dripping with disdain. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In this instance, Millie¡¯s arms were folded, her eyes gleaming with a deadly glint, radiating an aura of vengeance. Emerie scrutinized the sachet on the floor, then leveled a gaze of innocence upon Millie. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before. What are you insinuating?¡± Emerie clung to her denial. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 939 ¡°Your actions speak louder than words. Denial won¡¯t salvage the truth.¡± Millie advanced towards Emerie, her hand delivering a resounding p across Emerie¡¯s cheek. Staggering back, Emerie took a few unsteady steps, her voice erupting in a cry of shock and indignation. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Millie, how could you!¡± Emerie shielded her face with her hands, aplex mix of humiliation and fury overtaking her. Her eyes smoldered with a fire that seemed to consume Millie. A revtion hit Emerie, the coffee had been a deliberate trap set by Millie. ¡°Rtive to a countenance covered in festering blemishes, you ought to realize that this p is merely a gentle graze.¡± Millie¡¯s words dripped with pointed sarcasm. She emitted a disdainful snort. ¡°Don¡¯t assume no one will uncover your deeds. The eyes of one who hasmitted wrongdoing will always bear the weight of guilt.¡± Millie¡¯s aggression escted. Emerie gritted her teeth, locking eyes with Millie. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the seemingly demure Millie would possess such strength. ¡°Millie, don¡¯t bask in arrogance. While everyone recognizes you as the president¡¯s wife, do you truly think Marcus holds you in high regard? If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have stationed you as an intern designer in the design department. Let¡¯s be honest, Marcus doesn¡¯t harbor genuine affection for you.¡± ninjanovel Emerie¡¯s lips bore the marks of her teeth, a trickle of blood seeping forth. She longed to tear Millie apart on the spot. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me? Do you believe he¡¯ll favor you? Jealousy is your only motivation.¡± Millie retorted with a touch of mockery. Perhaps she should have infused the sachet¡¯s contents into Emerie¡¯s coffee, allowing her to taste the same affliction. She had erred in anticipating Emerie¡¯s remorse. Emerie seethed with anger at Millie¡¯s words. ¡°Regardless, your days of ascending in our department will nevere. Nancy is an exceptional designer, and no one surpasses her talent. Regrettably, even as the president¡¯s wife, you¡¯ll never rise to lead the design department. The Thomas Group¡¯s functioning hinges on her. No matter your toil, you¡¯ll forever remain beneath her. Truly pitiable.¡± Millie leveled a contemptuous gaze at Emerie. ¡°You ought to save your pity for yourself. Throughout the design department, you¡¯re the elder stateswoman, yet you stillnguish as a group leader. You can only utilize your connection to Nancy to belittle me, indicating your inadequacy.¡± Over the past few days, Millie had meticulously acquired insights into Emerie¡¯s background as well as her rtionship with Rosie. It was clear that Emerie¡¯s design prowess was unremarkable; her ascent to group leader resulted from sycophancy directed toward Rosie and Nancy. Millie¡¯s words struck at Emerie¡¯s insecurities. Indeed, she spent a decade at the Thomas Group, and yet she was merely a group leader while neers¡ª or even those who joined lLater¡ªascended to higher positions. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 940 ¡°I¡¯m still morepetent than you. Your presence here is a mere joke. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. People regard you as nothing more than a decorative vase.¡± ¡°Have you observed my designs? It¡¯s apparent whether I¡¯m mere ornamentation or not.¡± Arching an eyebrow, Millie dismissed any attempt by Emerie to belittle her. As Millie departed, Emerie clutched her aching stomach, ring daggers at Millie¡¯s retreating figure. At that moment, her loathing for Millie ran so deep that she yearned for her swift demise. Within the president¡¯s office¡­ Upon returning, Marcus spotted a coffee cup on his desk. He picked it up, his gaze alighting on the beverage. ¡°I never mentioned wanting coffee.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas bought it,¡± Derek rified. Had Milliee to thepany? Weren¡¯t her orders to rest at home? ninjanovel Witnessing Marcus¡¯ furrowed brow, Derek grew apprehensive and recounted the events. ¡°Mrs. Thomas treated all the design department staff to coffee. She purchased an extra cup and asked me to bring it to you.¡± ¡°An extra coffee, hm?¡± Marcus tapped his desk, his anticipation quickly fading. He had believed Millie had bought the coffee for him, only to discover it was a surplus. His initial enthusiasm waned in an instant. ¡°Where is she? Get her up here,¡± Curious about Millie¡¯s progress with her allergic symptoms, Marcus requested her presence. Derek shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already left. I heard that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and had initially taken a rest at home. However, she came to the office because her client arrived to review the design draft.¡± Upon observing Marcus¡¯ change in mood, Derek¡¯s voice grew cautious. Marcus opened the coffee cup and took a sip. Derek noted that if the coffee had been supplied by anyone else, Marcus would likely dispose of it. However, given that Millie had procured it, the situation was different. Even if it wasn¡¯t specifically for him, her action held significance. Derek¡¯s demeanor became more solemn as he presented a weighty document to Marcus. Chapter 941 ¡°The Fairclough and Lawrence families are uniting through marriage. A grand wedding is nned, and they¡¯ve entrusted the Thomas Group with the task of designing the wedding jewelry.¡± Seated, Marcus epted the document, skimming its contents. The uing event was significant; both families held prestigious positions. The wedding jewelry required meticulous attention and _ exceptional craftsmanship, disregarding expense. Particrly the jewelry designated for the bride. In that moment, a call came through from the bride¡¯s father, which Marcus promptly answered. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I entrust the Thomas Group to oversee the creation of my daughter¡¯s wedding jewelry. Ensure that it¡¯s a delightful surprise for everyone. Cost is not a concern.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Fairclough. We will meet your specifications, whatever they may be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Maintain regrmunication with me throughout the design process.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± After ending the call, Marcus redirected his attention to the documents. Thebined influence of the Fairclough and Lawrence families was substantial. Consequently, he had to approach it with heightened seriousness. Among the upper echelons, individuals possessed a more refined taste in jewelrypared to the general popce. Squinting thoughtfully, Marcus contemted the task at hand. The wedding was merely a month away, leaving minimal time for preparations. The urgency stemmed from the sudden serious illness of Mr. Lawrence, the elder member of the family. Originally, their n involved an engagement this year followed by a wedding the next. However, due to his health, they chose to forgo the engagement and proceed directly to an borate wedding ceremony. Typically, designing jewelry for such an _ extensive event demanded considerable time. Derek added, ¡°Nancy has been on her way home. She¡¯ll be here today.¡± Marcus paused briefly before instructing, ¡°Notify the design department to convene for a meeting.¡± Meanwhile, as Millie exited the Thomas Group building, the brilliant sun¡¯s rays bore down on her, inflicting sharp difort. She hastened her steps. An elegantly attired woman garbed in rose-red attire, towing a suitcase, brushed by swiftly. Millie cast a nce back, pondering for a moment before recognizing the figure as Nancy, who had returned from her time abroad. Ever since learning that Millie had secured a position at the Thomas Group, Nancy had orchestrated her homing. She wouldn¡¯t permit Millie to supnt her in her absence. Chapter 942 Nancy harbored an enduring grudge against Millie, convinced that her defeat had been a mere stroke of luck. Nancy was adamant that Millie couldn¡¯t genuinely surpass her in skill. Nancy¡¯s attention shifted towards Millie, and she immediately disyed a frigid smile. Nancy was well-informed about the current affairs at thepany, despite her overseas location. Upon hearing of the imminent Fairclough and Lawrence family union, Nancy promptly returned. The responsibility of designing the wedding jewelry would naturally fall upon the Thomas Group. She was resolute about showcasing her talents upon her return. Millie pivoted, her gaze downward, as she hailed a taxi. Nancy stood at the entrance of the design department, exuding an air of radiance that instantly drew attention. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Nancy¡¯s return.¡± With the return of the head designer, work momentarily ceased as everyone rose to their feet, warmly weing her presence. ¡°Thank you for your dedication during my absence. As a token of my appreciation, I¡¯ve brought back some gifts for you all.¡± Nancy relished the attention she received. Opening her suitcase, she revealed an array of cosmetics she had acquired during her travels. Emerie chimed in, ¡°Your thoughtfulness is truly touching. Bringing gifts for us is so kind.¡± ¡°Absolutely, Nancy.¡± ¡°Nancy, your generosity is heartwarming.¡± Amid the chorus ofpliments, Nancy¡¯s smile deepened. Nancy knew the significance of winning the allegiance of her subordinates. A small gesture like gifting could easily elevate her standing in their eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Once the reception of her gifts concluded, she made her way to the president¡¯s office. Outside the door, her knuckles rapped lightly. ¡°Enter.¡± As she stepped inside, her gaze locked onto Marcus, who was engrossed in perusing a document. A palpable tension enveloped the room, and Nancy felt herself bing increasingly anxious. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I¡¯vepleted my studies abroad.¡± Chapter 943 Sensing a frigid gaze upon her, Nancy momentarily froze, her head bowing in response. Her thoughts appeared to beid bare, with no refuge to escape from the scrutiny of someone astute. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, Marcus epitomized such discerning insight. Back then, in order to secure her standing, she had beenpelled to embark on her overseas venture. She had been eagerly waiting for the opportune moment to return ahead of schedule. ¡°A few days ago, upon learning of the impending marriage between the Lawrence and Fairclough families, I expedited my return. I anticipate the wedding jewelry project will be entrusted to our firm. In my capacity as head designer, I¡¯m prepared to assume this responsibility.¡± Though spoken sincerely, an air of unease hung in the silence that ensued. With a pen in hand, Marcus lightly tapped it against his desk, allowing the tension to linger. Nancy¡¯s heart raced, bracing for his response. After a pause, Marcus finally spoke. ¡°Proceed downstairs and prepare for the meeting.¡± Exiting the room, Nancy touched her forehead, recognizing how narrowly she had escaped a precarious situation. Inside the meeting room, the ambiance was taut. Marcus¡¯ expression was strained, and he projected a stern countenance. The rest of the attendees averted their gazes, diligently perusing their documents, wary of disrupting the stillness. ¡°I have assigned each of you demanding design tasks. I urge you to exert your utmost efforts.¡± Silent nces exchanged among the attendees were redirected towards Nancy, who wore a confident smile. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I assure you that I will lead the department inpleting these tasks.¡± However, Marcus seemed preupied, his attention drifting across the faces gathered. The meeting convened the entire design department, yet two spots remained unupied, one of which belonged to Millie. He couldn¡¯t help but have Millie¡¯s visage upy his thoughts. Each of her smiles now held the power to bring him joy. An unexined smile graced his lips. A collective astonishment swept through the room as everyone observed Marcus, his gaze fixed on an empty space, his smile radiant. Fueled by resentment, Nancy managed to maintain her poise, retaining a well -practiced smile. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I intend to allocate tasks to everyone meticulously, thus optimizing our efficiency.¡± Chapter 944 Returning to the present moment, Marcus cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°Of course, proceed with the assignments.¡± Marcus nced at the clock and uttered, ¡°Dismiss.¡± Then he stood up and strode out, followed by Derek, who hastened to catch up. ¡°Mr. Thomas, the Fairclough family just called and invited you to have dinner with them tomorrow night.¡± Marcus paused for a second. The Fairclough family was in the coal business, which had faced challenges in recent years due to government regtions. However, with new leadership, they had managed to revive their fortunes. This time, they were spending generously on the uing wedding, likely to unt their regained sess. Lately, Marcus had been inclined to decline evening social engagements, as he now preferred spending his nights with Millie. In the meeting room, the attendees gradually rose from their seats and began to exit. Emerie bit her lower lip and gingerly touched her stinging cheek. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Nancy approached, curious, as she hadn¡¯t noticed any change in Emerie¡¯splexion earlier. Emerie withdrew her hand, and her eyes zed with anger. ¡°Millie pped me, that bitch!¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, and her brows furrowed. ¡°Well, but I had my own revenge. I nted a sachet in her desk drawer, which triggered an allergic reaction all over her body, leaving her covered in rashes. And today, I deliberately exposed her red, irritated skin by removing her mask in front of everyone.¡± Upon recalling the image of Millie¡¯s irritated skin beneath her mask, Emerie¡¯s mood improved considerably. A faint smile crept onto Nancy¡¯s lips. The satisfaction was palpable. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seeing her suffer is quite gratifying. I wish I could destroy that face forever.¡± Emerie was taken aback. Was Nancy implying something far more sinister? ¡°Nancy, honestly, I don¡¯t think Marcus pays her much heed. Millie is just an intern in the design department, essentially starting from scratch. If Mr Thomas was truly infatuated with her, he wouldn¡¯t have let her begin at the bottom.¡± Chapter 945 Even so, Emerie¡¯s discontent remained. How did someone as unassuming as Millie end up marrying the most captivating man? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Rosie?¡± Nancy found it odd that she hadn¡¯t seen Rosie around. ¡°She went out this afternoon. If she had known you were back, she probably wouldn¡¯t have left.¡± Meanwhile, at Preagend University, Rosie had located Kaya. She had dug into Kaya¡¯s background and discovered her yearning to infiltrate the Thomas Group. Moreover, Kaya had set her sights on Marcus. When approached, Kaya¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡± She didn¡¯t recognize the woman in business attire. ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself with that. I¡¯m aware of your infatuation with Marcus and your aspiration to join the Thomas Group. Unfortunately, you ranked fourth, missing out on a great opportunity.¡± Kaya¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment and disbelief. ¡°You investigated me?¡± Kaya¡¯s voice dripped with both embarrassment and anger. Rosie shrugged indifferently. ¡°There is no need to be defensive. I¡¯m here to offer you a second chance.¡± After a brief pause, Kaya asked cautiously, ¡°What chance?¡± ¡°Share your phone number with me, and I¡¯ll provide you with Marcus¡¯ dinner ns. Since you¡¯re smitten with him, you can likely guess my intentions.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to seduce him?¡± Rosie nodded, her gaze appraising Kaya¡¯s appearance. ¡°Indeed. Do you believe you¡¯re inferior to Millie?¡± This ploy instantly ignited Kaya¡¯s determination. ¡°Millie is nothing but a loser. I¡¯m certainly more worthy than her.¡± ¡°Very well then. Await my message.¡± When Marcus returned home, he spotted Millie seated on a bench in the garden, her gaze lost in the distance. ¡°The evening is setting in,¡± Marcus remarked. Millie shifted her gaze towards him. His hand was nonchntly nestled within the pocket of his sleek ck trousers, his eyes engaged in studying her. Chapter 946 Instinctively, Millie picked up the mask lying on the nearby chair and secured it in ce. ¡°You don¡¯t need to wear that around me.¡± He felt the need to remove her mask for her face to breathe freely. No matter how altered her appearance, he assured her that he would never disdain her. Millie hesitated momentarily, then proceeded to put on the mask. ¡°No matter how you look, I won¡¯t look down on you,¡± Marcus affirmed. Millie arched an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Really?¡± A nod of agreement came from Marcus. A warmth washed over Millie¡¯s heart. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯ll have to dy my return by a few more days. I need to wait for my allergy symptoms to improve before I can take my grandma back to the countryside. Only after she¡¯s settled there can I return to work at thepany.¡± Imagining the challenging journey back to the rural area, Marcus subtly furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take your grandma home. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Millie shook her head, asserting, ¡°I want to be the one to apany my grandma back. Only when I know she¡¯sfortably settled will I find peace of mind.¡± Her grandma was the anchor of her life, the person she had fought hard to bring back from the brink. Only once she had ensured her grandmother¡¯s wellbeing could she return to work and find sce. In the past, Millie had even entertained the idea of returning to the countryside to live a simple life by her grandma¡¯s side. Marcus didn¡¯t push the matter any further, silently epting her determination. ¡°Marcus, Millie.¡± A voice came from behind, and the two turned to find Bruce approaching, a bottle of red wine in his hand. Marcus fixed his gaze on Bruce, his dark eyes narrowing slightly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Prior to Bruce¡¯s approach, he had been positioned in close proximity, quietly witnessing their interaction. He had seized the instance when Marcus and Millie shared a tender smile. His meeting with Millie had been captured by someone and put on thepany¡¯s website. Yet, that hadn¡¯t impacted Marcus and Millie¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Marcus, I apologize. I¡¯ve heard that pictures of Millie and me have been circting on thepany¡¯s internalwork. It was myck of vignce that allowed someone with malicious intent to exploit the situation. This 30 -year-old bottle of wine is a gesture of my apology to you.¡± Bruce extended the wine towards Marcus, but Marcus remained immobile, the tension palpable in the air. Chapter 947 Millie cast her gaze down, torn between the two. Their rtionship seemed to be growing more strained. Marcus exuded an icy and aloof demeanor, while Bruce ventured forth with cautious steps. ¡°Starting now, it would be wise for you to maintain a certain distance from him as well.¡± The resonance of Marcus¡¯ words lingered within Millie¡¯s thoughts. At the time, she hadn¡¯t paid much heed to it, not delving into its meaning. Yet now, it seemed Marcus had been quite serious. ¡°Marcus, I bought this wine specially for you.¡± Marcus¡¯ refusal was evident, yet Bruce¡¯s hand remained extended in an unyielding gesture. Despite the faint flush of embarrassment coloring his features, he pressed on. A hint of frigidity etched itself onto Marcus¡¯ lips as he turned to Bruce. ¡°Kindly reim it and indulge yourself; I¡¯m well-stocked with wine.¡± The air grew taut, and Millie pressed her lips together. Bruce appeared weighed down by something beneath his surface. Bruce¡¯s countenance became increasingly abashed. He cast a sidelong nce at Millie, then diverted his gaze, a faint, awkward smile gracing his lips. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head back.¡± Ang¡¯s Library With a sense of destion, Bruce turned on his heel and departed. Marcus watched his retreat, lost in contemtion. Momentster, Marcus roused from his reverie, locking eyes with Millie. ¡°Let¡¯s move inside,¡± he proposed. ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus offered no further exnation, and Millie refrained from delving deeper. If he desired to share his thoughts, she understood that words weren¡¯t necessary. After disembarking and settling into the car, Bruce nervously turned the wine bottle in his grasp. A heaviness clung to his heart. With a resounding ¡®crash,¡¯ he hurled the exquisite bottle to the floor, staining the floor with its crimson contents. Regret? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even if he harbored regrets, what difference would it make? Could he turn back time? As the saying goes, once an arrow is loose, it can¡¯t be called back. Bruce steered his way to a bar. The manager extended a personal wee, eximing, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been quite a while, Mr. Thomas.¡± Bruce strode directly towards the opulent private chamber of utmost extravagance. In short order, the manager appeared, presenting him with a fine bottle of wine and in tow, a young woman dressed in a manner that hinted at provocation. Chapter 948 After pouring a ss for Bruce, the manager discreetly signaled the woman before exiting the room. Lifting his ss, Bruce¡¯s gaze fixed upon the slightly anxious woman. ¡°Mr. Thomas¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice quivered with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. She held onto a glimmer of hope that if the night unfolded in a certain way, she might find herself on the path to unexpected fortune. This indeed was the authentic Third Young Master hailing from the venerable Thomas lineage. Rumors held that spending a night by his side could lead to a substantial fortune being exchanged. Bruce¡¯s gaze traveled intently, traversing the contours of the woman¡¯s feet, legs, waist, and chest. Yet, in this very moment, his thoughts deviated uninvitedly to the image of Millie. What maic force was it that drew his mind to Millie? Unquestionably, Millie boasted a stunning visage, but the world was teeming with exquisite beauties, and he had long be desensitized to their aesthetics. Perhaps it was Millie¡¯s distinctive persona that held his fascination. Millie wasn¡¯t backed by potent affiliations, yet upon her marriage into the Thomas fold, she exhibited no urge to curry favor with anyone. Had this transpired with another, the response would have been one of excessivepliance, clutching the Thomas dynasty as a tree of currency. ninjanovel Millie demonstrated remarkable tenacity. Nevertheless, regardless of Millie¡¯s virtues, he could only stand by from a distance. Millie was destined to be no more than his sister-inw. Even if the world were bereft of all other women, he would never rival Marcus for a woman¡¯s affections. Tasting the wine¡¯s embrace, Bruce set his ss aside and, tinged with a hint of mncholy, drew the woman seated beside him onto hisp. Instantly, the woman¡¯s countenance lit up with tion, her lithe form enveloping him with the finesse of a vine. Bruce massaged his throbbing temples, his gaze fixed on her smile. ¡°Would you apany me tonight?¡± The woman¡¯s shy nod was all he needed. She yearned to dissolve into his essence like water. The following day, within Bruce¡¯s vi The woman, draped in a mere wisp of clothing, descended the stairs to fetch water, only to be startled by the sight of a robust figure gracing the couch in the hallway. ¡°Ani¡± A gasp of astonishment escaped her lips¡ª-how could an intruder be inside the premises? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bruce, hastening to don his attire, descended the stairs. He sensed that something was amiss. Chapter 949 Seated on the sofa was none other than his father, Jonah Thomas. ¡°Dad, a prior heads-up would have been appreciated.¡± Bruce¡¯s voice,den with the fatigue of a sleepless night, resonated with depth. Only then did Jonah rise, pivoting to face Bruce, having first cast a frigid nce at the woman, whose humiliation was palpable. ¡°It¡¯s nearly noon, Bruce. You¡¯ve reached an age where focusing on the right path should be your priority. If your intent is to frolic with women, could you not defer such indulgences until our objectives are met, instead of reckless abandon?¡± The woman hugged herself tighter. While she carried no badge of honor herself, being reprimanded so directly brought waves of humiliation. Bruce produced a check, filled it out, and extended it to the woman. ¡°Take this and depart.¡± Upon glimpsing the figures inscribed on the check, her humiliation was swiftly eclipsed by the sum before her. She clutched the check, departing with renewed dignity. ¡°Let¡¯s not make a spectacle of it. I simply happened to rise a tadter, and it caused no disruption,¡± Bruce retorted casually,ced with a trace of impatience. ¡°These are pivotal moments for us. The acquisition of control over Thomas legacy from Marcus hangs in the bnce. Instead of diverting your attention to women, why not engage more with Marcus and gather intelligence?¡± Jonah¡¯s frustration was palpable. Bruce¡¯s demeanor took a somber turn in response. ¡°Our pivotal period? You¡¯re misconstruing things. It¡¯s your pivotal period alone. I¡¯ve been reluctantly ensnared in this chess match of yours, relegated to the role of a mere pawn.¡± Jonah maintained a veneer ofposure, yet within, the mes of power- hungry ambition continued to ze. His aspiration toy im to the sumptuous Thomas fortune, an emblem of wealth and influence, had never waned. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ang¡¯s Library He possessed the sagacity to recognize that an overt power struggle would amount to naught, as he¡¯d never been the favored heir in the eyes of the family¡¯s matriarch. He bided his time and assumed a low profile. Bruce couldn¡¯t help but feel a measure of admiration for Jonah. Despite his fervent yearning for the family legacy, he presented an image of detachment from fame and fortune. This was in stark contrast to his hot-tempered uncle, Brock Thomas, whose quick-igniting temper red at the faintest disagreement. Nheless, their aims were aligned, diverging merely in their chosen paths. Provoked by Bruce¡¯s wry observation, Jonah retorted in exasperation, ¡°You! Indeed, once victory graces us, you shallprehend the correctness of my every move. In this realm, there exists no soul devoid of the yearning to ascend the apex of the pyramid, to cast a gaze of dominion upon the expanse beneath.¡± Certainly, within the heart of each man were ambitions for power and wealth, an innate fire that burned bright. Yet, if the cost of it all was to stand against the very person Bruce had long held in esteem, he pondered whether it was a price worth paying. Chapter 950 ¡°At this juncture, it¡¯s not merely a critical crossroad, but a moment most opportune. Leon¡¯s departure and Brock¡¯s continued sojourn overseas Marcus, bearing a grievous injury, ispromised.¡± A momentary pause ensued before Jonah continued. ¡°Marcus is undeniably a resilient individual. Despite his injury¡¯s endurance over countless days, he clings steadfastly. Is he forged of iron?¡± A flicker of skepticism danced across Bruce¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s perplexing. He did sustain harm, and yet he carries himself as if untouched. He¡¯s either incredibly tolerant or has been healed.¡± ¡°Restoration is imusible.¡± Jonah¡¯s head shook slowly, and after a thoughtful pause, a notion emerged. ¡°We¡¯ve all overlooked his possession of a unique elixir procured from Raven Ind. It possesses the ability to temporarily quell the venom. My assumption is that he availed himself of this remedy, although its efficacy ought to be waning.¡± Bruce was spurred to recollect. How had he managed to overlook this distinctive elixir? During Marcus ¡® on Raven an insurmountable feat was and his training Ind, conquered, grandfather bestowed this elixir as a reward. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Raven Ind housed medical establishments staffed by world-renowned physicians. ¡°Have you contemted the repercussions should our endeavor falter? Marcus won¡¯t afford us a facile departure.¡± ¡°Failure isn¡¯t an option. Triumph is imperative. It¡¯s untenable for all good fortunes to befall Marcus. udia¡¯s favoritism propels the inheritance of the family empire to him rather than her own progeny. The irony is palpable.¡± Jonah exuded unshaken confidence. ¡°Incidentally, redirect your focus towards Marcus. Garner insight into his affairs.¡± Bruce¡¯s head dipped. ¡°I¡¯ve already been discovered. I can no longer approach him. When I offered the wine, his gaze bore a frigid watchfulness. Evidently, Marcus has unraveled something about me.¡± In truth, what did the future hold? Bruce dared not dwell upon it. Triumphing over Marcus and seizing the spoils wouldn¡¯t render contentment, he surmised. Jonah registered surprise, his brow knitting. ¡°Did he catch onto you?¡± Marcus truly is vignt. We must exercise greater circumspection.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Bruce acquiesced, his lips bitten in contemtion. Chapter 951 Before long, Jonah¡¯s confidence resurged. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Remember that Marcus possesses a ring vulnerability now. Armed with this chink in his armor, our victory odds are nothing short of a certainty.¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze lifted inquisitively. ¡°What vulnerability is this?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Millie constitutes his Achilles¡¯ heel.¡± Bruce¡¯s countenance promptly grew somber, his eyes cloaked in increasing shadows. ¡°What course of action do you propose?¡± ¡°What would you think? It¡¯s evident that his affection for Millie is on the rise. Initially, I regarded her as insignificant, but astonishingly, Marcus seems to be making exceptions for her. If it culminates in the fulfillment of our objectives, then her life bes expendable.¡± Jonah¡¯s vignt scrutiny of Marcus¡¯ maneuvers proved a startling revtion. Rumor had it that Marcus, who dismissed women atrge, hadvished prodigiously at the Snow Hotel, procuring a diamond hairpin for Millie. Bruce interjected, ¡°You can¡¯t harm her.¡± Jonah¡¯s gaze bore a measure of suspicion. Bruce, consumed by a guilty conscience, averted his eyes from Jonah¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°I find this method to be excessively base. Using a woman as a stepping stone, even if we prevail, I won¡¯t find sce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t perceive it as base. You¡¯re merely loath to bring harm her way. Don¡¯t presume that I¡¯m oblivious to your growing proximity to her.¡± Bruce remained silent, his stance resolute. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t endorse harming Millie. Opting to forestall a quarrel, Jonah departed with a brooding mien and hands sped behind his back. Once Jonah exited, Bruce slumped onto the sofa, eyes sealed shut. Raven Ind loomed as a perilous domain, its treacherous¡¯ndscape harboring danger at every turn. In this terrain, even a seemingly innocuous nt might harbor deadly toxins. Themon man¡¯s visit to the ind spelled a narrow escape. However, amidst this pernicious realm thrived a ndestine organization, helmed by none other than Victor¡ªhis own grandfather. Raven Ind marked the crucible wherein Victor¡¯s ambitions ignited. Within its depths, he nurtured a contingent ofbatants, resolute men of sacrifice. While the Thomas dynasty wielded towering influence within Preagend, a potent, shadowy forcey ensconced on Raven Ind, inspiring a shiver of trepidation. Its inhabitants boasted formidable might, with the organization serving as the indomitable pir of the Thomas family. No one dared provoke its enigma. Chapter 952 Both he and Marcus were sculpted by Raven Ind¡¯s crucible. Memories of the experience evoked a hellish panorama. Victor was ice and cruelty incarnate, his legacy offering no quarter simply due to their blood ties. Rain poured relentlessly, cascading over tens of thousands of acres of dense woond, where they grappled with ferocious beasts armed only with their bare hands and where bullets mimicking raindrops sought their flesh. A narrative of cruelty could alone capture life on Raven Ind. There was no concept of mercy within the training crucible. The sole preupation was survival¡ªa yearning to emerge from this infernal expanse and be liberated from its clutches. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Death equated to forfeiture. Bruce possessed little doubt that, were he and Marcus to perish during training, not a tear would grace Victor¡¯s eye. In his eyes, fledglings who couldn¡¯t endure the crucible weren¡¯t worthy of iming the status of his grandsons. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Yet even in this, Marcus excelled. His performance was extraordinary. Across myriad facets, he showcased prodigious prowess. Within the team, he unfailingly excelled. As a drillmaster, he exuded a chilling aloofness, instilling fear in all. To confess, there were moments when jealousy stirred within Bruce toward Marcus. Both products of the Thomas lineage¡¯s cultivation, they navigated a shared upbringing. However, Bruce¡¯s stature seemed perennially overshadowed by Marcus¡¯. In Marcus¡¯ presence, Bruce often felt invisible, relegated to the periphery. Avish private chamber hosted an ongoing dinner affair. It was Mr. Fairclough who extended an invitation to Marcus for this joint repast. Beyond the chamber¡¯s threshold, Kaya enacted a feigned casual stroll, yet her gaze inadvertently darted inside, causing her heart to flutter. Marcus¡¯ towering physique and resplendent countenance induced a_ rapid heartbeat. Hastily, she covered her chest, hastening her pace. In Kaya¡¯s eyes, Marcus epitomized perfection. He eclipsed even the most renowned of movie stars, captivating her heart at first nce. Three hours psed before Marcus and Mr. Fairclough finally emerged from the restaurant, exiting together. The car, driven by Mr. Fairclough¡¯s assistant, awaited at the entrance. ¡°Mr. Thomas, until next time.¡± Marcus nodded in response. He surveyed the surroundings but couldn¡¯t locate Derek. This evening, he indulged in wine¡ªan imprudent choice given his injury. Imbibing alcohol was ill-advised during his convalescence. Yet, swayed by Mr. Fairclough¡¯s insistence and the allure of his vintage wine, Marcus found himself with little recourse but to yield, albeit in moderation. As the fiery liquid traversed his throat, difort enveloped him. Upon boarding the car, he massaged his temples, his eyes sealing shut for respite. Soon after, an additional passenger boarded,mencing their drive. Seated in the rear, Marcus initially assumed the neer to be Derek. Chapter 953 The vehicle continued its forward trajectory. Gradually, Marcus roused from his slumber, his body emanating heat, the sensation of gentle hands caressing his form. Abruptly, his eyes red open. Kaya, in the process of undressing him, paled as their gazes met. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Mr. Thomas.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. The figure before him held a hint of familiarity. A university student from Preagend University, he recalled. Kaya unfastened her blouse¡¯s buttons, her skin exposed as her lustrous hair cascaded over her shoulder, an allure both beguiling and maic. Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed. How did she find her way into his car? His gaze lowered, settling on his partially unbuttoned coat. An irate scowl overtook him as he chastised her tersely. ¡°Exit my vehicle.¡± ¡°Mr. Thomas, I genuinely admire you. Allow me to apany you.¡± Though Kaya quivered beneath his ire, determination colored her plea. Stay by his side? A disdainful sneer touched Marcus¡¯ features as he leveled a cold gaze upon Kaya. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Kaya, believing he perceived her as tarnished, hastened to rify, ¡°Mr Thomas, it¡¯s my first time. I never had a boyfriend during college.¡± Moist eyes brimming with sincerity, she knelt on the leather seat, her visageden with aggrieved entreaty. In the face of such circumstances, a different man might have acquiesced. Marcus grappled with ceaseless agony. Kaya¡¯s pitiable stance failed to beguile him, igniting his wrath rather than sympathy. Suddenly, the phone in Marcus¡¯ possession erupted with a ring. A nce at the caller ID jolted him back to sobriety. The call was from Millie. Casting a sidelong look at Kaya, he tersely instructed, ¡°Exit the vehicle.¡± Subsequently, he answered the call. ¡°Have you returned?¡± Millie¡¯s inquiry resounded. Engaged in design work, she secluded herself within her room throughout the day. It wasn¡¯t until hungerpelled her to nce outdoors that she realized dusk had descended. Chapter 954 Upon hearing Millie¡¯s voice, etched with concern, Marcus found sce. ¡°I¡¯LL be back shortly.¡± Unexpectedly, Kaya¡¯s hand alighted upon his arm, her tone soft and coquettish. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I feel itchy.¡± ninjanovel Milliepsed into silence at this disclosure. In that moment, Marcus¡¯ gaze darted toward Kaya, suffused with an unmistakable murderous intent. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Millie bit her lower lip, grappling with a surge of emotions. Why had he chosen to remain in the company of another woman? And what exchanges had transpired between them? Despite her reluctance to admit it, the tendrils of jealousy took root. Marcus attempted to provide an exnation to Millie, but words eluded him. ¡°Please don¡¯t misconstrue this. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Was this truly his exnation? Millie huffed in derision. ¡°Apologies for the interruption. I¡¯m heading out for dinner.¡± Marcus¡¯ countenance creased with foreboding. His predicament was unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m having a drink. Come to retrieve me. I¡¯ll send you my location.¡± As Millie¡¯s inclination leaned towards a refusal, Marcus preemptively terminated the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Having disconnected the call, Millie clutched the phone, brimming with ire. The familiar soft, delicate voice resounded¡ªa voice Millie recognized. She hesitated about fetching him,pelled by pique. In consequence, she fashioned herself a modest dinner in the kitchen. After hand-washing, her curiosity outweighed her aversion. Despite her initial resolve to abstain from picking him up, Millie harbored a burgeoning curiosity about the woman apanying him. Within the vehicle, an air of chilliness prevailed. Kaya swallowed, her voice a trembling whisper. ¡°Mr. Thomas,¡± Kaya¡¯s voice quavered as she spoke, ¡°I was merely bitten by mosquitoes.¡± Chapter 955 Marcus¡¯ eyes smoldered with wrath. ¡°I instructed you to disembark. Is your hearing impaired?¡± Were she a man, he would have summarily ejected her from the car. Kaya quivered, overtaken by fear. ¡°I, Mr. Thomas¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m disinclined toy a hand on a woman, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t.¡± Marcus swung the door ajar without preamble. ninjanovel Kaya yielded, disheartened; her teeth mped in determined resolve as she alighted. Twenty minutes ensued. A screech of brakes punctuated the ambiance. And then Millie disembarked from the vehicle. Marcus¡¯posure finally rxed upon sighting her. A smile surfaced. Millie had indeede to retrieve him. Approaching with a glow etched upon her features, Millie stood alongside a disconste Kaya. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Witnessing Millie, Kaya¡¯s distresspounded. Millie cast an indifferent gaze toward Kaya. Kaya, in turn, drew her attire closer, shielding her frame. Millie was now privy to the identity of the girl¡ª-Kaya. Turning away, Millie directed her emotionless gaze toward Marcus. ¡°Here you are.¡± Marcus¡¯ fists clenched, and he cleared his throat, a fleeting smile gracing his countenance. Millie, vexed by what she perceived as his jest, dered, ¡°I¡¯m not here to collect you. I happened to be on my way to visit Grandma at the hospital.¡± Millie pivoted, on the cusp of boarding the car. Seriously? But Marcus seized her, tugging Millie to his side. ¡°That¡¯s enough; there¡¯s nothing between me and her. If you¡¯re skeptical, go ahead and verify.¡± Verify? Chapter 956 In a four-eyed exchange, he guided her gaze downward to his abdomen. Millie¡¯s hand was ensnared and guided toward his midsection, nearlying into contact. Comprehending his insinuation, she promptly withdrew her hand. In a burst of anger, she eximed, ¡°You bastardl!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her cheeks flushed scarlet, a manifestation of her ire. A smile crept onto Marcus¡¯ lips. Only in the face of Millie could he show this ludicrous gesture. ¡°My body is solely reserved for you and no one else. The rest hold no allure. Don¡¯t be vexed. Let¡¯s return home.¡± Millie stared at him, rendered momentarily speechless. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Millie¡¯s gaze lingered on Marcus¡¯ face once again. She sensed an unusual pallor to hisplexion, an inkling that something was amiss. ninjanovel A subtle tension tinged Marcus¡¯ frame as he clenched his fists and shook his head. ¡°Step into the car; we¡¯re headed home,¡± Marcus suggested, his tone holding a note of urgency. Millie harbored skepticism but refrained from delving further into her thoughts. With that, the car embarked on its journey. Meanwhile, Kaya remained rooted, her legs quivering in the chilly night breeze. Back at the vi, Marcus strode into the hall, while Millie veered in the opposite direction toward the kitchen. Narrowing his eyes, Marcus pondered, how had Kaya discerned his whereabouts? He grabbed his phone and dialed Derek¡¯s number. Derek picked me up promptly. ¡°Mr. Thomas, has the dinner concluded? I cane pick you up right away.¡± Simultaneously, a pained, agonizing cry resounded from the other end of the phone¡ªa male voice in evident distress. Marcus furrowed his brow. ¡°Where are you?¡± Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email Chapter 957 Derek cast a nce at the subdued young man and ryed the information. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We apprehended the individual responsible for the recent cyber attack on thepany. Our investigation uncovered his affiliations, and it appears that he is linked to¡­¡± As Millie emerged from the kitchen, she encountered Marcus engrossed in a phone conversation, his expression sour. In response to her voice, Marcus¡¯ demeanor softened, his gaze alighting upon Millie within the dining area. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m already home. Kaya unexpectedly surfaced in my car tonight. She shouldn¡¯t have been privy to my whereabouts. Investigate this matter.¡± Though Millie had intended to retire for the night, her hungerpelled her to craft a pot of porridge in the kitchen. Upon Marcus¡¯ arrival in the dining area, Millie had already embarked on her meal. Observing the delectable porridge and Millie herself, Marcus was genuinely impressed. She had managed to elevate such a simple dish to such heights. ¡°Aren¡¯t you making mine?¡± Marcus quirked an eyebrow. Millie raised her gaze to meet his abdomen. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough dining out?¡± An undercurrent of resentment tinged Millie¡¯s words. Aware that Millie¡¯s difort stemmed from Kaya¡¯s presence, Marcus knew he had erred. This encounter elucidated the intensity of a woman¡¯s jealousy. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied yet. I crave a bit of porridge.¡± Marcus seated himself, helping himself to a bowl without heeding Millie¡¯s disgruntled expression. Millie responded with an eye roll. As their dinner drew to a close and they stood ready to ascend the stairs, a resonant chime of the doorbell sounded, interrupting their tranquil evening. Without hesitation, Marcus moved towards the door¡¯s beckoning call, and there, standing on the threshold, was Nancy, her lips curled in a weing smile. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I apologize for intruding at thiste hour,¡± Nancy began, her eyes wandering briefly beforending on Millie, who lingered just behind Marcus. Within Nancy¡¯s gaze, a hint of inscrutable emotion seemed to flicker, and Millie, ever astute, caught that fleeting glimpse. ¡°At this hour, what brings you?¡± Millie inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity. Instinctively, Marcus¡¯ brow furrowed slightly, and his thoughts were momentarily disrupted. From her bag, Nancy produced a design draft with a sense of urgency. ¡°Truth be told, I had just wrapped up an extended bout of work. There was no time to falter in crafting the jewelry for the impending union of the Fairclough and Lawrence families. Today, I sketched out the preliminary design quickly. Mr. Thomas, would it be possible to engage in a conversation indoors?¡± Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email Chapter 958 Meanwhile, Millie¡¯s gaze drifted downward, a contemtive air enveloping her. The union of the Fairclough lineage with that of the Lawrences ¡ª a convergence of families that stirred both intrigue and thought. Did the responsibility of crafting the wedding¡¯s jewelry find its way into the capable hands of the Thomas Group¡¯s artisans? With a deferential gesture, Marcus shifted to amodate Nancy¡¯s entrance, aware that it would be remiss to leave an employee standing outside, especially one who had journeyed to his home after laboring overtime to discuss professional matters. Once within the premises, Nancy presented the design draft to Marcus with a gesture that bore a measure of anticipation. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I implore you to peruse this draft. If it garners your approval, I shall proceed with its boration,¡± she offered. Yet, just as Marcus directed his attention to the design, his phone rang¡ªa call from the Faircloughs. Nancy¡¯s eyes fleetingly darted toward the caller¡¯s name, a knowing smile gracing her lips. On the other end, Mr. Fairclough¡¯smendatory words resonated. ¡°Mr. Thomas, yourpany¡¯s designer, Nancy, undeniably merits the acim of a true artisan. Mere hours ago, she submitted her draft to me, articting her vision for the piece. We are most content with herposition centered around the starry sky motif. My daughter has taken a profound liking to it.¡± The phone call concluded, and Marcus returned the design draft to Nancy affirming his satisfaction with a nod. ¡°The Faircloughs express their satisfaction with your work. I extend my gratitude for your unwavering dedication. Rest well tonight.¡± Nancy¡¯s features blossomed into a grateful smile, and her words were an echo of appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Thomas.¡± Just as Nancymenced her exit, a sudden impulse led her to retrace her steps. A golden card materialized from her bag and was offered in Millie¡¯s direction. ¡°Millie, do ept this card; it may prove useful.¡± The card found its way back into Nancy¡¯s possession, leaving Millie with a polite refusal. ninjanovel ¡°Your kindness is noted, yet I have no need for it. You may retain it for yourself.¡± ncing at Marcus, Nancy offered her exnation in a gentle tone. ¡°Please understand, there¡¯s no hidden agenda. Just ept the card. It¡¯s designed specifically for hand maintenance.¡± Nancy¡¯s gaze deliberately settled upon Millie¡¯s hands. ¡°Hands are a designer¡¯s lifeline. Nurturing them is essential. Consider a trip to the beauty salon for hand care. Believe me, it¡¯s beneficial for you.¡± Once more, Millie declined with an air of nonchnce, stating, ¡°I can acquire it on my own.¡± A shadow crossed Nancy¡¯s countenance, momentarily dimming her expression. Despite this, she clung to the card, her effort to conjure a smile palpable.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email Chapter 959 ¡°Very well then, I shall take my leave.¡± With Nancy¡¯s departure, Millie turned her gaze toward Marcus and inquired, ¡°Is it true, the union between the Fairclough and Lawrence families? Was the task of creating the wedding jewelry given to the Thomas Group?¡± A nod from Marcus confirmed Millie¡¯s inkling. Millie surmised that Nancy¡¯s swift return was likely spurred by an important order ¡ª a move to prevent anyone else from overshadowing her. The amalgamation of these distinguished families undoubtedly promised a spectacle, and the allure of the wedding jewelry was inherently captivating. ¡°What ponders your thoughts?¡± Marcus queried, the depths of his eyes inquisitive. Millie brushed her contemtion aside, her response casual. ¡°Let¡¯s retire for the evening.¡± As Millie began her ascent, Marcus interjected, his words carrying reassurance. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Do not be disheartened. Your talent is bound to shine within the annals of the Thomas Group.¡± Halting for a fleeting second, Millie assimted Marcus¡¯ intention. Was he, in a roundabout manner, alleviating her concerns, mindful that envy might rear its head in light of Nancy¡¯s aplishments? Facing away, Millie¡¯s subtle nod reflected her understanding. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In truth, she harbored the inclination to voice that she wouldn¡¯t appropriate what rightfully belonged to others, yet her confidence in her unparalleled skill remained unshaken. As Millie was about to ascend the stairs, Marcus reached out and grabbed her. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Marcus fixed his gaze on Millie¡¯s bright eyes, glimpsing the sadness concealed there. ¡°No.¡± Not wanting to continue the conversation, Millie attempted to break free and hurried upstairs. But after only two steps, Marcus¡¯ hand encircled her waist, pulling her back. ¡°Millie, have I made you too bold?¡± Millie¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he could restrain her with just one hand. ¡°I¡¯m bold, but it has nothing to do with you.¡± Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email Chapter 960 As she finished speaking, she noticed an impish smile ying on Marcus ¡® lips. In Marcus¡¯ mind, he would rather see her angry than downcast. Millie was puzzled. What was he finding so amusing? ¡°Two days ago, you had a skin allergy, so I didn¡¯t want to tire you out. But you just ate a lot, so you must be full of energy now.¡± Millie failed to understand his meaning. Marcus seized the opportunity to lift her up and strode upstairs. Millie¡¯s strong-willed nature was something Marcus found difficult to ovee, except when she was in bed. There, all her resilience and obstinacy seemed to vanish. Marcus kicked the door closed, leaving behind only Millie¡¯s faint and soft protest. ninjanovel ¡°Scoundrel, I had porridge tonight. I¡¯m not full at all¡­¡± The following day, as Kaya was buying breakfast near the school, she was suddenly yanked into a car. ¡°Who are you?¡± No one responded. Instead, a piece of cloth was shoved into her mouth, and the car sped away. Upon Marcus¡¯ arrival at thepany, Derek had already uncovered everything. On the top floor of the Thomas Group, Kaya stood to one side. The morning sun filled the office, but she dared not meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email She had never anticipated that Marcus would punish her. Regret washed over her. She should have known better than to think she could manipte Marcus. When she was brought here, the glint of a knife had grazed her face. A tall man yelled in her ear, ¡°Tell me, how did you obtain Mr. Thomas¡¯s whereabouts?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The cold de against her skin terrified her. She was scared out of her mind. Falling to her knees, she begged, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I can even draw a picture of the person.¡± Her university studies in design had made her skilled at drawing, and she quickly produced a portrait. Chapter 961 The onlookers studied the drawing, shock registering on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°I really had no idea.¡± ¡°How could she dare to post photos of Mr. Bruce and Mrs. Thomas on thepany¡¯s website? Was she unaware that she was defaming two innocent individuals? What can¡¯t she do?¡± The echoing sound of heavy footsteps silenced everyone in the room. Marcus emerged, his eyes sharp as he surveyed the disheartened man and woman. Then he turned his attention to Derek. ¡°Do you need me to teach you what to do next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right away,¡± Derek replied, bowing respectfully. Meanwhile, the design department was in a meeting when two tall men entered and approached Rosie. ninjanovel ¡°Ms. Astley, pleasee with us.¡± Rosie¡¯s anxiety was palpable, and the room filled with puzzled nces. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting. Can we discuss this afterward?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A representative from the legal department spoke firmly. ¡°You won¡¯t be finishing this meeting. Please,e with us.¡± Once Rosie had been escorted away, the design department erupted into conversation. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Ms. Astley? Why did the legal department want her?¡± Nancy subconsciously gripped her pen tightly. Rosie worked under her. Upon arriving at the legal department, Rosie, showing no signs of guilt asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about? Can you tell me now?¡± ¡°Ms. Astley, it¡¯s against thew to hire someone to attack thepany¡¯s website and to upload photos without permission. We have decided to take legal action against you.¡± Rosie¡¯s face drained of color, taken aback by their words. She promptly denied the usation. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. There must be a mistake. I never had my cousin¡­¡± ¡°Rosie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. You were the one who provided Mr. Thomas¡¯ whereabouts.¡± Chapter 962 Rosie¡¯s defense was abruptly cut off by the hacker she had hired, and Kaya. Upon seeing them, Rosie¡¯s shock was evident. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The legal department representatives grew impatient. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Astley. We¡¯ll escort you to the police station ourselves.¡± As evening descended, Millie hailed a taxi and headed for the bar where she¡¯d arranged to meet Grace. Grace was working part-time as a waitress during her break. After delivering drinks to patrons, Grace immediately joined Millie. ¡°Millie, what can I get you? It¡¯s on me.¡± Millie surveyed the bar counter and inquired, ¡°Do you have any juice?¡± ¡°Yes, strawberry juice, right?¡± Millie nodded in agreement, and Grace hurried off to fetch a ss. With only a few customers present, Grace was able to take a breather. She settled into the seat opposite Millie, blinking expectantly. ¡°Millie, did you try on the things we purchasedst time?¡± Grace asked. Millie, sipping from her ss, looked confused. ¡°What thing?¡± ninjanovel Grace¡¯s re served as a reminder. ¡°The clothing, remember?¡± She knew Millie¡¯s figure well, and the certain type of clothing they had bought would undoubtedly look enticing on her. It finally dawned on Millie that Grace was referring to the clothing with minimal fabric. A blush spread across Millie¡¯s face, and she nearly choked. ¡°No.¡± She felt embarrassed at the very thought of wearing it. The mere idea that Marcus had seen it made her shy, let alone actually wearing it. ¡°Really?¡± Grace asked, disbelief in her voice. Chapter 963 Millie coughed to clear her throat. ¡°You have a customer. Go take care of them.¡± After quickly shooing Grace away, Millie took a deep, calming breath. Although Grace was young, she was anything but shy or reserved. After some time, Grace returned, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m swamped right now. Let¡¯s go shopping once I¡¯m off work.¡± As night deepened, the bar¡¯s business picked up. One of thergest establishments in Preagend, it catered mainly to a middle-ss clientele. Millie patiently awaited Grace, content in her seat. At that moment, Nancy entered the bar. Her eyes immediately found Millie. Rosie¡¯s termination and prosecution by thepany had left her in dire straits, all because of Millie¡¯s actions. Rosie¡¯s only intent had been to deal with Millie, and Nancy wanted to do the same. Nancy¡¯s gaze then caught another familiar face: Rhea, who was nursing a drink alone in a dim corner. Nancy had heard that Rhea was being hounded by the disabled Darin, a situation that suited her just fine. It meant that Rhea would not be a rival for Marcus. After pondering for a moment, Nancy approached Rhea and greeted, ¡°Miss Evans, what a coincidence!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rhea looked up, recognizing the woman. ¡°Nancy?¡± Though they were acquainted, they were far from friends. Rhea had little regard for someone as ordinary as Nancy, who only had a modest talent in design. Rhea believed that with hard work, she would surpass Nancy without a doubt. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Nancy raised her ss toward Millie and suggested, ¡°Millie¡¯s over there. Let¡¯s go and propose a toast to her.¡± What? Rhea¡¯s eyes widened, a look of disgust shing across her face at the mere mention of Millie¡¯s name. Following Nancy¡¯s gaze, Rhea spotted Millie. A sneer curled Rhea¡¯s lips. She decided right then to stir up some trouble for Millie. At that moment, Millie¡¯s phone rang, disying an unfamiliar number. Chapter 964 ¡°Hello, Miss Brown,¡± said the caller, whose voice was rather pleasant. Millie¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the president of D.S Jewelry,¡± the caller exined. ¡°I regret to inform you that we¡¯ve terminated the contract due to some misunderstandings. To express our apology, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner.¡± The president of D.S Jewelry? Millie¡¯s confusion deepened. The president was an enigmatic figure within thepany. Although she had designed jewelry for them, she had never encountered him. Rumor had it that his surname was Morgan. Employees at D.S Jewelry often spoke of his model-like physique and captivating, mysterious face. At one point, Millie had been curious about him, but despite her time at thepany, she had never laid eyes on him. His voice, though charming and rich, seemed slightly familiar to her. The thought seemed absurd to Millie. She had never met him while working for D.S Jewelry, and now, after being forced to leave, she received a call from this mysterious figure? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Noticing Millie¡¯s silence, the man asked patiently, ¡°Are you still listening?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morgan,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ve begun working at a newpany. Ang¡¯s Library You don¡¯t need to treat me to dinner.¡± The memory of how they had hastily severed ties with her over a mere phone call was still fresh in her mind. Why would this elusive boss suddenly wish to invite her to dinner now? He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡± After ending the call, Millie massaged the space between her eyebrows and checked the time. She still had half an hour before Grace would be done with work. Meanwhile, in a private room above the bar, Han entered the dim space and cast his eyes on a figure in the corner. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said. In the shadows, Marcus shifted slightly. With a click, Han turned on the light, illuminating the room. Chapter 965 Marcus was seated on a ck leather sofa, his upper body bare, his muscr form on full disy. His clothingy nearby. Han¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined Marcus¡¯ wounded arm. ¡°Your injury is more severe than I anticipated.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He had been dispatched by Victor to assess Marcus¡¯ condition. ¡°It¡¯s been poisoned by Bloody Herb,¡± he continued, sitting opposite Marcus, hands resting on his knees. ¡°We haven¡¯t yet developed a treatment. You¡¯ll have to endure it for now. You may need to remain on Raven Ind for a while. You¡¯re well aware of theplexity of Bloody Herb.¡± Marcus remained silent as Derek approached to dress the wound. The festering injury and surrounding skin were a gruesome sight. Derek¡¯s face betrayed his revulsion as he bandaged the wound with the utmost care. Han filled a ss with brandy and took a measured sip. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Bruce would inflict such cruelty on you,¡± he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°I remember how kind you were to him. During our training on Raven Ind, he nearly fell off a cliff. You were the one who reached out without hesitation, saving his life. How could he harm the one who saved him?¡± Marcus inhaled deeply, his face betraying his exhaustion. ¡°I had a feeling about this,¡± he admitted. These past days, sleep had eluded him. Before going to bed with Millie, he would take great care to conceal his injury from her. Even during their more intimate moments, he would keep a shirt on. A memory surfaced of his youth, a time when he excelled in all his school subjects while Bruce had faltered in one. That day, his grandmother had showered him with praise and rewarded him with a model airne. As he was about to give it to Bruce, Marcus noticed Bruce¡¯s grip on the chair¡¯s armrest, so tight that his fingers turned red. Ang¡¯s Library His eyes had been filled with a resentful determination. Over the years, Bruce¡¯s nonchnt demeanor had hidden a deep unwillingness to be overshadowed by Marcus. Bruce¡¯s father, Jonah, was simrly deceptive, concealing his own ambitions. Although Jonah appeared indifferent to wealth and sess, he harbored ambitious ns to take control of the Thomas Group. Once his wound was dressed, Marcus donned a ck shirt, vest, and overcoat, then stepped out onto the balcony. Rain was falling, and Derek hurried after him, umbre in hand. As Marcus¡¯ gaze was drawn to the rain, lost in thought, Han joined him, dering, ¡°Since he¡¯s intent on killing you, you should act first and kill him. He deserves it.¡± In Han¡¯s mind, Marcus ought to kill Bruce. After all, in his opinion, Bruce had iting. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Marcus¡¯ voice, chill as the rain, replied, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. He¡¯s concealed his true strength for years. Killing him won¡¯t be simple. What¡¯s crucial now is treating my injury.¡± Chapter 966 ¡°I¡¯LL expedite our research and development,¡± Han promised, pulling on ck gloves and checking his phone. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Having known Marcus for so long, he could read the signs of the toll this injury was taking on him. ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to head back,¡± Marcus said, ncing at his watch before turning to leave. He wanted to be with Millie. The thought of her brought a smile to his face. Meanwhile, in the bar¡¯s main hall downstairs, a man, dressed rather mboyantly, approached Millie and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Beauty, are you feeling Lonesome?¡± Millie removed his grimy hand with a look of disgust, rising to her feet and preparing to find another spot. The man wasn¡¯t ready to let her go so easily. He quickly moved to obstruct her path. ¡°You¡¯re quite the fiery one,¡± he leered, enjoying the challenge. ¡°I like your spirit.¡± Millie¡¯s brows knitted together in annoyance. ¡°Move out of my way,¡± shemanded. A flicker of embarrassment crossed the man¡¯s face before he retorted, ¡°Do you even know who I am? Consider yourself lucky that I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. You¡¯ll be drinking with me tonight, whether you like it or not.¡± In response, Millie grabbed a ss of juice from the table and unceremoniously sshed it across the man¡¯s face. ¡°You bitch! How dare you defy me? Men, surround her! She needs to be taught a lesson today!¡± he spat, wiping the liquid from his face. Several others, simrly dressed in shy attire, advanced menacingly. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Millie¡¯s voice wavered as she found herself encircled by the unruly group, fear creeping into her heart. She looked around for her friend Grace but realized she must have gone to private rooms. The pulsating music filled the air, its rhythm undting as people lost themselves in revelry. Those who happened to pass by merely nced at the unfolding drama before moving on. It was not their problem, and nobody seemed willing to intervene. The man¡¯s demeanor shifted, and he smiled insincerely at Millie. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous,¡± he cooed. ¡°I simply want to share a drink with you because of your beauty. Have this ss of wine, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± With a flourish, he raised his hand, and apanion handed him a ss filled with an odd-looking pink drink. He offered the ss to Millie, his smile turning into ascivious grin. Chapter 967 ¡°Come now, drink up,¡± he urged, feigning sincerity. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll let you go once you¡¯ve had a sip.¡± Millie sensed that something was amiss with the wine. Drinking it would surely render her unconscious. With fists clenched, her mind raced, searching for an escape route. Not far from her, Rhea and Nancy stood aside, their faces lit with smug smiles as they clinked sses. ¡°To our sessful coboration.¡± ¡°Will you truly let me go if I drink this?¡± Millie asked, her hand slipping into her bag to search for her phone, intending to call the police. The man in mboyant clothing assured her, ¡°Of course. Hurry, drink up.¡± ¡°Why is the wine pink?¡± As Millie fumbled in her bag, trying to dial from memory, she was interrupted. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°She¡¯s trying to call the police. Take her bag!¡± Rhea charged forward, recognizing Millie¡¯s intent. Millie¡¯s bag was swiftly snatched from her. The sudden approach of Rhea and Nancy helped Millie put the pieces together. ¡°You hired them to hassle me, didn¡¯t you?¡± she used.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They both despised her. Her words momentarily pricked Rhea¡¯s conscience, but recalling her recent grievances, her fear turned to exhration. ¡°Teach her a lesson, men. I want her life to be a nightmare.¡± The flower-d man¡¯s excitement grew at the order. ¡°Grab her, and I¡¯ll force her to drink.¡± As his men neared, Millie knew she couldn¡¯t allow herself to be captured. Picking up a nearby chair, she threatened, ¡°Stay back, or it¡¯s your head I¡¯ll hit.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Seize her!¡± Rheamanded, reveling in the fear in Millie¡¯s eyes. Chapter 968 At that moment, through the surging crowd, Nancy spotted a tall figure. Was she hallucinating? Why was Marcus here? But no, she saw clearly. It was Marcus, and he was approaching. In a hushed tone, Nancy warned, ¡°Rhea, call them off. Marcus is on his way.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rhea¡¯s panic was palpable as she spotted Marcus too and quickly ordered ¡°Stop. Let¡¯s leave.¡± One of their crew didn¡¯t hear her and lunged for Millie, who swung the chair in his direction. A sudden scream broke the tension. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Holding her hand, struck by Millie, Nancy wailed, ¡°My hand! It¡¯s hurting. I think it¡¯s broken.¡± Staring at the source of the scream, Millie¡¯s shock was palpable. Why had she hit Nancy? ¡°Mr. Thomas, Millie struck my hand with a chair. It¡¯s in agony, and I believe it¡¯s broken.¡± Nancy gazed at Marcus with tear-filled eyes, her expression pitiable. And why had Marcuse? ninjanovel A momentary fog clouded Millie¡¯s mind. She turned to find Marcus striding purposefully toward her. Marcus¡¯ eyes swept the scene before settling on Millie, still clutching the chair. ¡°Millie, how could you be so cruel?¡± Nancy wailed. ¡°I¡¯m preparing the jewelry for the wedding. As a designer, my hands are my livelihood. Are you so envious that you would do this? If my hands are broken, I can¡¯t design anymore. You¡¯ve shown such malice.¡± Millie remainedposed. ¡°You were the one rushing at me. I had no intention of striking you.¡± The moment Marcus appeared, she understood Nancy¡¯s game. Nancy intended to frame her, to make Marcus see her as vindictive. ¡°Come now, admit it. You hit me. I¡¯ve known for some time that you resented me, but I never thought you could be so ruthless as to attempt to break my hands,¡± Nancy pressed. Millie¡¯s eyes darted around, only to find that the man in flowery clothing and hispanions had vanished, and Rhea had slipped away. Evidence to support her innocence was nowhere to be found. They must have fled when Marcus approached. Then Nancy turned to Marcus, her voice desperate. ¡°Mr. Thomas, you must do something. My hand is injured, and I haven¡¯tpleted the design drawing. I can¡¯t even pick up paper now, let alone a pen.¡± Chapter 969 Nancy had delivered the design draft to Marcus¡¯ house the previous night, receiving approval from the Fairclough family. They awaited her final draft, but now, with her hand injured by the chair, she could no longer work on it. Marcus¡¯ gaze settled on Millie. Expecting her to be at home, he had been surprised to find her in the bar, gripping the chair with fierce determination. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he questioned Millie. Millie noticed there was no condemnation in his eyes. Did he trust her? ¡°I overheard you say you didn¡¯t mean to hit her. Who were you aiming at?¡± he probed, sensing that Millie wouldn¡¯t brandish a chair without provocation. Someone must have threatened her. His words warmed Millie¡¯s heart. ninjanovel ¡°Someone tried to make me drink, so I picked up the chair to defend myself.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes narrowed, his expression sharpening. ¡°They tried to make you drink?¡± Nancy¡¯s mind reeled. Marcus seemed unconcerned with her injury, despite her role as the Thomas Group¡¯s chief designer. His attention was consumed by Millie. This couldn¡¯t be happening. ¡°Mr. Thomas, my hand is in pain. Please, take me to the hospital.¡± Nancy attempted to shift the focus. Marcus¡¯ voice was icy as he addressed Derek. ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡± Nancy¡¯s dissatisfaction was palpable. She couldn¡¯t fathom how, at this pivotal time for thepany, her injured hand could be treated so lightly. ¡°Mr. Thomas, what if my hand never heals? Mr. Fairclough is very fond of the starry sky series. He wants me toplete it posthaste,¡± she protested. But Marcus barely nced at her hand, his impatience evident. ¡°Go get it checked. The Thomas Group won¡¯t fall apart without this particr order.¡± What was he implying? Nancy¡¯s shock gave way to a strained smile after a long pause. ¡°Very well.¡± In Derek¡¯s car, Nancy¡¯s teeth ground together in frustration. Whenever Millie was present, Marcus¡¯ attention was hers alone. Millie¡¯s fortune in having Marcus¡¯ unwavering faith seemed iprehensible.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite being struck by Millie, he sided with her. Upon returning to Cloud Vi, Marcus stood before the French window, ncing at his cell phone. Han had sent a message, informing him of his stay in Preagend and his intention to meet when time allowed. Millie approached, a smile lighting her face. ¡°My love, thank you for believing in me. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Marcus looked at her, a touch surprised. This was the first time Millie had spoken such words to him. Their shared experiences had naturally led him to trust her over others. Millie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she reiterated, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Chapter 970 Marcus smiled, a tender look in his eyes. ¡°Why do you repeat?¡± he asked. Gazing into Millie¡¯s innocent eyes, Marcus¡¯ heart softened. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Millie replied, taking a step back. She had been speaking kindly to him, but he seemed not to grasp her intention. Quickly grabbing her pajamas, she headed to the bathroom. Marcus reclined on the bed. After a while, Millie¡¯s phone vibrated, the screening to Life. Subconsciously, Marcus nced at it and saw a message. ¡°Sweet Millie,e back. I need you.¡± His eyes narrowed. Picking up the phone, he stared at the text, his expression darkening. The number was unfamiliar. He didn¡¯t set the phone down until he heard a sound from the bathroom. The bathroom door opened, and Millie emerged, a pleasant fragrance following her. Her mood was good, the red bumps nearly gone, her skin smooth as silk. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Seeing Marcus lounging on the bed, his sharp eyes focused intently, Millie assumed he was deep in thought. She reached for her phone to set an rm. When she saw the message, she froze. Sweet Millie? Who would address her that way? The number seemed vaguely familiar. She quickly checked the call records. The message was from the CEO of D.S Jewelry, who had called her previously. A frown creased Millie¡¯s forehead. The man had been polite on the phone, but this message was unsettling. Marcus¡¯ keen eyes caught Millie¡¯s silence. ¡°What happened?¡± Meeting his gaze, Millie felt a pang of guilt and quickly deleted the message, shaking her head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just setting the rm.¡± Afterpleting the task, she put the phone down, unaware of the fleeting shadow that crossed Marcus¡¯ face. At the Barker family¡¯s home, reeking of alcohol, Rhea made her entrance. Darin¡¯s frown deepened at the sight of her. He was met with a disdainful squint from Rhea. Her attitude wounded Darin. She looked at him as though he were worthless. Chapter 971 ¡°Come here and help me take a shower,¡± Darinmanded coldly. Rhea¡¯s eyes widened, certain she¡¯d misheard. But Darin¡¯s unwavering stare brought her back to reality. Realizing she¡¯d heard correctly, she red at him. ¡°No way.¡± She had no respect for Darin. Although confined to a wheelchair, he remained popr with many girls ¨C all except her. A disabled man was beneath her. In recent days, Darin had been deeply stung by Rhea¡¯s contempt, gradually bing numb to her scorn. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Darin had forced Rhea to stay with him and insisted that she live there with him. Consequently, every time she saw him, she would berate and look down on him. His sanity was slipping, as he sought to be near someone who would only ridicule him. He was indeed a coward. Marcus was aware that Rhea had manipted him in a plot to almost kill Millie, and Marcus had lost all inclination to take care of her. To sever Rhea¡¯s obsession with him, Marcus was more than happy to see Darin marry Rhea. As long as Darin was willing to marry her, Marcus would make Rheaply by using Bolton as leverage. Rhea¡¯s concern for the status of the her family was evident. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have consented to move to the Barker family home. With icy coldness, Rhea told Darin, ¡°You can make me stay with you, but you can¡¯tmand my heart. You are nothing but a useless and shameless man.¡± She turned to leave for her bedroom. Darin suddenly spoke up. ¡°Oh, really? Then we¡¯ll register for marriage tomorrow, so that you can be my official wife.¡± Rhea¡¯s teeth clenched, and she shot him a furious re. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± she snapped. Darin averted his eyes, answering, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to register,e and push me to the bathroom.¡± A minuteter, Rhea¡¯s hands were on Darin¡¯s wheelchair, reluctantly guiding him to the bathroom. Upon entering, Darin could sense her difort in the confined space. She was unustomed to tending to a man like a servant. As she squeezed shampoo into her palms, she steeled herself to endure it. The next day, Millie arrived at the hospital. She nned to send her grandmother back to their hometown that day. Her grandmother¡¯s face lit up with a smile when she heard the news, having packed her bags the previous night. Chapter 972 As Millie went to handle the discharge paperwork, she passed by a ward where Nancy called out to her. ¡°Millie, stop!¡± Turning, Millie saw a middle-aged man and woman standing beside Nancy. Upon noticing Millie¡¯s unwillingness to enter, Nancy¡¯s voice dripped with scorn. ¡°You don¡¯t dare toe in after doing something wrong? Millie, I really look down upon you.¡± Millie¡¯s eyes flicked to Nancy¡¯s injured hand, thinking that she got what she deserved. Finally, she stepped into the ward. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the middle-aged couple were Mr. Fairclough and his wife, whom she recognized from a newspaper. Millie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s so funny. You clearly lifted a stone only to drop it on your own foot-or rather, smash your own hand. In the end, you gained nothing. You must be filled with regret now.¡± Millie had pieced together the events of the previous night. Had Marcus not intervened, the henchmen under Rhea and Nancy¡¯smand would not have released her. Suddenly, Nancy had rushed forward to take the blow. What Nancy truly wanted was for Marcus toy me on Millie, but he surprisingly believed her instead. ¡°You¡­¡± Nancy was visibly irate at Millie¡¯s audacity to mock her, clenching her fists tightly. Had there not been others present, she would have leaped out of bed to p Millie. With swift control, Nancyposed herself, adopting a pitiful expression as she turned to the people next to her. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Fairclough, please take a seat.¡± The Faircloughs exchanged nces and frowned. ¡°Nancy, did she hurt your hand?¡± Mr. Fairclough asked, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Millie with clear displeasure. His eyes were sharp, Millie noted, as if piercing through her. ¡°Yes, it was she who smashed my hand with a chair,¡± Nancy said, lowering her head and speaking in a feeble voice. ¡°She knew well that I¡¯ve been designing jewelry for the wedding.¡± Her tone was such that anyone who observed the scene would undoubtedly feel sympathy for her. ¡°You are so malicious,¡± Mrs. Fairclough railed at Millie. ¡°You¡¯ve hurt Nancy¡¯s hand. How are we to proceed with the wedding now? Though you look young, you¡¯re evidently heartless. A designer¡¯s hand is as vital as her life. How could you dare harm her? You¡¯ll answer for this.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Throughout Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s tirade, Nancy¡¯s head remained lowered, but a triumphant smile yed on her lips. Hearing Millie being castigated soothed her. Millie, however, remained indifferent to Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s rebukes. Chapter 973 Instead, she nced at Nancy and smiled. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Fairclough, I have no interest in exining anything about Nancy¡¯s injury. I¡¯ve heard about the impending marriage, and since Nancy¡¯s hand is now injured, I willplete her design.¡± ¡°Millie, what did you say? You want to take my ce?¡± Millie¡¯s eyebrows rose, having anticipated that Nancy would react with such excitement. ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°I simply want to assist you. Your hand is injured, and you can¡¯t design at the moment. Rest and recover here in the hospital.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare to usurp my.. Nancy caught herself, biting her bottom lip and regaining her confidence. ¡°You are merely a young girl who has just started working at thepany. You wish to rece me? Dream on. You¡¯re grossly overestimating your abilities. You will never supnt me!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll soon discover whether I possess the skill or not,¡± Millie responded, her voice steady and confident. In her view, though the design task was crucial, she felt well-qualified to aplish it. Her assurance was akin to a p across Nancy¡¯s face. Resolving not to let Millie gain the upper hand, Nancy ceased her discouragement. ¡°It¡¯smendable that you¡¯re confident,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Fairclough, Mrs. Fairclough, you¡¯ve heard her. She ims she¡¯ll rece me in the uing design work.¡± The Faircloughs were guarded. Nancy doubted they would ce their trust in Millie. ¡°Impossible. She¡¯s a nobody. She can¡¯t possiblypare to you, Nancy. We have faith only in your abilities,¡± Mrs. Fairclough dered, her face taut with disapproval. Mr. Fairclough exploded. ¡°Nonsense! How shameless and self-righteous she is! My daughter¡¯s wedding is no child¡¯s y. It must be the talk of Preagend. I won¡¯t allow her to craft the jewelry for my daughter.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Millie remained unfazed by their rejection and derision. Calmly, she pulled out her phone and essed her photo album. ¡°Mr. Fairclough, Mrs. Fairclough, please contain your anger. Examine my designs first. If, after viewing my previous works, you still object to me undertaking this design, I will depart without further ado.¡± Their surprise was palpable at Millie¡¯sposed reaction. The Faircloughs exchanged a nce before Mrs. Fairclough sneered, assuming Millie¡¯s confidence was mere bravado. ¡°How presumptuous! What can you possibly create?¡± she scoffed, but reluctantly epted Millie¡¯s phone. ¡°Very well, let me see your design.¡± As Mrs. Fairclough browsed through Millie¡¯s two design pieces, her initial disdain and arrogance towards Millie began to wane. Nancy¡¯s hand involuntarily clutched a corner of the bedsheet. ¡°Well? What are your thoughts?¡± Mr. Fairclough demanded, watching Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s transformation with increasing trepidation. Chapter 974 Mrs. Fairclough moved closer to her husband, sharing the designs with him. ¡°My love, observe this Crescent Moon Ne. Is it not this year¡¯s limited edition from D.S Jewelry?¡± Mr. Fairclough wasn¡¯t well-versed in jewelry, but he recognized the Crescent Moon Ne. D.S Jewelry had crafted only four of these nes, and they had been sold out immediately upon hitting the market, owing to their exceptional design. His daughter had expressed a strong liking for this ne, and he had even contacted Mr. Morgan of D.S Jewelry to purchase one. However, all four nes had been sold out. What? A Crescent Moon Ne? Nancy¡¯s brow furrowed. The ne, more popr than her own Latest creation, had been designed by Millie? Nervousness crept into Nancy¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Fairclough, Mrs. Fairclough, what are you discussing? What Crescent Moon Ne?¡± Her questions fell on deaf ears as Mrs. Fairclough scrutinized Millie. ¡°Did you truly design this Crescent Moon Ne? Why haven¡¯t I heard your name before?¡± Millie considered the question. Her previous anonymity in the public eye meant that almost no one knew her, but now she needed to validate her skills. ¡°Yes, I designed it,¡± she affirmed. ¡°I never revealed my identity publicly due to personal reasons. But I can draft something immediately to demonstrate my ability. Mr. Fairclough, Mrs. Fairclough, you may choose the theme of the design.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s astonishment grew, impressed by Millie¡¯s assertive confidence. Her tone gave no hint of falsehood. ¡°Very well,¡± Mr. Fairclough responded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you create jewelry for my wife, following your inspiration? If she approves, we will trust you.¡± Interest in Millie, who had consistently shown both confidence and courtesy, began to spark in Mr. Fairclough. With Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s acquiescence, Millie nodded, her face bright with enthusiasm. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll begin at once.¡± Fortuitously, Millie had brought her design tools with her. She settled at the ward¡¯s desk, spreading out her design materials. During their earlier conversation, she had studied Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s appearance, noting her well- groomed, robust figure that would suit ssic-style jewelry. An hourter, Millie unveiled a hollowed-out Phoenix bracelet. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rising, she presented the design to Mrs. Fairclough, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the wait, Mrs. Fairclough. Please take a look.¡± Mrs. Fairclough set down her teacup, epting the design, her voice filled with incredulity. ¡°So quickly?¡± Chapter 975 The paper disyed a vivid Phoenix bracelet, full of life and elegance, mirroring Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s persona. Mrs. Fairclough couldn¡¯t suppress her admiration for Millie. She had never anticipated such proficiency. ¡°Are you pleased, dear?¡± Mr. Fairclough inquired, leaning over to view the work. ¡°My love, I¡¯m more than satisfied. She is indeed talented. The Crescent Moon Ne must be her creation. Rumor has it that the designer behind D.S Jewelry remains a mystery. Nobody knows her identity. It appears to be her. Let¡¯s entrust her with the design for our daughter¡¯s wedding jewelry.¡± After a pause, Mr. Fairclough gave a nod of agreement. ¡°Alright, I will heed your advice.¡± ¡°Mr. Fairclough, Mrs. Fairclough, you. Nancy¡¯s voice trailed off, her disbelief evident. In such a short time, Millie had managed to persuade Mr. and Mrs. Fairclough with a mere design sketch. Nancy had underestimated Millie. She initially thought it was impossible for Millie to craft something that would please Mrs. Fairclough, so she hadn¡¯t intervened with Millie¡¯s design attempt. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s overwhelming satisfaction with Millie¡¯s work. Approaching Nancy¡¯s bedside, Mrs. Fairclough said, ¡°Nancy, take this time to rest. We¡¯ll be heading home.¡± ¡°Madam, can you truly trust that she will create something worthy?¡± Nancy asked, her finger directed at Millie, her voiceced with apprehension. ¡°We¡¯re out of options. We¡¯ll let her give it a try.¡± Nancy¡¯s mouth opened to protest further, but Mr. Fairclough handed Millie his business card, scribbled with his contract details, and departed with his wife. A sudden silence enveloped the room. Eyes wide, Nancy red at Millie. ¡°Millie, go to hell!¡± With a faint, dismissive smile, Millie exited the ward. Her insight into Nancy¡¯s intentions the previous night had led her to this point of fighting back. Stepping into the hallway, Millie found two people, their hands covering their mouths, carrying fruit baskets to convey thepany¡¯s sympathy. They hadn¡¯t expected to witness such a riveting scene. Upon Nancy¡¯s injury, Millie had volunteered to design the jewelry for the Fairclough family wedding. They were equally shocked to learn that Millie was the lead designer for D.S Jewelry. Although D.S Jewelry didn¡¯t quite rival the Thomas Group¡¯s standards, it had proven a formidable competitor. Several times, its fresh releases had outshone the Thomas Group¡¯s offerings. D.S Jewelry had emerged as a rising star, not to be underestimated. Millie acknowledged the pair with a nod, striding past them. Chapter 976 ¡°Wow, that¡¯s some explosive news! Millie is actually a design virtuoso.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pay our respects to Nancy, then hurry back to thepany and share this incredible news with everyone.¡± With the necessary arrangements taken care of, Millie exited the hospital with her grandmother. Just beyond the hospital¡¯s entrance, her grandmother abruptly recalled a forgotten item. ¡°Oh no, I left the photo album under the pillow. I forgot to take it.¡± Anxious to retrieve the forgotten album, Millie¡¯s grandmother made to return, but Millie stopped her. ¡°I¡¯LL go get it.¡± She set down the luggage and made her way back towards the hospital. Meanwhile, a car pulled up alongside her grandmother. Bruce stepped out of the car, examining the elderly woman before him. Could this be his cousin-inw¡¯s grandmother? She had an air of simplicity and sincerity. He had spotted Millie and her grandmother leaving the hospital as he drove by. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Approaching with a polite demeanor, Bruce inquired, ¡°Excuse me, are you my cousin-in-Law¡¯s grandmother? I saw her going into the hospital earlier.¡± The olddy assessed the young man standing before her. ¡°Your cousin -in-Law?¡± ¡°I mean Millie. My cousin is Marcus. Where are you two headed?¡± A pause followed. When Millie returned with the photo album, she found her grandmother already seated in the car with Bruce. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Millie, I¡¯m in the car.¡± Millie¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Why was her grandmother in Bruce¡¯s car? Bruce, leaning against the car door, pursed his lips and gestured for Millie to join them. ¡°Millie, get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you back to the vige.¡± Apparently, her grandmother had acquainted herself with Bruce during Millie¡¯s brief absence. Bruce had a way with words, and charming someone as trusting as her grandmother would be easy. Millie¡¯s thoughts turned to Marcus¡¯ earlier warning to keep her distance from Bruce. He had asked her to refrain from hurting others, but also guard against those attempting to do her harm. Bruce had never wronged her, but ording to Marcus, there must be a rift between them. Millie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone might be targeting her to get at Marcus. Chapter 977 She shook her head, firm in her decision. ¡°No need, we¡¯ll take the bus ourselves.¡± As she reached to open the car door and help her grandmother out, Bruce swiftly intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t, Millie. I¡¯ve already spoken to your grandma. I¡¯m giving you both a ride back to the vige. Grandma said she¡¯d gift me some local products. Grandma, I¡¯m correct, aren¡¯t I? You promised to give me some local products. You can¡¯t go back on your word now.¡± Bruce shed a knowing wink at her grandmother. This left Millie¡¯s grandmother in a rather awkward spot. Realizing that Bruce was Millie¡¯s younger cousin-inw, she didn¡¯t want to appear rude, yet found it hard to resist his endearing address as ¡°Grandma.¡± Aware that they were on their way back to the vige, Bruce was insistent on chauffeuring them. ¡°This¡­¡± Her grandmother¡¯s voice trailed off, caught in uncertainty. She had indeed promised to provide Bruce with some local products after he had so eloquently persuaded her. Her eyes shifted between Bruce and Millie, clearly torn. ¡°Millie, get in the car. It¡¯s safer to have a dedicated ride for Grandma, especially since she¡¯s just been discharged from the hospital. We shouldn¡¯t stress her further.¡± Millie hesitated for a brief moment. ¡°I¡¯ll call Marcus and let him know. We haven¡¯t informed him yet that we¡¯re going back to the vige.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Bruce nodded understandingly. ¡°Sure, go ahead and make the call. Just let him know you¡¯re with me.¡± To the best of his knowledge, Marcus was currently tied up in a meeting, and his phone was turned off. As anticipated, Millie was unable to reach Marcus on the phone. After ending the unsessful call, Millie¡¯s brow furrowed in contemtion before she reluctantly climbed into the car. Bruce hadn¡¯t interfered with her attempt to call Marcus. If he harbored any hidden agenda, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to contact Marcus. As the car glided smoothly down the road, Bruce¡¯s eyes flicked to the rearview mirror, contemtive. It was clear that Marcus had already cautioned Millie to keep her distance from him. Millie¡¯s earlier hesitation hadn¡¯t been lost on Bruce; she wasn¡¯t concerned about imposing on him, but rather, she seemed to be on her guard against him. After a stretch of silence, Bruce initiated a conversation. ¡°Grandma, what kind of local products do you have?¡± ¡°We have chickens, ducks, and fish, all raised at home. How many would you like? I can have them prepared for you. Even though I¡¯ve been away from home for some time, our neighbors will have them. I¡¯LL go purchase them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s worth the trip. I¡¯ll bring these local products to our ancestral home as gifts for my own grandma. She¡¯ll be sure tomend me.¡± ¡°Your grandma?¡± Millie¡¯s grandmother¡¯s voice carried a note of remorse. ¡°Millie, I left in haste this time. I should have paid a visit to Mrs. udia Thomas. It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t give others a chance to say we¡¯re disrespectful.¡± Chapter 978 Millie was quick to soothe her grandmother¡¯s concern. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. Grandma udia is very understanding. She won¡¯t mind these things.¡± ¡°When we¡¯re back in the vige, I¡¯ll gather more local products for you to take back. The Thomas family may be wealthy, but since I can¡¯t offer them anything valuable, I¡¯ll at least give them some of our local products.¡± Despite the bumpy mountain road, Bruce handled the car with ease. Once her grandmother had drifted off to sleep, Millie opened a design book. Time was of the essence, and every spare moment had to be devoted to crafting the jewelry for the Fairclough family wedding. What could she design to truly dazzle? Bruce nced back, catching sight of Millie absorbed in her book. The bright sunlight streaming through the window bathed her face in a soft glow, painting a picture that caught his eye. Taking advantage of the tranquil moment, Bruce began to y some gentle music. He allowed himself to muse on how splendid it would be if they could always be like this. Meanwhile, back at the design department of the Thomas Group, two colleagues who had recently visited Nancy in the hospital made their return. ¡°Major news, major news!¡± one of them colleague eximed. ¡°Millie has just made a huge move against Nancy. With the Fairclough couple¡¯s consent, she will be designing the wedding jewelry for the Fairclough heiress.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? How can that be?¡± Someone reached out, lightly tapping the colleague who was sharing the news. ¡°I assure you, I¡¯m perfectly sane,¡± the first colleague replied, eyes wide. ¡°We were at the hospital, right outside Nancy¡¯s room. We heard everything, saw everything. Mr. and Mrs. Fairclough were in Nancy¡¯s room at that time. Millie designed a piece of jewelry for Mrs. Fairclough right then and there, and she adored it. She agreed to let Millie take over for Nancy. I¡¯m not exaggerating in the slightest; you can believe me.¡± Another colleague who had also gone to offer condolences nodded emphatically. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. We were right there outside the door, and we heard it all.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The members of the design department exchanged incredulous nces. Some still couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing and sarcastically retorted, ¡°How can that be? Millie¡¯s designs couldn¡¯t possibly outshine mine. How could anything she creates capture Mrs. Fairclough¡¯s attention? This is absurd. With her limited skills, she¡¯s barely qualified to assist me.¡± The first colleague who had offered condolences crossed her arms, eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken. Millie¡¯s abilities exceed those of everyone here. She¡¯s the hidden designer behind D.S Jewelry, never having revealed her face to the public. That famed Crescent Moon Ne? Her work.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°My goodness, really? The Crescent Moon Ne was designed by Millie?¡± ¡°This is unbelievable! Millie has such immense talent!¡± ¡°Thinking back, there were rumors that Nancy lost to Millie at Snow Mountain Vi. At the time, I brushed it off as idle gossip. Now it seems there was some truth to it.¡± Chapter 979 The whole department was abuzz with excitement. Meanwhile, Emerie slipped out of the office, face twisted into a grimace. Their worst fear hade true. After leaving her office, Emerie hastily dialed Nancy¡¯s number, rying everything that had unfolded. On the other end of the call, Nancy was livid, feeling a burning humiliation as though Millie were unting her sess. Cursing under her breath, she believed that now everyone saw Millie¡¯s brilliance, and her own aplishments had been overshadowed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Are you okay?¡± After she finished speaking, there was a silence on the other end of the line. Emerie¡¯s voice was tinged with concern. Nancy took a deep breath, her voice cold. ¡°¡°Emerie, find someone to track Millie. I want her out of the picture.¡± After the meeting concluded, Marcus stepped out of the room to find Derek waiting for him with a message: Han had an appointment with him. They soon arrived at the private room where Han was settled. Marcus entered and took a seat on the red sofa, his eyes meeting Han¡¯s, who was in the midst of enjoying a drink. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Han set his ss down, his face serious. ¡°I¡¯ve received news from the ind. They¡¯re asking for you to apany me there and receive treatment immediately.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Marcus refused. ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡± Han took arge gulp of his wine, his voice carrying a note of urgency. ¡°It¡¯s very serious. Even though you¡¯ve been lucky, death is still a real possibility.¡± Though he had been indifferent to many things, Han had grappled with the situation concerning Marcus. He could not let his friend face such a fate. Han couldn¡¯t fathom what could possibly hold Marcus in Preagend. The business dealings of the Thomas Group paled inparison to Raven Ind¡¯s dealing. That exined Victor¡¯s earnest desire for Marcus to take over thetter. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I have no love for that ce,¡± Marcus replied in a chilly tone. ¡°Nothing but darkness. I have no intention of returning after leaving once.¡± His words hung heavy in the room, a clear reminder of his unwillingness to revisit a ce that had once been cruel to him. Only Millie¡¯s presence brought warmth into his life. Han chuckled, breaking the silence. ¡°You¡¯re infatuated with that girl, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you won¡¯t apany me to the ind. But darkness is where you shine, Marcus. Chapter 980 You were born strong.¡± The mention of the girl made Marcus¡¯ eyes darken. As if on cue, his phone rang. It was Millie. ¡°I¡¯ve sent grandma back to her hometown. I¡¯m on my way home now,¡± she informed him. Why hadn¡¯t Millie informed him earlier that she nned to return to her hometown? He would have liked the opportunity to send her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± ¡°I meant to tell you this morning, but you left for thepany early. I didn¡¯t have the time,¡± Millie replied, her voice tinged with regret. Sensing Han¡¯s eyes on his phone, Marcus rose and moved towards the window. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°I took Bruce¡¯s car all the way,¡± Millie answered, causing Marcus¡¯ face to tense immediately. He had expressly warned Millie to stay away from Bruce, but she hadn¡¯t heeded him. It was no mere coincidence. Millie would be Jonah¡¯s trump card, and if Jonah were to leverage her against Marcus, he would be powerless. Silence reigned on the other end of the line, and Millie¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°When we came out of the hospital, we happened to meet¡­¡± Bruce parked the car on the side of the road and turned to Millie, his voiceced with curiosity, ¡°Is that Marcus calling? I have something to tell him. Let me talk to him.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Taking Millie¡¯s phone, Bruce stepped out of the car and walked a short distance away. ¡°What do you want?¡± Marcus demanded, his voice sharp with concern. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re too tense. I assure you, nothing will happen to Millie while she¡¯s with me,¡± Bruce replied, his tone light. ¡°If anything happens to Millie, you¡¯ll pay dearly,¡± Marcus warned, his words ice-cold. Bruce¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You really do love Millie, don¡¯t you? I used to admire you so much. You always stood out in a crowd. But Millie has been rumored to be an evil woman. How did someone Like her capture your attention? And¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Bruce,¡± Marcus interrupted, his voice hard. ¡°Just send her back safely, and soon.¡± After hanging up, Marcus¡¯ face darkened even further. Han, sensing something was amiss, approached him. ¡°Is the girl with Bruce?¡± Chapter 981 Marcus said nothing, his grip on the phone tight. Han¡¯s inappropriateughter filled the room. ¡°I was right, you are obsessed with that girl. She¡¯s just a maid. How could you care so much?¡± Just a maid? Marcus¡¯ cold nce silenced Han. Shaking his head in bewilderment, Han continued to watch Marcus. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y It was strange to see Marcus so affected by a woman. His nervousness over the phone had revealed the girl was with Bruce, and it unsettled Marcus. Finally, Marcus spoke, his voice weary. ¡°You can return to the ind. Once the medicine is developed, send it to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving just because I know your secret?¡± Han asked, but Marcus provided no answer. Back on the roadside, Bruce returned the phone to Millie and, with a frown, walked over to a haystack to smoke. As he lit his cigarette, his own phone rang. He nced at the number and hung up, only for it to ring again. Crushing out the cigarette, he picked up the call. ¡°You brat, you dared to deny my call? I know you¡¯re with Millie. Take her here. I will threaten Marcus with her.¡± Bruce exhaled a heavy breath. ¡°Using a woman as leverage? Act like a real man for once.¡± With those words, Bruce let out a deep sigh and ended the call. Millie approached, sensing something was amiss. She hadn¡¯t been close enough to hear Bruce¡¯s conversation with Jonah. ¡°What happened?¡± In an instant, Bruce¡¯s demeanor shifted. He had beenughing and talking happily in the car, but now his face was set in a cold expression, his eyes clouded with annoyance. Bruce managed a strained smile. ¡°Nothing to worry about. Let¡¯s get back in the car and continue driving.¡± That day, when he heard Jonah mention Millie¡¯s name, a chill ran down his spine. He knew then that Jonah was intent on harming her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Last night, he¡¯d overheard Jonah giving an order to one of his subordinates to apprehend Millie. Bruce¡¯s appearance at the hospital gate earlier that day was no coincidence; he had wanted to ensure that Millie was not taken by Jonah. If he could, he would protect her from any harm. Chapter 982 In the evening, under a starlit countryside sky, Millie helped her grandma clean the house after dinner, while Bruce sat in the yard, smoking. Millie emerged with a te of oranges, her face glowing with a warm smile. ¡°I just picked them. They¡¯re fresh.¡± Bruce discarded his cigarette and epted an orange, appreciating the calm around them. ¡°The countryside is so peaceful. Even the wind here feels cooler than in the city.¡± Millie settled into a chair, her eyes drifting to the cigarette butts on the ground, and she spoke softly. ¡°No matter how cool the wind, it can¡¯t blow away a person¡¯s troubles.¡± Turning his head to regard Millie, Bruce offered an understanding smile. ¡°Troubles can be a good thing for a man. They often lead to greater achievements.¡± His eyes, filled with affection, lingered on her a moment too long, and Millie looked away, standing up abruptly. ¡°Your room is ready. Get some rest. I¡¯m tired and going to bed.¡± As she retreated to her room, Bruce put down the orange and pulled out another cigarette, his thoughts a tangled mess. Meanwhile, as Millie settled into bed, her phone rang, and she answered to Marcus¡¯ voice, soft and comforting. ¡°Honey.¡± The endearment eased the tension in Marcus, and he smiled. ¡°Did you arrive safely?¡± Marcus¡¯ concern made Millie feel as though she were tasting honey. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She smiled happily. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve arrived safely. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°Is the bedroom door closed?¡± Marcus¡¯ question came suddenly, sharp with concern. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°What ?¡± ¡°Close the door,¡± Marcus insisted, his voice urgent. ¡°Or someone may harm you when I¡¯m away.¡± Millie¡¯sugh was light and teasing. ¡°There¡¯s someone who cares for me so deeply. People say you don¡¯t care for women. How ridiculous.¡± From the other end of the line, Marcus¡¯ heartyughter warmed her heart. ¡°A woman with a hundred- million-dor hairpin and a billion- dor wedding gift. How could I not think of her all the time?¡± Millie pursed her lips,ining, ¡°It seems you¡¯re nervous about me because of the money I have. You don¡¯t really value me.¡± Marcus chuckled and said, ¡°Protect yourself. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Chapter 983 Marcus¡¯ tone shifted from a light snicker to serious concern. He still worried about Millie being with Bruce. Understanding Marcus¡¯ fear, Millie replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± She thought Marcus was about to hang up, but he spoke softly. ¡°Always remember that I¡¯d rather suffer ten times the pain myself than see you hurt. You¡¯re my woman, and I want to care for you forever.¡± Millie recognized the difficulty for the prideful Marcus to utter those words. Finding herself at a loss, Millie took a deep breath and reassured him in a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Trust me; I won¡¯t go down easily.¡± Having faced many intrigues and tricks, she felt blessed by fortune. Millie¡¯s optimism pained Marcus¡¯ heart. This little woman was sometimes too strong for her own good. ¡°Rest well ande home soon,¡± he said. Before hanging up, Millie¡¯s voice grew anxious, ¡°Honey, wait!¡± After a kiss, the line went silent. Stunned, Marcus reacted with surprise to Millie¡¯s phone kiss. Setting down the phone, Millie¡¯s face reddened. She gazed at the ceiling and blinked her long eyshes, feeling a blush of shame at her first act of love. ninjanovel Rolling over, she imagined Marcus beside her, holding her close. Meanwhile, in Preagend, Emerie entered Nancy¡¯s ward to find her working on a blueprint at her bedside, her hand in evident pain. Quickly, Emerie snatched the pen from Nancy¡¯s hand, eximing, ¡°Why are you still working on the design? Don¡¯t you care about your hands?¡± Tears welled in Nancy¡¯s eyes as she replied determinedly, ¡°I have to design; I can¡¯t lose to Millie.¡± Having had her starry sky series chosen by the Fairclough family, she knew perfection was the key to sess. Emerie tried tofort her, pained to see her friend in such a state. But Nancy¡¯s pale face was resolute, and Emerie dared not persuade her otherwise. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that Millie has gone to the countryside,¡± Emerie informed. Nancy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she responded, ¡°The countryside is a remote ce. I must find someone to eliminate her quickly.¡± Emerie frowned, shaking her head. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to get to her with Bruce there.¡± Nancy¡¯s teeth clenched in frustration. Was Bruce acting as Millie¡¯s henchman? His presence in the countryside would certainly disrupt her ns. Chapter 984 ¡°Keep tracking her. We¡¯ll act when the opportunity arises.¡± After Emerie left, Nancy¡¯s anger red once more. Grabbing her pen, she resolved to design the starry sky series. The next day in the countryside, Millie¡¯s grandmother asked her to pack up and return to Preagend. ¡°Millie, I¡¯m fine. You should head back to work.¡± Millie¡¯s hesitation was clear. Despite her pending design work, she wanted to remain with her grandmother. Bruce caught Millie¡¯s uncertainty and approached, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten enough here, and grandma wants to send me away?¡± The grandmother looked embarrassed. It was Bruce¡¯s first time in the countryside, and she was already pushing him away. How thoughtless of her. ¡°I was inconsiderate. The weather is fine today, Millie. Why don¡¯t you take Bruce for a walk nearby?¡± Millie and Bruce strolled to a sprawling grasnd. After Millie settled on thewn, Bruce sat beside her, resting his chin on his hand as he studied her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°You¡¯re pondering the jewelry design for a wedding. Are you worried you¡¯ll run out of time when you get back?¡± Millie¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to him. How did he know about the wedding jewelry? Had he been spying on her? Bruce¡¯s wicked smile suggested he knew her thoughts. ¡°I know even more. Care to hear some secrets about Marcus?¡± He clearly admitted to watching her. Millie¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. I¡¯m not interested in your affairs.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Though curiosity tugged at her, she knew that understanding the cousins¡¯ differences wouldn¡¯t help mend their rtionship. Bruce was taken aback by Millie¡¯sck of interest. He snapped his fingers, a bit surprised. Wasn¡¯t it said that women were inherently curious? ¡°Smart,¡± hemented. Millie picked up a branch, drawing a circle, a flower, and a sun. She soon moved the branch away, revealing the word ¡°Marcus.¡± Bruce¡¯s eyes narrowed as he teased, ¡°You¡¯re lovesick. It¡¯s only been a day, but you miss your husband that much?¡± Observing the word she had written, Millie was equally shocked. Hadn¡¯t she been drawing flowers and grass? How had she managed to write the name ¡°Marcus¡±? Chapter 985 Debbie stepped into the elevator holding Harley in her arms. The moment the elevator doors closed, she wondered if it would be a good idea to stop on the sixth floor and invite Carlos to head downstairs with her. After taking a while musing about it, in the end, she realized that she probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to even knock on his door, so she headed right over to the first floor. She went for a stroll around the garden with Harley, but unfortunately, both Carlos and Millie were nowhere to be seen. This made Debbie feel so downhearted. Even Harley was so down because Millie wasn¡¯t there to y with him. He kept on spinning around restlessly. Bringing her phone out, Debbie searched for Carlos¡¯ contact details and was about to dial his number when all of a sudden, a car rolled up and pulled over close to them. She realized that it was Carlos¡¯ new Emperor. The driver promptly opened the back door for the passenger, and Carlos stepped out of the vehicle. ¡°Old man!¡± With all enthusiasm, Debbie waved at him as she sat on a bench. Shifting his gaze over to the woman waving at him and her pet dog, Carlos politely nodded and paced toward the elevator. Watching him head straight for the elevator, Debbie ran over to him, with a tight grip on the leash. Of course, it should go without saying that Harley ran quite fast as well. ¡°Wait a second!¡± Debbie called out to him before the elevator doors closed. Carlos held the elevator for them, As soon as they stepped foot into the elevator, it began ascending. Upon noticing that Carlos had loosened his tie a bit, ¡°Are you going toe downstairs to take Millie out for a walk?¡± she asked him softly. ¡°Yes,¡± he briefly answered. That was the reason why he had returned much earlier than he usually did. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Then, Harley and I will wait for you to get ready.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Alright.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to have any problem with it. Momentster, the elevator arrived on the sixth floor and the doors slid open. Carlos and Debbie proceeded to get off one after the other. With the fingerprint scanner, Carlos opened the door to his apartment. But beforeing in, he recalled that there was someone behind him. He turned his head to check on them. Both Debbie and Harley had their gazes fixated on him. Given that he didn¡¯t have it in him to leave them there and keep them waiting outside, he was left with no other choice but to say, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± she replied dly. That was exactly what she had been hoping to hear him say. The second she entered his unit, Debbie was astonished as she discovered that in spite of Living within the same building, Carlos¡¯ apartment was much too different. It was significantly more spaciouspared to hers, probably about three times as huge. As soon as Carlos entered the apartment, Millie ran to greet him with excitement. Harley barked at her as if toin about being neglected. Millie then turned back to y with Harley. When the dogs were entertaining each other, Debbie scanned the room and did a quick observation. ¡°Isn¡¯t your¡­girlfriend home?¡± she asked Carlos, who was taking off his coat. Every time she spoke of his girlfriend, Debbie felt as if she and Chapter 986 Carlos were sneaking around. ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. Make yourselffortable.¡± With that, Carlos walked into one of the bedrooms. ¡®Of course, she isn¡¯t home. If she were, I bet he wouldn¡¯t have let me in, ¡® she reflected. How strange things turned out to be. Never had it urred to Debbie that one day she would walk into Carlos¡¯ home and feel like an awkward guest. They were once the closest and dearest lovers who used to Live together. Carlos¡¯ amnesia had turned her into a stranger to him even though she knew him so well. Carlos walked out of the bedroom while Debbie was looking at photos of N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Stephanie. He had changed into a casual white outfit that made him Look years younger. Now he looked to be in his early twenties rather than thirty-one years old. Carlos noticed that she was staring intensely at him and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Debbie said with a nod. ¡°You look dashing.¡± Carlos was left speechless. He put the Leash on Millie and made his way to the door. Debbie quickly did the same with Harley and followed him out. They came downstairs together and walked their dogs along the footpath outside of the apartment buildings. Before long, they came across ir. She had been looking for Debbie. ¡°Good evening, Carlos,¡± she greeted. Carlos responded with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking all over for you. I don¡¯t have your phone number,¡± ir said to Debbie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Have you told Carlos?¡± ir came closer to Debbie and whispered in her ear. ¡°Sorry. I forgot.¡± Debbie pped her head, remorsefully. ¡°I¡¯LL tell him now.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ir gave Debbie a slightly harder push, and because Debbie was caught off guard, she had lost her bnce and began to fall towards Carlos with a shriek. Chapter 987 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com ir held out her hands and tried to grab Debbie. ¡®Wow! I didn¡¯t think that I used that much force. I guess I must be stronger than I realized, ¡® ir thought, surprised. Luckily Carlos caught her before she fell to the ground. ¡°Phew! Thank you. I thought I was going to fall,¡± Debbie eximed, patting her chest. ir approached her and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Debbie. Are you okay?¡± Debbie rested her head dramatically against Carlo¡¯s shoulder and secretly winked at ir. ¡°No, I think I hurt my ankle. Aw, it hurts.¡± ir felt terrible and sincerely apologized again, ¡°Sorry, Debbie, I¡¯m so- Huh?¡± She stopped talking mid-sentence when she noticed that Debbie kept winking at her. Then her sight fell on Carlos¡¯ arms wrapped around Debbie, holding her close to him. Finally, she got the hint and smiled. ¡°Well, Debbie. I¡¯1L leave you kids alone.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye,¡± Debbie immediately replied as she watched ir bounce away happily. When her friend was gone, Debbie snuggled into his chest and wrapped her arms around Carlos¡¯ waist. ¡°Thank you, old man.¡± ¡°Since your ankle doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, you can stand straight,¡± Carlos said. The faint fragrance from her body affected him and was scrambling his brains. His voice became hoarse. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Debbie said obediently, moving her hands away from his waist. Just as Carlos thought she was going to Leave him alone, she locked her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the Lips. Carlos was taken aback. A triumphant smile crept over Debbie¡¯s face. Now, she was ready to leave him alone. However, Carlos pulled her back holding her tight, then kissed her passionately. While they were both enjoying the moment, ir came back walking in on the two and said apologetically, ¡°Oops! I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt, but¡­¡± Carlos cooled off and released his grip on Debbie at the sudden intrusion. Feeling disappointed, Debbie gave ir a reproachful look. ir felt awkward and exined, ¡°Um, Carlos. I saw Stephaniee back, so I came to give you two a heads-up.¡± Neither Carlos nor Debbie said anything back. Carlos cleared his throat while Debbie smoothed her clothes down unconsciously. Carlos looked sullen. ir wondered if he felt sexually frustrated because she had interrupted them. Scratching the back of her head, she suggested, ¡°Would you like to continue? I can be a sentry for you two if you want?¡± ¡°Sentry? Where do you think you are? The army? Now she sounds Like This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wesley. It must be because she has stayed with him for too long, ¡® Chapter 988 Carlos thought glumly at her suggestion. Debbie Looked at Carlos and said, ¡°Your future fiancee is back. You¡¯d best go back home. Before you go, I have a favor to ask of you. Later on, if Wesleyes to my home to take ir back, can you come upstairs to stop him?¡± Carlos furrowed his brows into a frown and snorted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think it over first before you made the decision?¡± ¡°We did. We thought you would help us.¡± Carlos fell into silence. ¡®So these two women had nned to use me as a shield, ¡® he thought. When Carlos didn¡¯t respond, Debbie began to worry a little. ¡°Old man, Wesley hates my guts right now. When he sees that ir is staying with me, he¡¯ll think that I¡¯m turning her against him. He¡¯ll kill me. Please help me. You¡¯re his friend, he¡¯ll Listen to you. Good is rewarded with good,¡± she said, trying to persuade him. ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid of what might happen, then let her go with him.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t understand why the two women needed to stay together ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Debbie blurted out. Then she thought for a moment, and with a mischievous glint in her eyes, she continued, ¡°On second thought, I can Let her go with him. However, there is one problem. I¡¯m afraid of the darkness. I¡¯m always scared to sleep alone at night. If I let ir go, you muste upstairs to keep mepany.¡± She winked discreetly at ir when she was finished. Taking the hint, ir gave her a thumbs-up when Carlos wasn¡¯t looking. ¡®This girl can make an excellent negotiator. She knows that Carlos won¡¯t agree to go upstairs and spend the night with her. That¡¯s why sheid down that condition. That way, Carlos would have no other option but to help us.¡¯ Carlos nced at them both and then started to go home with Millie. When Carlos had returned to his apartment, Stephanie was about to go out again. Once she saw him come back, she asked gently, ¡°I was about to go downstairs to look for you. Didn¡¯t you n to have dinner with Mr. Maximilian? Why did you cancel it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Carlos took the leash off Millie and answered vaguely, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to go.¡± He only wanted to come back to walk the dog. Stephanie was surprised by his reply. ¡®That sounds willful.¡¯ ¡°But we could stand to make a ten million profit from our cooperation with him.¡± ¡°So? He¡¯s a scumbag. I don¡¯t want to do business with him.¡± Carlos seemed disinterested in the conversation and went to feed Millie. Stephanie stood gaping and was Left speechless. ¡®Maximilian is indeed a freak, and he did time a few years back, but is that a reason to refuse to do business with him? Besides, he wouldn¡¯t dare try and pull the wool over Carlos¡® eyes.¡¯ Even though Stephanie didn¡¯t understand Carlos, she decided not to push the topic any further. ¡°I gave the cook the night off. I wasn¡¯t expecting you back for dinner. Shall we eat out?¡± ¡°I have an international video conferenceter. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a manicure? I can ask Megan to go with you.¡± Carlos took out his phone and started to dial. ¡°Carlos, can you go with me? I can wait till your meeting is over so we can have dinner together,¡± Stephanie suggested. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long meeting. I was nning to have my dinner delivered.¡± He proceeded to call Megan anyway despite Stephanie¡¯s reluctance. Chapter 989 Stephanie wasn¡¯t very pleased with his tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go with me. But why are you making my decisions for me? Did you even ask what I wanted? What if I don¡¯t want a manicure anymore? What if I don¡¯t want Megan to go with me?¡± Women tend to be capricious. One minute they want one thing, the next, they don¡¯t. Carlos never tried tomunicate with Stephanie. He just decided things for her without a care for what she really wanted. Carlos frowned at this but the person he was calling had just answered. ¡°Hi, Uncle Carlos,¡± came Megan¡¯s voice. ¡°Megan, Stephanie¡¯s going to get a manicure. I was going to ask if you could keep herpany. I¡¯ll send the driver over.¡± Again, Carlos decided for Stephanie. Stephanie was pissed. She picked up her purse on the sofa and left the apartment with a grim face. ¡°No problem. My ss just ended. I¡¯m about to go home.¡± Megan sounded upbeat. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Carlos looked at the door closed after Stephanie. ¡°Okay. Bye.¡± After hanging up, Carlos went to the study. There was indeed an international video conference tonight, but he could easily bow out of it if he wanted to. Upstairs ir was ying with Harley. Debbie took out some food from the freezer and asked her, ¡°How about one soup and four dishes? Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°Four dishes? There are only the two of us. Two is enough.¡± ir wanted to help her prepare the meal, but Debbie refused. Debbie craned her head from the kitchen, giggling, ¡°I forgot to tell you. I have a big appetite.¡± ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m not a picky eater. I can¡¯t wait to eat!¡± ¡°Okay, four dishes and one yummy souping up.¡± Debbie cooked the soup first. While it was boiling, she started to prepare the other dishes. An hourter, dinner was ready. She carried the meal to the table in the dining room. ir turned the TV off and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. Just then, the doorbell rang. Without giving it much thought, Debbie went to open the door. When she saw the man¡¯s face, her eyes widened in shock and she shut the door quickly. ¡°Crap! Wesley is here!¡® ir was still in the bathroom. Wesley rang the doorbell again impatiently. Debbie wasted no time in making the emergency call-Carlos. Carlos was in the middle of the meeting. When Debbie¡¯s call came, he turned the video off and answered it. ¡°Old man, hel Debbie said urgently. Chapter 990 Three minutester, the two women both stood behind the door, trembling from fright. Through the cat¡¯s eye, ir could see Wesley ringing the doorbell again and again. Suddenly, the ringing stopped. Then the two women heard two men talking. Debbie knew that it was Carlos. She opened the door swiftly. True enough, there stood Wesley and Carlos. The door was only slightly open, just enough space for one to peek out. ¡°Oh, Wesley, there you are. What brings you here? Are you here for me?¡± ¡°ir,e out, now!¡± Wesley demanded loudly, as if he were talking to a clumsy assistant. Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ¡®Am I invisible? Can he not see that I¡¯m here?¡± ir Listened carefully as she hid behind the door trying to figure out what was going on. Then she discreetly snuck into Debbie¡¯s bedroom. Wesley impatiently pushed the door open and stormed in. In the tiny, quaint living room stood only Debbie and Harley. It smelled of a freshly cooked meal. ¡°Wesley, I¡¯m having dinner. Would you like to join me?¡± Debbie asked him. Wesley fixed his eyes on the closed door of her bedroom. Debbie began to feel nervous so she hastily said, ¡°Wesley, why are you looking at my bedroom? I¡¯m single, you know. I might get the wrong idea if you keep looking at my room Like that.¡± Carlos, who remained in the doorway, frowned at this. Wesley ignored her and stalked towards her bedroom. Debbie pulled Carlos inside and urged, ¡°Hurry, you¡¯re on the clock! I¡¯ll love you even more if you can handle Wesley. He¡¯s about to trespass your woman¡¯s bedroom. Are you okay with that?¡± Wesley already had a hand on the doorknob and was just about to push the door open, when Carlos called, ¡°Wesley.¡± Wesley Looked back at him, bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s not polite to walk into a woman¡¯s bedroom without her permission. I guess there isn¡¯t a bathroom in Debbie¡¯s room. ir wille out eventually. Why don¡¯t you just wait and eat for now?¡± This wasn¡¯t the kind of help Debbie had been expecting. ¡®Did hee here to help me or Wesley?¡¯ she wondered to herself. After shooting Debbie an icy cold look, Wesley went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then walked into the dining room. Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡®He sure has no problem making himselffortable now.¡¯ What surprised her even more was that Carlos did the same thing. He sat opposite Wesley. ¡°Ladle the soup,¡± he said to her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 991 ¡®What? The dinner is for ir and me, okay?¡¯ she thought gloomily. But she had to do what Carlos said, because she couldn¡¯t provoke them at this point. Putting two bowls on the table and Ladling the soup, she ced a bowl of soup before each of the two men. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think to send Wesley away. You¡¯d better ask her toe out and have dinner if you don¡¯t want her to starve,¡± Carlos added. ¡®Why did I ask him for help? He¡¯spletely unreliable, Debbie regretfully thought to herself. Debbie didn¡¯t want ir to starve so she went inside her bedroom, making sure to close the door. ir had heard every word they said at the dinner table. When she saw Debbie, she helplessly said, ¡°He won¡¯t leave, and I have to go outside eventually.¡± Debbie looked at her sympathetically. ¡°I feel for you, sis. But you can¡¯t starve yourself. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± A few minutes Later The two women sat at the table. The four of them ate in silence. They all wore strange looks on their faces, but the atmosphere wasn¡¯t all bad. Wesley hade here with the intention of taking ir back. But who would¡¯ve thought that the night would end like this? Him sitting with the three of them to have dinner. Debbie thought how this allN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. happened. Carlos hade to her rescue, but she couldn¡¯t believe that he was just sitting and having dinner. A dinner that she had cooked. Carlos and Wesley finished their dinner before ir and Debbie did. As if out of manners, they both put their chopsticks down and started to watch the women eat. Wesley looked at ir and Carlos looked at Debbie. It was strange, to say the least. Finally, Debbie broke the silence. She looked at Carlos and said, ¡°If you let Wesley take ir back, you have to stay and spend the night with me. Tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos agreed. Both Debbie and ir were stunned by Carlos¡¯ reply. At the same time, they envied Wesley¡¯s friendship with Carlos. In this corrupt and selfish society, it was hard to find a friend who cared about you enough to be willing to sleep with someone for your sake. ir realized that she would have to leave with Wesley that night. After dinner, she walked out of the apartment with Wesley. ¡°Debbie, I live in New District. Come and see me some time. And when you and the others go shopping, call me too. And don¡¯t forget to tell me when you hold a concert next time. I¡¯lle and support you!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bear that in mind. Now, go home,¡± Debbie said. Chapter 992 ¡°Okay, see you around.¡± ir turned to leave, but she halted and ran back to hug Debbie tightly. They held on to each other for quite some time, unwilling to part. Wesley lost his patience. He grabbed ir¡¯s hand and dragged her towards the elevator as she waved goodbye to Debbie. Debbie waved back to her and pitied her by how she was being dragged along by Wesley. ¡®No wonder he hasn¡¯t closed the deal with ir yet. Can¡¯t he try and be a little softer to her? Huh! ir, I¡¯LL pray for you.¡± When she got back to the living room, her eyes fell on the man sitting casually on the couch. Debbie ran to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Old man, are you really going to sleep with me tonight?¡± she asked naughtily. Her eyes roamed through his taut body as if she couldn¡¯t wait to strip him naked. Carlos sighed. ¡®Seriously though¡­ Why did I marry such a lustful woman?¡± But he didn¡¯t say it out loud. If Debbie had heard his thoughts, she would have had a hundred ways to prove that she had Learned from the best. Unaware of what was on his mind, Debbie yed with the buttons of his shirt. Carlos pushed her away. ¡°Since the issue is solved, I¡¯m going home.¡± Saying that, he stood up from the couch. Surprised, Debbie Looked at him and said wistfully, ¡°Men are such Liars. You said you would spend the night with me, and now you are leaving. Go. I¡¯ll just pretend that you were never here.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he replied, as if he didn¡¯t sense her disappointment at all. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He walked towards the door. Debbie ran after him. ¡°Hey meano! I made dinner for you. Am I not getting any reward for that?¡± Carlos cast her a quick nce. His eyes involuntarily fell on her pouting lips. Before she could say anything else, he pulled her into his arms and pressed her back against the door. Without warning, he kissed her hard, and long. She kissed him back passionately as she held onto his muscr chest. When they finally broke the kiss, Carlos took onest look at her flushed face and left the apartment in a hurry. Debbie rubbed her swollen lips with a satisfied smile and went to the kitchen as she hummed a melody. Carlos¡¯ passion and his response to her advances were the driving force for her to win him back. As she was about to hit the hay, Debbie got a phone call from Jared. ¡°Dude, I am in a really good mood today. Let¡¯s hit the bar. You, me, Sasha and Kasie.¡± Chapter 993 He sounded thrilled for some reason. Debbie had just washed her face. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she said to him, ¡°Wow, you sound ecstatic. What happened? Did you win the lottery or something? Whatever it is, I¡¯m happy for you. But I think I¡¯m gonna pass. I just had my shower and am about to go to bed.¡± ¡°Come on. Ourpany just signed a hundred million dor contract. Come and celebrate with me! Put on something sexy. You just might getid tonight.¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± Debbie cursed. ¡°Fine, how about this? I¡¯lle to your ce and pick you up.¡± Debbie smiled at his persistence. ¡°You pick up Sasha. I¡¯lle in my car.¡± ¡°No problem. Drive safe!¡± After hanging up the call, Debbie grabbed her make-up kit. She drew her eyebrows and put on some foundation, then some mascara and red lipstick. She changed into a short ck dress and left her apartment. On her way, she got another call from Jared telling her that he, Kasie and Sasha were at the entrance of a mall. They had been buying some clothes for Sasha. Debbie happened to be near the mall at the time, so she said, ¡°Wait for me at the mall. I¡¯m almost there. We¡¯ll go to the club together.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°ALL right.¡± Debbie found her friends at the mall¡¯s impromptu parking zone. Jared, Sasha and Kasie were waiting along with another man whom she didn¡¯t recognize. Kasie was wearing a purple short-sleeved batwing blouse with denim shorts and ck sandals, while Sasha looked sexy in her pink shorts and white tank top. Debbie lowered the car window and waved to them. She Looked at the man beside Kasie and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Your new beau?¡± Kasie stretched her hand into the car through the window to grab Debbie. But Debbie moved away. She rolled her eyes at Debbie and chided, ¡°He is my friend. I¡¯ll introduce him to you at the club.¡± ¡°ALL right then. Let¡¯s roll. I¡¯ll follow you.¡± Debbie started the engine and moved into the traffic behind their cars. They drove towards the club Jared had reserved earlier. At Sobriety Club They parked their cars outside the club. Debbie straightened her dress after she got out of her car. Kasie put her arm around Debbie¡¯s, and they walked together towards the entrance. Chapter 994 Kasie eyed Debbie¡¯s makeup and her body tight ck dress. She yfully elbowed Debbie and remarked, ¡°What a slutty dress! Look at that tiny waist of yours. If I were a man, I would give up everything if I had to, just to be with you.¡± Debbie pinched her face. ¡°Cut the crap. Your shorts are way sexier than my dress. And¡ª¡± She choked on her next words and stood frozen to her spot. One minute she wasughing and teasing, and then her face had turned pale. Kasie was confused by her sudden change. ¡°Tomboy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jared asked, sensing her abnormal behavior. Debbie said nothing. Her eyes were glued to something-someone ahead of them. Jared and Kasie looked towards what she was staring at and saw a man and a woman kissing passionately, standing next to a ck Emperor. This was nothing out of ce in a club. They had seen juicier stuff. Jared snorted. He didn¡¯t think of it as a big deal. He was about tough at Debbie, wondering why she was making a fuss about it. But then, when he took a closer look, he realized who that man was. ¡°Shit!¡¯ To make sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken, he took a few steps forward. He got a clear view of the man¡¯s face. Carlos. And the woman he was kissing was Stephanie. Before anyone could say anything to diffuse the situation, a familiar shocked voice called out, ¡°Aunt¡ª Debbie Megan stared at Debbie with widened eyes. She was on the phone with someone when she saw Debbie. The couple stopped kissing when they heard the noise. Carlos pulled away from the woman and turned to look at what was happening. He saw the group standing not too far away from him and Stephanie. Among them was a woman in a ck dress, staring at him with a pasty face. Carlos felt guilty and ashamed for reasons he couldn¡¯t fathom. He moved away from Stephanie and straightened his tie in annoyance. Debbie stuck her fingernails into her palms as they formed tight fists. It hurt, but it was nothingpared to the pain in her heart. For the first time ever, she had seen Carlos making out with another woman. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Debbie had seen Stephanie kiss Carlos lightly on the lips. Totally different from the passionate kiss she had seen a minute ago. Ironically, Carlos had kissed Debbie passionately too in her apartment earlier the same night. It was awkwardly quiet. Nobody dared to break the silence. Stephanie seemed drunk. She kept throwing herself at Carlos. Every time Carlos pushed her away, she would hug him tightly again. Chapter 995 ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t feel well. Can we go home?¡± Debbie remembered she used to talk to Carlos like this too. Instead of his name, she would call him honey or old man. She couldn¡¯t believe that another woman was now calling his name, hugging him, and being spoiled by him just Like how it had been between them before. The happiness she had felt from their shared moment earlier vanished. Maybe, men were born Liars; they were just incapable of faithfulness Debbie watched Carlos hold Stephanie and put her into his car. Tears welled up in her eyes. She leaned her head back to keep them from falling. She could feel pain enveloping her entire body, her heart shattering into a million pieces. She could feel her whole world copsing before her. She could cry all she wanted and she could mope around all day if she wanted, but now was not the time. She clenched her fists, gathered herself, and turned to Megan. Her face twisted into what she intended to be a smile. ¡°Megan, I haven¡¯t seen you in so Long. Why, what have you been busying yourself with? Still being a home wrecker?¡± Three years had passed. Megan was still the same Megan. She frowned at what Debbie had said and tried to exin, ¡°No, I think you have it wrong. It was me who called Uncle Carlos. I asked him toe and pick up Aunt Stephanie.¡± ¡°Aunt Stephanie¡­* It seemed Like a regr thing to say, but it hit Debbie like a truck. Debbie used to be the person Megan referred to as her aunt, but now it was Stephanie. Debbie already braced herself for Megan, but nothing she did could prepare her for realizing that she wasn¡¯t anyone in Carlos¡¯ life right now. No one referred to her as aunt because she was nobody! Debbie wasn¡¯t sure if Megan purposely said that to spite her. Still, she had to admit the girl had made quite some progress over the past three years. Carlos closed the door after putting Stephanie in the car. Debbie¡¯s eyes had reddened. She refused to look at him, afraid that the tears would fall. Debbie sneered at Megan, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. You¡¯re still the same, old maniptive lying woman that you were three years ago. I thought that by now you¡¯d have found yourself some new target. You know, make someone else¡¯s life miserable. Oh, by the way, are you still living off Carlos and Wesley like the leech that you were? Are you that pathetic and desperate that you don¡¯t know how to Live on your own?¡± Debbie¡¯s friends were stunned by how brutal Debbie was being. She seemed to have grown a tougher shell from those three years However, one thing about Debbie remained the same-if she was unhappy everybody else was going to know about it. That was a great job letting Megan know. The girl¡¯s face was white as a sheet. ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos warned. Instead of cowering in fear, Debbie smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Yes,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Carlos? What is it? Did I say something wrong? You may have lost your memory, but I didn¡¯t. Three years ago, you sent this maniptive, blood-sucking leech abroad and told her never toe back. So what the hell is she doing here? Are you really going to wait until she pulls off whatever n she has and have the same thing happen all over again?¡± Before Carlos could respond, Debbie red at Megan and spoke in a threatening tone. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you have anything nned, you will not only be sent away this time. I¡¯ll make sure you never see any of your friends or family ever again!¡± Megan burst into tears. She grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°You misunderstand me. I won¡¯t do anything against you from now on. I¡¯tL focus on school. Lockup is a horrible ce. I don¡¯t want to go there ever again. Can you please not send me back there? For Uncle Carlos?¡± Chapter 996 ¡®I sent her there?¡¯ This only angered Debbie further. She shook Megan¡¯s hands away and said sharply, ¡°Megan, did you hit yourself in the head? You went to jail because of something you did. You disappeared after what you did to Kasie. What does that have anything to do with me? Don¡¯t you ever mention Carlos to me. It won¡¯t work. You¡¯re just wasting your breath. And if you ever do anything to me again¡­¡± Debbie¡¯s voice trailed off, but she gave Megan an evil smile. Then, just like that, she walked away. In the club, the music was loud. Jared trotted over to Debbie and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Tomboy, you were impressive back there. Respect. You learned from the best. You were just as cold as Carlos. And so cool. You¡¯re my idol from now on. You have to take me under your wing and teach me.¡± Kasie and Sasha agreed. ¡°Megan was so angry, I could tell. But, of course, she couldn¡¯t show you because she was trying to beg for your mercy! Every time I think of her face, I burst outughing,¡° Sasha chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s true. Carlos¡¯ eyes were sparkling when he Looked at you. He must¡¯ve been impressed too.¡± At that time, Kasie had watched Carlos as Sasha watched Megan. Nothing had escaped their eyes. Hearing Kasie¡¯sments, Debbie smiled bitterly. ¡®Carlos was impressed. So what? Is that what I want? To impress him? No, I want him to love me.¡¯ Debbie remained silent. The others exchanged a look and decided to drop the topic. A waiter led them to their booth. Jared opened the menu and threw it onto the table. ¡°Fes, it¡¯s my treat tonight. Order anything you want. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen that movie?¡± Kasie asked Jared. ¡°What movie?¡± The rest of the group looked at her in confusion. ¡°The Big Shot.¡± Before anyone could realize what she was saying, Kasie put her hands over her mouth and shouted, ¡°Everybody, Jared picking up the tab tonight!¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Jared tried to stop her, but it was toote. A lot of people had already heard her. The DJ even reenacted the scene from the movie by ying music that pumped up the crowd and shouting in the mic, ¡°Mr. Hampton¡¯ footing the bill tonight! Cheers!¡± That specific line from the movie had stuck with everyone ¡ª hoping that it would happen to them in real life. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. And it was happening now. The club was ringing with cheers,ughter, and shouts. Chapter 997 Jared pointed at Kasie, who was wearing a smirk. His hand was trembling and his lips quivering. He enveloped himself in Sasha¡¯s arms andined, ¡°Sweetheart, Kasie¡¯s bullying me!¡± Sasha merely blinked at him and said, ¡°Well, you deserve it. Kasie paid hundreds of thousands of dorsst time for what you did, remember?¡± It was a long story but basically, Jared was drunk and got into a fight. The man he¡¯d been brawling with ran into a coffee house. To catch the guy, Jared managed to destroy the cafe. Later on, that man just ran away eventually, so Jared had to go after him. And during that day, Kasie just happened to be enjoying a cup of coffee there. Unfortunately for her, she had been forced to pay for all of the damages Jared had caused. Once Jared finally sobered up after getting some much-needed rest, he couldn¡¯t remember anything about what happened. The person who was having a cup of coffee along with Kasie was acquainted with Sasha as well. So, she told her about the mess he had made at the cafe. It should go without saying that Sasha felt so terrible upon finding that out. She offered to pay Kasie back for it, but she persistently refused to ept her money, telling her that if Jared footed her bill next time, then they could call it quits. ¡°She just had to pay for less than a million and here I am left with no choice but to pay several million.¡± Jared clenched his teeth, fuming with intense anger. With one hand propped against her chin, Kasie leisurely browsed the menu. Then, she swiftly scanned the club, checking the people there with them. ¡°From what I could gather, you would have to pay roughly around ten million, but that¡¯s just an approximation. Why don¡¯t you just go ahead and ask the manager o give you a discount? Loosen up a bit. You¡¯re going to be alright.¡± ¡°Ten¡­ ten million!¡± Jared blurted out, feeling so frustrated. Paying no attention to him, Kasie moved on and asked Debbie, ¡°Tomboy, what are you gonna be having? Look at the menu and see if there¡¯s anything you might Like.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. cing her phone down at the table, Debbie checked the menu. ¡°I would love to have a hard drink. It¡¯s been ages since thest time we were able to go out to grab a drink like this. We¡¯re going to be drinking to our hearts¡¯ content tonight. Okay?¡± One would easily be able to sense the hint of dejection in her words. It seemed as though she was intending to drown her sorrows in alcohol at that moment. That being the case, her friends wanted to be there for her to keep herpany and go drinking. With a snap of his finger, Jared called the attention of the waiter standing close to them. ¡°Waiter, give us ten bottles of whisky please.¡± Everyone around them had been left dumbfounded after hearing him say that. ¡®Man, do you really have to order that much whisky?¡± a lot of the onlookers wondered. It was quite obvious that Debbie was really nning to drown her sorrows in all of that alcohol. It was not like she could hold her liquor at all, but the second the whisky was served, she wasted no time and chugged down two sses in an instant. As she got to her third ss, she was already beginning to ramble about everything. Somewhere along the middle of that, she even got into a discussion with Jared about a random topic. Kasie wanted to prevent her from downing her fourth ss. However, Debbie tightly held onto her, with tears welling up in her eyes, and cried out, ¡°Kasie, please just let me drink for now. Once I get so drunk and fall asleep, maybe it will stop hurting this much.¡± It pained Kasie to see her close friend in that state. Giving her a pat on the back, she tried tofort her, ¡°Deb, you¡¯ve already had quite a lot to drink. I¡¯m just really concerned about you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. I still have room for more. Chapter 998 Back when I was in Zugrurg, there was one time where I drank five bottles of Royal Salute with my workmates.¡± That had truly been such a hard time for Debbie. Not only did she have to look after Piggy on her own while working, but at the same time, she also had no choice but to interact with various kinds of people. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®Five bottles of spirit¡­¡¯ At the thought of that, Kasie was already about to cry. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to drink with you until you¡¯re satisfied,¡± she replied. Jared and Sasha were having a conversation. On the other hand, Kasie¡¯s friend headed over toward the dance floor after drinking with them for a while. Eventually, Kasie and Debbie ended up getting so drunk after having too much to drink. They walked toward the dance floor with their hands over each other¡¯s shoulders and their bodies iling all over the ce. They stumbled upon two good-looking guys as they were heading to the dance floor. Holding one man¡¯s chin with her finger, Debbie lifted his face to take a closer look and yfully told him, ¡°Hi, you¡¯re kinda cute. Would you Like to have a drink?¡± The man she approached, who was actually used to flirting with women quite often, became red- flushed the moment she talked to him. Stumbling over his words, he answered, ¡°Of course. I think you¡¯re b-beautiful. L-let me go ahead and buy you a drink.¡± Debbie let go of Kasie, flinging herself over to that man. Both of them were actually yboys who would frequent night clubs to meet random women. They managed to reel in lots of girls just because they looked so attractive. The second Debbie approached the man, he instantaneously wrapped his arms around her waist and helped her stay up. Kasie desperately wanted to stop Debbie from going on her own, but she was just truly much too drunk to stand on her own two feet. The man held Debbie in his arms. The other man walked closer to Kasie to hit on her. Kasie, feeling so intoxicated, simply shook her head and pointed over to their booth. ¡°Take me to that booth over there.¡± She asked the man to assist her. Without saying a word, the guy brought her back to their booth. Meanwhile, as Jared and Sasha were still casually talking about something, Kasie suddenly pped Jared¡¯s head. ¡°Who the hell did that? Who hit me? Kasie? For god¡¯s sake, you¡¯re so drunk. Wait, where is Tomboy? She¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Hurry! Look for Tomboy. She¡­ she went along with some other man. I didn¡¯t have any strength left to stop her.¡± After managing to tell them that, Kasie instantly copsed on the sofa due to so much drunkenness. The second he found out that Debbie had gone with a stranger, Jared inspected the area around the dance floor. After realizing she was nowhere in sight, he yelled, ¡°Crap! God forbid that she does anything stupid.¡± Keeping in mind that Debbie felt so devastated after seeing Carlos kiss Stephanie, Jared got worried that, due to being so drunk, she might end up getting into a room with a man she had just met in the club to get back at Carlos for breaking her heart. The man who had apanied Kasie to their booth happened to recognize who Jared was. He chimed in, ¡°Jared, please don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m going to call my friend right away.¡± Wasting no time after hearing him say that he would be able to reach his friend, Jared spurred him to do it as soon as possible. ¡°Quick. Call him right away.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the man politely replied as he dialed his friend¡¯s number, putting his phone closer to his ear. After a while, he told Jared, ¡°It just keeps on ringing. He¡¯s not picking up his phone.¡± Chapter 999 As all of that was happening, the other man was trying to take Debbie out of the club. ¡°Hottie, are you sure you really wannae with me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Come on and dance with me. Huh? Where are we? Why aren¡¯t we on the dance floor yet?¡± Feeling a bit disoriented, Debbie tried opening her eyes. Examining the area, she felt so lost and asked, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Where am 1? What is this ce?¡± She was somewhat aware that she was nowhere near the dance floor. However, she was so lightheaded and so out of it that she couldn¡¯t think straight. As they exited the club, the man had his arm wrapped around Debbie¡¯s waist. He noticed that his phone had been ringing nonstop, but he was so preupied with the prettydy that he didn¡¯t bother checking who it was and simply hung up. Helping the inebriated woman stay upright, he wanted to quickly bring her over to the parking lot. Just as he was about to make his move, a crowd of brawny men suddenly appeared in front of him from seemingly out of nowhere. When he Lifted his head up to check what was happening, he saw that the person right in front of them was a sophisticated man with a handful of bodyguards wearing suits standing behind him. The elegant man¡¯s re looked so razor-sharp and menacing that it sent shivers down the spine of the guy carrying Debbie and made him lose the strength in his legs ¡°Carlos?¡± With just a single nce, the man immediately recognized who Carlos was. He had actually seen Carlos a couple of times before already, but this was the very first time he had ever had an actual conversation with him. ¡°Bring her to me this instant,¡± Carlos demanded, quite intimidatingly. Without dy, the man handed Debbie over to Carlos at once. Women are a dime a dozen. He wouldn¡¯t ever dare to displease Carlos over a single woman. Debbie seemed to have been murmuring something. Instructing his bodyguards, he told them, ¡°Make sure that he gets banned from entering any of the clubs or any other entertainment venues throughout Alorith from this day forward.¡± ¡°As you wish, Carlos!¡± The man was left so dumbfounded, not to mention frightened, without a single clue what he had done to offend Carlos. He had made sure to be cooperative and tread carefully. So, why was Carlos still prohibiting him from going to the city¡¯s hotspots? Be that as it might, he didn¡¯t have the guts to say anything back. He answered the bodyguards¡® questions as best as he could. Then he listened as the bodyguards made phone calls to shut him out of entertainment facilities Lifting Debbie up, Carlos went ahead and carried her into his car. The stench she had on her made him flinch. Just what was it with him and alcohol tonight? Prior to that, he had to pick up Stephanie, who got drunk as well. And much to his surprise, Debbie was even more intoxicated. Recognizing a familiar scent from Carlos, Debbie nuzzled up to him ¡°Hey, what¡¯s taking you so long? Why are we still not on the dance floor yet? Come on. What¡¯s the matter? Can you dance or not? I bet you can¡¯t,¡± she mumbled. Secondter, she heard the car door shut. Squinting her eyes, she innocently asked, ¡°Huh? What is a car door doing here in the middle of the dance floor? Is this some sort of modern technology?¡± When Debbie saw Carlos¡¯ gloomy face, her mind went nk for a moment. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, old man. No, you can¡¯t be here. I must have made a mistake.¡± ¡®He should be enjoying his girlfriend¡¯spany right now Chapter 1000 Does he have time for me?¡¯ conflicting thoughts ran through her mind With her eyes closed, she leaned against his chest, smelling his enchanting scent. ¡°Where to, Carlos?¡± asked Carlos¡¯ assistant, who was ready in the driver¡¯s seat. For the six months he had been on the job, he had never seen Carlos hug another woman besides Stephanie. This was a first. Carlos was quiet for a moment. He looked out the window, stroked his brow and said, ¡°Go to Champs Bay Apartments.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± The car pulled into Champs Bay Apartments in about ten minutes, where on arrival, Carlos¡¯ phone rang. A call from Curtis ¡°Hi,¡± he answered at once. ¡°Carlos, Jared told me he couldn¡¯t find Debbie. Do you know where she is?¡± While Jared anxiously looked for her, Debbie had left her phone on the couch at the club. In his frantic efforts to find her, he had called Curtis. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Carlos replied faintly. ¡°Good. Jared said she was drunk. Take care of her, OK?¡± said Curtis, feeling relieved. ¡°Alright.¡± Elsewhere, Jared was still worried. Only after Curtis called back and told him about her whereabouts did he get some rest. ¡°How did Carlos take her so quietly? He is like a ghost, ¡® Jared reflected. With Debbie gone and Kasie dead drunk, there was no fun in the club for him. He decided to leave. The bill would cost him a fortune, though. He went to the manager. ¡°Good fellow, tell me, how long will I have to wash the dishes here to pay the bill?¡± The manager smiled politely. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to pay off even if you washed the dishes here for 20 years. Mr. Hampton, you¡¯d better pay the bill directly.¡± ¡°Fine. Call this guy. He is my brother. Tell him I ran away, and ask him to settle up.¡± Jared hadn¡¯t spoken to Damon for a long time. Damon wouldn¡¯t get ripped off willingly, not to mention the bill was ridiculously high. He called Jared. Yet Jared said calmly, ¡°In the past years, as the elder brother, you didn¡¯t take care of me at all. Just consider this bill as your way to make up for it.¡± ¡°Jared, you son of a bitch. Are you talking as if you were a baby in thest three years? Are you crazy, or something? Take care of you, my foot!¡± Damon cursed. ¡°If I am a son of a bitch, you are too. Anyway, that¡¯s beside the point. Thing is, either you pay or I¡¯LL call Adriana and tell her Last week you went to dinner with two other women. Those supermodels you seemed head over heels about. The ball is in your court,¡± Jared threatened. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The ckmail worked Like magic. Without further ado, Damon caved in. ¡°You evil little son of a bitch!¡± he cursed again. The dinner with the supermodels was an official event. A normal part of business for him, and entirely public, with so many people present. But Jared made it sound like some ndestine affair. What angered Chapter 1001 Damon more was that he was already married and had better things to attend to than babysitting a whole grown up, a party animal who couldn¡¯t fund his extravagant Lifestyle. ¡°Then you are the older son of a bitch. You are my brother, you have to help me out. Moreover, you are already married. I¡¯m not. I have to save up for my wedding. Okay, my dear brother? Catch youter,¡± Jared retorted. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Damon cursed when he looked at his phone only to find that Jared had hung up on him. Adriana was woken up by his cursing. Rubbing her eyes, she looked at her angry husband and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who has pissed you off this much? What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go back to sleep.¡± Angrily, he put his phone away and went to bed again. After Adriana fell asleep again, he texted his assistant and told him to bring the money to Jared. Meanwhile, Carlos walked into the elevator with Debbie in his arms. He pressed ¡°7¡±. After getting off the elevator, he carried her to the fingerprint scanner, put her down and told her to open the door. But Debbie didn¡¯t respond at all. Carlos had to grab her hand and try one fingerprint at a time. By the time the door finally opened, he had lost his patience. Once more, he carried her on his shoulder and took her inside. With her head upside down, Debbie¡¯s stomach churned. As soon as Carlos put her down on the couch, she sprung to her feet and darted into the bathroom. To steady herself, she bent to grab hold on the sink in the bathroom. In the living room, Carlos heard her puke loud and clear. As a neat freak, he frowned in disgust. One or two minutester, he eased up when he heard her brushing teeth. Out of the bathroom, she walked, supporting herself by leaning on the wall. Although she was sobered up a Little, she still spoke with a slur. ¡°Old man? Why are you here?¡± she asked. Carlos handed her a cup of warm water. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll help,¡± he urged. Dismissively, she waved her hand and continued walking, pressing against the wall. ¡°Go take care of your girlfriend. I don¡¯t need you,¡± she refused. Now, Carlos cut a gloomy Look. He had left Stephanie alone and arranged for one of his drivers to take her home, where she had no one but servants. Yet here he was, with a sloshed, ungrateful and almost incoherent N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Debbie. Chapter 1002 Had he wasted his time waiting outside the club to take her home only for his kindness to be rejected? Hadn¡¯t she imed she loved him? Carlos wondered why and where Debbie¡¯s mixed signals were leading to. Debbie opened the door with difficulty, but before she knew it, he scooped her up. ¡°Why did you pick me up?¡± she asked with a drawl. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re an asshole. You kissed another woman before my eyes. I¡¯LL kill you!¡± Debbie showered him with her punches. When Carlos was about to put her on the bed, she suddenly pped him. His face turned red with anger, wishing to strangle her. But Debbie seemed to be oblivious of his rage. She mumbled on, ¡°I nned to stay single for the rest of my Life when they told me you died. Is this how you treat me? Boo¡­hoo¡­ Asshole! You¡¯re a heartless jerk!¡± Ignoring her rant, Carlos put her on the bed, took off her shoes and pulled a thin quilt over her. But she refused to sleep under the quilt and kicked it off the bed. Then she sat up, screaming and cursing. ¡°You¡¯re not my husband. My husband loves me. He won¡¯t kiss another woman. Neither will he marry someone else. Get out of here!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After she punched him again, Carlos grabbed her hands and warned, ¡°Shut up and go to sleep! You don¡¯t have to push me to the wall.¡± ¡°Why have you changed so much? You no longer are the person I knew. Back then you loved me from the bottom of your heart.¡± Carlos was left speechless. ¡®This woman is a piece of work, ¡® he thought . While he racked his brains for an end to the drama, she abruptly made a turn around, held him tight and pressed her face against his chest. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t kiss her. Promise me you won¡¯t kiss her, okay?¡± Her change of tone got him by surprise. A few minutes ago, he had wished she¡¯d be worn out and leave him in peace. But now, at her soft tender voice, and the way she held him tight, Carlos wished that moment couldst forever. Unaware she was turning him on, Debbie went on between sobs, ¡°Just promise me. It¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Debbie. Chapter 1003 Carlos swallowed hard and tried to move his eyes away from The truth was, what happened between him and Stephanie earlier that night was just an ident. She was drunk and she didn¡¯t want to leave when he picked her up from the club. Then before he could even open the car door, Stephanie tripped on her heels and fell forward. Carlos instinctively reached out to catch her, consequently wrapping his arms around her waist. However, he had lost control of his bnce. To keep from falling, Carlos pressed Stephanie against the car for support. He was surprised to find that Stephanie took this chance to kiss him. She grabbed him and locked her arms around his neck and started kissing him passionately. At that exact moment, Debbie and her friends had just seen the whole thing happen. What they didn¡¯t see was Carlos desperately trying to free himself from Stephanie. ¡°What happened tonight will never happen again.¡± Carlos found himself assuring Debbie right away. He found it strange but he Liked it. Debbie¡¯s face broke into a smile-she was satisfied. She stopped crying and leaned over for a kiss until she seemed to remember something, and stopped herself. Her face twisted into disgust. She hatefully wiped Carlos¡¯ lips with her hand. ¡°I hate that you have that woman all over your lips! Yuck! Brush your teeth please!¡± she demanded. She didn¡¯t kiss him. Instead, she pushed him all the way to the bathroom. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Carlos was at a loss for words. He wondered what he was really doing here when he was only getting tortured by Debbie. Why would he bring all this trouble for himself? Was he taking advantage of his freedom too much? Even he couldn¡¯t quite understand himself. A few minutester, after brushing his teeth, he walked back to her bedroom again. He thought Debbie would be sleeping right now but instead, he found her lying seductively and gazing at him. As soon as he came out, she giggled and called, ¡°Come here, Mr. Handsome. I have a secret for you.¡± Carlos obediently walked over and sat on the edge of her bed. Absentmindedly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep yet. I¡¯ll have someone bring you a-¡± Before he could finish speaking, Debbie suddenly crawled up to him and kissed him. Her skirt had already been taken off. She grabbed his hand and ced it on her body, slowly moving it up and down and letting him explore her. She softly tempted him, whispering his ear, ¡°Mr. Handsome, we didn¡¯t really want to get divorced. We¡¯ve already done this before. A lot of times. I¡¯ve never slept with anyone since¡­¡± Carlos tightened his grip on her waist, trying to constrain himself. But Debbie wasn¡¯t backing down. She continued whispering flirtatiously, ¡°I read on the Inte that if thirty-year-old men don¡¯t get regr sex, they might get sick¡­¡± Debbie really wasn¡¯t sure with what she had just said. She knew that Carlos had been with Stephanie the past three years, so they might have been sleeping with each other then. Still, Debbie wanted to believe that he¡¯d waited for her throughout these years. Meanwhile, drops of sweat began to form on Carlos¡¯ forehead as he tried to suppress his desire. Suddenly, Debbie boldly reached out to touch his member and it immediately responded. Carlos lost it. He pressed her on the bed and passionately kissed her. Debbie couldn¡¯t exactly remember what happened but next thing she knew, she had already fallen asleep. But she was sure of one thing-before she had closed her eyes, she felt Carlos arms wrapped around her. The next morning, the ringing of her doorbell woke her up. Debbiezily turned. She could feel her head pounding. Chapter 1004 Suddenly, the pounding in her head bolted her awake. She sobered up and opened her eyes. As she ignored the ringing of the doorbell, she tried to recall what happenedst night. She remembered she and Kasie were both drunk and then someone took her to the dance floor. But Carlos¡¯ figure popped up in her mind. She vaguely recalled an image of her and Carlos on her bed. She moved and she didn¡¯t feel anything ache, nor did she feel any sort of difort. She sat up on the bed. It was then that she noticed the love bites on her body. Her mind went nk all of a sudden. After thinking hard to piece everything together, Debbie still wasn¡¯t sure if she and Carlos ended up sleeping together. Whoever was standing in front of her apartment door seemed to be really persistent. The person had been ringing the doorbell for more than five minutes already. Debbie smoothed her disheveled long hair and looked at the messy bed. Carlos was no Longer there. She was alone in the bedroom. ¡®Forget it!¡¯ She decided to check out who was at the door first. She got out of bed and put on her pajamas, but it wasn¡¯t able to cover the Love bites on her neck. She had no other choice because it was summer and she couldn¡¯t wear anything that covered her neck. Debbie peeked in the cat¡¯s eye to see who it was at the door. She yelled angrily, ¡°You guys are so noisy!¡± She grudgingly unlocked the door. She had barely turned the knob when her visitors suddenly came barging in. ¡°Tomboy, we would have called the police if you hadn¡¯t opened the door by now¡­ Hey, hey! You¡­ Oh my God! You must have had a night!¡± Jared eximed, eyes widened in shock. He pointed at her neck and then gave her a thumbs-up. Sasha, who was following behind him, Looked curiously towards where he was pointing at. But he blocked her view and joked, ¡°Don¡¯t Look, my baby. You¡¯re too young and it¡¯s not suitable for you to see that. Let me take you home!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sasha rolled her eyes at him and pped his hands away. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? We¡¯re all grown-ups here,¡± she rebuked. Then she turned to Debbie and asked excitedly, ¡°Were you with Carlos?¡± Debbie felt embarrassed. She nodded her head helplessly and led them into her apartment while exining, ¡°But I don¡¯t think we actually did it. We didn¡¯t¡­really¡­have sex. Carlos has quite the willpower! By the way, why were you guys ringing my doorbell and banging my door so urgently? Anything important?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t have sex?¡¯ Jared and Sasha were so disappointed to hear that. ¡°We came to give you back your cellphone and your car.¡± Jared took Debbie¡¯s handbag from Sasha¡¯s hand and put it on the table. Debbie took a look at her handbag and nodded understandingly. ¡°So are you going to hang out for a while or do you guys need to be somewhere? Chapter 1005 I¡¯m actually still very sleepy. I want to go back to bed and sleep for a while Longer.¡± Jared casually leaned against the sofa and grumbled, ¡°Tomboy, we¡¯re guests of yours here. Is that how you would treat your guests? You haven¡¯t even served us tea or coffee or anything yet and you¡¯re already making us leave! Well, that¡¯s not polite.¡± ¡°Fine, get a dor from my bag and go downstairs and buy yourself a bottle of water. Help yourself to whatever you want,¡± Debbie spat as she heaved a yawn. She was very tired. Even though she and Carlos didn¡¯t really have sexst night, the way he touched, kissed, and bit her was enough to exhaust her. It seemed like he was still the same lover she had remembered. In fact, even better. And Debbie didn¡¯t even want to get started on how Carlos kissed her. Looking at the dark circles under Debbie¡¯s eyes, Sasha said sympathetically, ¡°Debbie, you better rest for now. Don¡¯t worry. We have something else to do. We should get going.¡± Then, she broke free from Jared¡¯s grip and walked up to Debbie. In a hushed voice, she cautioned, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Be careful of your health, especially your¡­¡± ¡®Kidney!¡¯ Sasha didn¡¯t blurt out thatst word. Frequent sex could cause kidney deficiency, but since they didn¡¯t really have sexst night, Sasha stopped her joke midway. Debbie¡¯s lips twitched. Jared dragged Sasha to leave the apartment. Debbie returned to her bedroom without seeing her friends off. As soon as she climbed onto her bed, she fell asleep at once. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. On the sixth floor When Stephanie woke up, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the morning. After drinking the soup prepared by the maid, she fixed herself and went to knock on Carlos¡¯ bedroom door. But no one opened the door. After a few moments, she pushed open the door and heard someone in the bathroom. She realized that it was probably Carlos. But something was wrong. She checked the time and it was around 8:00. Carlos normally jogged in the morning. He woulde back around 6:40 and by 7:00, he would already have taken his shower. So why was he showering so Late? She caught a glimpse of the tidy bed. That was when she grew suspicious. ¡®Didn¡¯t Carlos sleep here last night? Or did he actually make his bed before going into the shower?¡± As she got lost in her thoughts, the sound of the running water suddenly stopped. Stephanie stared at the bathroom door. Soon, the door flew open. With a bath towel sloppily hanging over his waist, Carlos walked out the bathroom. When he saw the woman in his bedroom, he slightly furrowed his brows. Stephanie snapped out of her trance and exined, ¡°I just came to tell you,st night I¡­¡± She stopped mid-sentence when she noticed an obvious love bite on Carlos¡¯ neck. ¡®Love bites!¡¯ Stephanie thought in shock. She struggled to shift her sight past his neck and onto his arm, only to find hickeys there as well. Her heart sank and her face went pale. Sensing her gaze on his body, Carlos checked his arm. He remembered that Debbie had deliberately left love bites there as payback for his torture. Without letting it bother him, he grabbed another clean towel and wiped his wet hair. Instead of exining the situation to Stephanie, he asked her, ¡°Do you have anything important to tell me?¡± As an experienced woman who had dealt with difficult situations in business, Stephanie was able to quickly regain herposure. Taking a deep breath, she collected herself and asked casually, ¡°Last night-¡° ¡°Stephanie,¡± Carlos interrupted her coldly. ¡°I hope what happenedst night won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carlos. I know that you are mostly busy. I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡± Chapter 1006 ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about picking you up from the club,¡± he cut her bluntly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Stephanie was silent for a moment. She understood what he was talking about. He was condemning her for taking advantage of her drunken state to kiss him. Carlos wasn¡¯t nning on exining anything about the love bites to Stephanie. He didn¡¯t have sex with Debbiest night. He had somehow managed to constrain himself in the end, but they had hugged and slept the night together. But it didn¡¯t make a difference to Carlos whether he had sex with her or not. Since he had been so intimate with another woman, he felt it wasn¡¯t proper to continue his rtionship with Stephanie anymore. He dered, ¡°I need to tell you something. We should¡ª¡± ¡®Break up!¡¯ Knowing the words that were about to spill out of his mouth, Stephanie cut in immediately, ¡°It was just for fun, right? You like to y around with other women asionally. Correct? Carlos, I understand. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me. We haven¡¯t gotten married yet, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± Carlos frowned. He was a Little annoyed that she thought he was that kind of a man. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t-¡± ¡®Just for fun.¡® ¡°Carlos, you haven¡¯t had your breakfast yet. I¡¯ll go check if it¡¯s ready.¡± She hurriedly left his bedroom, without giving him a chance to continue the topic. After closing the bedroom door behind her, Stephanie supported herself against the wall in the corridor, gasping for air. She clenched her fists in anger. ¡®Who on earth is that woman? Who the hell left those love bites on him?¡¯ she thought furiously. By the time Carlos got dressed and came to the dining room, the housemaid had already prepared the breakfast andid it out on the table. Stephanie was not in the Living room, or in the dining room. As he sat at the table, he asked the maid, ¡°Where¡¯s Stephanie?¡± The maid replied politely, ¡°Stephanie is still in her bedroom. She said she would have her breakfast Later.¡± Carlos nodded and silently ate his breakfast. When he was done eating, Stephanie had still note down for breakfast. He gracefully wiped his mouth with a tissue and headed to her bedroom. He knocked on the door once. He heard a ruffling noise and then Stephanie opened the door, her face weary and gloomy. She was still in her pajamas. Seeing Carlos at the door, she forced a smile and asked, ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s up?¡± Unintentionally, her eyes were drawn to the love bites on his neck again. Jealousy flooded her heart. ¡°Go eat your breakfast. I have to go to work. I¡¯ll have the driver take you to yourpany,¡± Carlos said. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Without taking a second nce at her, he turned around, grabbed his coat and left the apartment. After getting into his car, Carlos looked up at the window on the seventh floor of the apartment building. A small smile appeared on the corners of his Lips. Frankie Green, Carlos¡¯ new assistant, got into the driver¡¯s seat and slowly drove the car into the morning traffic. From behind him, Carlos said, ¡°Order a takeout Lunch from the fifth floor of Alioth Building and deliver it to Room 701, Building No. 2 in Champs Bay Apartments. And get a soup which is good for hangover.¡± Chapter 1007 After a short pause, Carlos added, ¡°Order a few more dishes.¡± Frankie furrowed his brows. ¡®Room 701? Isn¡¯t his apartment on the sixth floor?¡¯ But then, a woman¡¯s image popped up in his mind. Frankie instantly nodded. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± As soon as Carlos had left the apartment, Stephanie dialed James¡¯ number. When the call connected, she said in a seemingly calm voice, ¡°Uncle James, it looks like Carlos is seeing some other woman.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What?! Who?¡± James asked, taken aback. He knew that Carlos wasn¡¯t the type to y around with women. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is. But. she choked on her words as she thought about their conversation in the morning. ¡°Carlos was going to break up with me. But I didn¡¯t give him the chance to say it out.¡± At that moment, it dawned on her that Carlos wasn¡¯t sexually impotent as she had thought. It was just that he wasn¡¯t interested in her at all. The realization shattered her heart. James knitted his brows. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have someone look into it. Just pretend nothing has happened. I will take care of that woman, whoever she is.¡± ¡°Okay, James. But¡­I do have a guess as to who she might be,¡± she said hesitantly. She¡¯d had her doubts for a while now and she said it out loud, ¡°Could it be his ex-wife? Debbie?¡± ¡°Debbie?!¡± James eximed, jumping to his feet. The sudden mention of her name startled him to his core. Through the receiver, Stephanie could sense the shock in his voice. ¡°Yes, it could be,¡± she confirmed again. ¡°That woman¡­She¡­she¡¯s back in Alorith?¡± James was flustered. Again, Stephanie could sense his voice trembling, but she didn¡¯t think too much into it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did she meet Carlos?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James felt his heart pounding so fast, and his blood pressure was shooting up. After a long pause, he calmed down and told Stephanie, ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll have you and Carlos married as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you, James.¡± After hanging up on her, James rummaged through his desk for his hypotensor, a drug to lower his blood pressure. He finally felt better after taking two pills. ¡®That bitch! She promised not toe back to Alorith anymore. And she had the guts toe crawling back in secret. She even met Carlos! Dammit!¡± he cursed furiously, banging his hand on the desk. In the afternoon, Debbie was woken up by the doorbell once again. Chapter 1008 Scratching her hair annoyingly, she went to the door and shouted in an angry voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Nelson. I¡¯m here to deliver Lunch to you.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t order Lunch, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡®Or did I?¡¯ She had no idea what was going on. Sighing helplessly, she opened the door. She recognized the man outside, though she wasn¡¯t very familiar with him. He was Carlos¡¯ new assistant. Suppressing her annoyance, she greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± Frankie smiled and handed the takeout boxes to Debbie. ¡°Miss Nelson, Carlos asked me to buy you this Lunch. There is a bowl of soup in there to sober you up from the hangover. Please have it before it gets cool.¡± ¡°Oh! Um, thank you so much.¡± This was unexpected. In a daze, she received the heavy carry bag from his hands. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Nelson. I should get going now.¡± Debbie smiled and nodded to him politely. Closing the door behind her, Debbie put the carry bag on the table and took out the boxes one by one. There were six main dishes inside it, and a bowl of rice and noodles. No wonder the bag was so heavy. She recognized the Logo on the takeout boxes. It had been ordered from the fifth floor of Alioth Building. Her stomach rumbled and her mouth watered as she breathed in the delicious smell. She rushed to the bathroom to freshen up. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. While she was eating her lunch, she texted Carlos via WeChat. ¡°Thank you for the Lunch, Mr. Handsome. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± he replied shortly. There were no more messages from him Debbie scoffed. She had expected that Carlos would be more enthusiastic towards her after what had happenedst night, but he was just his usual self. Anyway, things had been going smoothly between them. Debbie was rxed now. So, in the following days, she shifted most of her attention to the uing concert. She had flown back to Zugrurg once to deal with some important work After that, she picked up Piggy from the Walker family¡¯s residence and secretly brought her to Curtis¡¯ house in Alorith. By the time Debbie was done with all her work, two weeks had passed since she hadst met Carlos. She sighed in disappointment. Not once had Carlos contacted her. She had thought that he would take the initiative to contact her, but he was still as aloof as ever. ¡®I can¡¯t wait for him to make a move. It has already been two weeks. I have to do something myself!¡¯ she thought. She pulled out her phone and sent him a message. Chapter 1009 ¡°I¡¯ll be walking the dog tonight.¡± Two hourster, she received Carlos¡¯ reply. It was a simple ¡°Hmm¡± again. She was used to his cold attitude, but it still hurt when he acted Like he didn¡¯t care. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, forget it! I hope I can see him tonight, ¡® she smiled to herself. At around dusk, Debbie put on a long, casual dress to take Harley for a walk. She grabbed the dog leash and headed out. This time, when she arrived at the ground floor, she was happy to find that Carlos was already walking Millie along a path around the block. She joyfully trotted to Carlos along with Harley. ¡°Mr. Handsome! Old man!¡± Carlos turned around. A Light smile shed on his face as he replied, ¡°Hmm .¡±* ¡°Hmm again?¡¯ Debbie wasn¡¯t all too pleased with how cold Carlos was acting towards her. ¡°What are you busying yourself with these days?¡± she asked in a feigned casual voice as she watched the two dogs y together. She was surprised to get an exnation from him this time. ¡°I was on a business trip in New York. I just came back this morning,¡± he exined. ¡°So that¡¯s it. Is that why he didn¡¯t contact me?¡® she wondered. ¡°I see. So do you have anything to do tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He needed to meet an important client that night. A bit disappointed, Debbie said, ¡°Well, then, go on and work.¡± This didn¡¯t escape Carlos-there was a hint of disappointment in Debbie¡¯s eyes. shing a smile, he suddenly pulled her into his arms when she least expected it, and kissed her on the Lips. Shocked, Debbie didn¡¯t realize that Carlos¡¯ lips were on hers right away. After kissing, Carlos didn¡¯t let go of her yet. Instead, he put his palm at the back of her head and pressed his forehead against hers. Chapter 1010 Slightly out of breath, he told her, ¡°Millie is pregnant.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She blinked, unsure what she had heard. ¡°It¡¯s Harley, your dog, that got her pregnant,¡± he said. At that moment, Carlos recalled how he found out in the first ce. It was Stephanie who told him. He was still in New York when Stephanie called him up. She was wondering how their dog could get pregnant. Carlos immediately thought of Debbie¡¯s male dog, Harley, who always enthusiastically pestered and yed with Millie each time he saw her. That dog was very much like his owner¡¯s personality-active, enthusiastic, and clingy. So Carlos figured that it must have been Harley who had gotten Millie pregnant. He calmly said to Stephanie then, ¡°Damon¡¯s son wants one of the puppies.¡± ¡°Wh-what? How is that rted to Millie¡¯s pregnancy?¡± Stephanie asked, confused. ¡°When Millie gives birth, I¡¯ll give one to Damon¡¯s son and one to Curtis¡¯ son,¡± he said casually. ¡®The rest of the puppies can go with Debbie. Her dog can take care of them, ¡® he thought to himself. Stephanie was at a loss for words. She was starting to cultivate a suspicion in her heart. Carlos was spending way more time with Millie than usual. He was always walking the dog and suddenly caring about her too much, even already nning who to give her puppies too.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After Carlos hung up, he sent Damon a text. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your son want a dog?¡± Damon replied, ¡°No. I had a poodle before, but my son kept on ying with his hair and even pulling it out, so I had to give it away.¡± Carlos wrote, ¡°Well, maybe your son wants one now. When Millie gives birth, I¡¯ll have Frankie send one of the puppies to you.¡± Before responding, Damon nced at his son who was busy finishing off a lollipop and asked in a confused tone, ¡°Baby, did you tell your Carlos that you wanted a dog?¡± ¡®Carlos?¡¯ The mention of this name sent a shiver down the Little boy¡¯s spine. He stopped licking the lollipop and shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, no.¡± He couldn¡¯t even look at Carlos, so how could he possibly tell him that he wanted a dog? This confused Damon even more. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the puppy for?¡± He texted Carlos. ¡°A gift for my godson.¡± Damon didn¡¯t know what else to say. He wondered what the hell was going on in Carlos¡¯ mind. Resigned, Damon warned his son, ¡°Okay, so your uncle Carlos is going to give you a puppy as his gift to you. Don¡¯t pull its hair off again or your uncle¡¯s going to pull all your teeth off.¡± His son was so frightened that he covered his mouth with his little hands. He also said that he would name the puppy King because he would treat it like a king every day. Chapter 1011 Meanwhile, Debbie burst intoughter. ¡°Good job, Harley! Mr. Handsome, rest assured. Harley will take the responsibility for Millie. We will pay for her daily expenses!¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Harley¡¯s efficiency. Harley had made Millie pregnant in such a short time, but she still hadn¡¯t been able to get Carlos back after pursuing him for so long. They hadn¡¯t had sex yet since they met again, no matter how she tried to seduce him. Carlos didn¡¯t expect Debbie to respond Like that. He didn¡¯t tell her so she could take responsibility for the puppies But he didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. He gestured to Frankie who was standing a short distance away. On seeing his boss¡¯s signal, Frankie immediately came over and handed him a gift bag. ¡°Carlos, here you are.¡± Carlos nodded. Frankie quickly stepped away, giving them privacy. Carlos handed the gift bag to Debbie and said, ¡°Take it.¡± She Lowered her head to look at the bag, confused. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He said coolly, ¡°Just open it.¡± She was intrigued. She handed the dog leash to Carlos before she took the gift bag and opened it. There was a ck brocade box in it. When she opened the box, a sparkling crystal piano model came into her sight. The piano body was carved from a whole piece of pink crystal stone, and the 88 keys were made by ck and white crystal stones. The whole artwork was exquisite. Debbie¡¯s eyes Lit up with excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but praise it heartily, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s gorgeous! It¡¯s like a real piano!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing the excitement sparking in her eyes made him grin. When he visited a client¡¯spany in New York, he noticed that piano model in the client¡¯s office. It caught his attention right away. It was not that he liked this artwork, but it reminded him of Debbie. He knew she would love it. The materials of this piano model were very precious, and on top of it all, it was carved by a famous international sculptor in Askor. That sculptor had won a gold medal for almost all of his artworks. So even if you had the money, you¡¯d have a hard time buying his artworks. The client who owned this piano model had always looked up to Carlos and was eager to make good friends with him. So when he found out that Carlos wanted the piano model and was willing to pay double for it, he agreed right away. Debbie tried to suppress the excitement exploding in her heart. ¡°So. what does this mean?¡± ¡®Is he giving it to me or is he going to give it to another woman?¡¯ she wondered eagerly. Carlos cast her a sidelong nce. Chapter 1012 ¡°What do you think?¡± Debbie pursed her lips. She deliberately scoffed, ¡°I think it¡¯s a nice gift for your fiancee¡­¡± Frowning, he said in a stern voice, ¡°Keep it. Don¡¯t damage it or lose it, or else I¡¯LL make you pay for it Debbie rolled her eyes. Was this the right attitude in giving a present? But she was already grateful to have received a present in the first ce-she didn¡¯t want to fight over a petty thing. She cautiously put the piano model back to the brocade box, and then put the box back to the gift bag. Carrying it in her hand, she happily held his arm. ¡°Mr. Handsome, thank you. I love it very much!¡± Happiness filled Debbie¡¯s heart. She could suddenly see her future with Carlos again. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Carlos slightly grinned and silently watched their two dogs y. After returning to her apartment, Debbie sat on the edge of her bed and stared at the piano model, her mind racing. She thought about a lot of things-frowning at sad thoughts and smiling at happy thoughts. She got trapped in her daze for about an hour. When she snapped out of it, she put back the piano model in its box. She changed into a fresh set of clothes, ready to go to Curtis¡¯ house and see her daughter whom she dearly missed. Debbie went to a shopping mall to buy gifts and clothes for Piggy and Jus. After that, she drove towards Curtis¡¯ house. It was already dark outside. The corner that Debbie was about to take had no street Lamps, so she drove slowly and cautiously. Once she entered the street, the headlights of her vehicle shone on a group of people that were in front of her car. Instinctively, she mmed on the brakes to stop the car. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t driving fast and was able to stop in time before hitting anyone. Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. Once she had calmed herself down, she gazed out at the group in front of her. They had raised their hands to shield their faces from the re. Her headlights Lit up a familiar face that she noticed from the cluster of people. One that she would never forget. A cynical smile slowly crept across her face. Debbie slowly parked her car to the side of the road and turned the hazard lights on. Then, without any sign of fear, she got out of the vehicle and stood arrogantly in front of the group of men. ¡°Debbie, I never expected that you would break your word!¡± James ranted furiously at the sight of Debbie. A malicious look was evident in his eyes. Debbie casually leaned against her car and crossed her arms. ¡°James, why should I keep my word to a liar? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable and deceive me into divorcing Carlos three years ago though Debbie was facing five tall and burly bodyguards, her voice was fearless and almost soundedzy. * Even ¡°Despicable? Me? What a joke! It¡¯s not my fault that you¡¯re so stupid!¡± Chapter 1013 James ridiculed. James had been living a veryfortable life for the past three years. As the current CEO of the Hilton Group, he enjoyed all the luxuries that went along with the title. Including countless people trying to fawn on him and the indulgence of many beautiful women. More importantly, he didn¡¯t need to bother with the busy work of managing thepany, because Carlos had been taking care of all thepany¡¯s affairs for him ever since he woke up from thea. In other words, James had been enjoying the title of CEO of the Hilton Group without putting in any effort. However, Debbie¡¯s sudden appearance had threatened hisfortable life. James could sense that Debbie had changed. She was different from the one he knew from three years ago, who had been weak and foolish. This one was full of confidence and had an arrogance about her. James had a feeling of impending doom in the pit of his stomach. ¡®No way! I won¡¯t allow such things to happen. I¡¯m the master of my fate!¡¯ James thought to himself. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was stupid,¡± Debbie agreed. Then the smile on her face had turned to a sneer of resentment as she red at James with her beautiful eyes. ¡°But not anymore, James! I¡¯ve Learned my lesson well. I have the courage to stand in front of you, which means you are no longer someone I fear. The tables are about to turn. James, I¡¯vee back to reveal your true colors to everyone and to take back everything that belongs to me!¡± ¡®My reputation, my marriage to my dear Carlos, my happiness. Everything!¡¯ she swore in her mind. James¡¯ eyes twitched nervously, but heposed himself andughed. ¡°Do you really think you can? Debbie, you were a loser three years ago, and you¡¯re a loser now. You don¡¯t have Carlos¡¯ support. What makes you think that you can outsmart and defeat me?¡± Debbie nced down for a moment and smirked. She then raised her head and looked him straight in the eye and said nonchntly, ¡°Oh, .James, I forgot to mention it to you, but Carlos and I have been smoothing our rtionship over. Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll have his backup very soon. Three years ago, Carlos wanted to lock you away and put you behind bars. However, it was me who stopped him from doing that. If he knew the truth and the whole story, he would surely send you straight to hell, and I won¡¯t say no to that this time!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°If Carlos found out the truth * James shuddered at the thought when he imagined the dreadful scene. Fortunately, the darkness of the night helped cover the fear written on his face. He pretended not to be intimidated and snorted, ¡°You know that I¡¯m a good dad in his eyes now. What if I tell my son about how you cheated on him three years ago? Whose side do you think he would take then? Yours or mine?¡± ¡°A good dad? Your son?¡± Debbie scoffed. She was wearing a red dress and under the soft hue of the hazard lights, she Looked even more alluring with the charming smile that she wore on her face. The bodyguards around James swallowed hard. They wondered if their boss would stoop so low to order them to attack this defenseless and beautiful woman. How could they fight against such a gorgeous woman? Debbie continued, ¡°James, I can tell the whole world the true rtionship between you and Carlos with a DNA test report. Do you think you can threaten me with that?¡± She believed once Carlos knew that James wasn¡¯t his biological father, then he would surely take a new approach of the whole thing and wouldn¡¯t side with James anymore. James¡¯ face turned red with anger. Through gritted teeth, he yelled to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Beat her! Beat her so bad that she is disabled!¡± Once they got the order, the bodyguards immediately surrounded Debbie. She winked at the bodyguards and pleaded in a pretentious weak voice, ¡°Oh, handsome boys, please let me go¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. She¡¯s good at taekwondo!¡± James growled out to his men, warning them of her capabilities. With that knowledge, the bodyguards had instantly changed their demeanor and became wary of the hot babe in the red dress. Debbie slowly stepped back and said in an alluring voice, ¡°James, you tter me. I haven¡¯t practiced taekwondo for three years. Please, handsome boys, don¡¯t. You¡¯re scaring me!¡± Chapter 1014 Hearing her plead, the men let down their guard. After all, the target was only a defenseless woman. One of them spoke up. ¡°Prettydy, don¡¯t be frightened. Let us do our job first, and then we can have some fun with youter.¡± ¡°Damn you! You won¡¯t be touching a single hair on my head!¡± Debbie cursed in her mind. She came up with a n as she slowly inched her way to the car door. She secretly opened it. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me. Look at me. I¡¯m helpless and vulnerable. Can you truly bear to assault such a weak woman?¡± While she distracted them with herments, she quickly stuck her head inside her car and grabbed something that she had prepared earlier. The bodyguards were instantly on high alert and jumped into a fighting stance when they saw the woman take something from her car. However, when she had emerged again, they were surprised to find that it was just a tube of Lipstick. She also took out a small mirror. Debbie waved the lipstick in front of them and said with a smile, ¡°Wait. Let me fix my make-up first.¡± Knowing that it wasn¡¯t a weapon, they heaved a sigh of relief and rxed as they watched the woman screw off the Lid. When she was about to apply it to her Lips, she suddenly turned the tube around and aimed it at them. Debbie quickly pressed the bottom of the lipstick tube a few times, and the bodyguards began to cover their eyes and howl in pain. The tube wasn¡¯t lipstick at all. It was pepper spray disguised in the shape of a Lipstick. ¡°Oh, shit! She tricked us. You bitch! My eyes hurt.¡± ¡°Oh, help!¡± ¡°Aargh! My eyes are burning! I can¡¯t open my eyes!¡± While the bodyguards were bellowing in pain, Debbie made a dash for James. Sensing the danger, James turned his fat body around and ran clumsily towards his car. Debbie had reached him before he could close the car door and sprayed the pepper spray in his face. ¡°Aargh! You goddamn bitch!¡± he screeched. He managed to pull the car door shut, but Debbie could still hear his shrieks. While rubbing his stinging eyes, James felt around for the Lock and pressed the button to lock Debbie out. She tugged on the handle a few times to try and open the door. However, when she realized that it was locked, she marched over to the roadside. There she picked up the biggest rock that she could find and then strode back and smashed it against the hood of his luxury limo. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Even though she put a few scratches and dents on the hood and panels, it wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger. Debbie then began to pound the rock hard against the windows, but after great effort, she still wasn¡¯t able to break any of them. The quality built limousine deserved the expensive price tag. Nevertheless, she did manage to put a few cracks in the windows that would need to be reced. However, James was the person that she wanted to get to, not his car. If she could only hit James with the rock, she would go home a happy woman and sleep well tonight. While Debbie was trying to get to James, one of the bodyguards had recovered somewhat and sprinted towards Debbie with clenched fists. Debbie saw himing and removed her high heels and threw them at his face. The well-trained bodyguard swiftly dodged the shoes, and they fell harmlessly onto the ground without doing the intended damage. Debbie had used up all of her options and had to fight him with her bare hands. She kicked him hard into his stomach with her right leg and then tried to attack all the weak points on his body. Even though the bodyguard wasn¡¯t able to open his eyes properly, he did manage to defend himself against Debbie¡¯s attacks. Chapter 1015 Debbie had given him everything she had and had exhausted all of her options. However, it made no difference. He still came at her, and soon the others would too. At a disadvantage, Debbie knew that she had toe up with a solution quickly. Just as Debbie was having quite a hard time fighting it out with the bodyguards, a sh of blinding light obscured her vision for a moment. Within seconds after that, she saw the car and realized that it was actually James¡¯ limo trying to run her over. As she was staring straight into the headlights, she made out the sound of the car¡¯s screeching tires. She turned rigid. In that instant, she suddenly recalled something that happened three years ago- the car ident. At that point, a terrible idea spontaneously popped up in her mind, regarding the possible cause of that ident. ¡®Could it be possible¡­¡¯ It sent shivers down her spine, but she couldn¡¯t afford to think about it given the position that she had been in. Acting on instinct as a response to the imminent danger, Debbie quickly pressed her hand hard against the hood of the car just as it was about to hit her, and hastily sprung up, Landing on top of the hood. James stepped hard on the gas after seeing her dodge. The car then began to elerate, leaving her without a choice but to hold on for dear life over to the edges of the car. She gripped it as hard as she could, struggling to make sure she wouldn¡¯t roll off of it. The vehicle was about to arrive at a bend, so James was forced to slow down before the turn. Not wanting to waste this window of opportunity, Debbie speedily leaped off the car, darted toward her car and hopped in it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Starting the engine, she immediately shifted to reverse gear, stepping on the gas while promptly turning the steering wheel in order to make a sharp turn. Probably due to the adrenaline kicking in, she managed to pull all of these steps under just one breath. Before James or any of his men could do anything to stop her, she had already put the pedal to the metal and drove her car away at breakneck speed, sessfully getting away from their watchful eyes. Keeping the car¡¯s speed between 110km/h to 120km/h, she had no intention of slowing down until she waspletely sure that James was already out of sight. Once she was certain that she had already gotten far enough, she eased up the tension that had built up in her calf muscles. She gradually let go of the elerator and slowed down Little by Little. After stumbling upon such a busy street, Debbie pulled over, switched on the light inside the car, and started checking up on all the injuries she might¡¯ve umted in her arms and legs. Her leg had gotten scraped when she tried to dodge James¡¯ limo. Apart from that, she also got a couple of bruises in her arms which she might have received after having a scuffle with the bodyguards. Fortunately, all she got were just minor injuries and it wasn¡¯t anything severe. Heaving a heavy sigh of relief, she immediately headed over to the hospital. After she was done receiving some first aid treatment at the hospital, it was already Late in the evening. So, Debbie immediately sent Colleen a text message, telling her that something suddenly came up and that she would just have to postpone her visit to the kids some other time. At the Hilton Group¡¯s New York branch Inside the general manager¡¯s office A secretary was knocking on the door. After getting the go signal to let her in, she entered the room and said, ¡°Miranda, there¡¯s ady outside who would like to see you.¡± With her head buried deep within the countless piles of papers, Miranda didn¡¯t even have the time to raise her head and nce at her secretary. ¡°Do you know who she is? Is it something urgent?¡± she hastily asked. ¡°She told me that herst name is Nelson and that there was some important matter she had to discuss with you.¡± ¡®Nelson?¡¯ Miranda visibly raised her head upon hearing thisst name being mentioned. ¡°Could it possibly be her?¡¯ She immediately brought out her mobile phone and searched for an image of a poster. Showing it to the secretary, she told her, ¡°Go ahead and ask the people at the front desk. See if this is the woman who wants to see me.¡± The secretary promptly pulled out her cellphone as well to take a photo of the said poster. After that, she sent it to her colleague at the front desk to confirm. About a minuteter, the secretary got a reply and informed Miranda right away, ¡°Miranda. They said that it was indeed the same woman as the one on the poster.¡± Pausing for a brief second, Miranda told her what to do next. ¡°Alright. Chapter 1016 Please show her the way to the reception room.¡± ¡°Understood, Miranda.¡± At the reception room There was a woman sporting a Light-purple dress, leaning into the window, and overlooking the city, bustling with activity. As soon as she heard the sounding from a pair of high heels approaching, she turned around to check who it was. At that moment, the door suddenly flung open and Miranda entered the room, a woman she hadn¡¯t seen for the past three years. Wearing a creamy white office suit, there she was, standing by the doorway. Soon enough, their eyes met. The businesswoman looked asposed just as she would always be while Debbie, on the other hand, became a bit more mature than she was in the past, with a tinge of a forbidding look in her eyes. That being said, the moment sheid her eyes on Miranda, the expression she was wearing instantly eased up and she greeted her, ¡°Aunt Miranda¡­¡± ¡°Stop addressing me that way!¡± Miranda shifted her gaze away from her walking over to the sofa. Debbie knew full well what she had meant by that. With a deep breath, she went straight to the point right away. ¡°Aunt Miranda, I came here to talk about the matters regarding me and Carlos.¡± The door flung open again all of a sudden. The secretary stepped into the room carrying a cup of coffee. Upon cing it on the table in front of Miranda, she left without saying a word and closed the door behind her. Taking a sip from the cup of coffee, Miranda asked casually, ¡°What does your situation have to do with me?¡± ¡°I really need you to back me up on this, Aunt Miranda. Carlos is suffering from memory loss and James is doing everything in his power to oppose me,¡± Debbie said, sitting directly across her. With a cold expression on her face, Miranda looked straight into Debbie¡¯s eyes. Jeering at her, she replied, ¡°I thought I already told you to stop calling me Aunt Miranda. Let me remind you that we¡¯re not that close. When you left Alorith three years ago, you left without even saying a word. And now that you¡¯ve found out that Carlos has gotten better, you¡¯re telling me that you want to be reunited with him? Debbie, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Those remarks cut Debbie¡¯s heart just like a knife. She had thought long and hard about how Miranda might treat her before she headed for New York. But she never would¡¯ve imagined that she would receive such a cold and unpleasant response from the older Lady, knowing that she used to be on her side in the past. For that reason, Debbie was so down in the dumps. Taking in another deep breath, she tried her best to hold everything, every bitter feeling, inside her heart. ¡°I understand that you might be taking this the wrong way. But I promise that I can exin myself for the actions This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I had taken from three years back. You just got to give me some time But first and foremost, what I really want to do at this moment is to apologize to you, Aunt Miranda. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t listen to your advice that year and ended up being fooled by James and falling for the trap he had set. I had been so rash and my recklessness brought about all of the problems and sufferings we have right now.¡± Springing up from the sofa, Miranda simply brushed her off and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a busy woman. Debbie, if you don¡¯t have anything important to say to me, then you should just leave. Stop wasting my precious time.¡± ¡°Aunt Miranda!¡± Debbie eximed in protest, in an attempt to stop her from exiting the reception room. She had gone through Lengths and flown all the way to New York just to meet her. So, she couldn¡¯t just turn back and return empty-handed. ¡°Are you still mad at me for all of the disgraceful events that supposedly happened that year? All of those were merely false allegations which James came up with. He had every intention to ruin me and take everything away. If I can bring you some sort of proof to show that I didn¡¯t have anything to do with it, will you lend me a hand in getting back at him?¡± Debbie asked, hoping that she would say yes. Chapter 1017 Having been left at such a loss for words, Miranda stopped dead in her tracks. It was as though Debbie had perfectly read her mind. In fact, that was precisely the reason why she had been treating her so cold ALL throughout these past three years, she would get upset every single time she thought of Debbie. She used to have such a good impression of Debbie, believing that she was the one who had been destined for Carlos. Be that as it may, from what she had been told, Debbie left Carlos after the unfortunate car ident and filed for a divorce, had an abortion, and in the end, eloped with another man. Getting so saddened by that, she felt so utterly disappointed in Debbie. Miranda didn¡¯t bother looking at her, and she didn¡¯t give her any sort of answer as well. Debbie went ahead and added, ¡°James tricked me into believing that Carlos didn¡¯t make it, and pressured me into leaving Alorith. I know you may find it so hard to believe right now after everything that happened. Ipletely understand that. But Aunt Miranda, if I can find a way to prove myself to you and that I¡¯m telling you the truth, I hope that you will help me win Carlos back again. Would you please do me this favor? If I have to beg, then I¡¯m willing to do that. This way, Carlos will also end up being able to regain the executive rights to the Hilton Group. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Everything that Debbie just said sounded quite believable and was within reason. As a matter of fact, James had won the support of the senior managers and sessfully secured his position in the company while Carlos was still in aa. No one was capable of making him step down apart from Carlos. Having said that, James had done such a good job pretending to be a respectable father while Carlos was suffering from memory loss. Because of that, the amnesiac Carlos hadplete trust in him, and not once had the thought of taking back the Hilton Group evere to his mind. Whenever she would get the chance to speak with Carlos in private, C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Miranda would always try to remind him that he could easily take back his position in thepany. However, Carlos would just simply refuse considering the idea every single time. It even came to a point where he actually gave her a fair warning not to sow the seeds of discord between him and his father. Given that Miranda still wasn¡¯t saying anything and just kept quiet, Debbie tried asking once more, ¡°There¡¯s something else I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you about, Aunt Miranda. Was it also James who told everyone what the cause of the car ident was? Did he tell you that it was because the truck driver had been extremely exhausted while he was driving?¡± With the cause of the car ident being mentioned, Miranda finally turned around to look at Debbie. This was something she wasn¡¯t expecting to hear, so her curiosity had gotten piqued. A bit taken aback, she asked her directly, ¡°What are you trying to imply from that?¡± Seeming so resolute, Debbie peered straight into her eyes. ¡°Just two nights ago, James tried to run me over with his car. And as luck would have it, somehow, I managed to dodge it. But that incident reminded me of what happened that year. Being at the jaws of death, I had a suspicion that it was¡­¡± ¡°Bite your tongue!¡± Feeling so anxious, Miranda Looked over towards the door. Upon checking through the ss window and making sure that no one was standing outside the room, she tly said, ¡°You should be acting your age. Are you not aware that out of the mouthes evil? Be mindful of what you say. For now, why don¡¯t you head back to Alorith? And don¡¯te back until you could bring me some proof that would be enough to prove your innocence. If you can¡¯te up with anything to prove yourself, I¡¯m telling you right now that you shouldn¡¯t expect getting any help from me, and I will even help James get rid of you!¡± With her eyes bloodshot, a smile crept onto Debbie¡¯s face. Finally, she pulled it off and somewhat managed to convince Miranda to give her a chance. As her voice was breaking, she said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much, Aunt Miranda. I will go back right away.¡± As she watched Debbie walk away and leave the room, Miranda tried to catch her breath and plopped down on the sofa, losing the strength on her legs. Lowering her head, she reflected on the information Debbie had just given her. In Alorith The moment Stephanie wrapped up her meeting and stepped out the conference room, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello?¡± she said upon picking it up. ¡°Stephanie, were you trying to reach me? I was a bit preupied earlier,¡± the person on the other end of the call responded. Chapter 1018 ¡°Yes. Please hold on.¡± Stephanie walked into the elevator, phone in hand. When she was finally alone, she continued in a hushed tone, ¡°Hire someone to follow Carlos. Find out if there is any suspicious woman hanging around him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The person on the other end of the line hesitated when she brought up Carlos¡¯ name. Stephanie sneered, ¡°Money is not a problem. Just do it. I¡¯ll bear any and all consequences.¡± ¡°ALL right then,¡± the person said, grudgingly epting the task. ¡°Keep it under wraps.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The elevator doors opened just as she ended the call. She returned to her office and noticed a document on her desk. She put aside the office files in her hand and opened that document. The name ¡°Debbie Nelson¡± written in the file caught her attention. ording to the information on it, Debbie was Carlos¡¯ ex-wife. She had signed the divorce agreement three years ago just after Carlos¡¯ car ident. Soon after that, she had left Alorith and started her career in Zugrurg. With Hayden¡¯s and Ivan Iven¡¯s help, she debuted as a singer and soon made a name for herself in Zugrurg. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After reading through Debbie¡¯s information, Stephanie smirked. ¡®So, that was how she cheated on Carlos, ¡® she thought. She had heard that Carlos had treated his ex-wife very well. But she had been such an ungrateful and shameless woman. Then a name in the file caught her attention. ¡®Hayden? Isn¡¯t he married another girl? Why would he help Debbie boost her poprity in Zugrurg?¡¯ she wondered. She asked her assistant to get further information about Hayden and Debbie, and discovered that he was her ex-boyfriend. Everyone in Alorith seemingly knew about their rtionship. ¡°Hayden and Debbie, Debbie and Carlos interesting story here, ¡® Stephanie mused. Looks like there is an In Champs Bay Apartments Debbie was trying topose her lyrics for her next song. She bent over a piece of paper in her study, while Carlos was sitting next to her, working on hispany files. Dozens of crumpled papers were scattered all over the floor. Debbie let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Aargh! I can¡¯te up with any good lines with this handsome man sitting next to me!¡± Ruby had already warned her many times. If she didn¡¯t release a new album as soon as possible, her fans would likely be mad. But her attention was solely on the man by her side. She couldn¡¯t devote herself toposing songs full-time. Sensing her intent gaze on him, Carlos sighed inwardly. It was she who had called him and had asked for hispany. And now, she was tantly ming him for herck of concentration. Noticing the subtle change in his facial expression, Debbie knew that he was finally distracted from his work. She grabbed the Lyrics she had written and told him excitedly, ¡°How about I read the lyrics to you and you give me some advice?¡± Chapter 1019 Carlos shook his head and said modestly, ¡°It¡¯s been a really long time since I wrote anyposition or lyrics. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you any valuable advice. If you do need help, I can find you a good teacher to guide and inspire you.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°A teacher? I don¡¯t need a teacher. I need you!¡¯ Debbie thought, pouting. ¡°Never mind that. Just listen to me read it. Okay?¡± Seeing the expectant look in her eyes, Carlos didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse her. He nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Debbie¡¯s smile widened and she straightened up in her chair. After clearing her throat, she began to read, ¡°This summer breeze blows away the scorching heat. I feel it caressing me gently, like a kiss from you in the cheek. My dear, seasonse and seasons go, but my love for you only grows. Oh, you are my whole, forever. Oh, the summer breeze brings you to me. How can I show you my love? I miss you. So much, for so Long. Carlos Listened to her read slowly. He was uncontrobly drawn to the sincerity on her face, the shyness in her eyes, and the sentiment in her voice. Magically, all her wordsbined together, forming a romantic, beautiful picture in his mind. He couldn¡¯t wait to hear this song with the music. He was sure that it would be a soothing melody. Two minutester, Debbie finished reading the lines and blinked her eyes at him. ¡°What do you think? Is it any good?¡± Carlos nodded, ¡°Quite good.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That is the biggestpliment I have ever received!¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°Go on. Finish it.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± Debbie put the paper back on the table, grabbed her pen and continued to write the lyrics. Time psed quickly. Carlos kept himself busy with his work for the next few hours. asionally, he would answer a business call. But Debbie had already reached her limits after sitting in the study for hours together without doing anything else. So while Carlos was on another call, she took the chance to slip out of her study and walked into the kitchen to make some fruit tea. Piggy loved fruit tea. With a little honey and a few ice cubes, it was the best drink to have on a hot summer day. Debbie poured the drink into two sses, added a few ice cubes and put a colorful straw in each. Carlos was done with his call and was writing some notes on his office papers. When he saw her, he asked, ¡°Finished the lyrics?¡± ¡°Not yet. I made some fruit tea. Want to try it?¡± Debbie asked as she put the two sses on the table. The liquid was colorful, reminding him of summer. Carlos put down his pen and took the ss from her. He raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, ¡°You made it?¡± Chapter 1020 She grinned at him. ¡°Yes! When we were together in the past, you spoiled me too much and would never allow me to do any chores. So, I hardly went into the kitchen. But, I¡¯ve learned how to cook now. I can make a few simple drinks,¡± she said, winking at him yfully. ¡°Go on. Try it.¡± A woman would be stronger than ever after she became a mother. For Piggy¡¯s sake, Debbie had managed to learn how to cook. She even knew how to make some simple desserts. An emotion shed through Carlos¡¯ eyes, which Debbie clearly missed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He had heard her say several times about how he used to spoil her in the past. It seemed to him now that he was indeed deeply in love with this woman three years ago. He Looked at the drink in his hand. He pulled out the colorful straw in disdain and sipped directly from the ss. Unlike him, Debbie drank a huge mouthful of the drink through the straw. She didn¡¯t stop until it completely cooled down her body. Her ss was already half empty. Carlos chuckled under his breath. This woman never cared about her image in front of him. She acted naturally and was always her genuine self. He wondered if that was the reason why he had loved her so dearly before he had lost his memory. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Debbie noticed that he had only taken a single sip. She was a little disheartened. Carlos shook his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t like too much sugar.¡± His words reminded her that Carlos never Liked sweet foods. How could she have forgotten such an important detail about him? She cursed herself in her mind. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have added the honey, ¡® she thought with a glum look on her face. Seeing the sadness in her eyes, he added, ¡°But it¡¯s good.¡± Debbie waved at him. She took a sip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try tofort me. I know. My bad. I forgot that you don¡¯t like sweet foods.¡± She walked towards him and reached for his ss. Realizing that she was trying to take it away, Carlos grabbed her hand. ¡°Ho. His big hand gently wrapped around her small hand. She felt warmth fill her heart from his single touch. She blushed and said in a low voice, ¡°I will get you some water.¡± He squeezed her soft hand lightly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll drink this.¡± Ignoring his tightening grip on her hand, she asked hesitantly, ¡°But, you¡­ Do you really want to drink it?¡± She didn¡¯t want him to torture himself for her sake. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded simply. Although he didn¡¯t like sugary foods, this was just a ss of fruit tea. He could drink it up. With a smile, Debbie went back to her chair. She propped her chin in her hands and watched the man get back to his work again. An idea popped up in her head. Chapter 1021 ¡°Mr. Handsome, Let¡¯s go on a date tonight.¡± Carlos¡¯ hand hovered over hisptop keyboard. He shifted his gaze to Debbie. Again, the expectant look in her eyes made him unable to refuse her. He nodded. Debbie¡¯s heart was filled with joy. The small smile on her lips spread across her face. She knew that she had been right all along. Carlos would surelye back to her! She was too excited to continue working on her song, so she stopped writing the lyrics and began browsing some posts on Weibo. When she raised her head to peek at Carlos again, she was surprised to see that his ss of fruit tea was already empty. He even ate all the fruits in S880 Her heart fluttered. She was pretty sure that he had drunk it for her sake. Around six o¡¯clock in the evening, Carlos was about to wrap up his work for the day. Just before finishing his work, he asked Debbie to get his car out of the parking lot and wait for him downstairs. A few momentster, Carlos left Champs Bay Apartments. He saw Debbie waiting outside in his car. He smiled and walked towards it. When he got into the car, Debbie suggested, ¡°How about we have dinner at N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Colleen¡¯s restaurant? After dinner, we can walk around themercial street nearby.¡± Carlos raised his brow. There was clearly nothing for him to do. She had already nned out everything for the night. He nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Debbie grinned at his reaction. Curtis and Colleen were not at the restaurant that night. So, when the manager saw Carlos, he immediately ushered them to one of the VIP rooms and called Colleen immediately to tell her of his arrival. Colleen told the manager, ¡°Make sure you take good care of him and serve the best food. Free of charge.¡± After a pause, she inquired, ¡°Is he alone?¡± ¡°No, he is here with ady.¡± ¡°Ady? Is it Debbie or Stephanie?¡¯ Colleen wondered curiously. ¡°What does thedy look Like? Does she have big eyes? Is she good-looking?¡± The manager thought for a few seconds and said uncertainly, ¡°The Lady was wearing a mask and a cap, so I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. But I heard Carlos call her by the name Debbie¡­¡± ¡®Wow, so that is Debbie. Stephanie doesn¡¯t need to wear a mask and a cap to go out!¡® she thought excitedly. Sparing a nce at Piggy and Jus, who were ying in front of her, Colleen instructed the manager, ¡°Thatdy is way more distinguished than Carlos. Remember, all of her meals at our restaurant are free of charge.¡± ¡°She¡¯s more distinguished than Carlos?¡¯ The manager was taken aback. ¡®Who is this Debbie? Is the boss kidding?¡¯ But he kept his doubts to himself and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll treat them both well.¡± ¡°Good. Go ahead with your work.¡± In the VIP room Carlos passed the menu card to Debbie. Chapter 1022 ¡°What would you like to have?¡± Generally, Carlos was a decisive man. He would order the dishes and arrange everything in advance if he was taking someone out for dinner. But he didn¡¯t remember what Debbie liked due to his memory loss, so he had to let her make the decision herself. Without looking at the menu, Debbie told the manager outright, ¡°Please ask your chefs to cook their specialty dishes. We¡¯ll have six vegetarian dishes, two meat dishes, a pot of soup, and some rice. And please don¡¯t make them too greasy or spicy. We¡¯d like it light and healthy.¡± ¡®Ten dishes including the soup and rice?!¡® The manager¡¯s mouth was agape in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Never had he heard a woman order like this before. He politely said to her, ¡°Excuse me for reminding you, it¡¯s our restaurant¡¯s policy to not waste any food. Each of our dishes comes in a generous quantity. So¡­I believe that ten dishes for two people¡­Um¡­¡± He Let his voice trail, but Debbie understood what he meant. She smiled and was about to exin, but Carlos cut in firmly, ¡°Just bring it. And there¡¯s no need to reduce the quantity either.¡± The manager nodded without any more questions. Carlos turned to Debbie and confirmed, ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want it spicy?¡± He remembered that she had cooked spicy dishes at her apartment Last time. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Fine. That will be all.¡± Carlos gestured for the manager to Leave. When they were left alone in the VIP room, he asked curiously once again, ¡°You can¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± Debbie took off her mask and cap. ¡°I can, but you can¡¯t.¡± She had found out earlier that he was taking pills every day because of the sequ due to the car ident. He needed to be on medication for some more time. Carlos frowned. He softened his voice, ¡°Just order what you like.¡± ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t eat spicy food while taking medication.¡± She gazed at him lovingly and added, ¡°That¡¯s what you used to tell me whenever I fell sick.¡± Carlos always forbade her from eating spicy and greasy food. He even kept away seafood from her while she was sick. Carlos grinned. She was unfolding the wet napkin. He took her hand and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°No way. You used to take care of me all the time in every aspect, no matter how trivial the matter was. Now, our roles have been reversed and it¡¯s finally my turn to take care of you. I need to do this right, just like you did for me. No, I should be even better than you, so that I can win my handsome man back as soon as possible.¡± Carlos was moved at first, but when he heard herst words, his face fell. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Whatever, a man is supposed to treat a woman well.¡± Moreover, she was his ex-wife. Even though he didn*t know what exactly had happened between them in the past, he felt an obligation to treat her properly. Touched by his words, Debbie held on to his arm and rested her cheek on it. ¡°You have said those same words to me before. It¡¯s so true that a leopard never changes its spots.¡± ¡®Even though he has lost his memory, he still treats me so well. Thank God!¡¯ she thought, sensing a pleasant ache in her chest. *A Leopard never changes its spots? Are you sure you are praising me?¡¯ Carlos thought, his lips twitching into a smile.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 1023 Shortly after, the dishes arrived. Debbie grabbed a pair of clean chopsticks and picked up some food for Carlos. But just as she was about to put some vegetables onto his te, he stopped her. Confused, she looked at him. He said calmly, ¡°Let me do it.¡± He felt like it was a man¡¯s job to do so. Debbie smiled. ¡°Never mind. Let me do it. Rest assured, I¡¯m using fresh chopsticks. Don¡¯tin.¡° She knew about his obsession with cleanliness. Since they hadn¡¯t yet restored their former rtionship, she wouldn¡¯t dare use her own chopsticks to pick up food for him. Carlos put down his chopsticks and stared at the woman. ¡°Debbie.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Her hand stopped in front of a cucumber dish. ¡®Is he¡­ mad at me? Why?¡¯ And then it dawned on her that the bossy man didn¡¯t Like people disobeying his orders. Debbie sighed and drew back her hand. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m not gonna serve you.¡± Her unexpected humble reaction made Carlos ufortable. He took her hand and made her look at him. ¡°What now?¡± Debbie asked, confused. She had already stopped serving him. Carlos raised her chin with his other hand. He drew closer to her and said in a husky voice, ¡°Just be yourself in front of me. No need to be cautious. No need to fawn over me. Understand?¡± He felt his heart ache when he saw her act so humbly in front of him. It wasn¡¯t Like her usual self at all. Debbie was shocked by his words. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± She gazed into his dark eyes and saw the sincerity in them. She felt so nostalgic. After taking a deep breath, she smiled and found her voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Carlos. You have been so much nicer to me than I am being to you now. Seriously, what I¡¯m doing now is iparable to what you have done for me¡­¡± Besides, it was she who had failed to keep their marriage alive. She was too stupid, too weak. She felt guilty for not holding onto him tightly. Now, God had given her a second chance. Carlos was alive. As long as she could make hime back to her, she was willing to do anything for him. Even if she had to be humble and Lose her pride, she didn¡¯t care. As she was lost in her thought, she felt his arm wrap around her waist and pull her closer to him. And just like that, his lips were on hers, devouring her again. It was not a soft kiss; he was hungry. For her. She couldn¡¯t think. Her thoughts were jumbled and blown away by the heat from his lips. He didn¡¯t stop until a waiter knocked at the door. Gasping for air, they broke apart. In a fluster, Debbie tidied her clothes and bowed her head down to eat the food, her heart pounding in her chest. Since Carlos had warned Debbie to not serve him, she extended her full focus to the delicious food on their table. Instead, he served her the different dishes from time to time. His smallest gestures brought tears to her eyes. She sniffed when she saw the bowl of soup that he had ced in front of her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®Even though he has lost his memory, he still takes care of me so well, ¡°she thought, her chest welling up with happiness. ¡®It looks like all my efforts are paying off. Does this mean he wille back to me soon?* Chapter 1024 ¡°Are you crying?¡± Carlos¡¯ voice snapped Debbie out of her trail of thoughts. She quickly picked up a tissue and wiped her tears. With a sweet smile, she denied, ¡°No, no! I ¡°It was so obvious that she was crying. So, there was no point in lying. She nodded and said, ¡°Well, these dishes are just so delicious. I want toe here again. Will youe with me next time?¡± ¡°You are crying because the dishes are delicious?¡± he asked, knowing that she was lying through her teeth. Debbie nodded again. Carlos put down the spoon in his hand and said, ¡°Debbie.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do I look like an idiot to you?¡± he asked, staring into her tear-filled eyes. Her answer was an insult to his IQ. Her eyes brimming with tears, Debbie forced a smile to hide her true feelings. She tried to make an excuse which he would believe. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just too happy. You are the famous Carlos. It¡¯s every woman¡¯s dream to have a dinner date and spend some time with you. But you are here, with me. I¡¯m just excited.¡± Carlos snorted and picked up a clean tissue to wipe her tears. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, that sounds legit,¡± he mocked. His gestures were so gentle that tears started streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Believe me! I wouldn¡¯t lie to you,¡± she said. Staring at the wet tissue in his hand, Carlos sighed. ¡®Why is she crying even harder now?* ¡°Stop crying! Otherwise. Under his threat, Debbie finally managed to stop the tears. She thought of something funny and then said with a smile, ¡°Old man, do you know why you fell in Love with me back then?¡± Carlos shook his head with a smile, encouraging her to continue. She said with a wink, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m so damn pretty!¡± Sheughed and that lightened the mood. Carlos was d that she had stopped crying. He felt a pang in his heart as he watched her tears. He raised his eyebrow at her suspiciously and asked, ¡°Seriously? I fell in love with you because of your looks? I don¡¯t think I ever was that shallow.¡± Debbie giggled and went on, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not just good-looking. I¡¯m also witty and strong. That¡¯s why you fell for me.¡± ¡®That sounds more convincing, ¡® Carlos thought. ¡°She is indeed a pretty woman and the wittiest and strongest I have ever met.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t as surprised anymore that he had fallen in love with her in the past. After dinner, they left the restaurant together. Debbie took Carlos to a nearby park for a walk. She had initially said that the walk was for proper digestion, but when she saw the pastries and cupcakes through the windows of a dessert store nearby, she gulped her saliva and fixed her eyes on a chocte cake. ¡°Old man, how about a chocte cake? The smallest one¡­¡± Chapter 1025 The yearning in her eyes amused Carlos. Debbie was very different from other women he had seen before. Women were always conscious of their figure and were afraid of putting on weight. They wouldn¡¯t have too much food for supper, nor would they indulge themselves with desserts at this Late hour. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± he said and went into the dessert store. Standing outside, Debbie looked at the man she loved through the window. Carlos picked up several cakes with different vors and put them onto the tray he was holding. Within a few minutes, he strode out with five or six small cakes inside a paper bag. He pulled Debbie into his arm. The girls in the store stared enviously at Debbie because she had such a caring and handsome date. Unable to hold herself back, Debbie took out a chocte cake from the bag and began to enjoy it. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She scooped a spoonful of cake and brought it to Carlos¡¯ mouth. He shook his head, but she grumbled, ¡°You bought so many, I can¡¯t finish all of them. Let¡¯s not waste good cakes. Besides, I will surely gain a few pounds after eating so much. Come on! Take a bite. Let¡¯s put on weight together.¡± Grinning and not knowing how to turn her down, Carlos opened his mouth and ate the cake she was feeding him with so much love. Later, when they had just gotten into his car, Carlos¡¯ assistant called him. There was an emergency meeting he had to attend at thepany. Carlos wanted to take Debbie back home first, but she refused his offer and insisted that she take a taxi home. Sighing in defeat, Carlos hailed a taxi for her. He waited until the taxi was out of sight and then turned around his car and drove towards thepany. At Hilton Group When he saw Carlos¡¯ car approaching thepany entrance, Frankie trotted over. When Carlos got out, he informed him in a hurry, ¡°Carlos, they are waiting for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He handed the car keys to Frankie and walked into the building. Frankie called out hesitantly, ¡°Carlos.¡± Carlos turned around and waited for him to continue. Frankie approached him and whispered near his ear, ¡°We found that someone had been following you for the past few days. It¡¯s¡­ Stephanie.¡± Carlos furrowed his brows and replied in a cold voice, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Stephanie is following me?¡¯ He was annoyed. The senior executives and managers of Hilton Group were all sitting in the meeting room, waiting for Carlos When he entered, they greeted him. After Carlos sat in his designated seat, James, who was sitting in the CEO¡¯s chair, began, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡± He Looked around the table once and then continued, ¡°Milo of the Beckett Group has passed away Ben Sugden has been responsible for the project that they are handling in co-operation with us. Gentlemen, let¡¯s discuss what we are going to¡­¡± Two hourster, after the meeting was over, Carlos and James entered the elevator together. James cast a quick nce at the expressionless Carlos and asked casually, ¡°Carlos, you didn¡¯te to thepany this afternoon. What were you doing?¡± Carlos¡¯ eyebrows shot up at being questioned. Chapter 1026 ¡°I was not feeling very well. I was working from home.¡± He made an excuse. James¡¯ face was immediately filled with fake concern. ¡°You were not well? Are you overworking yourself? How about taking a vacation?¡± ¡°No thanks, Dad.¡± ¡°Okay. Did you see a doctor? Are you feeling better now?¡± If anyone saw this scene, they would believe that James was such a caring father. They walked out of the elevator, followed by Frankie and James¡¯ assistant. Carlos loosened his tie and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Dad. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°ALL right. You are fine, that¡¯s all that matters. By the way, when are you nning to get engaged to Stephanie?¡± James asked in a feigned casual tone. Carlos came to a halt, and James stopped beside him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not getting engaged to her,¡± Carlos said, his tone very serious. James¡¯ expression changed dramatically. He looked around, making sure no one other than their assistants was around, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean by that? Why the sudden change of mind? Not too long ago, you told her father that you would get engaged to her soon.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t exin why he wasn¡¯t willing to get engaged to Stephanie. Instead, he said casually, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I will apologize to Stephanie and her father in person.¡± James tried to hold back his anger and asked calmly, ¡°Carlos, what happened between you and Stephanie?¡± ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m heading back home now.¡± Saying that, Carlos walked towards the entrance of the building. Staring at his retreating back, James knew that everything would go out of his control if he didn¡¯t do something quickly. ¡°Carlos,¡± he called out. Carlos stopped and turned around to look at him. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow morning,¡± James said. After a short pause, Carlos nodded. He had a bad feeling in his gut. As he walked out of the building, Carlos discreetly scanned the area out of the corner of his eye. As expected, he noticed someone hiding in the shadows. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He snorted as he got into his car and asked Frankie to take him to Chapter 1027 Champs Bay Apartments. When he arrived, Stephanie was already home. She was sitting before the wine cab and was on a phone call. Her tone was harsh as she said, ¡°Work out a new n and send it to me via e-mail within three days. Otherwise, the nning Department will have to bear the responsibilities.¡± Seeing Carlos enter the apartment, she fixed her eyes on him with a stern expression on her face. He took off his suit and loosened his tie. ¡°Set aside everything else. Your priority is to work out a new n. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That¡¯s all!¡± Stephanie hung up and heaved a tired sigh. With the phone still in her hand, she trotted over to Carlos, who was in the kitchen, pouring himself a ss of water. She shed a ttering smile and said in a soft voice, ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re back. Are you tired?¡± No matter how tough Stephanie¡¯s work got, she never asked Carlos for his assistance. She was too proud to show him her weakness. Carlos nodded and asked casually, ¡°Something wrong with yourpany?¡± ¡°No big deal. I can fix it.¡± The truth was that she was really annoyed because of what had happened in herpany. She was definitely in a tough spot and had a lot of cleaning up to do. Since she assured him that she could fix it on her own, Carlos didn¡¯t ask for more details. He drank the water and was about to head for his bedroom. ¡°Carlos!¡± Stephanie called out, stopping him. He turned to Look at her, waiting for her next words. Remembering what her mother had told her earlier, she said with a hopeful heart, ¡°I¡¯ve been really exhaustedtely because of work and other stuff. I was thinking that maybe I should take a few days off and go on a vacation. Let¡¯s go together, shall we?¡± Carlos hesitated for a moment, then turned her down. ¡°Milo of the Beckett Group passed away out of the blue. We have a billion-dor project in co-operation with them. I¡¯m responsible for the project now. I¡¯LL be very busy for the next few days.¡± Stephanie lowered her head to hide her disappointment. When she looked at him again, she was wearing an understanding smile. ¡°I see. Take care of yourself. Okay?¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡± With not as much as a smile or a good night, he strode to his bedroom. Stephanie balled her hands into fists and gnashed her teeth as she stood staring at the closed door of his bedroom. The next day, in the general manager¡¯s office at Hilton Group, Carlos was assigning some important tasks to Frankie when the door was pushed open from outside. James entered the office without knocking. As an efficient assistant, Frankie said, ¡°Carlos, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Carlos nodded, and Frankie left the office and closed the door behind him. Carlos stood up from his chair and poured a ss of water for Chapter 1028 James. ¡°Dad, would you like to go to a tea house and talk?¡± James continued acting like a caring father in front of Carlos. ¡°No need for that. It¡¯s no big deal. Are you ustomed to working at thepany now?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. Everything is fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± James put down the ss and added, ¡°Carlos, now that you are fully recovered, I shall return the CEO¡¯s position-¡° Carlos interrupted him, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no hurry. We can talk about thister.¡± James was thrilled deep down, but he feigned worry. ¡°No, no. Three years ago, you were at death¡¯s door. I had no choice but to take over the position to assure the cooperation of the shareholders and the employees. Now that you are fine, I must return the position to you. I will go back to New York and work from there.¡± ¡°Dad, just leave it be for now.¡± Carlos sat opposite James and went on, ¡°There¡¯s something that I need to know from you.¡± James had a hunch about what Carlos was going to ask, and his heart skipped a beat. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How was Debbie rted to me in the past?¡± Carlos asked. He felt that he was bing more and more attracted to her. So, he decided to learn all about what exactly had happened between them. The reason James was at Carlos¡¯ office was to talk to him about Debbie. He was d that Carlos had taken the initiative. If not, he would have had to find a round-about way to mention her without sounding strange James changed his expression dramatically on purpose. After a Long pause, he asked, ¡°Why do you know that woman? Did you meet her?¡± Seeing his long face, Carlos said calmly, ¡°Yes, I met her. She said that we shared a rtionship.¡± ¡°Where did you see her?¡± James seemed very nervous to Carlos. Of course, it was all fake. ¡°Zugrurg.¡± James¡¯ behavior didn¡¯t seem right, so Carlos decided not to reveal the entire truth. James realized that something was off since Carlos had just lied to him. He already knew that Debbie was in Alorith. Both father and son were indulged in their own thoughts at that moment. Faking grief and anger, James began, ¡°That woman brought shame to our family. I wanted to hide everything from you, but¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Carlos asked with a frown. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After some hesitation, James said, ¡°She¡­ she is your ex-wife.¡± Debbie had told him that. So when James confirmed it, Carlos was not surprised at all. Chapter 1029 He just wanted to hear it from his father, because he was still a little skeptical about her. But when James confirmed it, various emotions flooded Carlos. ¡°Carlos!¡± James looked him in the eye and raised his right hand to vow ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Carlos. This is the truth. If I¡¯m lying, may I be struck dead.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Carlos eximed. ¡°I trust you.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± James sighed. ¡°I was afraid that you were cheated by that woman again. Carlos, you have to understand. I really can¡¯t afford to lose you again¡­¡± ¡°Cheated by her? Again?¡¯ Carlos had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Why did we get divorced? Do you know the reason?¡± ¡°Of course I know!¡± James feigned misery and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding the truth from you for all these years because I didn¡¯t want to make you sad. But now that you¡¯re asking about it, I have to tell you everything.¡± He sighed dramatically and continued, ¡°Three years ago, you were in a car ident. Your assistant, Emmett, died at the scene. You protected that woman and was fatally wounded. She was unscratched. When you were struggling for your life in the hospital, she cheated on you and had another man¡¯s baby. When she found out that you might not survive, she chose to divorce you and abort the baby. She even told the media and others that you were dead. Carlos, I¡¯m so sorry. I implored her not to divorce you and told her that you were going to be okay, but she didn¡¯t listen¡­¡± He squeezed out a few drops of tears and let them stream down his cheeks. *She cheated on me and even had another man¡®s baby?!¡® Carlos pulled a long face as he thought of Debbie¡¯s bright smile. ¡°So this is the real reason why we got divorced. Now she knows that I¡¯m recovered, so she is trying to get back together with me.¡¯ ¡°Dad, it was not your fault. But why did all my assistants leave thepany?¡± Carlos asked. From what he had been told, all of his assistants were not in thepany anymore. After a moment of reflection, James answered, ¡°When it was reported that your chances of living were very unlikely, both Tristan and Zelda resigned. As for Ashley and another assistant, they must have quit over my style of management.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Everything now made sense to Carlos¡ªsome employees would resign when their boss was reced. But he somehow felt something was not right with Tristan¡¯s and Zelda¡¯s departure. ¡°After Tristan tendered in his resignation letter, I personally went to him to see if I could convince him to continue working with us. I told him I was only holding the fort while you were away, but apparently, judging from your condition, it wasn¡¯t easy to believe you¡¯d make it out alive. Besides, he turned me down saying he had found a more suitable employer. Not long after, he went abroad.¡± ¡®So, Tristan¡¯s hopped to a betterpany, ¡® Carlos thought to himself. Listening to James¡¯ exnation, Carlos was convinced. ¡°Then what happened to Curtis?¡± he pressed further. Although his memory was problematic after the ident, there were a few things he could recall. His friendship with Curtis was one of those few exceptions. They had always been close. Bosom buddies, if he could use that. What had changed that he no Longer saw Curtis? Feeling helpless, James sighed, and was tempted to change the subject. Chapter 1030 However, he knew that would only work for a time. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy to exin everything in detail, Carlos. But in short, Debbie is Curtis¡¯ niece, and in the tough times that followed, he chose her over you. That should be understandable, I think. Any reasonable man in his situation would have done the same. To protect Debbie, he worked hard to take down all the negative news posts about her from the Inte. Anyway, he didn¡¯t know why I had told Debbie that you were dead. It was just a test of her loyalty to you, but she failed. What else could exin her rush decisions which followed almost immediately? Couldn¡¯t she have waited a little longer, at least to confirm, or if not, to mourn her husband? It surprised me how quickly she reced you with another man. You know what? Three years ago, under her influence, you put Lewis behind bars, on false charges. That woman has always been a problem, but you were not willing to ept it.¡± Thinking back of Lewis going to jail and every other disagreement in the family because of Debbie, James fought to contain his tears. Carlos¡¯ face darkened. Already, he knew Curtis was Debbie¡¯s uncle. For that fact, what James was saying added up ¡°Here is the thing Carlos,¡± the old man said, a thoughtful look on his face. He then took a calcted pause, and studied Carlos for his reaction. When he was certain to have gotten attention, he continued, his pitch dropping for effect, ¡°Stephanie has always loved you, and you should have stuck with her. And it was the worst heartbreak for her when you married Debbie. That¡¯s the reason Stephanie left Alorith. Despite all the pain you caused her, when she knew you had a car ident and Debbie had divorced you, poor Stephanie came back from abroad, just to be by your side. The girl has done everything possible to take care of you. How can you be so insensitive and ungrateful, Carlos? Next time, please be wary of Debbie and her intentions. At every turn, she has proved herself to be unfaithful and unreliable. And I hate the fact that you don¡¯t seem to see through her deception.¡± Those were weighty words for Carlos. ¡®So her tears¡­her emotions¡­They were all fake, weren¡¯t they?¡¯ ¡°I see,¡± Carlos answered after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°Son, you are my only child. Your mom is mentally unstable now. I wish nothing but the best for you. I hope you and Stephanie will live a happy life together.¡± ¡°Hmm, Carlos simply answered. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Megan. Her parents died while they fought to save you and Wesley. You two brought her back and doted on her. But ever since Debbie appeared, she always tried to nder Megan and drive a wedge between you and her. She had another man¡¯s baby and said it was yours. She used it to ckmail you, demanding that you send Megan behind the bars. That woman is heartless and in dangerous, Carlos. Damon must have told you that Megan had been behind bars before, right? Anyway, the decision is yours. If you still think that woman has your best interest at heart, I¡¯ll wash my hands of everything.¡± ¡°Put Megan behind the bars? Now, Carlos finally understood why Damon and Wesley disliked Debbie. James kept throwing mud at Debbie, warning Carlos over and over against her advances. Taking in what his dad had just said, Carlos remained glued to his chair, undecided on what to do. After what seemed like an eternity, he dialed Megan¡¯s number. ¡°Hi Megan, I want to ask you something. It¡¯s about Debbie¡­¡± Half an hourter, he hung up the phone. By the aura around him, anyone who saw him right now would be scared to death. Debbie¡¯s wickedness was beyond Carlos. ¡®She pushed Megan into the river, drove her out of the country and scared her from ever stepping in Alorith! Besides, she cheated on me, had an abortion and eloped with another man¡­¡± To add oil to the me, James had an assistant send Carlos a folder with evidence to Debbie¡¯s unfaithfulness. The stack of photos that fell onto the desk when he opened the folder was more than Carlos could take. What on earth had Debbie turned into? Why would a normal woman hang around with a different random guy every time? Chapter 1031 In one of the photos, Carlos recognized the man. Somewhere in a garden as they yed, Debbie sitting on a swing, while Hayden stood behind pushing her with unmistakable enjoyment. If this photo couldn¡¯t prove that Debbie had an affair with Hayden, there were still several other photos in which she was sleeping in the arms of a strange man. In a fit of rage, Carlos crumpled the photo he was holding in his left hand, and banged on the table with the other. There was no need to go through the remaining photos In addition to the photos, there was also an enclosed note in the folder. In Debbie¡¯s unmistakable handwriting, it read, ¡°Apart from his money, what else did Carlos mean to me? Nothing. Zero. Zilch! Now that is a closed chapter. Carlos is dead, and I¡¯m a free woman. On top of that, I¡¯m pregnant with another man¡¯s baby. A man I slept with while I was in Ennd. The game here is simple. Since his dad has never wanted me in the family, I¡¯ll leave this city with money. It has to be good money, I swear! Five million dors is the least I¡¯ll take. Nothing less! And I¡¯ll leave Alorith for good.¡± The gloating tone of her note was sickening. What did this woman have for a heart? ¡°Jeez!¡± he bellowed and banged on the desk. The pen that was sitting on the edge of the desk fell to the floor. ¡°And this woman thought she¡¯d fool me again? Damn!¡± he shouted. When he realized he had shouted, he Looked around cautiously, then said through gritted teeth, ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Carlos kept swearing. Elsewhere, Debbie started to sense something was off when Carlos hadn¡¯t contacted her for the third day in a row. She sent several messages to him, but there was no response. She walked her dog around several times, but didn¡¯t see Carlos once. To kill her boredom, she went to Curtis¡± house and had some fun ying with Piggy and Justus, but the bad feeling just wouldn¡¯t budge. Later, when she came back home, she called Carlos. Several times, she tried, waiting and hoping he would pick up, but there was no response. At long Last, when she was almost giving up, her prayer was answered, or so she thought. She greeted him cheerfully, ¡°Hey, old man. Are you busy now?¡± Stephanie had put the phone on speaker, so Debbie¡¯s voice reverberated in the office. On hearing the familiar voice, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but recall the photos and the apanying gloating note. His face darkened. When Debbie didn¡¯t hear any response, she looked at her phone screen and asked in confusion, ¡°The phone is connected. Old man, are you busy now?¡± Seeing that Carlos had no intention of speaking, Stephanie, who had taken a few steps back, came closer to answer. ¡°And what do you want from Carlos, if I may ask?¡± she asked with obvious derision in her tone. Debbie was shocked. ¡®Why is Carlos not answering?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°I need to speak to him, madam. Where is he?¡± she asked bluntly. ¡°What?¡± Debbie heard Carlos¡¯ voicee from the other end of the Line.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1032 Although it was just one word, she could tell that something was off with him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Is it because Stephanie is with him?¡® With a sinking feeling, she said softly, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll let you get back to work.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Before she hung up, Stephanie called out to stop her. Debbie didn¡¯t hang up, nor did she speak. Stephanie said with a smile, ¡°Debbie, let this be thest time that you call my fiance. Carlos and I will get engaged next month. In case you¡¯re still in doubt about his intentions with me, I invite you to our engagement party. Maybe, that will confirm you in everything that you need to know.¡± ¡®Is this woman kidding me?¡¯ Debbie wondered. ¡®What¡¯s going on with Carlos? Is this what he has been up to for thest three days?¡¯ Color drained from Debbie¡¯s face. She had thought she and Carlos had gone along very well. Why would he change his mind all of a sudden to go ahead with an engagement to Stephanie? What did she miss? In any case, what was the rush for? Debbie panicked. She didn¡¯t know what to say. After a Long pause, she said timidly, almost sounding silly, ¡°You are lying! I won¡¯t believe it unless Carlos tells me this himself.¡± Carlos took over the phone, turned off the hands-free mode and said coldly, ¡°Debbie, Stephanie and I will get engaged next month. Since she doesn¡¯t mind it, you are wee to our engagement party.¡± Debbie shook her head and murmured, ¡°Hell no! That can¡¯t be Carlos on the phone! I guess you¡¯re trying to pull a prank on me, Stephanie.¡± But even as she said those words, putting up a protest, deep down in her heart of hearts, she knew better. This was not a prank. It was Carlos¡¯ phone number and the voice was no doubt his. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Her weeping grew into hysterical cries. Carlos, however, responded with a cold sneer. If it weren¡¯t for James having warned him, he would¡¯ve believed her performance. ¡°You want me to tell you face to face?¡± Carlos asked. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Debbie blurted. ¡°I¡¯lle to your office now,¡± she added in between sobs. She still refused to believe what she heard. Only a few days ago, Carlos had been so nice to her. To confirm whatever she had heard on the phone, Debbie rushed to the Hilton Group offices, as soon as she hung up. Carlos had informed the receptionist ahead of time, so she was allowed straight to the general manager¡¯s office without being stopped. Inside the office, she found Carlos and Stephanie discussing something. Walking straight to where they were, Debbie noticed that they were looking at map of the venue where the engagement party was to be held Debbie¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Carlos cast a cold nce at her and said bluntly, ¡°Stop acting before me. I already know what kind of woman you are. It¡¯s good that you are here, so that I can tell you this for thest time. Stop ying tricks on me. I am past that.¡± As Debbie looked him in the eye, the coldness on his face stung her. It made her wonder whether their happy moments before were just a dream. Chapter 1033 After a long time, she finally managed to say, ¡°Carlos, what did you hear about me that makes you so hostile against me?¡± ¡®What did I hear about you? Are you afraid of being exposed?¡¯ Carlos felt even more disappointed. Without saying a word, he opened a drawer and took out a stack of photos and a sheet of paper in between. Just with one Look, Debbie knew what the photos were all about and what was on the paper. ¡®Now that James began to strike back, I don¡¯t need to hide anything from Carlos, ¡® she thought. ¡°Carlos, let me tell you the truth. It was James who forced me to Leave Alorith. He used our baby to threaten me. He told me you were dead and even held a fake funeral to deceive me. He even had his men abduct Sasha and forced me to write this down and sign my name on it. He destroyed our marriage and ruined me. He-¡° Whatever Debbie said, Carlos would not believe. He had been warned. Besides, Debbie called James by his name, which only made matters worse. ¡®She doesn¡¯t show any respect to Dad!¡¯ Thinking of this, he rudely interrupted her. ¡°Shut up! Enough of that bber!¡± The viciousness in his voice gave Debbie such a real scare that her mouth went dry all of a sudden. ¡®I now get the point. In Carlos¡¯ eyes James is a caring father. I must expose his true colors.¡® So she said, ¡°Carlos, do you know James is not your biological father?¡± Actually, that was new to Carlos. If anyone else had told him that on any other day, he would have believed it. But this,ing from Debbie, was indeed odd. Stranger than fiction. ¡°Remember what your grandpa told you on his deathbed? I know you may not believe me. But what James did against you and everyone close to you while you were in aa speaks volumes. No one might have told you what the old man did to the Hilton group. Besides the fact that you came back to a changed leadership in thepany, you may not be privy to the acrimony that led to the departure of long-time and trusted employees. Anyway, the losses you¡¯re seeing are just a tip of the iceberg. If you don¡®t watch out, that man, James will be your downfall, I promise you. Oh, by the way, he even took away thepany and properties that you gave me.¡± Disdain written all over his face, Carlos retorted, ¡°You must be disappointed to hear that Dad came to me and asked me to take the CEO¡¯s position back. But I turned him down. As for thepany and properties I gave you, I have a hunch, you came back just to revenge yourself, huh?¡± Looking at the man in disbelief, Debbie gaped at his cold retort and apparent naivety. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s your decision if you want to trust James, and I don¡¯t care anyway. So let¡¯s just assume that I came here to avenge myself. But this is not because he took away the things you gave me, but because he ruined my life and destroyed our marriage. For that, I swear, he¡¯ll pay a heavy price!¡± she roared. Clenching his hand to fist inside his pocket, Carlos answered with a cold expression, ¡°It was you who wrecked our marriage.¡± ¡°For the umpteenth time, get this straight Carlos. I did what I did under duress. When James did a mock funeral for you, had his men abduct Sasha to ckmail me, and threatened me with our baby, to coerce me into signing the divorce papers, what should I have done, Carlos? Should I have agreed to abort our baby? Tell me, Carlos!¡± Debbie mocked. ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡± Carlos asked all of a sudden. Chapter 1034 Not only he, but Stephanie held her breath at the mention of the baby. She was afraid that Carlos had a baby with this woman. ¡°The baby¡­¡± Debbie almost let slip. But she really couldn¡¯t tell him the truth right now. ¡°I stumbled and fell, and then I lost it¡­¡± For Piggy¡¯s safety, Debbie would Lie, even if it meant putting her neck on the line to save the little girl. Carlos snorted, ¡°You fell on purpose, right? After all, the baby was not mine.¡± Debbie realized that Carlos trusted James very much, and he wouldn¡¯t believe whatever she said. In Carlos¡¯ eyes, she was a shameless, disgusting woman who had betrayed him and Left him while he was in aa. Silence reigned in the office, until Stephanie finally spoke. Suppressing a mocking smile, she said, ¡°Debbie, I don¡¯t know why you are saying that Uncle James isn¡¯t Carlos¡¯ dad. Even if it¡¯s true, he is the one who raised Carlos to where he is now. For all practical purposes, he is Carlos¡¯ dad, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± ¡°Shut up! You know nothing!¡± Debbie screamed. For Carlos, Debbie could swallow her pride. After all, she still loved him and respected him. But who the hell did Stephanie think she was? She had no say in this matter. Stephanie didn¡¯t know what Debbie was capable of, if someone dared rub her the wrong way. Stephanie had underestimated Debbie. Such a sharp reprimand was simply beyond what she had expected. ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos warned in a cold voice, fearing Debbie might turn violent at any slight provocation now. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m so disappointed in you,¡± murmured Debbie, her eyes teary Pulling out a handkerchief from his pocket, Carlos wiped his brow, as if the white piece of cotton would magically wipe away the tension building in his head and the air around them. ¡®I¡¯m the disappointed one. I¡¯m so disappointed in you, Debbie!¡¯ he thought. Stone-faced, he ced an internal call. Under a minute, Frankie, one of Carlos¡¯ new assistants, knocked at the door. ¡°See her out,¡± said Carlos, trying to sound asposed as possible. The assistant, oblivious to what was happening, greeted Debbie with a polite smile and indicated the way out. ¡°This way, Debbie,¡± he said courteously. But Debbie didn¡¯t move. She Looked Carlos in the eye and asked, ¡°Carlos, are you sure that you two are getting engaged?¡± ¡°Debbie, what do you mean?¡± At that moment, a man¡¯s stern voice came from outside the office. Then, James appeared and entered. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Pointing at Debbie, he gloated, ¡°You can do whatever you want, Debbie, but get this from me. Stephanie will be my daughter-in-Law, and there are no two ways about it. Three years ago, Carlos had spent his whole fortune on you. Yet you left him while he was in aa. Now that he is recovered, you can¡¯t wait to get back together with him. I know what you are after. Just admit it.¡± He was implying that Debbie was after Carlos¡¯ money. Chapter 1035 Taking advantage of James¡¯ support, Stephanie looked at Debbie and eximed, ¡°Debbie, how shameless you are! How about this? Since you are Carlos¡¯ ex-wife, I¡¯ll give you five million dors. Just leave with the money and nevere back to pester him, will you?¡± ¡®Five million?¡¯ Debbie snorted, ¡°Wow, you are indeed a generous woman Stephanie.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t get the mockery in her tone and shed a proud smile. She even believed that she and Carlos were made for each other as their families were of equal social rank. However, what Debbie said next made her smile freeze. ¡°But if Carloses back to me, I¡¯ll have countless five million dors. Do you think I¡¯ll give a damn about a mere five million?¡± Stephanie, James and Carlos were dumbstruck. ¡°How about this? Since you think that money is all there is to rtionships, I also have an idea. I¡¯ll give you fifty million dors, on condition that you quit this fight, leave Carlos alone and move on,¡± Debbie offered with a scornful smile. Stephanie¡¯s face changed. She suppressed her anger and snapped back, ¡°Do you think Carlos is up for auction to the highest bidder?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I should ask you. Stephanie, is Carlos an item? You want to pay me five million to ask me to leave him. What do you take him for? Amodity on sale? A rent boy?¡± Debbie asked, without the slightest fear that her words would offend him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Debbie!¡± Carlos shouted, his face sullen. James¡¯ face twisted as well. He pointed at Frankie and scolded, ¡°Why did you allow this woman in here?¡± Then he pulled out his phone and called the security. ¡°Bitch, I won¡¯t allow you to hurt my son again,¡± he threatened. ¡°Hello. Is that security station? Someone is stirring up trouble in the general manager¡¯s office. Hurry up. Dispatch a team to sort this out quickest.¡± No one tried to stop James from calling the security. Unconvinced, Debbie looked at Carlos and asked, ¡°Are you that cruel to watch as the security guards throw me out?¡± Carlos answered in a cold voice, ¡°Debbie, I won¡¯t spoil you anymore.¡± Debbie¡¯s heart broke at his words. She took a deep breath and turned to James. ¡°James, you old son of a bitch! I tell you what, I¡¯ll get back together with Carlos. No matter how many tricks you y, you won¡¯t stop me!¡± Hearing the words, James trembled with anger. With his shaking hand, he pointed at Debbie and yelled, ¡°Bitch! You are just as shameless as ever.¡± Unable to stand Debbie¡¯s humiliation of his father, Carlos stood up from his seat, strode towards her and caught hold of her wrist, dragging her to the door Chapter 1036 Debbie struggled to break herself free, but to no avail. She cradled his neck, jumped up and kissed him on the Lips. Ignoring his Long face, she turned to Stephanie and said proudly, ¡°You know what? Whether it was three years ago or now, we¡ª Mmmph¡­¡± She wanted to tell Stephanie that she and Carlos had kissed a few times recently, but he covered her mouth with his palm. Before she could say anything, he threw her out of his office. ¡°Ouch!¡± Debbie cried in pain as she Lost bnce and hit the floor. Only then did Carlos stop, but then he shut the door without even sparing a single nce for her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The employees couldn¡¯t help but giggle at her awkward position. *Oh my goodness! Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡¯ Debbie thought. Picking herself up, she pulled down the hat over her eyes, covered her face and rushed to one of the elevators. As soon as the elevator doors closed, the doors of the other elevator opened, letting out a group of security guards heading to the general manager¡¯s office. Alone in the elevator, Debbie nkly stared at her reflection in the shiny wall, her mind drifting off into a daze. The look on her face told a sad story. It seemed like all her efforts were futile. At a high-ss housing estate in the downtown area Staring at Jared¡¯s cor, Sasha pointed to the gates and yelled, ¡°Get out! Now!¡± Jared scratched his hair and said impatiently, ¡°I told you many times I didn¡¯t cheat on you. I helped her to her feet, smudging her lipstick onto my cor identally.¡± Sasha said with a sneer, ¡°Jared Han, stop lying! Do you think I¡¯m such a fool to believe yourme excuse?¡± Sasha was a not-so-famous star C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But she worked very hard to get more opportunities and always had to fly to different cities. Today, she had just gotten back home after a week-long trip. As if they worked on a synchronized clock, Jared arrived only a few minutester, with Lipstick print on his cor. ¡°Please calm down, Sasha, and stop being so unreasonable!¡± ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± In frustration, Sasha closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°We¡¯re done! Just find another woman who is reasonable.¡± Then she opened her eyes and angrily pushed Jared towards the door. Peeved about her attitude, Jared retorted, ¡°Fine! We¡¯re over! If I evere back again, I¡¯d be your grandson!¡± Unknown to him, Sasha had thought Jared would keep begging and pleading. But he didn¡¯t even apologize and try to sweet-talk her as a gentleman. It broke her heart. ¡°Fine! Just leave!¡± she said feebly, her eyes red, on the brink of tears. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Jared loosened his tie roughly and stormed out in a huff. Silence reigned in the apartment again. Crouching on the floor, Sasha covered her face with both hands and broke into tears, weeping uncontrobly. ¡®Is he really breaking up with me?¡± Panic gripped her heart. Chapter 1037 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying when the doorbell suddenly rang. ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked while wiping off her tears. ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s me, Debbie.¡± Debbie¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Earlier on, she had seen Sasha¡¯s post in WeChat Moments. ¡°I can finally go back home today!¡± read part of the post, in which Jared was mentioned. Sasha immediately sprang to her feet, but she staggered as her Legs were numb. She opened the door, and forced a smile. All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us ¡°Hi Deb!¡± she greeted, putting in an effort to sound cheerful. Debbie bent over to pick up the stic bags on the floor, which contained different kinds of fruits. ¡°Hi Sasha. Am I interrupting your romantic moment?¡± She hadn¡¯t nned to visit Sasha at the beginning. But Curtis and Colleen had taken Piggy and Justus out. To kill the boredom, especially after her drama- filled day at the Hilton Group offices, she came to visit Sasha. Sasha shook her head and took over the fruits. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m d to have you here.¡± However, her voice was a bit different, which caught Debbie¡¯s attention. She took a closer look and then noticed that Sasha¡¯s eyes were red and puffy. Debbie closed the door and asked with concern, ¡°Why did you cry? What happened? Where¡¯s Jared?¡± She looked around, but Jared was nowhere to be found. Without answering Debbie¡¯s question, Sasha put the fruits on the table. She then picked up a durian and went to the kitchen to peel it. ¡°Did Jared piss you off?¡± Debbie asked. And she was right. After a short pause, Sasha answered, ¡°Not really. I broke up with him. And I asked him to get the hell out of here.¡± ¡°What? You two broke up? What happened? Tell me. I¡¯ll teach that bastard a lesson!¡± Stretching herself as if she was ready for a fist fight with Jared, she added, ¡°Where¡¯s that jerk?¡± At least, hering here helped relieve Sasha, who said with a giggle, ¡°Deb, let¡¯s eat the durian and not talk about him.¡± Thanks to Debbie making light of the situation, she somehow began to have a hunch that Jared would eventuallye back to her. At the right time, Debbie nned to ask Sasha more about her rtionship with Jared. But for the moment, she was careful not to press, since Sasha had just jetted back to town, obviously tired. Also, Chapter 1038 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Debbie suspected she might not get a sober exnation, if they had sharply disagreed only a few minutes back. To change the subject, she began to peel the durian and said, ¡°I picked the biggest durian in the supermarket. I hope it¡¯s sweet as well. Oh poor Jared! He could¡¯ve enjoyed the delicious durian with us if he hadn¡¯t had a row with you.¡± Sasha nodded and pointed to the durian as if pointing at Jared. ¡°We¡¯ll eat it up. Don¡¯t leave any for him.¡± Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss. ¡®What if he neveres back? At the thought of it, she pouted, her eyes turning teary again. All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us In order not to let Debbie worry about her, she could only bear the pain in her heart. ¡°Sasha, tell me the truth. What exactly happened between you and him?¡± asked Debbie, who had stopped peeling the durian when she noticed a fresh hint of tension in Sasha¡¯s eyes once more Touched by the show of concern from Debbie, Sasha couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. In between sobs, she asked, ¡°Deb, what should I do if he doesn¡¯te back to me?¡± ¡°I will call him, right away,¡± said Debbie, pulling out her phone from the purse. ¡°Don¡¯t, Deb. He must be in a fit of rage now.¡± ¡°How Long has he been gone?¡± Debbie asked. Sasha wiped her tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°About an hour.¡± ¡°I-¡± Debbie wanted to say something. ninjanovel Right at that moment, the doorbell rang. Debbie and Sasha looked at each other in confusion and then walked towards the gate together. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Who is it?¡± Sasha asked expectantly, hoping that it would be Jared. ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandma. Your grandson is here to wish you a happy new year,¡± Jared said outside the gate. ¡°Grandma? Happy New Year? Come on! It¡¯s summer!¡¯ Sasha rolled her eyes, but apparently, she was thrilled. Her tears rolled again, but this time for joy. ¡°You jerk! You are not allowed toe in,¡± she teased. Debbie was confused. As far as she knew, Jared¡¯s grandmother had passed away a long time ago. Jared pressed on the lock for fingerprint scanning, which as usual took a fraction of a minute to open the door with a beep. The couple looked at each other with passion, Sasha¡¯s eyes red and swollen, while Jared¡¯s hands hurt under the weight of the shopping bags. Raising the tworge bags in either hand, Jared ttered with a disarming smile, ¡°Grandma, I brought some food for you. Will you let mee in, please?¡± Sasha burst intoughter and pped Jared on the armining, ¡°You said we were done. Why are youing back?¡± ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Without noticing that Debbie was around and watching, Jared threw himself into Sasha¡¯s arms, pretending to be a clingy girl. ¡°Ugh! Give me a break!¡± To catch Jared by surprise, Debbie feigned a cough to announce her presence. Even though she had watched with amusement, she suspected he might do something embarrassing if she didn¡¯t stop the fun now. Chapter 1039 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Jared was startled by the sudden voice. He turned to look in the direction, and when he saw Debbie, he took a few steps back and eximed, ¡°Tomboy, when did youe here?¡± ¡°Not long ago. You¡¯ve just arrived when your favorite fruit, the durian, is ready. Did youe back because you smelled it?¡± Debbie jokingly asked. All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us Sniffing the scent of durian, Jared closed his eyes to savor the moment. Then he raised the food and said, ¡°Look! I brought a lot of food too. Kebabs, milk tea, octopus balls, chicken wings¡­ They are too much for two people only. And now that you are here, you¡¯ll have to feast with us.¡± Debbie was amused. She took over the food bags and enthused, ¡°Thanks, dude. But I think these will only be enough for me and Sasha. Don¡¯t count on us sharing with you.¡± ¡°Not fair, Tomboy.¡± He put up a protest. ¡°I know you are a foodie, but can you please spare me a bite or two?¡± They all burst out Laughing at that Lively turn. When they were all seated on the sofa in the living room, watching TV, Debbie turned to Jared and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandma, by the way?¡± Sasha giggled and said, ¡°Deb, here is the thing¡­¡± She then told Debbie what had happened between her and Jared. Debbie burst outughing when she finally realized why Jared called Sasha ¡°Grandma.¡± Pretending to take offense with the discussion, he pouted andined to Sasha, ¡°Why did you tell her? Don¡¯t you care about my ego?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Sasha rolled her eyes and put an octopus ball to his lips. ¡°Come on. You and Deb have been friends for the longest time. What¡¯s new about your ego that she doesn¡¯t know about?¡± Debbie was really envious of the intimacy between the young couple. She used to bepletely against Sasha being with Jared because she thought that he was not a reliable man. But now it turned out she was wrong. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Even Jared, who used to be a yboy, could make Sasha happy. What about her own happiness? Could she have a happy life with Carlos? After Debbie left Sasha¡¯s apartment, she got a phone call from Hayden ¡°Hi Hayden.¡± ¡°Are you back in Alorith?¡± he asked. He had just learned that Debbie was back. ¡°Yeah. Piggy is here as well. She stays at my uncle¡¯s house,¡± Debbie said casually. ¡°How about I treat you to dinner tomorrow, and you bring Piggy along?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate,¡± she said. After all, he was a married man. Knowing what was on her mind, Hayden coaxed her, ¡°You are thinking too much. That¡¯s it then. I¡¯ll send you the locationter. Bring Piggy along, please.¡± Chapter 1040 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°ALL right.¡± She couldn¡¯t turn him down. Three years ago when she just arrived in Zugrurg, she had no money or job. It was her most difficult time. During that time, Hayden had helped her out. He had found a house for her and offered her a job. All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us She wanted to reject the offer, but she was pregnant then and she needed a house and a job to raise her baby. So she epted his kind offer. ninjanovel Thanks to Hayden, she managed to make a living in Zugrurg. However, after giving birth to Piggy, she quit her job without telling him. Then she approached many recordingbels with her songs. It was then she met Ivan and Irene. Ivan hired her and made her a popr singer One day, before Hayden left Zugrurg, he had asked her a bold question ¡°Now that you are single, can we-¡° ¡°No!¡± She had turned him down without hesitation. She thanked him a lot, but that had nothing to do with Love. Without another word, Hayden had simply smiled and left. It was after she gave birth to Piggy that they met again. Hayden then knew that she hadn¡¯t aborted the baby, whose paternity had been the source of malicious rumors, which Hayden had feared would ruin Debbie. ¡°His kid?¡± he asked. ¡°Hmm,¡± she simply answered. She knew he was referring to Carlos. With the sleeping Piggy in his arms, he told Debbie, ¡°I¡¯m willing to treat her as my own child, Deb. Will you-¡° Debbie interrupted Hayden. ¡°Hayden, I know what you mean, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I love Carlos. I know he¡¯s dead, but I can¡¯t fall in love with anyone else, ¡® she thought to herself. Actually, Hayden had already steeled himself for this. Every time he tried to get back with Debbie, she would turn him down. After so many times, you just expect it. But you can¡¯t me a guy for trying, right? For thest few years, Hayden had traveled to and fro between his home city and this country, and Piggy had grown up calling him ¡°Daddy Hayden.¡± Of course, he hadn¡¯t told anyone about Debbie and Piggy. That was her secret to reveal, if she chose to. After all, he was Debbie¡¯s ex-boyfriend, and if anyone found out, the rumors would start up again. And thest thing he wanted to do was ruin her reputation. The next day, Debbie swung by Curtis¡¯ house. She picked up Piggy and then drove to the Alioth Building. She had asked Hayden whether he could book another restaurant instead. Chapter 1041 After all, the Shining International za was owned by the Hilton Group. But Hayden told her that he nned to buy some things for Piggy in the Shining International za after lunch. So she didn¡¯t turn him down out of hand. Hayden was a good guy, and it was not like Debbie was made out of money. As usual, Debbie wore sunsses and a hat for her disguise. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At the underground car park, she got out of the car, scooped a sleepy Piggy up in her arms, and entered the elevator. When she entered the private booth, Hayden was already there, waiting for them. And so were various cold dishes. The smell made her quite hungry. Upon seeing mother and daughter, Hayden put the documents in his hands aside, stood up and took Piggy from her arms so that Debbie could get situated. ¡°You miss me, Evelyn?¡± Hayden believed that the nickname ¡°Piggy¡± didn¡¯t suit the aloof girl at all, so he insisted on calling her ¡°Evelyn¡± whenever he saw her. When she saw Hayden, Piggy¡¯s eyes snapped open and she gave him a broad smile. ¡°Daddy Hayden! It¡¯s been forever!¡± Hayden was pretty amazed at Piggy¡¯s words. He looked at the Little girl and said, ¡°Wow, Evelyn. You¡¯re smart! You remember how long it¡¯s been?¡± She formed a three with her fingers. He knew that meant three months. He had to admit that Piggy was far more intelligent than other children her age-thanks to Carlos¡¯ genes. ¡°Yeah. Daddy Hayden, where?¡± Piggy blinked her round doe eyes as she looked at Hayden. Putting her on his Lap, Hayden picked up a dessert he had specially ordered for her and put it to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy working. But not today. Today I¡¯m all yours.¡± Piggy took a small bite of the dessert and said, ¡°Daddy Hayden, Grandma Colleen said¡­we¡¯re moving. With you?¡± Hayden gave her a smile and patted her head. Then he turned to Debbie and asked, ¡°Sure you¡¯re going back? After what happenedst time¡­¡± If Hayden had asked her the same question two days ago, Debbie would have nodded without hesitation. But after recalling Carlos¡¯ attitude, she was not so sure anymore. She shook her head and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. It depends.¡± Hayden knew what she meant. They had gotten closer since she left the city three years ago. He asked a waiter to serve the main dishes and kept chatting with Debbie¡¯s charming daughter At Lunch, Debbie received a phone call from the private detective she hired. ¡°Debbie, I¡¯ve got some news about James. You free to talk now?¡± Debbie cast a nce at Hayden, who was feeding Piggy, and waved her phone. Chapter 1042 ¡°I have to take this ¡°Sure.¡± Debbie left the room. Piggy was almost full, so she asked Hayden to take her out of the baby chair. He did as he was bidden, and started to eat his own meal. Just at that moment, his phone rang. It was from his assistant. ¡°Hello? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What?!¡± It was rather shocking news, andmanded his full attention. And since Hayden was distracted, Piggy was out of the door. Debbie had forgotten to shut it, and Piggy was curious to explore the outside world. She left Hayden there, engrossed in his phone call. The moment she left the room, a familiar figure came into view. It was the uncle she missed a lot. Carlos was saying his goodbyes to his clients. ¡°Everything¡¯s settled then. As for the contract, we¡¯ll find another¡ª¡± He suddenly stopped as he felt tiny arms encircling his leg. He lowered his head, and to his intense surprise, he saw the little girl he had met before. Piggy held onto his leg, raised her head and called out, ¡°Uncle.¡± But she didn¡¯t receive the warm wee she was expecting. The man talking to Carlos frowned and asked a nearby waiter, ¡°Whose kid is that? Get her out of here!¡± He was afraid Carlos would get annoyed. He needed this deal. Carlos, however, gestured for him to stop and bent over to pick Piggy up. Once she was in his arms, he told the man, ¡°Allen, we¡¯ll pick this upter. Goodbye!¡± Piggy hung on to his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. She loved being held by him. Embarrassed, Allen looked at the little girl. ¡®Weird. Likes her a lot. They seem like father and daughter. But I never heard that Carlos had a kid. Wait she just called him Uncle. I wonder why?¡¯ Ignoring his confused client, Carlos went back to his private booth, Piggy in his arms. This was Carlos¡¯ exclusive private booth. There was even a bedroom inside. He entered the bedroom with Piggy. Putting her on the bed, he squatted down on the floor so he could Look her straight in the eye. ¡°Why are you here? Who brought you?¡± he asked. ¡°Daddy, Mommy,¡± Piggy answered briefly. ¡®I see, ¡® Carlos thought. ¡°Where are your daddy and mommy? Why aren¡¯t you with them?¡± Chapter 1043 ¡°Daddy¡¯s eating. Mommy went out. She¡¯s on the phone.¡± Piggy didn¡¯t know where Debbie went. ¡°Did you have Lunch? Are you hungry?¡± Carlos asked patiently. ¡°I¡¯m full. Daddy fed me. I also had milk. Not hungry.¡± Carlos stroked her hair and coaxed, ¡°How about I take you to your daddy and mommy? They must be scared, not knowing where you are.¡± Just then, they could hear voices outside the room. Carlos heard the waiter say, ¡°Hayden, this is Carlos¡® private booth. You can¡¯t just barge in Like this.¡± Carlos picked Piggy up and opened the door to the bedroom. Hayden was standing right outside, anxiety written on his handsome features. When he saw Piggy, he heaved a sigh of relief. He said helplessly, ¡°Evelyn, you scared me half to death!¡± When he finally hung up, he looked around for Piggy. She was nowhere to be found. His heart started racing and he bolted from one area to the next, looking for her everywhere. Finally, a waiter got his attention, and told him that Piggy had entered this room. Piggy blinked and said, ¡°I met Uncle Carlos. Daddy Hayden, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Carlos is nice.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hayden looked at Carlos with mixed feelings. He was not sure whether Carlos knew she was his daughter. They were both famous businessmen in the city they shared, so he offered his hand for Carlos to shake. ¡°Carlos! Good to see you! You know Evelyn?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Mmm hmm,¡±¡± Carlos simply answered and set her gently on the floor. ¡®So Hayden is Piggy¡¯s dad? Or¡­?¡¯ Staring at her tiny figure, he asked, ¡°Is Evelyn your daughter, Hayden?¡± ¡°Hayden was involved in Debbie¡¯s scandal, ¡® Carlos thought. His mood darkened, dampening the joy he felt at seeing Evelyn. Hayden was taken aback by Carlos¡¯ question. But soon he regained hisposure and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, Evelyn¡¯s my daughter. Debbie¡¯s her mom.¡± Hayden studied Carlos¡¯ face when he said that. There was no mistake that Carlos¡¯ cold expression darkened even further when he learned Debbie was Piggy¡¯s mother. Carlospared Evelyn¡¯s adorable face to Debbie¡¯s and found that they did look alike. ¡®Piggy is really Debbie¡¯s daughter! Debbie and Hayden¡¯s daughter!¡¯ Thinking of this, Carlos said sarcastically, ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re married. How could you have a kid with someone else? The child is illegitimate. Don¡¯t you feel bad about that?¡± Hayden, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to mind his sarcasm. Chapter 1044 ¡°I¡¯ll give Debbie anything she wants. ¡°So, was it Debbie¡¯s idea not to get married? Why wouldn¡¯t she marry Hayden? Is she really after my money and trying to get back together with me, just Like Dad said?¡¯ A trace of disgust flitted through his gaze at the thought. ¡®What a bitch! She chases after money at the expense of her kid¡¯s happiness. ¡® Hayden perceived the disdainful look in Carlos¡¯ eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°But I was wrong, too. I was still married when I slept with Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Debbie. I¡¯m d she kept the kid, though. She¡¯s an awesome woman. I can¡¯t marry her, but she still wants another baby with me.¡± Debbie told Hayden she wanted another child, that much was true. But it wasn¡¯t like he made it sound. She actually said she needed to have another kid with Carlos to win him back. Carlos didn¡¯t respond to Hayden¡¯s remarks. He Looked at Piggy. A minuteter, the Little one ran back excitedly with a Chinese fried pumpkin cake in her hand. She reached out her arms to Carlos and said, ¡°Here, Uncle Carlos. My favorite. Go. Try it.¡± She waited. Carlos looked at her, still unable to believe that such a lovely child came from Debbie and Hayden. It would have been okay if she was the daughter of Hayden and someone else. But no, it had to be that couple. James told Carlos Debbie cheated on him with Hayden. And now, he had proof, in the form of a small child. By now, Carlos¡¯ mood had hit rock bottom. He gave Piggy a nce and refused her coldly. ¡°No.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Piggy looked at the food in her hand, feeling hurt. ¡°Uncle Carlos.. she said in a choked voice. Hearing her soft voice, Carlos closed his eyes and paused, but he didn¡¯t turn around. Piggy took two steps forward and said sadly, ¡°Uncle Carlos, you don¡¯t like pumpkin cake? You don¡¯t like me?¡° There was tension in the silence that followed. Carlos eventually turned around. The look in his eyes was conflicted. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Just give it to your daddy,¡± he said. Rejected again, Piggy couldn¡¯t help crying. ¡°But¡­but¡­ would you taste it?¡± Tears started streaming down her pink cheeks. She wondered if she¡¯d done something wrong. ¡®Uncle Carlos doesn¡¯t look happy. Is he mad at me?¡¯ she thought. Chapter 1045 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Yet the girl suddenly put the small, exquisite pumpkin cake into her mouth and chewed it between sobs. Then she trotted over to Carlos and hugged his leg. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Carlos. You don¡¯t have to eat it. Don¡¯t be mad,¡± she cried, looking up at him. Carlos¡¯ heart tightened into a knot at her sad, innocent tone. He bent to pick her up and consoled her, ¡°Piggy, I¡¯m not mad at you.¡± ¡°But¡­ you don¡¯t¡­like me anymore,¡± Piggy said inartictely, forgetting to chew the food in her mouth. Carlos wiped the tears from her eyes and face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll have dinner with you next time, okay?¡± Shaking her head, Piggy wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let me go with you. Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± Watching this, Hayden felt stumped. Piggy seemed very attached to Carlos. And she didn¡¯t like anyone. Father and daughter had a special bond. Debbie was sitting over by the window and talking on the phone. She had a bad feeling when she heard Piggy¡¯s cries. She hung up on the detective and darted to the booth where the crying seemed to being from. As soon as she rounded the corner, she saw Carlos holding Piggy in the hallway, along with several other people. Debbie was astounded. ¡®Why does he have Piggy? Does he know? Is he trying to take her away from me? Or is he trying to hurt her to get back at me? No, either way, I have to stop him.¡¯ She ran towards Carlos and jumped and pulled, trying to snatch Piggy away from him. ¡°Carlos, put Piggy down. If you¡¯re mad at me, take it out on me, not her.¡± Carlos was dumbfounded by what she said. Seeing how agitated Debbie was, he was worried that they¡¯d all fall. He didn¡¯t want to see this cute child hurt. He shifted Piggy to his other arm and pushed Debbie away, demanding, ¡°Calm down!¡± ¡°Give me my daughter! She¡¯s not yours. She stayed in my womb for nine months. She is my flesh and blood,¡± Debbie retorted. The only thought running through her mind was that Carlos forgot about her, left her and now he was taking her daughter away from her. She had to get Piggy back. Carlos, however, was angry enough to strangle her when he heard her repeatedly say Piggy had nothing to do with him and her father was someone else. Even though they weren¡¯t together, there was still a possessive streak. Somehow, Debbie and Carlos ended up in a fight. Debbie aimed a foot at Carlos and he spun to keep Evelyn from getting hurt. Then he shifted his bnce to avoid a fist, and narrowly dodged a joint Lock she was trying to maneuver him into.The whole time he had Hayden stepped forward and was about to scoop her up in his arms. Yet the girl suddenly put the small, exquisite pumpkin cake into her mouth and chewed it between sobs. Then she trotted over to Carlos and hugged his leg. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Carlos. You don¡¯t have to eat it. Don¡¯t be mad,¡± she cried, looking up at him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos¡¯ heart tightened into a knot at her sad, innocent tone. He bent to pick her up and consoled her, ¡°Piggy, I¡¯m not mad at you.¡± ¡°But¡­ you don¡¯t¡­like me anymore,¡± Piggy said inartictely, forgetting to chew the food in her mouth. Carlos wiped the tears from her eyes and face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll have dinner with you next time, okay?¡± Shaking her head, Piggy wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let me go with you. Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± Watching this, Hayden felt stumped. Piggy seemed very attached to Carlos. And she didn¡¯t like anyone. Father and daughter had a special bond. Debbie was sitting over by the window and talking on the phone. She had a bad feeling when she heard Piggy¡¯s cries. She hung up on the detective and darted to the booth where the crying seemed to being from. As soon as she rounded the corner, she saw Carlos holding Piggy in the hallway, along with several other people. Debbie was astounded. ¡®Why does he have Piggy? Does he know? Is he trying to take her away from me? Or is he trying to hurt her to get back at me? No, either way, I have to stop him.¡¯ She ran towards Carlos and jumped and pulled, trying to snatch Piggy away from him. ¡°Carlos, put Piggy down. If you¡¯re mad at me, take it out on me, not her.¡± Carlos was dumbfounded by what she said. Seeing how agitated Debbie was, he was worried that they¡¯d all fall. He didn¡¯t want to see this cute child hurt. He shifted Piggy to his other arm and pushed Debbie away, demanding, ¡°Calm down!¡± ¡°Give me my daughter! She¡¯s not yours. She stayed in my womb for nine months. She is my flesh and blood,¡± Debbie retorted. The only thought running through her mind was that Carlos forgot about her, left her and now he was taking her daughter away from her. She had to get Piggy back. Carlos, however, was angry enough to strangle her when he heard her repeatedly say Piggy had nothing to do with him and her father was someone else. Even though they weren¡¯t together, there was still a possessive streak. Somehow, Debbie and Carlos ended up in a fight. Debbie aimed a foot at Carlos and he spun to keep Evelyn from getting hurt. Then he shifted his bnce to avoid a fist, and narrowly dodged a joint Lock she was trying to maneuver him into.The whole time he had Chapter 1046 Piggy in his arms. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s stop, now, okay? Before she gets hurt,¡± Carlos said tly. As things escted, a crowd began to surround them. Later, the security guards dispersed the onlookers under the manager¡¯s orders. That was when Debbie noticed Piggy had her arms around Carlos¡¯ neck. She didn¡¯t seem to be held against her will at all. So Debbie started to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carlos. I was too worried. Please give back my daughter,¡± she said, trying to be as nice as she could. When Debbie finally calmed down, Carlos set Piggy down gently. He looked at the little one and said tenderly, ¡°Go to your mom, now.¡± Piggy didn¡¯t let go of him immediately. ¡°Uncle Carlos, will youe to our house?¡± Sensing the girl¡¯s unusually deep attachment to him, Carlos was confused. He didn¡¯t answer Piggy¡¯s question. Instead, he looked at Debbie incredulously, who had just thrown a tantrum, and wondered, ¡®Is she using the girl to get back together with me?¡± ¡°What are you Looking at?¡± she snapped at Carlos, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Piggy,e here,¡± she said to her daughter, disappointed at Carlos¡¯ reaction. She recalled how he used to say he wanted a boy. ¡®I knew he wouldn¡¯t Like Piggy.¡¯ Carlos misunderstood her too. He thought Debbie was embarrassed because she had given birth to a married man¡¯s illegitimate child. But he eventually said indifferently, ¡°This isn¡¯t about you and me. I Like Evelyn.¡± Then he turned to Piggy. ¡°Evelyn, this is my card. Call me when you want to see me. Then I¡¯ll send someone by to pick you up, okay?¡± Piggy¡¯s tearful face broke into a smile when she heard this. She took the card and gave Carlos a peck on the cheek. ¡°Thanks, Uncle Carlos. I¡¯ll call.¡± ¡°d to hear it. All right, I have work to do. Bye.¡± ¡°Bye-bye.¡± Piggy waved her hand and went to her mom. Debbie could tell that Piggy liked Carlos a lot, even more than Ivan, Chapter 1047 Hayden, and her other godfathers. However, Carlos was just as cold as always, and didn¡¯t show much warmth to the child, at least as far as Debbie was concerned. After Carlos left, Debbie scooped Piggy up into her arms and asked, ¡°How do you know¡­ um¡­Uncle Carlos?¡± Holding Carlos¡¯ card in her hand, Piggy blinked and answered, ¡°Daddy Ivan, at the dinner.¡± Debbie remembered how excited Piggy was after that dinner. So she Liked Carlos from the first time she met him. Debbie was so bitter she could taste it. She was not sure what to tell her daughter. Should she tell Piggy that Carlos was her father? Was it right to keep the truth from her? After dinner, they walked out of the restaurant. Hayden had nned to go to the mall and do some shopping for Piggy, but the little girl was already asleep. So Debbie decided to take her back to Curtis¡¯ ce. Debbie¡¯s concert date was just around the corner. She had been quite busytely and had almost no time to spend with Piggy. She rang the doorbell, and the noise made Piggy stir. She fluttered her eyes and was struggling to wake up. A servant opened the door and greeted them warmly, ¡°Hi, Debbie. And here is our little Piggy.¡± Piggy smiled at the servant and said, ¡°Hi, Ruth.¡± Then once again, she buried her Little face in her mom¡¯s chest.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Debbie walked inside with Piggy in her arms. Then suddenly she heard someone talking in the living room. She asked Ruth, ¡°Do we have a guest?¡± ¡°Yes, Debbie.¡± Debbie decided not to bbor the point any Longer. She put Piggy down changed into her slippers, and walked into the living room, holding Piggy¡¯s hand. A woman in a seaweed dress sat elegantly on the couch drinking water. Seeing Debbie walk in, she nervously put the ss down on the table, hand shaking. ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re back,¡± Curtis said. Debbie smiled. ¡°We were gonna go shopping, but Piggy¡­¡± Was asleep, she wanted to say. But her words were frozen on her lips when she saw the woman sitting on the couch. It was¡­ Colleen walked over to Debbie with Jus in one arm, and took her hand and said with a smile, ¡°I bought some watermelon. It¡¯s said to be as nutritious as milk. Let¡¯s try some.¡± But Debbie wasn¡¯t even paying attention to Colleen. ¡®Why is she here?¡® she thought with a pale face, feeling a little short of breath. The atmosphere was suddenly painfully and awkwardly quiet, and tense as all get out. Curtis walked over to Debbie and urged, ¡°Debbie,e and join us.¡± Debbie was still silent, staring at the face she had seen so many times on TV, yet it was totally unfamiliar to her. Then all of a sudden, she gathered up Piggy and started to walk to the door. Chapter 1048 ¡°Deb, the woman sitting on the couch called in a throaty voice, struggling to get to her feet quickly. Debbie paused, resentment spilling from her gaze. The next second, as if she heard nothing, she walked on, intending to leave. Curtis went to her anxiously, trying to persuade her to stay. ¡°Debbie, your mom took some time off to visit. I know this is hard. I think you two need to talk.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Talk? About what?¡± Debbie scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her.¡± ¡°Deb,¡± Ramona called out again. Her heart ached every time she called her daughter¡¯s name. ¡°I was forced to leave you and your dad. Now that the guy who tore our family apart is dying, I want to make up for the past. I want to spend time with you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you! I don¡¯t have a mom!¡± Debbie yelled, startling Piggy and causing her to jump, despite being held fast by her mom. Realizing she had scared Piggy, Debbie pressed her cheek against Piggy¡¯s, and rubbed her back tofort her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. Didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± Colleen handed Jus to Ruth and took Piggy from Debbie. ¡°She¡¯s your mom. Give her a chance.¡± Debbie turned around and looked Ramona in the eye. ¡°I never had a mother, and I don¡¯t need one now,¡± she said stubbornly. ¡°You abandoned me when I needed you the most. I don¡¯t want to see your face ever again!¡± Then, without giving anyone a chance to speak, Debbie stroked Piggy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sweetheart, I have to go. Have fun with Jus, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, bye-bye, Mommy.¡± Piggy waved her hand sweetly. Debbie kissed her on the cheek, changed into her shoes and left. ¡°Deb! Deb!¡± Heartbroken, Ramona ran after her and kept calling her name. Debbie walked on resolutely, got in her car, and drove off. ¡°You don¡¯t have a mother. You don¡¯t. You don¡¯t ¡® she kept telling herself. The car sped along the street. She floored it, hitting 90-it still was not fast enough. Chapter 1049 She didn¡¯t slow down until the traffic lights turned red. But it was toote to brake. The car screeched along the roadway before a loud bang assailed her ears as she jerked to a stop. ¡®Ow! That hurts!* Her forehead bumped into the steering wheel. When she lifted her head, there was a red mark there. She slowly raised her head and found her car had crashed into another car in front of her. And it was an expensive one. ¡°Could this day get any fucking better?¡¯ she thought bitterly. As she tried to get her bearings, the driver in front of her got out of their car. Debbie had to get out of hers too. At thest second, she remembered to bring her purse too. The driver walked towards her. Leaning against the car door, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s settle this without bugging the cops. I¡¯ll pay for the repairs.¡± Frankie looked at the dent from the collision, then at the car which had crashed into the Emperor¡ªa $300, @0@ Cadic¡ª and atst at the owner of the car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He tapped on the backseat window and said quietly, ¡°Carlos, the driver of the other car is at fault. She¡¯s offering to pay.¡± ¡°Ask Osmin Fisher toe here and drive me back to the office. Stay here and deal with this collision,¡± Carlos ordered coldly. ¡°But the other driver is Debbie,¡± Frankie replied. Considering their history, he figured he¡¯d better let his boss know. ¡°Debbie?! Carlos was surprised. ¡®Why does she keep popping into my life Like this?¡± While Frankie was letting Carlos know what was going on, Debbie raised her head to look. It was not until then that she realized she had hit Carlos¡¯ Scaldarsi Emperor. She pped her forehead remorsefully. ¡®Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! why couldn¡¯t I have been more careful? Carlos hates me so much right now. He¡¯ll think I did it for attention. Ouch! My head!¡¯ She forgot she hit the steering wheel. The front bumper of her car was destroyed while the Emperor only suffered a dent. ¡®I guess you get what you pay for. The Emperor is worth nearly ten million. The repairs will probably cost me a mil easy. Damn! If this had happened a few days ago, I might have gotten off scot free. He hates me now, so who knows how much I¡®11 have to pay?¡¯ When Frankie was conferring with Carlos, Debbie waited nervously and imagined all kinds of possibilities. A few minutes Later, Frankie was back. ¡°Debbie, let¡¯s pull over first,¡± he suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed. It was only logical. They were causing traffic to back up behind them, so the best thing would be to get off the road. Chapter 1050 Debbie got back in her car, followed the Emperor to a parking lot, and pulled over. Carlos never left the car. Frankie was the one who talked to Debbie about the ident. ¡°Debbie, the repairs will total more than a million. I¡¯m afraid I need you to apany me to the garage. While time is money, Carlos will let it go this time,¡± Frankie said, a little embarrassed to mention a price to Debbie, since he knew Debbie and Carlos knew each other. ¡°More than a million¡­¡± Debbie uttered desperately. She didn¡¯t have that kind of money. She had spent most of what she did have on some pretty important things. ¡°Carlos is in the car, isn¡¯t he?¡± she asked Frankie, pointing at the Emperor. Unsure what she was up to, Frankie didn¡¯t answer. With a sigh, Debbie approached the Emperor and tapped on the car window. The window Lowered, and Carlos was busy shuffling through some files his cellphone propped up against the seat. ¡°Speak,¡± he demanded without bothering to look up. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos, money is tight. Can I give you an I0U?¡± Carlos put the files down and turned to her. ¡°Let me guess: Hayden¡¯s too poor to afford repairs?¡± he asked sarcastically ¡°Hayden? Who said anything about him?¡± She was confused. ¡°Stop wasting my time. Frankie¡¯s in charge of this. Talk to him.¡± Carlos was about to roll up the window when Debbie ced her hands on top of the ss to stop him. ¡°Wait. How about I sleep with you and you let it go?¡± she said in earnest. ¡°No!¡± Carlos retorted with a frown, his face a mask of disgust. *Do you have to be so harsh?¡¯ Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money. Maybe Hilton Group can issue me a credit card with a high credit limit. Then I can pay you with it. And afterwards I pay off the card.¡± ¡®That¡¯s no different from an IOU, ¡® Carlos thought. Unwilling to talk to her anymore, he pushed the button on the door to roll up the window. But Debbie stopped him again. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to crush her fingers in the window. ¡°Carlos, please. It was an ident. If I could take it back, I would. How about a grace period? And I promise I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± Chapter 1051 ¡®Won¡¯t bother me? I doubt it! Just go away.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t believe her. Without a word, he went on doing his work making notes, turning pages Left with no other choice, Debbie took out her phone and called someone. ¡°Hey Ivan, you busy? In a meeting? Oh, nothing serious. Thank you. Bye.¡± Ivan was in a meeting. His assistant had answered the phone. Debbie dialed another number. ¡°Hi Yates, it¡¯s me. Piggy¡¯s mom.¡± Piggy was so adorable everyone liked her. Debbie took advantage of it shamelessly and made friends with Yates Fletcher from Askor, Xavier O¡¯Caghan from Mipburg, a sessful Lawyer, and Ivan. ALL these guys were big shots, and all of them were Piggy¡¯s godfathers. *Yates?¡¯ That name got Carlos¡¯ attention. Yates was the second most powerful man in a mysterious, foreign organization Debbie told Yates on the phone, ¡°I crashed into Carlo¡¯ Luxurious car. And he insists I pay him for repairs now. But I¡¯m Low on cash. Can you lend me some? Piggy¡¯s not here. Can we talk about the money first? You want to talk to him? You two know each other?¡± ¡®How come I never knew they were friends?¡¯ she wondered. She handed her phone to Carlos and said, ¡°Here, it¡¯s Yates.¡± Carlos took the phone and said, ¡°Hi.¡± Yates said something on the phone that Debbie couldn¡¯t make out. Carlos asked with a frown, ¡°Yates, how much do you Know about this gal?¡± Yatesughed and said something else Debbie didn¡¯t catch. A short whileter, Carlos handed her the phone, his face clouding over. ¡°Frankie,¡± he called. Frankie walked over to the window, waiting for his boss¡¯s orders. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Carlos said. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± The Emperor drove off and was finally out of sight. Debbie stared at her phone, dumbfounded. ¡®Yates knows Carlos. How? I was getting nowhere ¡®til Yates spoke up for me. I wonder why?¡± ¡°What did you say to Carlos?¡± she asked him curiously in a text. Yates didn¡¯t reply for a bit. Finally, he wrote, ¡°I told him that you were husband and wife once, and he should go easy on you for old times¡¯ sake. When that didn¡¯t work, I tried saying that because you banged each other many times was a good enough reason to forgive the repairs.¡± Debbie always knew what kind of man Yates was, but his vulgarity still shocked her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With the problem solved, Debbie was relieved. She drove her car to a nearby 4S shop and then checked into the hospital. Chapter 1052 As her concert date approached, she had to do something about the red mark and the swelling of her forehead. As soon as she registered for the surgical department, Ruby called. ¡°Debbie, great news! Yourtest concert is sold out. More than 20, 000 tickets in less than a second!¡± she said excitedly, as if seeing money flying into her pockets. Debbie came to the surgeon¡¯s office. There were a few people in front of her. She had to wait in a chair. ¡°I guess I have friends with deep pockets,¡± she said to Ruby. For example, every time Debbie held a concert, Ivan and Irene would buy a lot of tickets and then give them to their friends and ask them to go and support Debbie. ¡°Nah, you¡¯re wrong this time. Ivan didn¡¯t buy a single one. You¡¯re pretty well-known here, so¡­¡± Ruby left out thest part of her sentence. Debbie understood. She used to be Carlos¡¯ wife, the apple of his eye. Then they all thought she betrayed him. There would probably be plenty of malicious fans at her concert and she had to get ready for whatever the angry fans might do. ¡°Good. I emailed you the setlist. Please inform the sponsor and make sure the backing tracks and Light shows are ready. I¡¯m not fussy about the clothes, so I¡¯ll try them on then before the concert,¡± Debbie said. Ruby nodded although Debbie couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°How¡¯s the new albuming along? Done yet? Maybe we could make a special pressing for the concert?¡± she asked. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been depressed for a bit. So no new songs yet.¡± Leaning back in the chair, Debbie closed her eyes wearily. ¡°What? Never mind. I¡¯ll be in a Alorith tonight. Catch youter.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Debbie hung up and opened her Weibo app to check thements. She wanted to know what her fans were saying. She had a Lot of followers on Weibo. Most of them were stans of her music. But like any industry, she attracted a plethora of haters as well. Some of thements were vicious. And thementers had been at it for quite a while, with threads literally thousands ofments long. Debbie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It was high time the truth came out. The concert was her big chance. When the nurse called her number, Debbie quickly came to the exam room, where a friendly doctor greeted her with a smile. It was Niles. Small world. ¡°We meet again!¡± Niles observed. Even in the in white uniform, he looked upbeat and attractive. Debbie sighed inwardly. ¡°I was in a car ident and got into a headbutting contest with my steering wheel. So I¡¯d like to find out if there¡¯s anything to be worried about.¡± The doctor nodded, agreeing to her request. After a few questions, he reassured her, ¡°Nothing serious. I¡¯ll prescribe some ointment. When you get home, you can roll an egg on it, or an ice pack. It¡¯ll help with the pain and swelling.¡± ¡°Got it. Thanks.¡± Debbie was about to leave the office and head straight to the cashier¡¯s to pay the bill. She reached out her hand to pull out her patient¡¯s card and the registration receipt, but Niles put his hand on the card and asked, ¡°Does Carlos know?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1053 ¡°Yeah, he does,¡± she answered casually. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°It was his car I crashed into.¡± ¡°You did what? With all the heavy traffic on our roads, you just crashed into his. What a coincidence! Come on, dish,¡± he prodded. Once again she tried to pick up her medical records, but Niles was not ready to let go. ¡°Probably not a good idea to have me around too long. If your brother knows you talked to me, he¡¯ll skin you alive,¡± she said resignedly. ¡°Think Wesley is that cruel? Actually, he¡¯s a good guy. What happened between you two, anyway?¡± Wesley was Niles¡¯ idol. Finally, Niles moved his hand away. Debbie picked up her things and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s not Carlos. I don¡¯t care what he thinks.¡± ¡°Right. By the way, how are things between you and Carlos?¡± Niles looked up at her expectantly. Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do all doctors have this much free time?¡± He pursed his Lips disapprovingly. ¡°Free time? Go outside and see for yourself. Some of the patients who check in here barely have a thing wrong with them. Most of them just want a friendly ear. And a lot simply choose me for that privilege.¡± Of course, most of his patients were women. And they only came here to see him. He was rich, handsome and energetic. It was no wonder that every day the hospital was packed with women smitten with him. ¡°You chose to be a doctor. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll rise to the challenge.¡± She smiled mischievously. ¡°Bye now!¡± she said as she left. Debbie intended to go back home. She had work to do. ¡°Let me walk you out,¡± said Niles, rising up from his chair. ¡°No need for that. I don¡¯t want your brother to kick your ass.¡± Debbie pushed him back into his chair, leaving him confused. ¡®She seems nice. Why do Wesley and Damon hate her?¡± After a nurse applied some ointment to her forehead, Debbie went back to the Champs Bay Apartments. For the next two days, she was too busy to contact Carlos. Finally, the day arrived. Debbie¡¯s concert was tonight. Alorith Stadium was crammed with people. In preparation, Debbie tried on several outfits, matching shoes and some makeup. By the time she was done, it was already 6 p.m. The concert was about to begin. As usual, the first song was an old mainstay she sang to open each show. The moment she got to the mic, even before she opened her mouth, the fans went ecstatic, drowning all sounds in the stadium with cheers. The Lights on the stage brought out the sparkle of her orange jumpsuit, embroidered with huge bows. nking her were twelve male dancers, six on either side. The Lights red to life, bathing the concertgoers in shades of purple and pink. The backup dancers were simrly multi-hued. As the mortars in front and behind started to belch sparks, she took a few steps forward-she wanted to be closer to the fans who sat in the front row. When she saw who upied the VIP seats in the first row, she almost sang off-key. There was Yates, Ivan, Irene, Xavier, Jared, Sasha, Kasie, Curtis, Colleen, ir, Wesley, Adriana, and Damon. All there, all watching her. All of them were excited, save Wesley, who sat there with a long face. Chapter 1054 Sitting on Yates¡¯ left was a man, who sat quietly. To that man¡¯s left, he had an assistant standing close by. Debbie couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she figured it was Carlos. ¡°Good. He¡¯s here. It¡¯ll give me the emotional fuel I¡¯ll need to sing some of these songs properly.¡± The song was almost over. And now was the time to interact with the fans for a bit. Just then, without warning, the big screen changed its view, showing all the guests in the VIP area. The audience went quiet for half a minute or so. When they figured out who those guests were, screams erupted from the crowd. Most of the guests were celebrities, especially Irene, Curtis and Carlos. Carlos alone could have excited the audience. But Debbie¡¯s Loyal fans whispered amongst themselves, ¡°Carlos is here. Are they back together?¡± The fans who hated Debbie said, ¡°Dammit, how are we gonna throw the eggs? What if Carlos gets in the middle of it?¡± Next, the fans were going to request songs. This was a rare thing that gained poprity in recent months. So rather than try and defuse a delicate situation, or inadvertently bring a hater up onstage, she chose Kasie as the lucky fan. Kasie raised her hand. Debbie pretended not to know her. She smiled at her and asked, ¡°Miss, what song would you like to hear?¡± A mic was passed to Kasie. As Debbie¡¯s best friend, she climbed onto the stage excitedly. ¡°Debbie, we¡¯ve been friends for a long time, but this is my first time at one of your concerts. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The whole venue quieted down. Debbie hadn¡¯t expected Kasie to say that. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was spontaneous. Kasie thrust the lilies she was holding into Debbie¡¯s arms. Her eyes were red. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. I wasn¡¯t a good friend. This is your first concert in Alorith and I have to be here for you. I want you as a friend forever. I love you, Tomboy!¡± They hugged each other. ¡°I love you too. You guys might recognize this one. It¡¯s called ¡®Miss You in Winter¡¯¡­¡± Before Debbie could finish her sentence, screams rang throughout the venue. She smiled, ¡°Yeah, this song is about my best friend. Kasie, this song¡¯s for you.¡± Debbie had been missing Kasie a lot. She hadn¡¯t seen her in 3 years, and that was a long time for best friends. She wrote ¡°Miss You in Winter¡± for her. When she announced it, she looked at Kasie who was standing next to her on the stage. Kasie was moved. Just before the performance, she kissed Debbie¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Love you forever, sis.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes twinkled with tears. Holding Kasie¡¯s hand, she put the microphone to her lips. The music started, and she sang, ¡°That winter, the snow fell relentlessly. The night was nketed in white. Chapter 1055 You saw me crying like a babying back from a hike. Wiping the tears from my face, you cheered me up and told me everything would be all right.¡± Kasie got off the stage in the middle of the song. A member of the crew handed Debbie a guitar. She took it and fastened the mic to the stand, and continued, ¡°When I saw your tears, I wanted to say, ¡®Lovely girl, we need to be strong. There are many more people who love us in the world. Put on a smile and live bravely¡­''¡± When Emmett died and Kasie¡¯s heart was broken, Carlos had fallen into aa. Debbie was beside herself with grief and was soon forced to Leave the city. She had always hated that she couldn¡¯t be there for Kasie during that dark time when she must have needed a shoulder to cry on. So, separated from her friend, she poured her heart out through her songs. Countless glow sticks swayed back and forth in unison in the dark. Many fans raised signs saying ¡°We love you Debbie,¡± or ¡°My bias Debbie.¡± The words shone in many different colors, made even more colorful by the glow sticks. The concert went more smoothly than Debbie had anticipated. When she went to the dressing room to change her clothes during the intermission, Ruby asked excitedly, ¡°Did you invite Carlos and Wesley? The reporters are hovering around outside like vultures. Be careful.¡± The stadium was packed to the gills. There were simply too many people, with twenty thousand inside the venue and ten thousand outside. It was standing room only. In that sea of faces it would be difficult to pick out a special guest. ¡°I¡¯m a singer, not a miracle worker. I didn¡¯t invite them, and they wouldn¡¯te even if I had.¡± Yates Loved Piggy. He knew how important the concert was to Debbie, so of course he hade. Debbie begged him every chance she got to have him invite Carlos too. ¡°How about Xavier? He¡¯s working on an international business dispute case, isn¡¯t he? When did he get here?¡± Ruby asked as she put on the belt of the dress for Debbie. ¡°Get the ck stilettos and strap them on her,¡± she told Debbie¡¯s assistant who was standing nearby. ¡°I invited him. I need his help here,¡± Debbie replied with a nod. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She had forged a rtionship with Xavier for a reason, and now finally it was time for him to y his part. Ruby gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Nice! So even Carlos is here. You¡¯ll be the talk of the town after tonight.¡± Debbie straightened her clothes and smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s the n, right?¡± As a pop star, poprity and attention were the basis of her sess. The Longer she stayed in the public eye, the longer she could remain on top. Three minutes Later, the concert resumed. Debbie had invited a popr male artist to sing ¡°The Mysterious Mermaid¡± as a duet with her. The crowd cheered even louder as he walked onstage into the Light. He didn¡¯t have all of the first verse, so it was an even bigger surprise to see and hear him there. And after the first few lines, his studied tenor came through the speakers. ¡°There is a pretty fish in an ancient fairy tale. She Looks wistful and distant. People shed tears at her mncholy and beautiful songs. Chapter 1056 They say she¡¯s the curse of fishermen. Many sailors died looking for her. She has no soul. The sun is her home and the rainbow is her road.¡± The chorus went, ¡°Aaaaaaah, she wears red clothes with her breasts and shoulders bared, her hair disheveled. Sparse red hair grows behind her cheeks A fan said, ¡°Holy crap! This is brilliant! I¡¯ve seen Debbie live three times. I love this new one! Lay on vocals? Definite yes!¡± Jared had goose bumps all over. ¡°Jeez! This is epic! Awesome!¡± Then he cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, ¡°Debbie, you rock!¡± Debbie heard him and looked at him resignedly. Sasha pulled at his sleeve in annoyance. ¡°Settle down, dude.¡± Jared kept quiet. Even among so many noisy people, Carlos could still do his work. He had aser-like focus that let him filter out distractions while he concentrated. But his keen mind let him know what was going on around him. He looked up at Debbie and told Frankie, ¡°Talk to her. Convince her to work for Star Empire Entertainment Company under the Hilton Group.¡± *I can¡¯t imagine we have to do any work here. It¡¯s a done deal if you want to sign her, ¡® Frankie thought . But he didn¡¯t have the guts to say it. ¡°Yes, Carlos, but¡­¡± he hesitated. Without looking up, Carlos ordered, ¡°Spit it out.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s good. Really good. But shees with a lot of baggage. Tons of rumors. Now, Mr. Walker did a good job quashing those¡­ but fans are good at digging dirt up on their celebrities. We could be in for trouble if we sign her.¡± Frankie¡¯s remarks werepletely objective and professional. Debbie had been a hot topic since he met her. She could easily hit the headlines. On the other hand, Carlos and Hilton Group had a way of making those headlines disappear. ¡°Stars need exposure to stay popr. As for the scandals¡­¡± Carlos looked at Debbie, the shiniest star of that night, and continued, ¡°So? She¡¯s not embarrassed. Worried that Star Empire can¡¯t handle the scandals?¡± ¡®If Ivan can do it, so can I, and I can do better.¡¯ There was a trace of jealousy in Carlos¡¯ tone. Frankie didn¡¯t know what to say. It sounded that Carlos was ready to sign Debbie at any cost. Chapter 1057 Frankie wanted to remind him, ¡°She cheated on you.¡± But he knew he would be screwed if he told his boss that, so he remained silent. He just hoped that fact wouldn¡¯te back to bite them both. Yates heard their conversation. He said to Carlos, ¡°Put your work up for now. Enjoy the show. That¡¯s why I asked you along.¡± Yates had a loud and husky voice. Carlos heard him clearly. ¡°You know better than anyone else why I¡¯m here.¡± Carlos kept his head lowered. He signed his name at the bottom of a file and moved on to the next one. Yates sneered. He knew Carlos thought he was bullied intoing here. ¡°You used to be made of sterner stuff,¡± Yates said. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Carlos kept silent as if he heard nothing. The concert was over at 10:30 p.m. Carlos had ducked out, using the VIP passage during intermission. He was still ambushed by a hundred reporters. They spotted him as soon as he left, and swarmed around him Like flies on dung. The night was Lit up by dozens of shbulbs. Some of the reporters had run stories on Carlos and Debbie three years ago and grown fat from the proceeds. Now, they wrote stories about how Carlos and Debbie were seen together. The fact that Carlos had shown up at Debbie¡¯s concert was enough to keep people interested and talking about it for at least a week. As usual, the papers carried more fiction than fact, writing that Carlos and Debbie still loved each other, Debbie would be Mrs. Hilton again, and they were getting hitched again. The reporters could only post articles about the couple online. None of them were bold enough to actually interview Carlos. They were Like jackals, feeding on the carrion of old rumors, too weak to move on to fresh prey. However, they were not afraid of Debbie. As soon as the concert ended, they besieged her. She was the Logical choice. Carlos was too menacing, Wesley was unapproachable, Yates was too cruel, Curtis had left. Debbie was all they had. And these reporters were vicious. They surrounded Debbie and were fixated on things that happened three years ago. They simply didn¡¯t care if they were rubbing salt in the wound. ¡°Debbie, didn¡¯t you leave Alorith?¡± ¡°Bitch! You cheated on Carlos. Get the fuck out They cursed and insulted her ruthlessly. Not only that, but also some people started throwing raw eggs at her. All of a sudden, eggs flew at Debbie in all directions and smashed all around her. Some of them actually hit her, bruising her skin, ruining her dress, hair, and makeup. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, her arms up trying to shield herself from the white missiles. Chapter 1058 The crowd panicked. Things spun out of control. Ivan, who was behind Debbie, shouted, ¡°Security! Protect Debbie With that, he took off his suit jacket, wrapped it around Debbie, and pulled her into his arms. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Many people saw this, and started talking. ¡°Is Ivan just her boss?¡± someone said. ¡°I¡¯ve been a reporter for decades. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the boss show up at a singer¡¯s concert,¡± another replied. Thus, new rumors about Debbie and Ivan began floating around the venue, and soon they were spread around the city. Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself down. She took off Ivan¡¯s jacket and faced the cameras and the reporters. With a confident smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯d Like to make one thing clear: whatever you think you know, you¡¯re wrong.¡± The crowd started boiling like water. ¡°That¡¯s what you say! Your father-inw confirmed it.¡± ¡°Right! Liar! Carlos was so good to you, how could you cheat on him? You heartless bitch! You deserve to die!¡± ¡°More eggs! Throw her out of the city!¡± ¡°Debbie, just go away! And don¡¯te back!¡± Debbie curled her hands into fists, trembling with anger. Yet she forced herself to smile. She went on, ¡°I have proof. Fair warning: l will jail anyone who prints, posts, or spreads rumors about me. Think I¡¯m Lying? Try me!¡± She looked at the cameras solemnly, eyes full of resentment, as if she could see James¡¯ face there. Just then, Xavier walked up to her, escorted by bodyguards. ¡°Can I have your attention?¡± he shouted. Then the crowd gradually calmed down. ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Xavier O¡¯Caghan,wyer from O¡¯Caghan Law Offices.¡± ¡®Xavier? THE Xavier? The best Lawyer in Mipburg?¡¯ The reporters were shocked. What a star-studded spectacr evening! Big shots kept showing up, one after another. Surprises kept coming. Some people started wondering, ¡®Is Debbie really just a singer? She sure has some powerful backers.¡¯ Xavier took a sheaf of files out of his briefcase and Debbie¡¯s Lawyer. Chapter 1059 I can prove that she¡¯s innocent, and the rumors are wrong. The proof will be released online. You are wee to contact us if you have any questions. But our office will press charges against anyone that keeps spreading rumors about our client.¡± Xavier was famous in his practice. He¡¯d won several high-profile cases. Seeing that he was helping Debbie, some tabloid reporters chickened out and deleted their nderous articles, including the ones written three years ago. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, some refused to cave in before the proof came out. A reporter constantly asked Ivan about his rtionship with Debbie. When Xavier finished, Ivan put his hands into his pockets and replied, half smiling, ¡°Professionally, I¡¯m Debbie¡¯s boss. I should protect her. But she¡¯s also my friend. So I want to protect her.¡± The reporter fell silent. Ivan¡¯s tone was nothing but confident and honest. The reporters bombarded them with questions. At this point, Ivan¡¯s assistant spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. Let¡¯s all go home. We¡¯ll set up interviews if you call us beforehand.¡± Debbie answered a few more brief questions and was escorted into the car by Ivan, Xavier, and some others. Ivan pulled the car door open for her and stood by the door protectively until she had gotten in. All of the reporters took note of this. It was just more fodder for the gossip rags. When the car door was finally shut and the locks automatically engaged, Debbie felt the whole world quieted down. She slumped in her seat, much relieved. Ruby and an assistant took out some tissues and wet napkins to wipe the mess from the eggs from Debbie¡¯s hair and clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t think those eggers were fans,¡± Ivan said with a worried frown as he watched. Xavier agreed. ¡°ording to my observations, the ones throwing eggs at Debbie were men and women around 40. Their mode of dress told me they weren¡¯t there for the concert, which meant someone arranged this.¡± Ivan asked Debbie thoughtfully, ¡°Any suspects? Give me a name and I¡¯LL put some men on it.¡± Debbie smiled bitterly and answered wearily, ¡°Thanks to Carlos, almost the whole city hates me. It¡¯ll be awhile.¡± Before she met Carlos, her life had been peaceful, ordinary. Ever since she got together with him, she¡¯d lost the count of the death threats and people who tried to humiliate her. Throwing eggs was prettyme. This wasn¡¯t James¡¯ style. It had to be Chapter 1060 Megan! Huh, what a sweet niece! In the back seat of the Rolls-Royce, Carlos watched the live broadcast on the car TV. When he saw how Ivan and Xavier protected her, a sarcastic sneer crept over his face. ¡°She¡¯s good. I¡¯ll give her that. Men will do anything for her. She talked about proof, ¡® Carlos thought. ¡®I wonder what that¡¯s going to look like. If she can prove she didn¡¯t cheat on me¡­ well, that would be good.¡± When Debbie was back home, she took a bath first, rinsing all the Liquefied egg yolk from her body and hair. Then she scrubbed the rest for good measure. Afterwards, she poured herself a ss of wine and came out to the balcony. Resting her arms on the rail, she let the breeze caress her long hair. The hem of her silk robe rippled in the wind. The moon hung above her high in the sky, so bright, as if it were keeping herpany. The night was so peaceful and beautiful. But her mind was not. She dialed a number and said, ¡°Release the proof tomorrow. When it¡¯s time, upload the video about James¡¯ affair.¡± Debbie gulped down the wine and decided it was time for bed. There was a fierce battle to be won. She¡¯d need her rest. Before she hit the hay, she called Curtis. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Hi Uncle, thanks for taking care of Piggy. I couldn¡¯t take her with me. If James found her¡­ I miss her.¡± Piggy was her life. Even more important than her Life. The little girl was all she had, the only thing of Carlos. It kept her going. If anything happened to her, she would have nothing to live for ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Do what you gotta do. Just be careful. Piggy will be waiting here for you when you¡¯re done.¡± Curtis put down the newspaper, rolled off the bed, and went to the kids¡¯ room to check on them. ¡°I can take care of myself. I¡¯ve been preparing for this for the past three years. I practice tae kwon do every day,¡° Debbie assured him. She was always cautious. If she couldn¡¯t even protect herself and get stronger, how could she get revenge? ¡°The concert went well. Sold out tickets, happy fans. I hear that Carlos has asked Frankie to negotiate with Walker Group about your contract. If Hilton Group signs you, you¡¯ve got it made.¡± Debbie smiled. ¡°Signing with Hilton Group was the goal.¡± In fact¡­ she specifically asked Yates to bring Carlos to the concert, thinking that if Carlos heard her sing, she¡¯d stand a better chance of signing with Star Empire Curtis was surprised. With a smile, hemented, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re not the reckless kid you used to be ¡°I had to grow up.¡± Only she knew that this wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She wanted to drift off to sleep in Carlos¡¯ arms like she did three years ago. She wanted Carlos to love her like he did three years ago He spoiled her so much she was totally carefree. All she needed to do was to have fun and travel and have his baby. Three years. It was a lifetime. She¡¯d learned a lot during that period. Chapter 1061 Nothing was like three years ago now, though. She used to have everything. But now, she had to strive and work hard for what she wanted. Curtis sighed inwardly at her words. ¡°Yeah, everyone does. But you need to have faith. You and Carlos are meant for each other. You¡¯ll find your way soon enough.¡± ALL of Carlos¡¯ friends knew how much he used to love Debbie. That kind of love wouldn¡¯t just disappear. Debbie smiled and said confidently, ¡°I know that. But he needs to, as well.¡± He was going to get engaged to another woman. So what? Stephanie stole him from Debbie. And thieves get what they deserve. She was going to turn everyone¡¯s life upside down! ¡°Okay. Call me if you need me. Good night!¡± Curtis said. ¡°Good night. Say hi to my aunt for me.¡± ¡°She¡¯LL be happy.¡± After hanging up, Debbie yed a video on her phone. It was so disgusting her stomach churned. ¡®James, this one¡¯s for you. Hold your breath.¡± She was trending online. Her amazing concert. Who showed up. People were guessing about her rtionships with them. Debbie scrolled past it. She texted Carlos through WeChat. ninjanovel ¡°Good night, old man.¡± She knew before she sent it he wouldn¡¯t reply. Then she turned her phone off and went to sleep. The next morning, she was awakened by her doorbell. She came to the door with messy hair. Too sleepy, she stood by the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Ruby.¡± Debbie opened the door. ¡°I¡¯ve called you a million times. Why is your phone off? Do you know you¡¯re the #1 trending topic online right now? There¡¯s so much news and so manymenters you¡¯ve slowed down social media,¡± Ruby prattled on enthusiastically as soon as she walked in. ¡°No and wow.¡± Debbie was surprised. ¡®It was just one night. How did this happen so fast?¡¯ ¡°Do you know¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Ho. Ruby scolded her slightly, ¡°Be serious. Know why this is happening? Because the news isn¡¯t just about you. ALl the news about you involves Carlos too. So not only your fans are interested. So are Carlos¡¯ fans, casual readers, and businessmen.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Debbie remembered, ¡°Xavier did his job?¡± ¡°Bingo! And it¡¯s solid proof. Turn on your phone and see for yourself. Chapter 1062 You¡¯re famous now. Universally famous,¡± Ruby said excitedly. She had racked her brains about how to make a superstar out of Debbie in the past, but nothing had worked well. To her surprise, all she needed was a piece of news about Carlos and the other big shots. And then, ¡°Bang!¡± She became a star overnight. Debbie turned her phone on slowly. The proof had cost her a fortune. She didn¡¯t have to read the news. She was curious about what everyone was saying. The article had been released by SG Law offices. Debbie opened their official ount. The post consisted of only one word-proof, along with nine pictures. Yet it had been powerful enough to shake the Inte. Debbie was impressed by Xavier¡¯s savvy. Some people who used to hate Debbie had be her fans. ¡°Holy shit! She was framed! So that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°So apparently someone had it in for her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t see thising. ALL right, you win.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Debbie read on to find that the next severalments all said ¡°ALL right.¡° Before she could finish reading thements, her phone rang. It was Ivan. ¡°Ivan, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Frankie approached me. Star Empire wants to sign you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Debbie said. It didn¡¯t surprise her. ¡°I said yes,¡± Ivan told her. ¡°Oh, thanks. That¡¯s what I wanted,¡± she said readily. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, Ivan wasn¡¯t ready to Let her go yet. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you. You don¡¯t seem happy. But once you¡¯re back, remember you promised me to help me. I¡¯ll need that favor soon.¡± His mom had been pushing him to get married. It drove him crazy. ¡°Sure. I remember.¡± Ivan had been a great friend to Debbie. She was grateful for it and was d that she could do something for him. All he needed to do was ask. After Ivan hung up the phone, Ruby asked Debbie, ¡°Debbie, we¡¯ve got some advertisers wanting you. You in?¡± I¡¯ve picked some out for you. The pay is several times higher than before.¡± Chapter 1063 ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Debbie agreed promptly. She was desperately in need of cash these days. The more the better. So of course she was happy to have these advertising jobs. That way money could roll in faster. If she didn¡¯t work hard now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her daughter, not to mention win Carlos back. Ruby heaved a sigh of relief. She had been worried Debbie was so engrossed in pursuing her handsome ex that she even abandoned her career. ¡°Okay, good. Then I¡¯ll call Mr. Santiago back and tell him you¡¯re in,¡± Ruby said. ¡°Okay.¡± At the general manager¡¯s office of Hitlon Group Sitting in his chair, Carlos looked outside the window at the city skyline, deep in thought. He was holding his cellphone, open to the N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Weibo post from the official ount of O¡¯Caghan Law Offices. He had already seen all nine pictures they posted. Shifting his gaze back to the office, he pulled out the drawer and took out the photos that James gave him. His father imed these pics were evidence of Debbie¡¯s affair with another man three years ago. Carlos tapped each of the pictures on the post, and meticulouslypared each of them with the photos in his hands. So Debbie wasn¡¯t lying to him. The photos of her sleeping in another man¡¯s arms were all doctored. Even the interview with her supposed lover was fake news. He admitted someone bribed him to make up a story and frame Debbie. And the man who left Alorith with Debbie three years ago? Her bodyguard. The man already testified and produced hisbor contract. Not only that, Debbie had surveince video to back up her story. For example, if one rumor said that she secretly met and slept with another man, she¡¯d have surveince video with a time and date stamp to refute that rumor. And hard evidence was more convincing than any rumor. That was enough to quash all the rumors. ninjanovel Why did the mastermind who framed her have pics of her sleeping? That was a question that had no answer. Debbie said honestly that she was still investigating it. But what about the baby? And who engineered all this just to pry them apart? Debbie didn¡¯t give a clear answer yet. She was waiting for the opportune time. The news article was a long one. It would take at least 20 to 30 minutes to go through it all and absorb the info. At the end, there was also a link to a video. The video showed Debbie went to a temple and knelt in front of a statue of Buddha to make a serious oath. ¡°I, Debbie, swear to all gods in heaven that I never cheated on Carlos. If I¡¯m lying, then strike me dead! I still love him!¡± The whole process was recorded from beginning to end. The video shocked a lot ofizens. It was such a vicious oath. No cheater would wish that on themselves, and they knew that. Public opinion began to shift, and more positivements appeared under her news stories. Carlos browsed the news in silence. After a long while, he called Frankie in. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the news about Debbie. Let the PR team handle it. But I don¡¯t want my name in the Limelight. Take down all the news stories mentioning me.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± In a short time, every article about Carlos had vanished from the inte. Chapter 1064 In spite of solid evidence, there were still some media outlets that ran the fake news stories about Debbie. After all, it was scandal, and scandal meant clicks. So without warning, Xavier filed charges against them. Within two days, ten-oddpanies openly apologized to Debbie on the inte and made arrangements to pay her for emotional damage, as well as damage to her reputation. In the Hampton family¡¯s residence Jared copied the link of the article and sent it to Damon. After reading the news, Damon clicked his tongue and sent a voice message to Jared. ¡°She¡¯s as ballsy as she ever was. That¡¯s all I can say, dragging Carlos into her affairs again.¡± Jared wrote, ¡°Did you even read it? You need to apologize, you jerk!¡± Damon was baffled. ¡®No way!¡¯ ¡°In your dreams,¡± he replied to Jared. Little did Debbie know that when Jared and Damon met up next, the two brothers fought over her once again. It was a fairmute to shoot themercials, but it was worth the money. When she finished up and came back, it was already three dayster. Without taking a break at home, she waited in front of the elevator on the sixth floor of Champs Bay Apartments. ninjanovel At 8:10 p.m., the elevator doors opened. A well-dressed man stepped out of the elevator in an arrogant manner. Seeing the woman leaning against the wall, he ignored her and continued walking towards his apartment. Debbie called out to stop him, ¡°Hey, you see the news? I didn¡¯t cheat on you! So you can fall in love with me again.¡± Carlos turned around and fixated his eyes on her. ¡°Yeah, I saw it. It proves you didn¡¯t have an affair. But I¡¯m still suspicious of your purpose ofing close to me.¡± After all, she divorced him soon after he fell unconscious and even swore never to return to Alorith. But having Hayden¡¯s daughter was where he drew the Line. How could she ask him to Love her now? She was such an irresponsible mother to Piggy Debbie was shocked by his reply. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been nice to you, but quit bugging me now. Or I¡¯lL trot out the papers you signed three years ago.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Debbie wasn¡¯t intimidated. ¡°No, you won¡¯t. I¡¯m an artist signed to yourpany. You won¡¯t do that. You really wanna Lose money? Don¡¯t think so.¡± Carlos sneered and answered coolly, ¡°So I¡¯ll kill thebel. I don¡¯t care.¡± Debbie was rendered speechless. ¡®Dammit! I¡¯m so naive. I thought he¡¯de back to me after hearing my oath in the temple. It seems like all that was in vain, ¡® she thought to herself. ¡°Okay, I have better things to do. I wasted three years loving you!¡± And with that, Debbie turned and headed towards the elevator Chapter 1065 Carlos froze for a second, but then went on walking without saying anything. He went into his apartment and closed the door Debbie was angry and sad. ¡®He just left? He didn¡¯t stop me? Okay, okay. He lost his memory. I can¡¯t expect to get him back so quick. Carlos, I swear I¡¯m gonna bug the hell out of you when I have you with me again! Humph!¡¯ she thought angrily. She was about to leave, but she wasn¡¯t going to go home empty-handed So she rang Carlos¡¯ doorbell. No one responded. Debbie didn¡¯t give up and kept ringing it. She pushed the button again and again. Finally, the man inside couldn¡¯t stand the noise anymore and opened the door. With a deadpan face, he red at her Debbie grinned broadly. ¡°Hi Mr. Handsome, I miss Millie and her puppies. Is Harley¡¯s family doing okay?¡± Ang¡¯s Library She began trying to squeeze into his apartment. Carlos pushed her outside. ¡°No need to see them. They are doing quite well. Thank you very much.¡± As he pushed her out, Debbie took the chance to lock her arms around his. She didn¡¯t budge a little and confessed, ¡°Okay, that was just an excuse. I really miss you!¡± ¡°How many men have you said that to?¡± Carlos scoffed. ¡°Hayden? Ivan? Yates? Or Xavier?¡± Expectation and excitement shed in Debbie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jealous?¡± Carlos sneered, ¡°No. You disgust me!¡± Debbie smiled embarrassedly. She jumped and pecked a kiss on his Lips. ¡°Bye, Mr. Handsome!¡± Sessfully stealing a kiss, Debbie quickly turned around and ran towards the elevator. Carlos was still stunned by the sudden kiss. Meanwhile, he felt his erection again, pushing against the fabric of his boxers. The woman must be a witch! The news regarding Debbie finally died down, so did the uproar surrounding them, but soon enough, there was another scandal everyone was talking about. James, the present CEO of Hilton Group, was having an affair.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 1066 With Hilton Group involved, the news soon went viral. It popped in many users¡¯ news-feeds as it was shared again and again. Of course, it was Debbie who was behind the story. She paid a lot of money to make sure this was the top trending topic. And she also paid for some gossip rags to spread the scandal. James¡¯ scandal spread like wildfire on the Inte. He was soon the name on everyone¡¯s lips as the gossip surrounding him was juicy. The head office and branchpanies of Hilton Group were swamped with calls. Carlos¡¯ fans and many media outlets were to me. All those calls were to petition the board to remove James and reinstate Carlos as the rightful CEO. Those who knew what was really going on criticized James for snatching Carlos¡¯ position while he was in aa. Carlos had been back to work for some time, but James still held onto the reins of power. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The PR department of Hilton Group was having a hell of a time protecting thepany¡¯s good name. The video of James¡¯ affair was already all over the Inte. X-rated material was strictly prohibited on the Inte. Good thing, or the person behind it would have uploaded the whole video. And they wouldn¡¯t bother pixting it, either. By the time Carlos got wind of it, it had already been shared to several different media sites. It had been online a whole five minutes. The scandal was spreading. Carlos knew this wasn¡¯t normal, and someone had to be behind it. And that person¡¯s purpose was obvious-to ruin James. After ncing over the news, he ordered Frankie in a calm voice, ¡°Tear those articles down. I want that scandal quashed. Give fair warning to those online gossip rags. Whoever posts this again will have their credentials yanked and be banned from the Inte.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos. But there¡¯s another issue. The phone lines are jammed with callers demanding an exnation. They want one from James,¡± Frankie reported honestly. Carlos thought about it for a bit. Then, he said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take care of it. In the meantime, find out who¡¯s behind this.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± Frankie nodded and left to carry out Carlos¡¯ orders. At the CEO¡¯s office Bang! A teacup was thrown against the wall. It shattered, the shards skittering across the floor. ¡°That bitch! It must be Debbie! Damn you! The arrogance?! You dare set me up?¡° James snarled in a fit of rage. At this point, he finally understood the woman came on to him that night was a trap, and Debbie was the one behind it. And he walked right into her clutches. The assistant next to James was frightened, his face pale. He unbuttoned the top button, loosened his tie, and gulped. But he managed to collect himself and continued reporting to his boss, ¡°Carlos¡¯ already issued takedown notices. As soon as he got involved, it¡¯s started to die down. We haven¡¯t seen anyone ballsy enough to repost it. But the phone Lines are still jammed. They want you to give an exnation in person.¡± ¡®Or more precisely, admit to the affair, ¡® the assistant thought to himself. ¡°Carlos has it handled?¡¯ James mused. A few minutester, he hurried to the general manager¡¯s office. Carlos was talking on the phone with Tabitha. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. We¡¯re all good here.¡± James entered hurriedly, knocking as he opened the door. Chapter 1067 Carlos looked at him. The old man had worry written all over his face. As soon as Carlos ended the call, James immediately Launched into his spiel. ¡°Carlos, I can exin. It was a trap-¡° ¡°So the news is true? You had an affair?¡± Carlos inquired in an icy-cold voice. James plopped onto the sofa and scratched his hair with an anguished look. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ninjanovel ¡°Look, I was wrong. A moment of weakness, I admit. But¡­¡± He raised his head, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Someone set me up. The woman in the video was hired by someone. I was drunk and that woman drugged me. Help me out, and help thepany¡­¡± His grief choked out his unfinished words. He Looked really remorseful and helpless now. Carlos moved his eyes away and asked, ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Who? The woman in the video? I never saw her before that night. Now I know why she wasing on to me. She was hired to ruin me! I think Debbie¡¯s behind it.¡± ¡®Debbie?¡¯ Carlos frowned deeply. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s got to be her! Three years ago, that vicious woman threw our family into turmoil. I kept warning you away from her, so she always resented me. Now she¡¯s taking her revenge,¡± James said affirmatively. ¡°There¡¯s someone behind the scenes alright. But we don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s Debbie or not. At least not yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°I only trust evidence and facts!¡± His cold words made James¡¯ heart skip a beat. He wiped off the tears from his face, in a vain attempt to hide the panic in his eyes. ¡°Carlos, I apologize to you and your mom. I¡¯ve disgraced you. I¡¯m holding an emergency meeting now and returning control of thepany to you. Congrats, CEO. I don¡¯t deserve the title!¡± As he finished speaking, he shot to his feet and made his way to the door. ¡°Dad!¡± Carlos stopped him. James turned around to look at the calm man in the chair. Feeling the overbearing aura from Carlos, James was suddenly terrified. Compared to his cries and agitated emotions, Carlos had been cool andposed the whole time. He now felt a huge gap between him and his so-called son. Carlos was able to keep a level head no matter what. No wonder Hilton Group was the top international enterprise under Chapter 1068 Carlos¡¯ Leadership. He had the power and charisma to make it happen. ¡°Grow a spine, and admit what you did wrong. And I don¡¯t need you to return the CEO title to me. If I want it, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Carlos said. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so he didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on himself. Not before he was ready. James replied with trembling lips, ¡°I know you will. And I¡¯ll keep my end of it. But promise me, Carlos. Don¡¯t go easy on whoever put all this together.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Not for me, but for Hilton Group. You know the stock price of ourpany has dropped sharply in thest hour. The loss is immense. Not just the loss of money, but also our image, reputation¡­¡± ninjanovel James deliberately shifted the key points to the loss of thepany. He knew Carlos, and the handsome businessman wouldn¡¯t be so willing to help now that James had hurt his mother. But he knew Carlos wouldn¡¯t sit by and watch if thepany was threatened. Carlos didn¡¯t respond but lit a cigarette. After taking a drag, he said tly, ¡°I see.¡± James wanted to remind Carlos not to be cheated by Debbie again. He sensed the cold man had no interest in any more words, so James had no choice but to leave the general manager¡¯s office. He didn¡¯t want to annoy Carlos any further at this crucial time. Left alone in the office, Carlos took out his cellphone and focused on a news article. He kept reading and re-reading the final sentence of the article. ¡°Carlos has nothing to do with James¡¯ scandal. A DNA report reveals they are not blood rtives.¡± Carlos clutched his phone tightly in anger. He had never taken such a DNA test. It must be Debbie who had done this secretly. Even though she told him James wasn¡¯t his biological father, Carlos had never thought of taking a DNA test to prove it. She crossed the line. She set a trap for James and exposed the Hilton family¡¯s secret. ¡°She keeps messing with my life. I need to give her a good talking to, * he thought . N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The truth was, it was indeed Debbie who had the DNA test done. They hugged and slept a night at her bedroomst time, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to get a few strands of his hair. How did Debbie have ess to James¡¯ hair? The woman she hired to have sex with James, of course. After she had strands of hair from both Carlos and James, she had the DNA tested. So all theizens that took James¡¯ side three years ago abandoned him. And Debbie was able to sway them to her side, thanks to the articles the media picked up. Even though the articles and posts were being taken down, people still kept excoriating James online. The old man himself had an affair, but still had the arrogance to make it look like Debbie had done the same. He didn¡¯t deserve to be Carlos¡¯ father or the CEO of Hilton Group. More and more voices called for bouncing him out of thepany. Chapter 1069 Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Debbie had personally responded to one of the negativementers on James. She wrote, ¡°I don¡¯t condone his behavior, but I understand it. After all, my former mother-inw has been sick for a while, so I get it¡­¡± Debbie¡¯sment brought more people toment. ¡°So his wife couldn¡¯t give him any loving, and he was horny¡­¡± they wrote. Debbie made thement to deliberately give context to all this. Now she would look like she was sticking up for her poor former father-in-Law. Her revenge on James had just begun. So she didn¡¯t want him to go down in mes too quickly. She wanted to torture him bit by bit. There would be more scandalster that she would unveil. Carlos had his ways of handling things. He was always able to get what he wanted in short order. In less than thirty minutes, Frankie called him and reported, ¡°Carlos, we found out who sold the video to the media.¡± ¡°yho?¡± ¡°Debbie,¡± Frankie answered. Ang¡¯s Library Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. That didn¡¯t surprise Carlos at all. He figured as much. He took a drag on his cigarette and said calmly, ¡°Ask Debbie toe to my office.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Five minutester, Frankie called again. ¡°Carlos¡­ Debbie confirmed it was her. But she refused to meet you here. She said she was thrown out of your officest time and was humiliated. So¡­if you have anything to say to her¡­ you can drop by her house. Any time.¡± Carlos sneered. ¡®She¡¯s got balls, I¡¯ll give her that.¡¯ ¡°Tell her, if I have to find her that way, we¡¯ll do more than just talk.¡± Frankie then called Debbie back, and passed on Carlos¡¯ warning, word for word. Debbie wasn¡¯t scared. She told Frankie, ¡°As I said, he¡¯s wee here any time. I promise we won¡¯t just talk. We can do something more interesting.¡± Frankie¡¯s Lips twitched at her words. He wondered what he¡¯d done in a previous Life to deserve this. Delivering ¡°he said, she said¡± messages with sexual overtones? ¡®Come on, guys. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡¯ Instead of calling Carlos again, Frankie went straight to his office and reported what she¡¯d said. Before he could respond, his cellphone rang. He tapped the answer key and said, ¡°Hello, Aunt Miranda.¡± ¡°Hi Carlos. We need to talk,¡± Miranda replied, cutting to the chase. ¡®m Listening.¡± ¡°Good. Don¡¯t talk, just listen. First, stay out of your dad¡¯s mess. It¡¯splicated, and you don¡¯t know the whole story. Second, don¡¯t do anything to Debbie. You might regret itter. Third, you¡¯d better think twice about marrying Stephanie. If you do, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it the day you get your memory back.¡± Carlos was stunned. ¡°But¡­ why would you say that?¡± Chapter 1070 ¡°Debbie¡¯s a good girl. I hope you two can get back together. I know Stephanie¡¯s quite well-connected, but I don¡¯t think you need her help. She¡¯s not right for you. Marriage is for life, and a good marriage is a happy one. I don¡¯t want you to rush into things when you don¡¯t know your own heart. Your decisions affect more than just you now. Make the right one.¡± Miranda never beat around the bush. Whether Carlos took her advice or not, she didn¡¯t hold back. In the end, she added, ¡°Get yourpany back. If you want, I¡¯ll help you. No strings attached.¡± ¡°Aunt Miranda, did Debbie pay you off?¡± That was the only answer Carlos had for why she would have told him all that. Miranda didn¡¯t mind his suspicions. She smiled and exined, ¡°Just remember I only want what¡¯s best for you.¡± That he could trust. Although Miranda was cold, she had treated him well growing up. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± he replied. ¡°Okay then. I have to let you go. I have some work to do. Bye.¡± Ang¡¯s Library The office was quiet again. Carlos stared at his phone and thought hard about every word Miranda said. She never talked bullshit. Every word of hers had meaning. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what on earth happened while he was in aa. Why did Debbie hate James so much? It wasn¡¯t long before Debbie finally understood the consequences of turning Carlos down. She had already signed a contract as an artist under Star Empire. She was exhrated, reporting for the first day of work with a spring in her step and a light heart. And when she rounded a corner in the wonderfully air-conditioned hallway, that was when she saw Carlos. He was her new boss. It wasn¡¯t long before all the employees were summoned to a general meeting. Carlos stood up on stage, a huge screen behind him. He introduced himself, and the new employees, including Debbie, introduced themselves. After the introductions were out of the way, they got down to expectations. ¡°All the new artists need to release a new album in two months time,¡± Carlos demanded. ¡°Release a new album in two months? Are you nuts? It takes at least six months to produce a quality album. How can I do that in two? You are obviously punishing me! I see how it is, taking advantage of your position to make my life hard, ¡® Debbie thought angrily. Nevertheless, Debbie epted the challenge. She wouldn¡¯t admit defeat so easily. So she turned down a lot of other offers and locked herself in her room, concentrating onposing songs and writing Lyrics. She Lived every day at full throttle. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Two weekster, at one night, when Debbie was busy writing lyrics, she got a call from Jared. ¡°Hey, you busy? You gotta go out with me tonight,¡± he said yfully. ¡°I can¡¯t. I need to get this done,¡± Debbie refused bluntly. She was almost driven crazy by the heavy workload and her hermit-like existence. She wasn¡¯t really in the mood to hang out with Jared. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess what I saw tonight,¡± Jared said again, smiling evilly. Chapter 1071 Debbie scratched her hair. ¡°Quit your games. Out with it.¡± She had only managed topose four new songs. She still needed topose five more to finish the album. But staring at a nk piece of paper had only dampened her mood and she couldn¡¯t think of a thing. It was killing her. Sometimes she wondered if Carlos deliberately did it to stop her from pestering him. ¡°You¡¯re no fun. Your ex-husband got drunk, and Damon couldn¡¯t drive him home because he had something else to do. So he tapped me for the job. Carlos is drunk! There¡¯s no better chance than now. Sure you won¡¯te?¡± As Debbie had strained her brain, she couldn¡¯t take all that in. ¡°What do you mean no better chance?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Jared was disappointed by her ignorance of subtext. ¡°A chance to sleep with him! Make him feel guilty afterward. And then you guys get married again. Get it?¡± ¡°Sleep with him?¡¯ Debbie sighed. ¡®I wish. But Carlos has an iron will. Last time, I got him into bed but we didn¡¯t knock boots, ¡® she thought gloomily. When she didn¡¯t respond, Jared sighed and said, ¡°Okay, forget it. I¡¯LL let Stephanie know. She¡¯ll know what to do.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, wait! What? Okay, I¡¯ming! Wait for me!¡± Debbie finally figured it out. She stood up and rushed to the bathroom. Jared heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hurry up. Room 888 at Orchid Private Club.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Then she took a quick shower, put on a bare amount make-up and wore perfume with a Light fragrance before going out. When she arrived at Room 888, she saw Jared impatiently waiting at the door. At the sight of her, he quickly urged, ¡°He¡¯s in there. I should get going now. No need to thank me.¡± ¡°Okay. See you,¡± Debbie said to Jared. As soon as she opened the door to the room, a strong reek of alcohol reached her nostrils. She fanned her hands through the air, trying to keep the stench away from her nose and mouth. After taking a few steps inside, she saw a man in white shirt lyingzily on the sofa, eyes shut. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was fast asleep or not. He wasn¡¯t responding to the noise, though. Debbie put aside her handbag and patted him cautiously, hoping to rouse him. Chapter 1072 ¡°Hey, you awake? Let¡¯s go home now.¡± Hearing her voice, Carlos parted his eyelids slightly. He sat up on the sofa, head down, and massaged his brows to relieve his headache. Debbie didn¡¯t know what to do. She scratched her head, silently waiting for his response. But after waiting for a while, he still didn¡¯t acknowledge her presence. He just kept his head down. Left with no choice, Debbie squatted in front of him and moved his arms around. ¡°Old man, are you okay? Come on, I¡¯ll drive you home and you can sleep it off.¡± ¡®Why is he drinking like this?¡® she wondered. That wasn¡¯t like him. He mighte home a little buzzed, but not sloppy drunk. As she was lost in thought, Carlos suddenly grabbed hold of her arms and pulled her into his. ninjanovel Caught off-guard, Debbie banged her head against his burly chest. ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re hurting me.¡± ¡°Debbie.¡± His husky voice rang in her ears, melting her heart. She eximed in her mind, ¡®Oh, God, why? Even his voice is hot! I¡¯m addicted to it!¡¯ She locked her arms around his neck and gave him a charming smile. ¡°Yes, Mr. Handsome. I¡¯m here.¡± Carlos held on to her and examined her face carefully. After a while, he spat, ¡°Are you that desperate, to take advantage of me when I¡¯m drunk?¡± She had put on make-up, and even worn perfume. The tempting scent wafting from her body slowly turned him on. He began losing control. ¡°What?¡± Debbie was confused. She didn¡¯t say anything this time, nor did she move, even a Little. He suddenly tightened his grip. In a hoarse voice, he whispered, ¡°You want sex? You¡¯re dressed for it.¡± Debbie was even more confused now. She Looked at what she had on. She wore a ck skirt that hugged her hips. It had ace hem, and a slit along one side. But it wasn¡¯t short, nor was it revealing. It was just amon package hip skirt. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡­ Just as she opened her mouth to try to exin, she felt his Lips on hers. After passionately kissing her for a few minutes, Carlos pinned her onto the sofa. Looking down at the panting woman with his dark eyes, he asked sarcastically, ¡°So is Hayden impotent?¡± Debbie blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Hayden? What do you mean?¡± Chapter 1073 ¡°If he makes you happy in the sheets, whye to me?¡± Debbie finally understood what he meant. But she didn¡¯t want to exin anything. It was useless to exin, especially when he was drunk. Pushing down the anger in her heart, she scoffed, ¡°I think you went impotent after the ident. You could have had your way with me several times, but no. Now you me Hayden. That¡¯s not the Carlos I remember. Strong, capable¡­ Hey, hey¡­ouch! Get your hands off me!¡± He held her so tightly that Debbie swore she felt things popping. ¡°Are you trying to get me to do something?¡± he said coldly. Debbie looked into his deep eyes. The cold look in them made her get goose bumps. She somehow felt frightened. She hadn¡¯t seen him quite like this. ¡®Oh Carlos, what did they do to you?¡¯ A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Not at all,¡± she said, struggling to breathe. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now, okay?¡± ¡°So now you switch gears. ying hard to get, huh?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Of course. But that won¡¯t work on a good man like you,¡± she ridiculed. ¡°I¡¯m never good.¡± This time, Debbie didn¡¯t joke at his words. She shook her head seriously and told him in a sincere voice, ¡°No, Carlos. You¡¯re a good man. A very good one. I¡¯m not budging on that one.¡± Carlos grinned. ¡°So now your strategy is to fawn over me, right?¡± ¡®What the heck? Fine! Seems Like he¡¯ll twist anything I say. I¡¯d better zip my mouth!¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°If I sleep with my ex-wife before my engagement, am I a good man? What do you think?¡± he asked, staring into her eyes. ¡°What?¡± Debbie tried to process his words. But before she could figure out what he meant, that panty-melting voice came again. ¡°You asked for this.¡± And he kissed her lips again, hungrily and passionately, giving her no chance to utter a single word. In no time, the VIP room was filled with the love aura and heavy breathing. He took her again and again, and she offered no resistance. Debbie wasn¡¯t drunk this time, but she felt Like she was. It was like a dream. A very good dream. The best dream in the past three years. She felt the heat from Carlos¡® body and heard him call her ¡°Deb¡± over and over, just like the old days when they made love. It felt like it had been an eternity since then. Despite the fact that it was Debbie who asked him to call her ¡°Deb¡± in the moment, he did it anyway. And he had called out that name many times in the heat of passion. And afterwards, she closed her eyes, feeling safe in his arms, exhausted from their love session. Debbie hadn¡¯t slept this well in a while. Having to release an album in two months might have something to do with it. When she woke up, it was already one in the afternoon. She slowly opened her eyes. Where was she? She rubbed her sleepy eyes, and that was when it dawned on her that she was in Carlos¡¯ private room at Orchid Private Club. Chapter 1074 ¡®Oh, we¡­ we spent the night here, ¡® she realized. She scanned the room, but there was no sign of Carlos. She winced in pain as she tried to roll over on the sofa. She hurt all over. Carlos wasn¡¯t gentle to her last night, seemingly wanting to torture her to death. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Slowly sitting up on the sofa, she noticed two pieces of paper on the table. One was a check and the other was a note with a message written on it. mes of rage burned in her beautiful eyes as she read the note. ¡°Thank you for your service, but honestly, not that impressed. It only worth a million at most.¡± She grabbed the check and looked at it. It was indeed a million. ¡°My service? Not that impressed? You were the one that wanted it. You were like a hungry beast that wouldn¡¯t let go!¡® she cussed angrily in her mind. Frustrated, she Looked at the Love bites on her body. ¡®So he paid me a million to have sex with me? Like¡­like a ho?¡¯ she thought, disheartened. ¡®A million means nothing to me. Why couldn¡¯t he stay until I woke up? What a jerk!¡± Ang¡¯s Library With trembling legs, Debbie left the club. It was sunny and hot outside. She hailed a cab and went to Shining International za to cash the check. She wasn¡¯t a whore, but she could use the money. An hourter, Frankie entered the general manager¡¯s office and reported to Carlos, ¡°Carlos, the check was cashed at one of the local banks at the Shining International za.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Carlos simply nodded, a dash of sarcasm shing in his eyes. Indeed, Debbie did drive him crazy Last night. He just couldn¡¯t help making Love with her. As soon as he was done, he was ready to go again for another round. But James was right. She was after him for his money. Frankie continued, ¡°About eight hundred thousand was spent on a designer handbag, and the rest was spent on clothing.¡± Carlos sneered, ¡°Very good. Now get back to work.¡± ¡°She traded her body for a handbag and some clothes. What a vain woman!¡¯ he thought contemptuously. After shopping at the za, Debbie hailed a cab and headed for a high-end neighborhood. She easily arrived at an apartment and rang the doorbell. In no time, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door, ¡°Debbie! Why are you here?¡± Carrying the designer handbag in her hand, Debbie casually leaned against the door and replied, ¡°I miss you. Open the door.¡± Chapter 1075 ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll call Uncle Carlos?¡± Debbie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. You know, we just did the nasty. What more can he do?¡± There was a moment of silence from the other side of the door. The apartment door flew open. Much to Debbie¡¯s surprise, she saw Megan and Stephanie standing in the doorway, both wearing dark expressions She didn¡¯t expect to see Stephanie at Megan¡¯s apartment. ¡°So, how much did Stephanie hear? That¡¯s okay. Now I can kill two birds with one stone. It¡¯ll save time, * she thought cheerfully to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Aunt Stephanie. She¡¯s a liar. Uncle Carlos couldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Megan stopped abruptly, as she saw what Debbie was hiding under her scart Debbie unwrapped it to reveal the Love bites on her neck The singer wore a smug smile. Ignoring their shocked faces, she walked past them and made her way to the Living room. She had the designer handbag in hand and was wearing her new dress, all bought with Carlos money. Before she put the handbag down on the end table, she made a show of brushing the dust off and blowing it. ¡°Why the hell are you here?¡± Megan asked as she fixed her eyes on the blue handbag. She knew the brand well. It was thetest style of an international designer brand. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Not just Megan, Stephanie also recognized the brand. After all, they were raised in the upper-ss circles. Luxury brands weremon in the worlds they were from. The two women calcted the price of that bag in their heads. They guessed the price to be at least eight hundred thousand dors. Megan couldn¡¯t afford one on her own. Stephanie could afford it, but it would still hurt a lot to put up that kind of cash. In order to spend more time with Carlos, she had resigned some of her positions within the corporate structure. She had left somemittees and board postings. Consequently, her annual ie was about one third of what it was. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t squander money like she used to. Even buying a designer handbag was a difficult expense. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I came here to visit you, Megan. I wanted to catch up. I didn¡¯t expect to run into Stephanie as well,¡± Debbie said as she discreetly scanned the apartment. ¡°Seems Like you¡¯re just trying to use Carlos to one-up Megan. Am I right?¡± Stephanie asked calmly. ¡°Not really, but now that you mention it, it¡¯s more fun with you here,¡± Debbie said as she rested her chin in her right hand, ncing at Stephanie, a yful look in her eyes. Megan bit her lower lip. ¡°So, you got a dress and a purse? What are you bragging? Am I supposed to be jelly? This says way more about you¡­ than it does about me.¡± Chapter 1076 Debbie smirked. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. But I¡¯m not trying to brag. If I wanted to show off, I would have brought the crystal piano model that Carlos bought me. It was sculpted by Quintin Young from Askor, and it¡¯s worth a few million!¡± ¡°A crystal piano model carved by Quintin?¡¯ Megan and Stephanie were both shocked. They knew his name. Any piece done by this foreign sculptor was worth at least six figures. Moreover, this particr piece was made of crystal, so that just added to the price tag. Not only that, it was said that his artworks were a difficult find even if you were a rich man. The fact that Carlos bought Debbie a Luxurious gift like that made the two women positively green with envy. Although Megan was living an extravagant life with Carlos¡¯ money, it was still far from what Debbie was getting from him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Stephanie used to be able to squander money, but not anymore. Even more exasperating, Carlos treated Debbie better than her. That realization ticked her off. Hands trembling in anger, she said sternly, ¡°We¡¯LL be engaged next month. Cherish your smug smile now, because I¡¯ll be wiping it from your face once Carlos and I are married.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Debbie blinked her eyes nonchntly, stood up from the sofa and slowly approached Stephanie. ¡°So, Stephanie, how did you get to be Carlos¡¯ girlfriend after he came out of hisa?¡± She carefully examined every expression on Stephanie¡¯s face. That was embarrassing for her. She tried to hide the guilt and Looked up arrogantly. In a defiant voice, she said, ¡°Because we¡¯re in Love. We always have been.¡± ¡°Always?¡± Debbie Laughed. ¡°Then why wait so long to get married?¡± Stephanie was incensed. ¡°You have some stones, don¡¯t you? You came between us!¡± ¡°If I could do that, then maybe you weren¡¯t really in love,¡± Debbie scoffed. After giving her a contemptuous nce, Debbie walked towards the kitchen. Megan followed her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Debbie waved at her. ¡°You have any eggs in there?¡± ¡°Eggs? Go to a supermarket, you stupid bitch!¡± Megan snapped angrily. Debbie spelled out her purpose honestly. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 1077 ¡°I think you need a taste of your own medicine.¡± ¡°Debbie, what exactly do you want?¡± Megan shouted. Ignoring her yelling, Debbie sneered and silently opened the fridge. There were some eggs in there. She got a bowl from the cupboard. Then, standing in front of the fridge, she began to crack the eggs into the bowl. An ominous feeling rose in Megan¡¯s heart. She asked in a shaky voice. ¡°I want to know¡­what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Debbie turned around to look at her. The yful look in her eyes was already reced by coldness and resentment. After cracking seven eggs, Debbie finally stopped as the bowl was almost full. She closed the fridge door and carried the bowl to the dining room. As she put the bowl on the table, she said, ¡°Megan, I made this for you Drink up!¡± ¡®Drink¡­raw eggs?¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± Megan protested. ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Debbie crossed her arms. ¡°On the night of my concert, who got those people to throw eggs at me? Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know! Need proof?¡± Not waiting for her response, Debbie pulled out her cellphone from her pocket. As she observed the flustered look on Megan¡¯s face, she found a video on her phone and yed it for the flustered pair of women. On the video, a couple people, a guy and girl, fell to their knees and pleaded, ¡°Please let us go. Megan paid us. Megan¡­um¡­Megan. She asked us to get some people to throw eggs at Debbie. She said she would pay each of us ten big ones. I just needed the money.. ninjanovel Megan¡¯s face went pale all of a sudden. ¡°Bullshit! That wasn¡¯t me. You trying to frame me? That¡¯s Low even for you!¡± ¡°Frame you?¡± Debbie put her phone away. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You¡¯re the expert. You should know. I¡¯m not asking for much. Just drink what¡¯s in this bowl, or¡­¡± Debbie looked at her with threatening eyes as she pulled out a knife from the other pocket and ced it on the table. ¡°Or things get a little rough.¡± At this point, even Stephanie began to lose herposure when she saw the knife, her eyes full of fear. ¡®What the hell? Is she psycho? In a panic, she hurried back to the living room and took her phone from her handbag. She was going to call Carlos for help. Debbie understood what Stephanie was going to do. ¡°Go ahead. Call Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 1078 Carlos. He won¡¯t help you,¡± she said firmly Stephanie red at her. With nowhere else to turn, she called Carlos Debbie shook her head. She unsheathed the sharp knife and extended her arm. The knife point was now at Megan¡¯s throat. The drama queen shrieked in fear. Meanwhile, Carlos answered the phone, and the first thing he heard was Megan¡¯s shrieks A little taken aback, Carlos frowned and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Carlos, help! Debbie¡¯s gone insane. She¡¯s pointing a knife to Megan. Stephanie yelled on the phone, sounding terrified. Even though she was a decisive and composed businesswoman, she still lost her cool facing the sharp knife and Looming danger. After all, she was just a woman who grew upfortably. Carlos shut his eyes tight. ¡®Debbie and Debbie again! What a great troublemaker she is!* he sulked. ¡°I¡¯ming now.¡± No sooner had Stephanie ended the call than Debbie¡¯s phone rang. It was Carlos calling. Debbie ignored it and shifted her eyes back to Megan. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. If you don¡¯t drink the raw eggs now, I¡¯ll move my hand. This is a new knife, and the de is perfectly sharp for the job. Do you want to forever live with a deep scar strung around your beautiful neck Like an ugly ne?¡± she threatened coldly. ninjanovel Beads of sweat broke out on Megan¡¯s brow, her eyes popping out in fright. She knew Debbie wasn¡¯t joking. With trembling hands, she grabbed the bowl and stammered, short of breath, ¡°I¡­drink it¡­¡± Noticing that Megan began to gasp for air, Debbie suddenly remembered her asthma. She loosened her grip and moved the knife a little away from her neck. ¡°Be quick,¡± she demanded. Eyes closed in disgust, Megan held her breath and began to gulp the raw eggs. The stench of raw eggs reaching her nostrils made her want to throw up. As soon as the first mouthful went into her mouth, down to the stomach, she bent over the trash can and retched. But Debbie ordered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spit even a dot. Go on! Gulp it down, unless you want me to give you that permanent ne!¡± Stephanie silently took out her cellphone and opened the camera. She was nning to video record the ugly drama and send it to media outlets. That would be the perfect way to damage Debbie¡¯s reputation. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, Debbie was alert to the slightest movements. With one quick move, she grabbed the Leather sheath and flung it at Stephanie, aiming at her phone. The missile hit the bull¡¯s eye, catching Stephanie by surprise. ¡°Debbie, you lunatic!¡± Stephanie screamed in terror as her phone dropped to the floor. Casting Megan a sidelong nce, Debbie grinned with a sense of triumph. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s a good description of me. Next time, you should be careful to mess with a psycho.¡± ¡°But I be crazy all because of you guys. You have no idea of what Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 1079 I¡¯ve been through all these years!¡¯ she thought angrily, with no intention of backing down At that moment, she looked at the bowl, only to realize, to her chagrin, it wasn¡¯t empty yet. Running out of patience, she demanded, ¡°Finish that damn eggs in the bowl,dy!¡± Frightened, Megan quickly took a swig, tears streaming down her cheeks as she swallowed with great difficulty. This whole time, Debbie¡¯s phone had kept ringing, but she ignored it. At long Last, Megan managed to gulp down the whole bowl. Just then, the phone stopped ringing, as if on cue. Ang¡¯s Library Radiating a satisfied smile, Debbie put away her phone and the knife and gave Megan one final warning. ¡°Next time you¡¯re up to mischief, watch whom you mess with. Try it on me, and you¡¯ll live to regret it.¡± Mission aplished, she made her way to the living room, grabbed her designer handbag and left the apartment. Just as she banged the door closed behind her, Megan, who was still rooted to the same spot, plopped onto the floor. Down on her knees, she reached for the trash can and began retching again By the time Carlos arrived at the apartment, Megan had vomited so much in the bathroom that she feared she might pass out. Stephanie, who had watched helplessly, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Carlos. Looking distraught, she pleaded urgently, ¡°Drive Megan to the hospital now. She¡¯s already lost so much fluids, vomiting, in addition to lose motions. She¡­¡± She stopped mid-sentence when she noticed a love bite on his neck. His cor and tie couldn¡¯t cover all the love bites there. It reminded Stephanie of the hickeys on Debbie¡¯s neck. ¡®So¡­Debbie wasn¡¯t lying She and Carlos¡­* Oblivious of the sudden change of her face, Carlos asked, ¡°What did Debbie do to her?¡± Stephanie feebly lifted her arm and pointed at the empty bowl on the table. ¡°She forced Megan to drink up a bowl of raw eggs,¡± she replied absent-mindedly. ¡°Raw eggs?¡± Confusion was written all over his face. Megan finally walked out the bathroom, her face white as a sheet. Supporting her body against the wall, she broke into tears. ¡°Uncle Carlos¡­ Three years ago, before she disappeared, Debbie used to bully me all the time. Now she¡¯s only been back for a short time, and she¡¯s back to her old habits. Why must she always pick on me Like that? Oh, help me, Uncle Carlos!¡± she cried out. Emotionless, Carlos stood still. After a while, he said tly, ¡°I¡¯IL drive you to the hospital now.¡± Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 1080 On checking-up, she was diagnosed with food poisoning. Seeing Megan fall asleep in the hospital bed, Carlos walked out to the corridor and called Debbie again. But her phone was powered off. Debbie wasn¡¯t going to answer his calls. She knew him well. He would definitely seek justice for Megan without getting to the bottom of the story, and moreover, with his amnesia, he would punish her much more harshly. Nheless, on a second thought, she turned on her phone. It was Megan who started the fight, after all. Despite his current memory loss, it would be unreasonable of him to me Debbie every time. So Debbie, encouraged by the fact, decided to answer his call. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Hilton Group James was in a terrible mood. He had to personally acknowledge his mistake and apologize to the publicter. The PR team had just prepared a speech for him when his phone rang. ¡°What did you say? Carlos went to the hospital? Why?¡± he asked, springing up from his chair. ALL of a sudden, he got so flustered that he couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°There is a little situation with Megan and Carlos has brought her in for medical attention,¡± exined the doctor on the other end of the line. Hearing the reason, James rxed and sat back into his chair.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°How¡¯s Carlos¡¯ memory now?¡± he asked. The truth was, James didn¡¯t expect Carlos to survive the car ident. Back then, after going several months in aa, against all odds, Carlos began to show some real improvements. But instead of seeing a reason to celebrate, the old man felt threatened. If Carlos recovered, James feared being axed out at the helm of the Hilton Group. To prevent this, he bribed a doctor to inject Carlos with a drug that would permanently mess his memory. Wicked old man as James was, he now hoped that Carlos would get into a fight with Debbie and even kill her, given his current memory loss. Now the same hical doctor who had received a bribe to harm a patient was on call with his aplice in the crime. James rose from his chair once more and walked into the lounge. Here he was sure no one would overhear what he said. ¡°Don¡¯t stop Carlos¡¯ medication. Next month, when hees to the hospital for his routine check-up, give him some more of that stuff again,¡± he said, casting eyes here and there on high alert, over his criminal scheme. Before ending the call, he reminded the doctor, ¡°That¡¯s it. Be cautious. Don¡¯t let slip any suspicious clues to anyone.¡± At the hospital A scene from three years ago was ying out again. Megan was lying in the hospital bed with a deathly pale face, while Carlos, Wesley, Damon and Stephanie surrounded the bed, keeping herpany. Meanwhile, they all waited for Debbie, the troublemaker, thanks to whose antics they were once again in this foreboding ce. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Chapter 1081 She had already answered Carlos¡¯ call earlier and promised toe. Ten minutes Later They heard footsteps from the empty hallway,ing closer and closer. It didn¡¯t sound like there was just one person, but a few peopleing. And among the footsteps, there was the click-ck of high heels and the slightly softer sound of leather shoes. So there must be a few women and mening. ¡®Who could they be?¡¯ Everybody in the ward was curious. Soon enough, a bodyguard pushed open the door to the ward. Everybody turned their heads to the doorway, where a woman in white short rompers appeared. Around her slim waist, she had a shiny belt that perfectlyplimented her fine, shapely body. On her feet, she sported a pair of creamy-white high heels. Earlier at Megan¡¯s apartment, Debbie had spilled some raw eggs to her new dress when she cracked the shells. So she went back home for a change of clothes. Then beforeing to the hospital, she called a few people to tag along. In the supporters she had Yates, Xavier, ir, Adriana, along with three bodyguards. Fortunately, the VIP ward was Large enough to hold even arger group. Even after Debbie and her supporters arrived, there was still room for more. Yet, despite the ample room, the air in the ward took on an odd, oppressive feel as the two groups confronted each other. It was Damon who broke the silence. He trotted to Adriana and smiled falteringly. ¡°Honey, why did youe with Debbie? Are you¡­visiting Megan too?¡± Adriana smirked and pinched his ear. Ignoring the presence of other people, she scolded, ¡°Damon, are you so free? Huh? Your son¡¯s starving already. Go back home now!¡± Adriana grabbed Damon by the ear and dragged him out of the ward. Even when the door was shut behind them, everyone could hear him pleading as she Led him along the hallway. ¡°Honey, be gentle. I just happened to drop by¡­ Pepper Debbie, that vicious bitch! Why did she bring you here? Oh, my ear¡­¡± Inside the ward, Debbie grinned. ¡®Good. That¡¯s one down.¡¯ Then, she shifted her gaze to ir. Making eye contact with Debbie, ir got the hint and bashfully walked towards Wesley, who had been staring at her the whole time. She held his hand and asked, ¡°Go shopping with me? You promised. It¡¯s been too long since I had a new outfit.¡± She winked at Wesley as she said this, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t call her out in front of the others. That would be embarrassing. Wesley detected a slightly flirty, bratty tone. That was a rare thing for her. He wondered when he had promised to go shopping with her. But then, he cast a cold nce at Debbie. The woman was smiling innocently. Realizing what was going on, he turned to ir and said icily, ¡°Megan isn¡¯t safe yet. We¡¯ll go later.¡± ¡°Megan again! He always puts Megan first.¡¯ Pulling a long face, ir red at Megan. The sick girl had been silent the whole time-probably out of fear. She didn¡¯t feel safe with Debbie here. The next second, ir loosened her grip on Wesley¡¯s arm and pursed her lips. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Fine, forget it. I¡¯LL go on my own.¡± And with that, she spun around to leave. Chapter 1082 Wesley reached out his hand to grab hers but the angry woman danced away. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®What the hell? Her moods change quick.¡¯ Despite that thought, he quickly followed after her. When he walked past Debbie, he cast a warning nce at her. With a smug smile, Debbie raised her eyebrows and looked towards ir¡¯s receding figure, beckoning him to follow. She had quite a head start. ¡®And that¡¯s two down, ¡® Debbie thought, discreetly giving herself a thumbs-up. Now, it was time to deal with the big boss. Without saying a word or doing anything, the big boss was powerful enough to send shivers down her spine with just a look. When no one said anything, Yates broke the silence. Hands in his pockets, he walked towards Carlos and said casually, ¡°Hi Carlos, I went to yourpany but they said you weren¡¯t in. Surprise! You¡¯re here. Guess who I bumped into today? Debbie! So what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Bumped into? Are you kidding me?¡¯ Carlos sneered, ¡°Megan got food poisoning.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Sorry to hear that. How¡¯d that happen? Is it bad?¡± Yates asked Megan, feigning concern. Megan shook her head. ¡°No. Not fun, but not bad enough for the doctor.¡± Yates seemed relieved. ¡°Good to hear it. It¡¯s just a little food poisoning. No sweat. I remember Debbie was hospitalized for stomach bleeding. She was there a whole week. But she didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Yates deliberately brought up this topare the two women. After he did, you could see the difference. Both Megan and Debbie were at a loss for words. ¡°Stomach bleeding? Stayed in the hospital for a whole week?¡¯ This information caught Carlos¡¯ attention. On the outside, he was stony-faced as usual, but deep down, he felt his heart ache. He couldn¡¯t understand why. The ward was quiet again. To stifle the awkward silence, Yates decided to open his mouth again. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Debbie, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t get why you had toe here in the first ce. Let¡¯s go see Piggy now.¡± Yates took Debbie¡¯s wrist and led her towards the door ¡°Stop!¡± Carlos¡¯ cold voice rang behind them. There was power in that voice that froze their blood in their veins. His barkedmand was so Laden with menace they stopped in their tracks and turned to look at the man. ¡°Debbie, exin yourself now.¡± Carlos wasn¡¯t going to make things hard for her. But she had better have a good reason for everything. Chapter 1083 Instead of responding, Debbie grinned and looked at Megan. ¡°You want me to exin?¡± she asked. In a fluster, Megan shook her head vigorously. ¡°No. Uncle Carlos, it¡¯s not Debbie¡¯s fault¡­¡± ¡°Megan!¡± Stephanie finally opened her mouth and chipped in, ¡°You¡¯re scared of something? You shouldn¡¯t. Your uncle Carlos is here.¡± Megan decided to m up. She was afraid of the video on Debbie¡¯s phone. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Debbie walked up to Carlos and tidied him up. She straightened his cor, brushed lint off his shoulder, and tightened his tie. She smiled. ¡°Time is money, so I¡¯ll be brief. You asked me toe here. So I¡¯ll turn the question around. Why did you want me here? To apologize to Megan? Or do you miss me?¡± Stephanie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Just say what you¡¯re going to say. Don¡¯t touch my fiance.¡± ¡°I touched your fiance?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t heed her warning but instead, wrapped her arms around Carlos¡¯ waist and leaned against his chest. She teased, ¡°Do you want to know how your fiance touched me?¡± Stephanie clenched her jaw, eyes burning with rage. How she wished she could strangle that slut! ¡°You bitch! You hit on him right to my face, she cussed in her mind. Carlos pulled away from the naughty woman. ¡°Get off me!¡± He straightened his clothing. ¡°Megan¡¯s in the hospital thanks to you Since yourwyer¡¯s here, you can ask him about the sentence for attempted murder.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s okay, Uncle Carlos. I¡¯m fine. She didn¡¯t mean to do it,¡± Megan hastily chimed in. Debbie had that incriminating video on her phone. She had Megan over a barrel. If they pushed too hard, the truth about the eggs woulde out. Megan¡¯s unusual reaction aroused Carlos¡¯ suspicions. It wasn¡¯t Like her to give in like this, particrly to someone who bullied her. ¡®Let me guess¡­¡¯ he thought. On the other hand, Debbie was still angry at Carlos¡¯ words. ¡®Get off me? Really? Why didn¡¯t you say thatst night? Humph! Such a jerk! she thought furiously. Taking a deep breath to calm down, she said to Xavier, ¡°¡°Carlos¡¯ right. So, Xavier¡­what would the charge be for assault?¡± Megan became visibly agitated, fidgeting and wincing. She pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t ask. Debbie, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Chapter 1084 Nheless, Xavier cleared his throat and exined in his best professional manner, ¡°Assault carries a sentence of no less than three years imprisonment, detention or public surveince. But how this applies to Megan¡­¡± He paused and looked at Debbie. ¡°Debbie, if you want, you could probably have her locked up¡­¡± Megan went as white as the sheets she lay on, ¡°If you decide press charges, that is,¡± he added. Of course what Megan had done wasn¡¯t really that serious. But she pissed Debbie off. And now, that was the wrong move. ¡°Three years?¡¯ It reminded Megan of what happened with the hit-and-run car ident three years ago. Panic-stricken, she began to pant, her face drained of all color. In no time, her breathing became faster and faster. ¡°Carlos, stop staring at me. Take care of Megan. She¡¯s going into shock. Call the nurse,¡± Debbie reminded Carlos coolly. That was when everyone else finally realized that Megan had difficulty breathing. Carlos hastily pressed the nurse-call button to summon help. ¡°Megan, you okay?¡± he asked with concern. Wincing in pain, Megan curled up in the bed and stuttered, don¡¯t want to¡­ go to jail¡­¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The doctors came in and gave Megan some first-aid treatment, and got her oxygen. Then, they wheeled her to the emergency room. After that, Carlos red at Debbie, who was idly leaning against the wall. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± ¡°Too far? Like three years ago? You don¡¯t get a say in this, old man I¡¯m filing charges,¡± Debbie insisted. It had been three years, but Megan hadn¡¯t changed at all. She still was queen of the malicious bitches. Debbie aimed to knock the crown from her head. ¡°Xavier, do you seriously condone her behavior?¡± Carlos looked at Xavier with his dark eyes. The Lawyer seemed to have a magic to make people forget his existence when he didn¡¯t speak. ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you,¡± Xavier started, in answer to Carlos¡¯ question. ¡°You have amnesia, so you don*t remember how you used to spoil her. I¡¯m just doing my job. It just so happens I¡¯m also a friend of hers. Oh, and Piggy¡¯s godfather,¡± he added, giving Carlos a mysterious smile. Carlos couldn¡¯t think of a thing to say, as he took all that in. Debbie sighed helplessly and wondered, ¡®Does everyone know Carlos? They act Like friends. What a coincidence Yates, Xavier¡­Even Ivan told mest time that he Liked Carlos. Why didn¡¯t they tell me this before I came back here?¡± Stephanie fixed her eyes on Debbie, lost in her own thoughts. ¡®I hate to admit it, but she¡¯s good. And she¡¯s assembled the best. Her uncle Curtis, the president of some college. Yates, the boss of a secret organization of Askor. Xavier, top Lawyer in Mipburg. Ivan, the CEO of Chapter 1085 Walker Group, son of some high-ranking official in Zugrurg. Not to mention she¡¯s Jared¡¯s best friend. He¡¯s the vice general manager of the Hampton Group and the CEO¡¯s son. Who else does she have on her side? And do they have even more power? After answering the phone call, Yates came back to the ward and waved his phone. ¡°Hey guys, something came up. I have to go back. I¡¯ll be in the air in an hour. Xavier, take care of Debbie. If you need help, call me. Carlos, the only thing you need to do is get back with Debbie.¡± When she heard that, Stephanie fumed with rage. ¡®How ballsy! Right in front of me!¡± Carlos¡¯ face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Frankie, see our guest out.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos. Yates, this way, please.¡± Frankie gestured for Yates to leave. Yates didn¡¯t mind at all, and left the ward after bidding goodbye to his friends. His bodyguards followed after him. Debbie had been busy preparing songs for her new album. She had no time to wait for Megan to leave the operating room, and she didn¡¯t care about her either. ¡°Xavier, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to breathe the same air as a certain person,¡± she said. ¡°A certain person?¡± Xavier shed a cunning smile as he teased, ¡°You mean Carlos?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and cursed inwardly, ¡®Come on! Don¡¯t say it out loud! * Carlos was in a bad mood when he heard that. He turned to Stephanie and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you home. Get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Debbie, who almost reached the door, stopped in her tracks when she heard this. Stephanie nodded and was about to leave. She didn¡¯t care for Megan at all, and she didn¡¯t want to waste her time here. But when she saw Debbie freeze like, she was instantly on high alert. ¡°Debbie, how about we leave together?¡± Debbie gave her a fake smile and said, ¡°Ouch! My belly hurts. I need to see the doctor. Go ahead, Stephanie.¡± Then she turned to Xavier. ¡°You can leave too, if you want. I¡¯ll drive myself home after I see the doctor.¡± Xavier was nobody¡¯s fool and saw through her n. She wanted to stay with Carlos. ¡°Take care, Carlos. Don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± he said. Carlos nodded. Xavier Left the ward, but Stephanie stood there, refusing to Leave. She wasn¡¯t taking any chances, and wasn¡¯t going to give Debbie any alone time with Carlos. Ignoring Stephanie, Debbie walked over to the nurse¡¯s station and asked the person behind the counter, ¡°Hi, my belly hurts. Can I get seen today?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°May I ask which part of your belly hurts?¡± the nurse asked. Chapter 1086 ¡°Stomach,¡± she said casually. ¡°You¡¯ll need the Gastroenterology Department, ma¡¯am. Third floor.¡± ¡°Got it. Thanks.¡± Debbie walked towards the elevator. Stephanie kept her eyes glued to Debbie. When she saw Debbie enter the elevator and the doors close, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m taking off,¡± she said. ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± Carlos simply answered, without even raising his head. He was reading the message sent by his assistant. Stephanie was frustrated, but it wasn¡¯t worthining about. Three minutester The familiar ck of high heels sounded again. Focused on his work, N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos didn¡¯t bother to raise his head and took a stack of documents from his briefcase. Debbie¡¯s eyes swept across the ward, and she found Carlos was alone She threw herself into his arms and gave him a broad smile. ¡°You gotta be bored. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± he said coldly, and even pushed her away Debbie pouted her lips. Sometimes she ran herself ragged chasing after Carlos, but she didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Old man¡­¡± She sat beside him and rested her head on his shoulder. Carlos didn¡¯t respond. Silence reigned in the room. After a long time, Debbie murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy with the new album, yet I took some time out for you. Why be like this?¡± ¡°If you stay here, I¡¯ll not only cancel your album¡ª¡± ¡°What?! You jerk! I¡¯m not leaving! Try something then!¡± she grumbled. ¡°I¡¯LL also shut you out of the entertainment industry and have my men throw you into the sea.¡± Carlos thought he¡¯d better find a way to avoid Debbie, because every time they met, he Lost control, acting less and less like himself. Debbie felt like she needed to change her n. ALl she was doing was annoying him. Keeping this in mind, she tidied herself and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude.¡± Sadness could be heard in her voice. Chapter 1087 She stood up and walked towards the door, head held high to avoid the tears. Carlos wondered what trick she was ying this time when she turned around and asked, ¡°Do you really not want to see me again?¡± Carlos wanted to say no, but when he thought of Piggy, the child she had with another man, he simply answered, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes reddened as she lowered her head and shed a self-mocking smile. She left the ward without saying anything more. She took steps to avoid seeing Carlos again. Even though they lived in the same building, he hadn¡¯t seen Debbie at all. Two monthster, Debbie went to the offices of recording Label with her new album. Listening to the original tape, Ruby gave Debbie a thumbs-up. There were ten songs on the demo. Surprisingly, there were two cheerful songs. The name of the album was ¡°Lost and Found.¡± Star Empire invested a lot in promoting her. There were billboards, magazine ads, TV spots, a release date announcement, full concept teasers including the date, teaser pics, and music video teasers. Not to mention thepany was putting together a Live showcase. A million albums were going to be released on July 7th. The albums would be sold online and at each major bookstore. A million! That number made Debbie rather nervous. Normally, two hundred thousand was an appropriate number. ¡®What if I can¡¯t sell that many?¡¯ she thought. She was told that Carlos was behind the decision, so she sent him a text message saying, ¡°Carlos, please reconsider the number of albums. A million is a bit too much. After all, I only just signed with Star Empire.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe in herself, but the number was a bit scary. She didn¡¯t have to wait too long for his reply. ¡°I have confidence in the person I chose.¡± She wanted to reply to this message and tease him by saying, ¡°Is that because of my talent or because you like me?¡± But she didn¡¯t do it. She had exhausted herself preparing the new album over the past two months, and she needed a break. What happened on July 7th was beyond belief. Every copy of Debbie¡¯s albums, a million all told, was sold out on the day of release. An aggressive promotional cycle including hourly Twitter and Instagram updates fueled a number of pre-orders. Most of the physical products, which contained limited edition posters, signed photos, and a DVD of the music video never made it to the shelves. When Ruby told Debbie the news, she thought she was lying to make her feel better. ¡°Come on! If all of my albums were really sold out in one go, I¡¯ll hold twenty concerts in a row to thank my fans,¡± said Debbie. Ruby handed her iPad over to Debbie. She could clearly see the sales figures on the AMOLED screen. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Ruby¡¯s serious expression. ¡®So she¡¯s telling the truth?¡¯ she wondered. Debbie took the iPad from Ruby, and the screen was filled with small, closely-written figures. She scrolled the screen all the way to the end. It showed that a million albums had been sold out in a single day and the sales had reached $17 million. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Know what, Deb? You¡¯re the most popr singer now!¡± Ruby was practically in tears; she was so excited. Debbie was number one among all the singers with the best album sales. Debbie clenched her fists without uttering a single word. Her head was spinning because of the figures on the iPad. She had only one thought, ¡®That¡¯s a Lot of money!¡¯ Of course it wasn¡¯t all going to her, because thepany needed to be reimbursed for its efforts. The promotional cycle came to $500, Q00 easily, and that wasn¡¯t chump change. But neither was how much Debbie would be getting. Of course, when Debbie held a concert here before, she was already a popr recording artist. Chapter 1088 Maybe she was both excited and exhausted. She slept for 32 hours straight, alone in her apartment, after being notified of the album sales. After that much sleep, she felt better. She hopped in the shower and went through her morning routine before heading to Curtis¡¯ house to take Piggy back to her own apartment, nning to spend the rest of the time with her. At dusk, Debbie went downstairs, holding Piggy in one hand and Harley¡¯s leash in the other. She decided to go the garden of the apartments, and that was where she ran into Carlos. Last time she saw him at the hospital, she had decided to change her methods. So she walked right past him, pretending not to see him. However, to her surprise, Piggy shook off her hand and rushed headlong towards Carlos. She held onto his leg, looked up at him and called out, ¡°Uncle Carlos!¡± Harley saw Carlos as well and barked excitedly. And loud. If it weren¡¯t for the leash in Debbie¡¯s hand, Harley would have already pounced on him too. Carlos couldn¡¯t help but curl his Lips when he saw Piggy. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he said, greeting her softly ¡°Uncle Carlos, I¡¯m so happy to see you,¡± Piggy said cheerfully. Carlos looked past Piggy, and then saw Debbie with her dog. He squatted down on the ground and scooped her up in his arms. ¡°Did you have supper, Evelyn?¡± ¡°Yeah! Mom cooked. Yummy! Uncle Carlos, you want to eat?¡± Upon hearing that, both the adults were at a loss for words. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In order to save Carlos from embarrassment, Debbie chipped in, ¡°Uncle Carlos already ate. Piggy, we should go.¡± ¡°Mom, I want to y with Uncle Carlos,¡± Piggy said with a hopeful expression. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Debbie turned her down without hesitation. It was harsher than she intended, but she was getting more ufortable by the moment . Piggy pouted her lips and didn¡¯t want to give up yet. And she was too smart for her own good. ¡°Uncle Carlos Lives here too.¡± ¡°Sorry, darling. Uncle Carlos still has work to finish. We can¡¯t take up his time. Piggy, be a good girl, okay? Let¡¯s go back home.¡± Debbie gestured for Piggy to get down. She was not sure whether Carlos would even get back together with her, so she didn¡¯t want Piggy to get close to him. What if he found out Piggy was his daughter? What if he wanted to take Piggy away from her? She didn¡¯t want to take any chances. Piggy felt sad, but she had to listen to her mom. So she said to Carlos, ¡°Uncle Carlos, we yter, okay?¡± Chapter 1089 Carlos¡¯ heart somehow softened when he saw Piggy¡¯s dejected look. Turning down this little girl would be a dick move. He turned to Debbie and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Go home and cook.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°Okay, and.. Carlos¡¯ face darkened. He even felt a Little wronged. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? She gave up easy. Is that it, then?¡± Kicking those thoughts around his skull, Carlos decided to act. In a feigned sad voice, he told Piggy, ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m starving. I need to go home and have supper.¡± Piggy was cleverer than children her age, and she realized that her mom wasn¡¯t willing to cook for Carlos. She blinked her innocent eyes and pleaded, ¡°Mom, please cook spaghetti for me. I want to eat it.¡± Debbie was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Her daughter was so sneaky. Finally, she gave in. She walked towards the building where they lived, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going home to cook.¡± Piggy cradled Carlos¡¯ neck and said cheerfully, ¡°Uncle Carlos, Mommy agrees.¡± Carlos gave her a broad smile. ¡°Nice job!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Debbie couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡®Carlos, you said you wanted a son. But now you Like Piggy!¡¯ Ding! The elevator came to a halt on the seventh floor. A family of three and a dog walked out. When they entered the apartment, Debbie walked into the kitchen. ¡®We just had supper. Piggy is actually stuffed. As for Carlos, I don¡¯t think spaghetti is enough for him, ¡® she thought. Debbie nned to make beef and noodles for him. She opened the fridge and then saw the frozen wontons she made for Piggy this morning. ¡®Well, I¡¯d better cook some of these as well.¡± Piggy was so excited that she took out all of her toys to show them to Carlos and kept chatting with him. While waiting for the water to boil, Debbie stared at father and daughter through the ss door, her eyes red. She had never seen Piggy this happy before. Piggy wasughing the whole time, and shared her favorite toys with Carlos. Carlos, somehow, could sense Debbie¡¯s tense gaze even with his head lowered. He raised his head and his eyes met hers. He frowned at her red eyes. ¡®Why is she crying?¡± Debbie immediately looked away when their eyes met. She wasn¡¯t ready for that yet. She opened the lid and put the noodles in the boiling water. Twenty minutester, she came out with a bowl of beef and noodles. She ced it on the dinner table and went back to the kitchen to fetch the wontons. Chapter 1090 ¡°Time to eat, old man!¡± Then she came to the kitchen to wash some fruits. Piggy Looked at Carlos quizzically. ¡°Why does Mom call you ¡®old man?''¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos stroked her hair and answered, ¡°Because I¡¯m older than your mom.¡± ¡°That is a good question. I¡¯m not that much older than her, ¡® he thought, confused. Shaking his thoughts away, he went to the bathroom to wash up. Then he held Piggy¡¯s hand and led her to the dining room. ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t you want any?¡± Piggy shook her head. ¡°Uncle Carlos, I¡¯m full. Just eat! The wontons are yummy!¡± There were two bowls on the table, one for beef and noodles and the other for wontons. Carlos found theyout rather strange. ¡®No veggies?¡¯ Nevertheless, he picked up the chopsticks and began to eat the wontons. The wontons were small dumplings, with a shell of thin dough, and minced fish inside. Piggy hated meat, but she would sometimes eat fish if Debbie insisted. The wontons were mainly for Piggy, so the girl at least got some kind of meat in her. ¡°I love this!¡¯ Carlos praised in his mind. He polished off the wontons in just a few minutes and even slurped up all the soup. He wasn¡¯t full, though Looking at the empty bowl in front of Carlos, Piggy said cheerfully, ¡°Uncle, you Like wontons?¡± Carlos nodded, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s yummy.¡± Then he started on the beef and noodles. Debbie walked out of the kitchen in an apron, holding a te filled with a variety of sliced fruit. ¡°Here, Piggy, have some fruit with Uncle. I bought your favorite cherries.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± Piggy got to her feet and shot towards the bathroom to wash her hands. cing the te on the table, Debbie followed Piggy into the washroom. ¡°Hold on, honey. Mommy turns on the tap.¡± Watching their retreating figures, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 1091 Piggy was the first one back to the dining room. She took a cherry from the te, stood on tiptoe and raised it to Carlos¡¯ lips. ¡°Uncle, eat this. It¡¯s my favorite.¡± Debbie just entered the dining room. Knowing about his obsession with cleanliness, she rushed over to stop Piggy. ¡°Piggy, give it to Mommy. Uncle is eating noodles. He can¡¯t eat cherries while eating noodles, right? You can save some for him.¡± Piggy stared at her mom in confusion. ¡°Noodles and cherries. Eat both. You do.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Debbie was Lost for words. She didn¡¯t expect Piggy to have such a good memory. As she was trying toe up with another excuse, Carlos raised Piggy¡¯s hand, lowered his head and ate the cherry. After eating it, he gave Piggy a thumbs-up. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so sweet! Thank you, Evelyn. You¡¯re a good girl.¡± Again, Debbie didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡®So is he not a clean freak anymore? Or is that just for Piggy?¡¯ After devouring the noodles, Carlos returned to eating cherries with Piggy. Debbie went back to the kitchen to clean the dishes. Piggy suddenly asked Carlos, ¡°Uncle, you have kids?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Carlos picked up a strawberry with a fruit fork and put it to Piggy¡¯s lips. Somehow, he loved feeding her. In his eyes, Piggy was the most adorable kid in the world. How he wished he could have a daughter like her! ¡°Uncle, may I call you Daddy? I have a Daddy Ivan and Daddy Yates,¡± Piggy asked with a hopeful expression. She really liked Carlos a lot. Debbie, who was Listening to their conversation all the time, dropped the rag in her hand to the sink and ran towards them. ¡°Piggy, be good! Are you done eating?¡± The words tumbled out of her mouth; she spoke rapidly and breathlessly. ¡°Time to take a shower and go to bed,¡± she added, her voice still betraying a bit of anxiety. Suddenly, Carlos grabbed Debbie by her arm and asked in a cold voice, Chapter 1092 ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to get close to Evelyn?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Debbie opened her mouth, but no words came out. ¡®Is it that obvious?¡± she thought . With an embarrassed smile, she stammered, ¡°Oh n-no. It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s¡­ Piggy has a lot of¡­godfathers. Don¡¯t take her too seriously.¡± In her mind, she yelled, ¡°You are her biological father. You can¡¯t be her godfather.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re afraid of something. What is it?¡± he asked. Debbie¡¯s thoughts were all mixed up. She was unable toe up with a perfect excuse now. ¡°I¡­ What are you talking about? You¡¯re imagining things.¡± She lowered her head and pretended to untie her apron to hide her true feelings. Carlos Looked at Piggy, who was staring at them with her round eyes, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Evelyn, you can tell me whatever you want, and I will do as you say.¡± ¡°He spoils Piggy so much! I¡¯m kind of jealous, actually, ¡® Debbie thought to herself. Piggy hesitated. As a sensitive child, she could tell that her mom was not happy. ¡°I¡­I just want cherries.¡± After saying that, she picked up a cherry and popped it into her mouth, without saying another word. Carlos stood up and said, ¡°I need to go back home now. Evelyn, go to bed early. Goodbye.¡± Mother and daughter looked at his receding figure. When Carlos reached the front door, he turned around and returned to the dining room. He told Piggy, ¡°Evelyn, just sit right here, okay? I have something to tell your mom.¡± ¡°Sure, Uncle.¡± Piggy watched curiously as Carlos dragged Debbie¡¯s hand and led her to her bedroom. She had no clue what was going on. Inside the bedroom The room was bathed in darkness, the Lights off. Carlos Locked the door behind them and pressed Debbie against the wall. ¡°Debbie!¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°What?¡± Her heart raced, and she tried her best to remain calm. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked. She had been pestering him constantly, trying to get him to notice her. But now he never saw her, like she gave up on him. It was sheer torture. As annoying as she was, she was also enticing, and he missed having her around. ¡°What?¡± Debbie waspletely confused. ¡®What do I want? What¡¯s he trying to say?¡± She could see his long face with the moonlight. With a pitiful expression, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Impatient, Carlos lowered his head and kissed her on the lips passionately. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯s he acting Like this?¡± Chapter 1093 If it weren¡¯t for Piggy waiting outside, Carlos wouldn¡¯t have let Debbie go. But now he couldn¡¯t just punish her in bed. Those tiny eyes and ears wouldn¡¯t understand. Letting go of her, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Your apartment¡¯s ess code?¡± ¡®She must have nned it this way, ¡® he cursed inwardly. ¡°0925,¡± she answered honestly. ¡®That¡¯s my birthday. Is that a coincidence?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know what to say. Debbie first left the bedroom. Piggy still sat at the dining table. Upon seeing her mom, she asked with concern, ¡°Mommy, your Lips hurt? They¡¯re big.¡± Her face like a tomato, Debbie stammered, door.¡± I just bumped into the Piggy nodded and blew on her lips. ¡°Mommy, are you okay now?¡± Debbie was almost moved to tears. She stroked Piggy¡¯s chubby face and coaxed, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m okay now. You¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Uncle?¡± Piggy nced at the door to the bedroom. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Debbie bit her lower Lips and stammered, ¡°He¡­he¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡®Thank God! Piggy¡¯s just a kid and knows nothing, ¡® she thought. After calming down, Carlos walked out of the bedroom. Piggy was waiting for him at the door. Upon seeing him, she raised her head and said with a broad smile, ¡°Uncle, stay?¡± The little one pointed to another bedroom. ¡°There. Daddy Ivan was there.¡± Debbie was rendered speechless. ¡®When did Ivan sleep here?¡¯ Carlos red up at Piggy¡¯s words and cast a murderous nce at Debbie. He squatted down and looked at Piggy. ¡°Evelyn, did your daddy Ivan sleep with Mommy? Or did he sleep alone?¡± ¡°Leave her out of this, you pervert!¡± Debbie snapped. ¡°Shut up!¡± Carlos snapped back. If Debbie and Ivan had slept together, he swore to himself that he would punish her so hard that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow. Debbie pouted her mouth and thought, ¡®He¡¯s so mean! When his memoryes back, it¡¯ll be payback time!¡± Piggy looked at Carlos and answered honestly, ¡°Daddy Ivan is a man. A man can¡¯t sleep in the same bedroom with a woman. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Carlos heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Piggy say that. Piggy added, ¡°I¡¯m a kid. I can sleep with Uncle Carlos. Stay?¡± Chapter 1094 Debbie chipped in, ¡°Piggy, Uncle Carlos needs to go home now.¡± ¡°Sure, Evelyn. You¡¯re so adorable. How am I supposed to even say no? How about this? Let your mommy bathe you first. I have to go home and shower. I¡¯lle back to keep youpany after that. Okay?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and wondered, ¡®Come on! I¡¯m the mom. Don¡¯t I get a say in this? He can¡¯t spoil Piggy like this!¡± Piggy was thrilled, jumping up and down and pping her hands. Then she ran towards Debbie and held her hand saying, ¡°Give me a bath.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debbie had no other choice than to do as Piggy said. Carlos looked at the dumbfounded woman and said with a meaningful expression, ¡°You should probably grab a shower too. Get ready.¡± ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t get his point. Ignoring her confusion, he said goodbye to Piggy and left the apartment. As soon as he was out of sight, Piggy practically dragged Debbie to the bathroom pulling her by the wrist. Debbie almost lost her bnce. ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡± Sighing in defeat, Debbie felt Like she should talk with Piggy, because she didn¡¯t want to lose her one day. While drawing water into the bathtub, she told Piggy, ¡°Honey, listen. We used to sleep in the same bedroom. If you and Uncle Carlos sleep together, where do I sleep? I¡¯m a woman, and I can¡¯t sleep together with a man, right?¡± Sitting on a small chair in the bathroom, Piggy tilted her head to Look at her mom and said, ¡°The other bedroom.¡± ¡°She even consoled Debbie, ¡°We¡¯ll be close. If you¡¯re scared¡­¡± She thought for a while and offered, ¡°Uncle Carlos can sleep with you after.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Debbie was rendered speechless. ¡®Piggy, you know what? That just gave me a great idea.¡¯ In the apartment on the sixth floor When Carlos entered, Stephanie had juste back. She took his suit jacket from him and asked with concern, ¡°Did you eat, Carlos?¡± ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± he simply answered. Stephanie hung the jacket on the hanger. Then she saw something on it. She hadn¡¯t remembered the jacket having any adornment. She took a closer look and found it was a sticker of Peppa Pig. She pulled it from the jacket and asked Carlos, ¡°Where did thise from?¡± ¡®Why would a sticker of Peppa Pig be on Carlos¡¯ jacket?¡¯ she thought. Carlos was still drinking the ss of water he poured, and cast a casual nce at the sticker in her hand. ¡°I yed with a little girl today, and maybe she stuck it on my jacket.¡± Chapter 1095 ¡®A little girl? Since when has he been interested in kids, much less ying with them?¡¯ Stephanie thought in confusion. She didn¡¯t press him any more on this. Instead, she threw the sticker into the trash bin and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got overtime. I¡¯ll head to the study. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± Stephanie was used to his aloofness. He wasn¡¯t interested in a conversation, and he didn¡¯t have time. Saying nothing more, she went to the study with her phone and a ss of water. After Debbie bathed Piggy and took her out of the bathroom, Carlos was already waiting in the bedroom in pajamas. Debbie was taken aback when she saw him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She heaved a sigh and went to the bathroom to take a bath herself, leaving father and daughter alone. While she was sshing in the bath, she could hear their happyughter from time to time. She even heard Piggy ask Carlos, ¡°Uncle Carlos, I love you. Why? You are handsome.¡± Debbie was dumbstruck. She didn¡¯t hear Carlos¡¯ reply. ALL she could think about was that Piggy seemed to love Carlos more than her. When she finished bathing and walked into the bedroom, Piggy was singing and dancing on the bed. Carlos leaned against the headboard and watched her, eyes full of tenderness. But Debbie couldn¡¯t understand the lyrics at all. ¡°Yo um da jo lo ha sa lon da su ha go na go ki da ya jun ku te nu¡­¡± Debbie asked in confusion, ¡°Piggy, what are you singing?¡± Piggypletely ignored her mom and continued singing and dancing. Carlos turned to look at Debbie, taking in her absolutely confused expression. He decided to interpret the lyrics for her. ¡°It¡¯s a Korean song. We open our eyes in the morning and then drink a ss of milk. Milk is good for our health.¡± ¡°A Korean song? I don¡¯t even know how to speak Korean, ¡® Debbie thought. And of course, neither did Piggy. But she fell in love with the song, and memorized all the sybles. After Piggy finished, she said, ¡°Milk Song. From TV. Like it?¡± ¡°I love it! Evelyn, nice job!¡± Debbie pouted her mouth, feeling kind of jealous. ¡®He never praised me Like that.¡¯ It was already past 11 p.m. when Piggy finally fell asleep. If Debbie hadn¡¯t insisted Piggy go to bed, the Little girl would still be ying with Carlos. Lying next to Piggy, Debbie looked at her sleeping daughter and grumbled, ¡°You spoil her a lot. If there¡¯s a son in the cards, you¡¯ll probably spoil him more.¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos, who was lying on the other side of the bed, asked in confusion. ¡°Nothing. Thanks for keeping Piggypany, old man. It¡¯ste. You should be in bed yourself.¡± ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± Carlos kissed Piggy softly on the forehead, got out of the bed and left the bedroom quietly. Chapter 1096 Debbie watched as he walked off. ¡®He left. Just like that!¡¯ Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I thought he¡¯d stay the night, at Least.¡¯ Feeling bored, she unlocked her phone. She still wasn¡¯t in the mood to read her fans¡¯ messages. So she rolled over and opened up Speed QQ. It was a racing game. It didn¡¯t require a lot ofmitment to y, and it could just be yed casually. After owning a couple tracks, she locked the phone again and put it aside. She got out of the bed, turned off the Lights in the room and only left a bedside Lamp on. It was on the Lowest setting, the dim light casting odd shadows in the room. She nned to drink some water before going to bed. The moment she left the bedroom, someone grabbed her wrist. ¡°Argh!¡± She was startled at first. Then, she used her free hand to fight back. There was no Light in the Living room. By the Light of the bedroom, she recognized the person-it was none other than Carlos. But by the time she figured it out, he had grabbed both her hands and pressed her against the wall. Debbie¡¯s heart raced. She rolled her eyes and snapped in a low voice, ¡°Carlos, are you nuts? You scared the shit out of me!¡± ¡°I thought he left. Did he stay here just to scare me?¡¯ she thought. Carlos gathered both her hands with his left one, and closed the door to the bedroom with the other. He had decided to do this before he had left for his apartment to take a bath. He had been trying hard to deny his desires the whole time he was ying with Piggy. Now that he and Debbie were alone and Piggy was asleep, it was time for him to stalk his prey. With intense passion, he kissed her, while his free hand ran over her clothes, hurriedly pulling them from her. Although she wanted to resist his advances, she couldn¡¯t. She bit her lips so that she could hold back her moans. After what seemed like an eternity, she got up from the couch, got dressed and picked up her purse. Ang¡¯s Library She took out a bill from it, threw it on him andined, ¡°Thanks for your service, but honestly, not that impressed. A hundred dors is all you get. Take it and leave.¡± Carlos¡¯ nostrils red and his expression darkened. He was like an angry bull responding to the color red. He picked up the bill, crumpled it, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You asked for this.¡± ¡°Holy crap! Why do I have to tick him off?¡± She regretted having said that and ran towards the bedroom as fast as she could. But she was a little wobbly from the sexy time. Before she could open the door, he pulled her into his strong arms. ¡°Hey Lighten up. A hundred dors is all I can afford.. Tears streaked her gaze. ¡°Carlos¡­Carlose on.¡± It felt just like old times-he banged her hard as if he never knew fatigue. He never slowed down, never cared if she was enjoying herself. He¡¯d waited too Long and would not be kept waiting. Debbie really wanted to p herself. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡® ¡°I have to prove myself to you,¡± said Carlos. Any man would be humiliated when his woman said he wasn¡¯t good at it. Carlos was no exception. It was worse for him, because he was proud. He must be the best at everything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old man, Please¡­ Mmmph¡­¡± He kissed her hard, passionately, and she was unable to say another word. That night, he did it again and again and pushed inside her harder and harder. Outside, it was cid. The moon was high in the night sky and lit up the whole world. It was a tender night; the moonlight, diffused by the shades, shone on their entangled bodies, glowing with love. Chapter 1097 Stephanie finally got to Carlos¡¯ bedroom at 11 p.m. She knocked, but got no answer. She pushed the door open and was greeted by darkness. The lights weren¡¯t on. She flipped the switch, only to find the bedroom empty. Carlos wasn¡¯t here. She caught a glimpse of the tidy bed, with its 100% Long-staple cotton sheets, 270 thread count. It hadn¡¯t been slept in. That was when she grew suspicious. ¡®When did Carlos leave? Where is he?¡¯ Unlocking her phone, she called him, but it went straight to voicemail. It must be off. ninjanovel ¡°I wonder when he¡¯ll be back?¡± she thought. Debbie didn¡¯t know what time Carlos finally stopped and how she got to bed. The sun was high in the sky when she finally woke up. Piggy, who was dressed neatly, was ying with her toy on the bed. When Debbie opened her eyes, Piggy called out, ¡°Mommy. ¡°Hmm¡­ Piggy, what time is it?¡± Debbie reached out for her phone, but to no avail. Piggy didn¡¯t know how to tell time, but she knew figures. She grabbed Debbie¡¯s phone and read the numbers on the screen, ¡°One zero two one.¡± Hearing that, Debbie instantly sat up. ¡°Oh my God. You must be starving. Don¡¯t worry. Mommy¡¯s cooking now.¡± When she tried to stand, her legs shook, and she put a hand to the nightstand to keep from falling. ¡°I¡¯m full. I ate. Uncle Carlos ate too.¡± ¡°Really? Who cooked? Where¡¯s Uncle Carlos?¡± And that was when Debbie realized that Carlos stayed overnight. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Buns, porridge and dishes. A handsome uncle.¡± ¡°A handsome uncle? Was he Frankie?¡¯ Debbie wondered. ¡°Who got you dressed?¡± Although Piggy knew how to put on a dress, she couldn¡¯t zip herself. This dress fastened from the back. Piggy simply answered, ¡°Uncle Carlos.¡± Carlos even picked out this beautiful dress for Piggy himself. Was there no end to his talents? He might not have wanted a daughter, but he sure showered her with affection. Debbie was rendered speechless. ¡®Carlos is really a good dad.* In the afternoon, Debbie and Piggy were at the park. Piggy was going to ask for help with one of the yground toys when Lucinda called Debbie. ¡°Hi Debbie, how¡¯s it going with Carlos?¡± Chapter 1098 ¡°Um¡­ Not as bad as we were. Why?¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her current rtionship with Carlos. They weren¡¯t together, but they certainly weren¡¯t apart. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice rang with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Lucinda?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Your uncle Sebastian told me that Hilton Group had ced two big orders with his company. Is that something to do with you?¡± Lucinda asked. Not like they minded, of course. To Sebastian and Lucinda, the Hilton Group did them a huge favor by bolstering their business like that. They didn¡¯t have to-they had so many other choices of who to go with. They figured Debbie might be behind it. ninjanovel ¡®Wow! Carlos is nothing if not efficient, ¡® Debbie thought. While keeping an eye on Piggy, who was on the slide, Debbie said with a smile, ¡°My scandals hit Uncle Sebastian¡¯spany pretty hard. Their stock took a beating. So I¡­¡± Last night, she told Carlos that the Murphy Group had suffered a lot because of their rtionship, and asked him to do something to help Sebastian. But Carlos made no promises. He just said, ¡°It depends.¡± She¡¯d almost forgotten about it, and hadn¡¯t expected him to do something so soon. Debbie didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Lucinda was no one¡¯s fool. ¡°Oh really? You aren¡¯t even back together with him, and you¡¯re asking him for favors? What if he thinks you are after his money?¡± People who hung around with Debbie all knew that Carlos had amnesia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Lucinda. He won¡¯t. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Debbie coaxed. ¡°Good to hear it.¡± Lucinda was worried about Debbie, and felt helpless at the same time. ¡°Oh by the way, Sebastian mentioned something to me. James bought a house. It¡¯s not even in this country. It cost him almost a billion dors.¡± She lowered her voice and added, ¡°If you want to find out more, ask Sebastian.¡± James had a ton of money, so a house like that didn¡¯t set him back too much. But Debbie could tell from Lucinda¡¯s tone that something was off. ¡°Don¡¯t get Uncle Sebastian involved. I¡¯ll meet himter to discuss it. I have my own people on it.¡± ¡°Debbie, you¡­¡± Lucinda was not convinced yet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Lucinda. I got this.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°ALL right then. Need to go! I have a meeting. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± Piggy was going to Lucinda¡¯s kindergarten next month. Colleen also nned to send Justus there as well. In order to give the two kids a better environment, Curtis poured some money into improvements. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take Piggy to see you when I have time,¡± Debbie said with a Laugh. After hanging up, she decided to call Sasha. ¡°Hi Sasha, where are you now?¡± Chapter 1099 ¡°Alorith. Debbie, I¡¯m screwed. I got pregnant! What should I do?¡± Sasha yelled. Debbie was taken aback by the news for a while. Then sheughed out loud and answered, ¡°Why are you so upset? Congrats! Does Jared know?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jared¡¯s and Sasha¡¯s parents knew about their rtionship and wanted them to get married as soon as possible. But Sasha wanted to focus on her career first. She hadn¡¯t expected that she¡¯d get pregnant now. ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll be happy or if he even wants the baby.¡± They¡¯d never discussed children before. She didn¡¯t know how Jared would react. Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t just abort the baby because he doesn¡¯t like it. Send him a text message or call him. See what he says.¡± ¡°Okay. Then Sasha added, ¡°Deb, why are you calling?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL visit your mom tomorrow. Are youing with me?¡± Ang¡¯s Library After a short pause, Sasha said, ¡°How about Ie home with you first? I¡¯ll tell Jared about it after that.¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°Okay, but what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯ve just started working. I really don¡¯t want my career to end Like this,¡± Sasha comined. How she wished she could be a star as popr as Debbie ¡°Aunt Lucinda keeps saying that I¡¯m silly. I think you are even sillier than me. Do you value your career over Jared and your baby?¡± Debbie asked. ¡°Of course not! Jared and our baby take the priority over everything else,¡± Sasha answered without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s it. You already know what to do. Just follow your heart, Sasha. If Jared ever says that he doesn¡¯t like the baby, just tell me and I swear I¡¯LL beat him to a pulp!¡± ¡°Deb, you¡¯re as rude as ever. You¡¯re a mother now, remember? You should set a good example for Piggy,¡± Sasha said with a warm smile. She was so grateful to Debbie for her timely advice Debbie rolled her eyes at Sasha¡¯s remark. ¡°All right. Remember to keep me updated.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up, Debbie yed with Piggy for a while. Piggy had been living apart from her father, so Debbie tried her best to make up for the loss by showering Piggy with all the love she had. When the thought of Carlos crossed her mind, she remembered something and immediately sent him a text message. Chapter 1100 ¡°Old man, thank you for what you did for the Murphy Group. I love you. Muah.¡± Just as she had expected, there was no response from him. She didn¡¯t mind and rode the merry-go- round with Piggy. The next day, Debbie paid a visit to the Murphy family¡¯s residence. While Lucinda was ying with Piggy, Debbie and Sebastian talked in the study. After about two hours, Debbie walked out and saw Jared standing in the hallway, pacing about restlessly. When he saw her, Jared rushed to Debbie. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Tomboy, I need your help!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Debbie asked as Jared dragged her to Sasha, who was now ying with Piggy. Pointing towards Debbie, Jared told Sasha, ¡°Please! Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and register our marriage. I swear I¡¯LL be loyal to you and care for you for the rest of my life. If I break my promise, you can ask Tomboy to beat me up.¡± Debbie was rendered speechless. She almost Laughed out loud. Piggy raised her head to look at Sasha. ¡°Aunt Sasha, men are all liars,¡± she said with absolutely no expression on her cute Little face. Debbie, Sasha and Jared were dumbfounded. Trying to suppress herughter, Sasha said, ¡°See, Jared! Even a two-year-old knows that you men are liars.¡± Jared¡¯s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. ninjanovel ¡°Piggy, do you not like Jared anymore?¡± Ever since he knew Debbie had a daughter, he had doted on Piggy and sent her many toys and snacks from time to time. He didn¡¯t think that the little girl would change sides at such a critical moment . Debbie walked over to her daughter, scooped her up in her arms and asked with a no-nonsense look, ¡°Piggy, who taught you that?¡± ¡°Colleen was telling Curtis¡­¡± Piggy stared at Debbie with her innocent doe eyes. Debbie was at a loss. She told Piggy patiently, ¡°Piggy, only adults could talk about such things. You are a kid, so you should not say that again. Okay?¡± Although Piggy had no clue why her mom was so serious all of a sudden she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± She then turned to Jared and blinked her round eyes. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Jared.¡± It was impossible for Jared to be mad at the little girl. He took her from Debbie¡¯s arms and said lovingly, ¡°No worries. Piggy, could you put in a good word for me with your aunt Sasha? She doesn¡¯t want to marry me.¡± Jared pouted and gave Piggy his best puppy-face. After pondering for a while, Piggy turned to Sasha. ¡°Marry him, Aunt Chapter 1101 Sasha. Jared is as handsome as a giraffe.¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Debbie and Sasha burst into Laughter. Jared¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡®Seriously? A giraffe? Do I really look that bad?¡± ¡°Do I look Like a giraffe?¡± he asked Piggy, with a defeated smile on his face. Piggy nodded fervently and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Giraffes are tall. Jared is the tallest, most handsome uncle.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jared shed a huge grin when he heard her answer. ¡°And you are the most honest kid in the world!¡± At that moment, Lucinda walked into the living room with drinks and snacks. ¡°Come and have some snacks. Piggy, I made your favorite macaroons and doughnuts.¡± Piggy wiggled out of Jared¡¯s arms hastily and ran towards Lucinda. She picked up a pink macaroon and smiled at Lucinda. ¡°Thank you!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°You¡¯re wee, Piggy. I hope you like it.¡± Piggy was so adorable Lucinda loved her to bits. They all did. In order to prove his sincerity towards Sasha, Jared took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau that afternoon and got their marriage license. Debbie took a week off to keep Piggypany. After that, she had to get back to work. She needed to fly to Askor for business the next day. But instead of sending Piggy back to Curtis¡¯ house, she thought of a better idea. She sent a text message to Carlos asking, ¡°Old man, will you please do me a favor?¡± ¡°No!¡± Carlos¡¯ reply came in an instant. Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself down and replied, ¡°I need to go to Askor for three days. Will you take care of Piggy for me? You know, she Loves you very much.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Again, his answer was instant; there wasn¡¯t a moment of hesitation from his side. ALL of her unhappiness vanished into thin air. ¡°Thanks.¡± She then added, ¡°Don¡¯t let your dad know.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re taking care of Piggy for me.¡± Chapter 1102 ¡°Why?¡± Debbie typed, ¡°If he finds out that Piggy is my daughter, he¡¯ll kidnap her and threaten me.¡± But she deleted all of it and sent, ¡°Your dad hates me. He will probably hate Piggy as well. I don¡¯t want her to feel hurt.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t respond this time. ¡®Why won¡¯t he reply? Is he angry because of what I said?¡¯ she thought. That evening, Debbie put a small suitcase into the trunk of her car, put Piggy in the child safety seat and drove to the East District. She stopped at the entrance of the East District Manor and rolled down the window to look at the magnificent European style gate. It had been three years since she hadste here. It was still the same. The security guards at the gate were all strangers But upon seeing her, they were excited. After all, she was one of the most popr singers in the world now. Many of them were her fans. They opened the gate for her quickly. As she drove into the manor, she nced around. The scenery was the same too. The music and yoga studios had been demolished, and the area had been converted into a garden with various types of nts She guessed that it must have been James who had demolished the building. ninjanovel Carlos stood at the entrance of the vi in his pajamas, waiting for them both. Frankie was standing right behind him. Debbie stopped the car in front of the vi. Frankie walked over to open the door for her. Then he unfastened Piggy¡¯s seat belt and scooped her up in his arms. When Piggy saw Carlos, her eyes brightened and she struggled out of Frankie¡¯s arms. She ran towards Carlos with a wide smile. ¡°Uncle Carlos!¡± Carlos¡¯ cold expression was reced by the warmest smile. He squatted down and opened his arms to pick her up. ¡°Evelyn,¡± he called out softly. They both hugged each other tightly in a warm embrace. Debbie opened the trunk to take the suitcase out. When she saw Carlos and Piggy hugging, her eyes brimmed with tears. Frankie took the suitcase from Debbie and walked towards the vi. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Debbie stood still; she was not nning on going inside. The smile on Carlos¡¯ face disappeared. ¡°Debbie,¡° he called out coldly. Debbie said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Piggy for me.¡± Chapter 1103 Carlos¡¯ face darkened when Debbie refused to step inside the vi ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what kind of ce your daughter will be spending her next three days at?¡± he asked. The irritation in his voice was evident. However, she didn¡¯t respond. As she stared at the vi, she remembered the ck and white funerary couplet hanging on each side of the doorway and Carlos¡¯ ck and white portrait in the Living room. The vision was so¡­ terrifying. The memories of what had happened three years ago returned to her in waves-the music studio Carlos had built for her, their dog Hum, the sunflowers they had nted together¡­ And then James¡¯ vicious face popped into her mind, saying, ¡°Debbie, Carlos is dead! Ha-ha! He is really dead!¡± Many nights, Debbie had woken up screaming, troubled by the nightmares of James¡¯ evil face and disgusting voice. Some nights, she used to wake up crying after dreaming of Carlos tender smile. Other nights, she saw Carlos¡¯ cold gravestone in her dreams and used to wake up sweating. She was in a strange state of mind as she stood in front of the vi where they used to live together happily. Her face went pale and her legs became weak. She staggered, almost falling to the ground. Luckily, she supported herself by clinging on to her car hastily. Seeing her distressed state, Carlos put Piggy down and coaxed her, ¡°Evelyn, go find Frankie. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Okay.¡± Piggy looked at her mom, wanting to say something. But when she saw Carlos walking towards her mom, she turned around and ran into the vi. Carlos held Debbie¡¯s arm to steady her footing and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes were shut. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and pain could be seen so clearly in them. She grabbed Carlos¡¯ arm tightly. ¡°Carlos¡­¡± She held his arm tighter as if she was confirming that he was really alive. ¡°You are not dead¡­¡± ¡®Carlos is alive! This is not a dream!¡¯ Debbie cried and thenughed, which confused Carlos. In between sobs, she said, ¡°I wanted to kill myself to give youpany in death. But I had Piggy in my belly, and I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Before she had left Alorith three years ago, she had been diagnosed with depression. Every time she dreamed about Carlos back then, she would want to kill herself. But she had been pregnant with their baby. The baby in her womb was the only reason she didn¡¯t commit suicide. When she had given birth to Piggy, both mother and daughter cried together¡ªDebbie had missed Carlos at that moment the most. She still remembered that she had once told Carlos, ¡°If we ever have a baby, I¡¯ll teach it to say ¡®Daddy¡¯ first. Then, the baby would always say ¡®Daddy¡¯ when wetting the bed or getting hungry. It would be your job to get up at midnight to change the diaper and feed the baby¡­¡± Chapter 1104 But after Piggy was born, she could only depend on her mommy. Debbie had been burdened by the thought that their daughter would never know her daddy in this life. She had thought that she and Piggy could only depend on each other for their survival in this world. But, Carlos was alive. He was right in front of her now. Carlos could feel the deep sorrow that surrounded the woman before him. Like an electricity pulse had hit him, a scene shed through his mind. He was in a car which was about to be hit by a truck. And he was holding a woman tight in his arms. She called him ¡°Honey.¡± Who was that woman? A sharp headache struck him and his face was as pale as a sheet. ninjanovel He unconsciously pulled the weeping woman into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he said softly. Debbie was taken aback by his sudden tenderness. She stopped crying and looked him in the eye, trying to figure out what he was thinking. ¡°Is his memory¡­?¡¯ she wondered. Just as she was enjoying his tender embrace, Carlos became cold and aloof once again. When he tried to recall more of that memory, his head hurt and everything went nk. ¡°Carlos! Your memory ising back, isn¡¯t it?¡± Debbie was thrilled to bits and her eyes widened. ¡°What did you remember? Tell me!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos shook his head, and Debbie slowly retreated from his arms, disappointed. After calming down, she wiped the tears off her face and said, sorry. I justpletely Lost it. I got to go now. Thank you for taking care of Piggy for me.¡± She turned around to leave. Carlos, however, grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°You¡¯ve lived here before?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Staring at the garden in the distance, Debbie said, ¡°Not just here, I¡¯ve also lived in the Esastin Vi.¡± She remembered her life in the Esastin Vi and she shed a smile. ¡°When we were staying in the Esastin Vi, you used to act more Like my dad than my husband. You organized a list of lessons for me and even supervised me. You hired a dance teacher and a yoga teacher for me, and you were solely responsible for my good results in English and Advanced Mathematics. You even came to our school as a lecturer just to keep watch on me!¡± She looked at him, her eyes full of affection. ¡°You used to spoil me so much. You even went against your family for my sake, even though I had asked you not to do that. You had 101 famous designers design a special wristwatch just for me and apologized to me in public. You protected me with your own life during the car ident¡­ Chapter 1105 That¡¯s why I keep pestering you now. You did so much for me in the past. Now that you¡¯ve lost your memory, it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡± No one could understand how she had felt when she had believed that he was dead. And no one could understand how thrilled she had been when she had seen him again. Alive. When she had seen his cold eyes and the woman in his arms, she had been gripped by immense disappointment and horror. But she¡¯d rather see him alive and with another woman than live in a world without him. Carlos held her hands tight and pulled her into his arms again. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°You love me that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled and reached out to stroke his face gently. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯m head over heels in love with you. Have always been.¡± She could never ept any man in her life other than Carlos. ¡°If you loved me so much, then why did you have Piggy with another man?¡± he asked in a cold voice. He really couldn¡¯t understand that part. Taken aback by his question, Debbie stood still for a moment and then slid out of his arms. She looked away from his eyes and said, ¡°Time will tell.¡± Once she exposed James¡¯ true colors to him, she would tell Carlos the truth about Piggy. ¡°Tell what?¡± Carlos asked again. ¡°Um¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t tell him yet that Piggy was his daughter. ¡°Tell me!¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know why, but he had a hunch that Debbie was hiding something very important from him. He was dying to know. Debbie took a few steps back. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I should go.¡± ¡°No!¡± He grabbed her by the waist, pressed her against the car door and kissed her on her lips. Debbie¡¯s eyes widened He was always like this-bossy and non-negotiable. After what seemed an eternity, Carlos let her go. Debbie was finally able to breathe freely. Drops of sweat began to form on Carlos forehead as he tried to supress his desire for her. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and called Frankie. ¡°Stay in the vi and y with Piggy.¡± Then he hung up. Debbie stared at him nkly. ¡®Did he just call Frankie? Why? What is he nning to do now?¡¯ She looked into his dark eyes for an answer Carlos didn¡¯t exin. He opened the rear door and pushed the confused woman into the car. Carlos wore Debbie out in the car. Chapter 1106 Did she make a mistake bying to his ce? Debbie flew out to Askor early the next morning. The fans, having gotten wind of her arrival, had packed the exit of the airport, the crowd spilling onto the pavement outside. When she got off the ne, she was greeted by legions of fans. Upon seeing her, they screamed and jumped and waved excitedly while pushing forward to see her. Soon, the situation became chaotic. The airport had to double the security detail. Guards were called in on their day off. The huge crowd surprised Debbie. She hadn¡¯t expected to have so many fans. Were they all there just to see her? Normally, it only took three minutes to leave the gate and get outside. But today, it took her half an hour. A car was waiting for her outside. Her phone had been buzzing. Debbie didn¡¯t hear it until she got in the car. ¡°Yeah, Debbie speaking,¡± she said. ninjanovel ¡°The house James bought overseas is for Stephanie. It¡¯s worth 200 mil.¡± ¡°Stephanie? Why is James so nice to her? Just because she¡¯s going to be his daughter-inw? Something fishy here, ¡® Debbie thought to herself. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Cool. Keep an eye on James, and keep me posted.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thanks, bye.¡± After she was off the phone, Debbie conferred with Ruby about her itinerary for the next two days. Later, they checked into the hotel they had booked. Debbie wasn¡¯t in the mood to go outside. She stayed in the hotel and dialed someone up. ¡°Hey, handsome. I need a favor.¡± ¡°A favor? Uh-oh, I have a bad feeling about this.¡± The person on the other end was nervous. What was she going to ask? Debbie smiled and said, ¡°I need you to chase a woman.¡± ¡°What kind of woman? Hey, I¡¯m a nice guy, not a womanizer,¡± he said seriously, no hint of a joke in his tone. Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°You going to help me or not? If you turn me down, I¡¯ll tattle to your brother.¡± When he heard this, the person smiled smugly. ¡°Yates is taking a vacation with his wife. He¡¯s not even in Askor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve just arrived in Askor. Let¡¯s have dinner together. Ny treat,¡± Debbie said happily as she stood by the window, enjoying the view. ¡°I just got wind of your arrival. You¡¯re even hotter than me now. I don¡¯t know whether to be impressed or jealous! Maybe a bit of both.¡± Chapter 1107 The man closed the news app and sighed. Debbie shook her head, joking, ¡°You¡¯re kidding right? I¡¯m nothingpared to you. You shine like the sun while I¡¯m the glow of a lightbulb.¡± Kinsley Fletcher rolled his eyes. ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t have time for you, so youe to me. You sure know how to use your connections.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I remember you felt sorry for me when you heard my Life story. So are you gonna help me or not?¡± ¡°Fine, but how do you know I¡¯m in Askor? I just got here. I was still in America this morning,¡± Kinsley asked, impressed by Debbie¡¯s informationwork. He assumed Yates let her know about his whereabouts. Debbie replied with a giggle, ¡°I just know. We have a_ special connection.¡± ¡°Knock it off! Yates says you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ woman. Carlos will hunt me down if he thinks I¡¯m putting the moves on you. So don¡¯t even joke about that. Just tell me where you are, and I¡¯lle over.¡± Actually, Yates had discovered who she was long ago. He yed things close to the vest, not interested in getting caught up in their affairs. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll text you the location. See youter.¡± As night fell, Debbie stepped out of the car and ducked into a Chinese restaurant, her head bowed and face obscured by a mask. To avoid more gossip, she brought Ruby along. In a booth, a tall, handsome man was waiting for her. When he saw her, he scratched his grey hair and comined, ¡°The paparazzi saw me and snapped a few pics. If they see you with me, the rumors will fly, and dozens of girls¡¯ hearts will be broken.¡± Debbie took off the mask and sat opposite him. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m not scared. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± He managed to look affronted. Debbie was sure he was faking it. He lifted his head and looked down his nose at her. ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman who would rather die than break someone¡¯s heart,¡± Kinsley protested, throwing her a cigarette. Debbie caught it. But after a quick nce at it, she rolled it across the table at him and said, ¡°No thanks. I quit.¡± She had learned to smoke from Kinsley. For two years, she had lived like a walking zombie. It felt like a hole had been punched in her chest, and in ce of a heart there was only a ck void. As she smoked, she watched the cigarette burn and the smoke waft away into the air, as if her grief floated away with it. When she found out that Carlos was alive, she felt alive again and gave up smoking. ¡°Wow, the power of love.¡± Kinsley put the cigarette back into the pack. Debbie ignored his tease. Opening a file on her phone, she said, ¡°Here, that¡¯s my target. If you can make her fall for you, then my path to Carlos¡¯ heart is clear.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kinsley swiped up and down, taking in what he could. When he saw the woman¡¯s name and picture, he slid Debbie¡¯s phone back to her and replied, ¡°That¡¯s Stephanie. She is like a goddess in the business world. You must be kidding. Besides, she¡¯s with Carlos now. If Yates is afraid of Carlos, what makes you think I¡¯ll mess with him?¡± ¡®Yates is afraid of Carlos?¡¯ Debbie thought. ¡®Interesting, but unlikely.¡¯ ¡°Yates must have lied to you. Carlos looks serious and distant, but he¡¯s really just a teddy bear,¡± Debbie argued. ¡®I¡¯ve tussled with him a Lot. He never hurt me. All the stories about him being hard and cruel are just fake news, she thought. Chapter 1108 ¡°Huh! You sure we¡¯re talking about the same guy? You haven¡¯t seen what I have.¡± Kinsley leaned forward and looked at her conspiratorially. ¡°What ?¡± ¡°I watched Carlos torture a guy. Beat the tar out of him, then tormented him mentally till he was on the brink of madness. That was when the guy broke down and told Carlos everything he wanted to know. Carlos was only 24 years old.¡± The torture was bloody and merciless. Kinsley spared Debbie the details which made him shiver every time he thought of them. Debbie widened her eyes in incredulity. ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound Like N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Carlos.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not Carlos. He¡¯s a great guy.¡± ¡°Bwahaha!¡± Kinsley Laughed so hard one might mistake him for a Lunatic. Debbie was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m serious. A couple saved his life, and he took their daughter in and has been fostering her for years. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything? That girl is Megan. You know her, right?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Having the cigarette in his mouth, Kinsley replied, ¡°First time for everything. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say Carlos is a nice guy. Listen, Debbie, he¡¯s only kind to you. That Megan girl is doomed if she pushes his buttons.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Why are we arguing about Carlos? Let¡¯s stay on track. I want Stephanie out of the way. Just do me this one favor and hit on her, all right?¡± Debbie picked up an abalone and put it on Kinsley¡¯s te. Kinsley snorted. He didn¡¯t touch the abalone. Nor did he speak. Debbie went on, trying to persuade him, ¡°Not bragging, but Carlos used to listen to me back when we were still married. I can keep him from going after you. I can tell him to call you ¡®Brother¡¯, because I do. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Well, sounds great. But since I¡¯m a month older than him, he should call me ¡®Brother.''¡± ¡°He ever call you that?¡± Kinsley fell into silence. Of course not. Because he wouldn¡¯t do that without good reason. ¡°So, please, Kinsley, just help me this once. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you and ask Carlos to fund your ys,¡± Debbie begged, refilling Kinsley¡¯s ss. ¡°But¡­¡± Kinsley continued after pondering over Stephanie¡¯s looks, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her. High-flyers tend to be boring.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I mean, she could be different. You can¡¯t judge a person just from their status in the society. What if you find her attractive?¡± ¡°Then I will have to turn you down right away. If I fall in love, then I¡¯ll have to get married. No way!¡± Kinsley rejected hastily. A wise man had once said that marriage is the grave of love. Kinsley was only thirty-one. He was not ready to step into the grave yet. Debbie rolled her eyes. Chapter 1109 ¡°Just give it a try. To see if your charm works on her, okay?¡± ¡°What if Carlos really cares about her? I heard that they were getting engaged in two weeks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why time is pressing. You have to charm Stephanie away from Carlos before their engagement ceremony. Seduce her. Woo her. Do whatever it takes to make her fall for you and give up on Carlos.¡± Then Debbie turned to Ruby, who had been eating silently. She asked, ¡°Am I sinking too Low?¡± Ruby knew a Little about Debbie and Carlos¡¯ past. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°She stole your love life. She doesn¡¯t deserve your pity. Don¡¯t be soft.¡± Ruby¡¯s words worked Like a spell. Debbie¡¯s guilt disappeared instantly. Kinsley sighed when he heard Ruby¡¯s words. He raised his ss and said to Debbie, ¡°Drink with me.¡± Although he didn¡¯t say it, Debbie knew that he had just agreed to do her the fovor. Her mood brightened. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s drink to the brink!¡± As a result of that, Debbie made headlines once again. In the manor, Carlos stared glumly at his phone screen, which was disying thetest entertainment news. The headline read, ¡°Kinsley and Debbie on a date. Their rtionship is finally public.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Below that were nine pictures. Some had been snapped when they were entering the restaurant, and the rest as they were walking out together. ording to the pictures, they had entered the restaurant separately, yet when they left, Debbie¡¯s arm was wrapped around Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kinsley¡¯s waist, and the man had his arm around her neck. They Looked intimate. Actually, he was too drunk to even get into his car, and Debbie was supporting him. Yet, the reporters carved a hell of a story out of it. Kinsley was a superstar in the show business, and gossips around Debbie never stopped. So, the news about the two hit the Inte like wildfire. Carlos glowered at the pictures. ¡®She told me it was a business trip. But she¡¯s out, having fun with this man. And she asked me to take care of her daughter while she dated some other guy in the meantime. Does she really love me?¡¯ Carlos fumed. Piggy was ying beside him with a robot dog. The girl was so adorable that Carlos¡¯ anger vanished as soon as heid his eyes on her lovely face. Debbie didn¡¯t see the news until the next morning. She texted Kinsley immediately. ¡°Clear it up. Thements section on my Weibo is driving me crazy.¡± Some fans were demanding rification, while others made viciousments, the gist of which was that Debbie wasn¡¯t good enough for their dream man, Kinsley, and that she was trying to seduce him Kinsley repliedzily, ¡°Why bother? To hell with those damn gossipy despicable paparazzi!¡± ¡°If you refuse to rify, I¡¯ll release that photo of you and your fan to the press,¡± Debbie threatened tly. Chapter 1110 ¡°Debbie! You heartless woman! Don¡¯t forget that you asked me for a favor justst night!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. But that¡¯s a different matter. Hurry up! Or Carlos will shut you out of show business if he reads the news.¡± Kinsley felt bullied. ¡°What did I ever do to deserve this? Why did I ever meet you, Debbie?¡± ¡°You should be honored,¡± Debbie replied, snickering. ninjanovel Ignoring Kinsley, she called Carlos. The phone continued to ring, but no one answered. Debbie frowned. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Has he already read the news? Is he angry? No, he wouldn¡¯t be angry. He doesn¡¯t even like me right now. He wouldn¡¯t be mad about this.¡¯ She stared at her phone in disappointment. In the manor, Carlos watched his phone buzz again and again. He ignored fio Piggy noticed this. She asked with a little frown, ¡°Uncle Carlos, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± Carlos said tly, ¡°Because I¡¯m mad. The woman who is calling me doesn¡¯t behave herself. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Oh, Uncle Carlos, don¡¯t be angry. Piggy behaves.¡± She put down her toy and ran to Carlos, hugging his leg. ¡°Yes, you do,¡± Carlos said with a heartfelt smile. ¡®Howe that annoying woman has such a sweet kid?¡¯ he wondered, shaking his head. Under twenty minutes, Kinsley¡¯s studio made a statement on Weibo, with a warning to the reporter who had started the gossip. At the bottom of the article was the stamp of his studio. Kinsley reposted the article and mentioned Debbie in it. ¡°Dude, someone is making up things about us.¡± At the end of the sentence, he added a yawning emoji. Debbie was relieved to see his post. She reposted it and replied to hisment, ¡°They meant well, I guess. Since I¡¯m not as famous as you are, they were just trying to help me be popr by putting you and me in the same picture.¡± At the end of her post, she added a giggling emoji. Kinsley replied to her post, ¡°My eighty million followers and I love your songs, Debbie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a great honor.¡± They chatted for a while on Weibo. Their fans realized that they were not hiding anything; they were just good buddies. Soon, the Inte went back to its peaceful state. Debbie wondered if the rification would convince Carlos into believing that there was nothing romantic going on between Kinsley and her, though she doubted that he cared. While this gossip subsided, another piece of news bombarded the Inte the next day. This time, it was about Carlos. Chapter 1111 A photo of him holding a super cute little girl in his arms had been released online. They had been spotted by the paparazzi at an amusement park. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the picture, Carlos was wearing sunsses and white casual clothes. They assumed that the little girl was about three years old. She was in a cream-colored dress and a hat to go along with it. She was wearing sunsses with a cream-colored frame too. Her ankle-high sandals were the same color as well. She looked Like a pricey doll. They had shown up in a Disnend amusement park. Carlos was holding the little girl gently, with so much care that many women were attracted to him even more now. ninjanovel Although Carlos had tried his best to be inconspicuous, reporters had noticed them due to his outstanding presence. Everyone was curious about the girl in his arms. The media tried to find out who she was, but nothing came up. Some of them intended to dig deeper than the others, but Carlos¡¯ assistant sent them a timely warning, so they had to stop. Some casual readers gave it a try as well. Unfortunately, all they could see in the photo were her clothes and that her face was round. Her features were a mosaic. Some of the visitors in Disnend had recognized Carlos too and had snapped some pictures. But before they could post them online, Carlos¡¯ bodyguards had forced them to delete all the pictures. Soon after the news came out, James called Carlos. ¡°Carlos, who¡¯s that lovely girl in your arms? I¡¯ve never seen her before,¡± he asked, fiegning a casual tone. He was actually sweating nervously. ¡®Is she Debbie¡¯s child? What should I do if she is?¡± Recalling Debbie¡¯s warning about James, Carlos answered casually, ¡°A client¡¯s daughter. He¡¯s busy with some work. So, I¡¯m looking after her for a few days.¡± Wiping the sweat off his forehead, James said, ¡°I was wondering if you had a child outside marriage.¡± He Laughed awkwardly. ¡°Carlos, it¡¯s time for you to have a child with Stephanie. I¡¯LL take good care of my grandchild,¡± he urged, Like a normal father. Carlos took the receiver from his ear as he regarded the child. His gaze softened. He finally got back on the phone. ¡°How could I have a kid out of wedlock? I¡¯d rather let nature take its course.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll butt out. Have fun. Bye,¡± James said. ¡°Bye.¡± After the phone call, both father and son had something to think about. James clutched the phone tightly, shaking. He should have gotten rid of that child 3 years ago. ¡®It must have been a moment of weakness, ¡® he thought. ¡®It¡¯s a time bomb. If Debbie leaks to Carlos that the child is his, it¡¯ll ruin everything. This is one time I hope I¡¯m wrong, and that the child he¡¯s ying with is not Debbie¡¯s. The woman has changed. She has far more influence than when I met her. I have to stop Carlos from knowing he has a kid.¡¯ He called his assistant in. A man walked in and bowed deeply. James didn¡¯t stop to greet him. He simply said, ¡°Go to Zugrurg and find out if Debbie gave birth three years ago. If so, bring the child to me.¡± ¡°Yes, James.¡± After the assistant had left with his orders, James was relieved. Chapter 1112 Around the same time, Debbie called Carlos to ask him about their trip to Disnend. She joked, ¡°You paraded my daughter around in public. Just make sure she stays safe, okay?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t have to tell him that. Carlos Loved that child. He wouldn¡¯t Let anything bad happen to her. She knew him. He¡¯d protect her with his life. Debbie didn¡¯t mind his indifferent tone. ¡°Where is she now?¡± she asked. Silently, Carlos swung the phone around to focus on Piggy. She was sitting on the edge of Carlos¡¯ bed, ying. ¡°Hi, sweetie,¡± Debbie said excitedly when she saw Piggy. ¡®She¡¯s so cute!¡¯ Piggy looked up when she heard Debbie¡¯s voice. She smiled, baring her white little teeth. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, new toy!¡± she said, raising a half-assembled set of LEGO bricks, which Debbie had never seen in her apartment before. Ang¡¯s Library Carlos must have bought that for Piggy. ¡®But isn¡¯t LEGO for older kids? Can Piggy put all that together? And what about the choking hazard?¡¯ ¡°Did you do that?¡± Debbie asked. Piggy nodded and answered, ¡°Uncle Carlos helped. Not done yet.¡± She looked away and down at her toy, painstakingly adding the pieces part by part, ignoring her mom. Debbie was surprised. ¡®I haven¡¯t seen her in three days. But now it¡¯s like the LEGO blocks are more important than her mom, ¡®¡¯ Debbie thought sourly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carlos didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to talk much either. So it was a little embarrassing for Debbie. ¡°Okay, bye-bye, Piggy. Go to bed early. Mommy will be back soon.¡± ¡°¡®kay, bye, Mommy.¡± Piggy waved at the lens. Smiling, Debbie turned the video chat off. Carlos¡¯ mood darkened when she did that. ¡®Damn it! Would it kill her to talk to me for a while? Does she really Love me? She has a funny way of showing it.¡¯ Debbie had nned to stay in Askor for three days. But there was an ident during shooting, and work on the show would be dyed. She had to stay another day at least to make up for it. On the fourth day, she couldn¡¯t wait to get back to Alorith. As soon as she got off the ne, she headed straight for the manor. Chapter 1113 Carlos was in the study, listening to Frankie¡¯s report. His features betrayed no emotion, and he wore his signature poker face. ¡°It was Debbie, sir. She didn¡¯t bother hiding it. It took us several days to track down the woman in the video- she left the country after she was paid. When we found her, it didn¡¯t take much prodding for her to admit she had drugged your father.¡± Frankie stopped, secretly giving Debbie a thumbs-up. Carlos spat out a mouthful of smoke. The acrid scent filled the tense air in the room. He gave Frankie a stern look and ordered, ¡°Continue.¡± Frankie calmed down and went on, ¡°She said Debbie paid her and told her that she¡¯d take the me if it all went south. So, I guess we have things to discuss with Debbie.¡± ¡°She¡¯s brave, taking on James Like that. No wonder Carlos Likes her, Frankie thought. Carlos shifted his gaze, looking out the window. Silence befell the study. Frankie was nervous, wondering how angry Carlos might get. After all, she set his father up. After what seemed Like forever, Carlos put out the cigarette and said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You may go.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± As Frankie left the manor, a white car pulled in. He saw a woman behind the wheel. It wasn¡¯t Stephanie¡¯s car. Who else could get through the entrance without being challenged? He Looked up at a room on the second floor where Piggy was taking a nap. ¡®That little girl¡¯s mom is really something. ¡® The car rolled to a stop in the parking lot. Debbie lowered the window and waved at Frankie. ¡°Hi, Frankie.¡± ninjanovel He nodded politely and said, ¡°Nice to see you, Debbie.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Carlos in?¡± she asked. She texted Carlos before she came back. He replied he¡¯d be in the manor. Frankie hesitated. He had always been discreet. But he feltpelled to inform her, ¡°Piggy¡¯s been here thest few days. Carlos has been with her.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t he have work to do?¡± His words stunned her. ¡°Carlos moved his work to the study. Sorry, Debbie, I have to go. Excuse me.¡± Frankie had the sinking feeling he¡¯d said too much. ¡°Oh, bye,¡± Debbie said. After nodding to Debbie again, Frankie drove off. Debbie looked at the study on the second floor, and her eyes met those of the man standing by the window When she saw Carlos, Debbie smiled awkwardly and dialed his number. When his phone rang, Carlos checked the screen. Recognizing the caller ID, he picked it up. Face to face, looking at each other, they talked on the phone, one in the parking lot, the other on the second floor of the house, staring out the window. Chapter 1114 ¡°Um, Carlos, I came to pick up Piggy. Thanks for taking care of her. Could you please have a servant take her downstairs?¡± Somehow, Debbie resisted going inside the manor. It was too depressing a ce for her. She didn¡¯t want to find out who or what was waiting for her Carlos wasn¡¯t in the mood to indulge her request. ¡°Come inside,¡± he said. He hung up and walked away from the window. Debbie grappled with her emotions in the car. She sat there for a few minutes, trying to muster up the courage to enter the manor. The ce brought back too many painful memories. She didn¡¯t know how to face it all. Eventually, she killed the engine and stepped out of the car, shopping bag in hand. She rang the doorbell, and a housemaid answered. She didn¡¯t know Debbie but was smart enough to understand that whoever could pass the guards at the gate was Carlos¡® guest. ninjanovel ¡°Hi, Miss. Carlos is upstairs. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Debbie changed into slippers and walked inside. The paintings, tes and the paneling were exactly the same as she remembered them, but the furniture was different. Beautiful memories came flooding back to her as Debbie stepped on the stairs. Her heart raced. Since Carlos was in the study, she made her way up there. She pushed the door open. Carlos was typing something on theputer. He continued with his work, as if he didn¡¯t sense here in. ¡°Where is Piggy?¡± Debbie asked as she looked around the study, but didn¡¯t see her baby anywhere. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos stopped working and fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Come here.¡± She walked over to him and put the shopping bag on the table. ¡°I bought this razor for you when I was in Askor. It didn¡¯t cost much, but I hope you like it.¡± Carlos threw a nce at the bag and then asked, ¡°When will you stop doing bad things?¡± ¡°Huh? What did I do?¡± Debbie was baffled. ¡°who drugged my father?¡± Carlos sneered. Chapter 1115 Now, she understood. ¡°Oh, that. I did. Are you going to get back at me for that?¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t Learned your lesson,¡± Carlos said through clenched teeth. Debbie simply shrugged with no intention of exining herself. ¡°This conversation will take us nowhere. Tell me where Piggy is. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Sleeping.¡± Now that she had gotten her answer, Debbie turned to leave. ninjanovel Her nonchnt attitude irritated him. ¡°Wait he demanded coldly. Debbie stopped at the door. Turning around, she blinked at him in bewilderment. ¡°Yes, Carlos?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m very tolerant?¡± ¡®Why else is she taunting me all the time?¡± Debbie nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course. You doted on me and forgave me for anything I did. I was never worried about making trouble, because you would take care of it for me. People say you are cold and ruthless, but for me, you¡¯re always the best.¡± ¡®I only asked a simple question, and she just had to start ttering me. She thinks she can get away with this.¡¯ ¡°Carlos, is there anything else?¡± ¡°That was all in the past. You have gone too far now. Someone who ims to be my woman shouldn¡¯t have torn a family apart. Debbie, leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again Debbie¡¯s heart shattered into a million pieces. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. You¡¯ll probably see me every day on TV.¡± The gloom on his face deepened. ¡°Stephanie and I are getting engaged in one week. We¡¯ll be taking a trip before the ceremony. I hope you can focus on work during this period and contribute to thepany.¡± Debbie¡¯s face went pale. ¡®He¡¯s speaking of Stephanie as if she¡¯s his lover and talking to me like I am his employee. Is this how he wants to get back at me? Well done, old man. You know how to hurt me. You might not have stabbed me with a knife, but can you see my heart bleeding? Professing your love for another woman in front of me¡­ You might have as well killed me!¡± With a bitter smile, she said, ¡°Duly noted. Carlos, I hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡± As soon as Debbie walked out of the study, she leaned against the wall, panting for breath. The hurt ced on you by someone you love is unbearable! Chapter 1116 She found Piggy in Carlos¡¯ bedroom. The temperature in the room had been adjusted to perfection, and Piggy was sound asleep. Debbie didn¡¯t want to wake her up. Shey beside her and held her in her arms. ¡°Babe, Mommy is so tired. I don¡¯t know how to go on. It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t tell him who you were. Otherwise, I might have lost you too.¡± A tear fell on Piggy¡¯s delicate face. Debbie wiped it away quickly. Surrounded by Piggy¡¯s baby scent and Carlos¡¯ scent lingering in the room, Debbie drifted off to sleep. By the time she woke up, dusk had descended. She sat up abruptly. Piggy was gone. She got off the bed, put on her slippers in a fluster, and darted out of the bedroom. ¡°Piggy! Evelyn! Eve!¡± she called frantically. When she reached the stairway, she saw two kids ying in the Living room. She sighed in relief. Damon hade to visit with his son. He and Carlos were watching while Piggy and the boy yed happily. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m ying with Sean!¡± Piggy said cheerfully when she saw Debbie come down the stairs. ninjanovel Damon was pissed when he saw Debbie, but he liked Piggy a lot. The contradictory emotions made his facial features twist in a weird way. After waving to Sean with a smile, she scooped Piggy up and said, ¡°Good girl. y with Sean for a while Longer. Mommy will go pack our things.¡± Piggy, however, wrapped her arms around Debbie¡¯s neck and said with a pout, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go. I want to stay with Uncle Carlos. Debbie felt a wrench in her heart. ¡°You can see Uncle Carlos againter, okay?¡± she consoled her baby, giving her cheek a gentle pinch. Piggy didn¡¯t fuss. Debbie put her down, and she continued to y with Sean. Ignoring Carlos and Damon, Debbie went back upstairs. Before long, a housemaid caught up with her and said, ¡°Debbie, Evelyn¡¯s things are in Carlos¡¯ room. I¡¯ll fetch her suitcase for you.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Thanks,¡± Debbie replied with a nod and went back to Carlos¡¯ room. She went into his walk-in closet and opened a cupboard. Her mouth fell open in astonishment. Inside the cupboard were all little girls¡¯ clothes, hanging in order. Dresses, little suits, T-shirts and shorts in all patterns. At the bottom were shoes. Slippers, sandals, and princess shoes, also in every pattern. The clothes she had brought for Piggy in the suitcase were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did Carlos buy all these for her?¡¯ Debbie thought. Her emotions were all over the ce. If that was the case, then Carlos really Loved this child. Chapter 1117 She was in a daze for a while, at a loss on how to pack or what to pack. The housemaid came back with Piggy¡¯s suitcases. Carlos had bought a cute pink suitcase for her besides her old one. Debbie didn¡¯t want to pack any of the things Carlos had bought for Piggy. Just then, Carlos walked into the room. He looked at the empty suitcases and then said to her, ¡°All those are for Piggy.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°This is just too much for her,¡± Debbie argued. Without a word, Carlos picked out around ten dresses and asked the housemaid to pack them into Piggy¡¯s suitcases. Soon, the two suitcases were jam-packed. There wasn¡¯t any room for the rest of the clothes, Let alone the shoes, which they hadn¡¯t even started packing yet. Carlos went and got a bigger suitcase. Heid it open on the bed and started packing the remainder of the clothes and the shoes himself. When he was finally done, he closed the doors of the wardrobe. There were only a couple of dresses and some pairs of shoes left. Next, he opened a drawer and took out a giant box from it. Inside were some essories he had bought for Piggy. He carefully ced the box into one suitcase. By now, the three suitcases were crammed. There were some bags too, which had been filled with her toys. The day Debbie had brought Piggy to the manor, she had had only one small suitcase. Staring at all the stuffed suitcases and bags, she realized how much Carlos had indulged the little girl. A pang of pain surged through her. The housemaids carried the suitcases to her car, and she and Piggy headed back to her apartment. In the evening, after Piggy had gone to bed, Debbie got a call from Ivan. ¡°Debbie, my mother is pressing me. I¡¯m about to give in.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°You may need to marry me. But we can get a divorce anytime.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie said. Later, she took Piggy to Curtis¡¯. It was then that she learned that Carlos and Stephanie had gone to Mipburg two days ago. The news struck her hard. After getting back home, she curled up on her bed, with no strength left in her. identally, she saw that Carlos had updated his Moments. It was a picture of Stephanie on the beach without any captions. Chapter 1118 Yet, it was enough to pierce her heart. ¡®Good job hurting me, Carlos. You think I¡¯m gonna sit here and do nothing about it? Well, you¡¯re wrong!* If she was unhappy, she was going to let everybody know about it. The next day, an incredibly hot piece of news caught everyone¡¯s attention. The headline read, ¡°James cheated on his wife, Tabitha, and beat her to insanity.¡± The article detailed the affair. It said that the current CEO of Hilton Group, James, had cheated on his wife with one of the housemaids of the Hilton family three years ago. The affair hadsted for two years. It was also revealed that his wife, Tabitha, had been hospitalized in a mental institution in New York. ording to a solid source, long- time domestic violence had led to her schizophrenia and depression. The source also provided details about James¡¯ wire-transfer records. He had transferred money to the said housemaid many times throughout the years. The doctor¡¯s diagnosis of Tabitha¡¯s mental disease was also released online. Reporters wanted to interview Tabitha. But the hospital informed them that she was in a secluded ce. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Just as Debbie had expected, Carlos saw the news and was no more in the mood to enjoy the trip. He stayed in the hotel room to make phone calls to find out the truth behind the breaking news. He got a phone call from Miranda soon after. ¡°Carlos, the news is true. James had mistreated your mother repeatedly before you lost your memory,¡± she told him gravely. After Carlos¡¯ ident, James had taken advantage of Carlos¡¯ memory failure and had been pretending to be a good father. The violence on his wife had been reduced only because he was rarely in New York anymore. It was Miranda who had managed to get the information about James¡® affair and the doctor¡¯s diagnosis of Carlos¡¯ mother. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Debbie then released the proof to the media. Carlos¡¯ lips tightened into a thin line. A menacing aura surrounded him. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± he said, gritting his teeth. If it was true, he would seek justice for his mother. When he had woken up from hisa, James had told him that Tabitha was mentally ill because schizophrenia ran in her family. Carlos had never known about James¡¯ domestic violence on Tabitha. James stayed away from New York for a long time. Carlos had assumed that he and Tabitha just didn¡¯t get along. Since they didn¡¯t see each other much, it had never urred to him that he might be lying. But now, there was concrete proof which showed that James had abused Tabitha in the past. ¡°You can ask your grandma about it,¡± Miranda told him. It was the most direct approach. Chapter 1119 Carlos thought of Valerie. The olddy stayed out of everyone¡¯s business now. She sat in the hall all day, worshiping the Buddha. ¡°Okay.¡± After getting off the phone with Miranda, Carlos wondered if he should call Valerie. After some consideration, he called Frankie instead and asked him to run some errands for him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos had little time for Stephanie. Realizing that he was busy, Stephanie wandered about in the streets alone. ¡°It¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t it? Do you like it, Miss Stephanie?¡± a man asked her as she was admiring a knick- knack through the disy window of a shop nearby. Stephanie looked at the man and recognized him immediately. Kinsley They had only met for the first time two days ago at a banquet. So, they didn¡¯t really know each other well. Stephanie acted nonchnt. She didn¡¯t respond to his charming words. Kinsley didn¡¯t mind her cold attitude. He put his hands in his pant pockets and said thoughtfully while looking at the knick-knack, ¡°This knick-knack matches your aloof presence. How about I gift it to you, Stephanie?¡± Stephanie cast him a sidelong nce and asked in a t tone, ¡°What do you want?¡± Kinsley smiled and answered with a sigh, ¡°I want nothing. I was window shopping and came across you. It was a mere coincidence.¡± ¡°A coincidence, is it? But my bodyguards already informed me that you have been stalking me for more than ten minutes now. I wonder why that is.¡± Kinsley¡¯s expression changed into that of pure embarrassment. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Stephanie sneered. ¡°Huh! Who would have thought that the famous Kinsley, the youngest son of the Fletcher family, and the superstar of show business, is a stalker in reality?¡± Stephanie mocked, ignoring his pale face. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email It was only then that Kinsley noticed the two bodyguards nearby. He smiled awkwardly, scratching his hair. ¡°Oops! Busted. But, don¡¯t get me wrong. I saw you and just couldn¡¯t help following you. I didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± ¡°Were you following me around without any ill intentions?¡± She got him there. Kinsley was stumped, not knowing how to respond to her questions. Luckily, he recovered quickly. ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to Lunch to apologize, Stephanie. May I have that honor? There¡¯s a nice Western restaurant around here. If my memory serves me right, you fancy French cuisine, am I right?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Stephanie was surprised. Chapter 1120 ¡°Of course, I would know. You¡¯re my goddess. I paid attention to everything regarding you and bore it in mind, hoping that one day when I see you again, it would help me impress you. Just like today.¡± Kinsley was handsome, energetic, and funny. Even though Stephanie was a proud and aloof woman, she couldn¡¯t keep a straight face any longer Stephanie was happy- though she knew Kinsley was feeding her a line of bull. Seeing her smile, Kinsley made the next move. He asked in a serious tone, ¡°Stephanie, may I call you Stephanie?¡± Stephanie looked him straight in the eye. She saw a look of Love reflected in his gaze. ¡°Yes,¡± she conceded N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kinsley put one hand behind his back and extended the other to Stephanie. ¡°Stephanie, my beautiful muse, would you do me the honor of having Lunch with me?¡± Carlos never talked to her like this. She was touched. ¡®It¡¯s just a meal, ¡® she thought. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed. Kinsley¡¯s eyes narrowed with joy as he smiled. It was working so well. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s only a five-minute walk, and there¡¯s no parking lot. Got your walking shoes on? If not, I can give you a piggyback ride.¡± Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email *Piggyback?¡¯ Stephanie¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and she swore it fluttered, but she shook her head. ¡®m about to get engaged. Boundaries,¡± she reminded him. Kinsley acted disappointed. The smile on his face faded. ¡°Okay. Shall we?¡± Stephanie sensed his disappointment. She thought of Carlos. He didn¡¯t love her, she knew. Carlos was always cold to her, never betraying even a hint of affection. ¡®So why should I hurt this guy¡¯s feelings? He¡¯s better to me than Carlos.¡¯ That afternoon, when Stephanie got back from lunch, she was in a much better mood than usual. There was a spring in her step as she walked the halls of the hotel. When she passed by Carlos¡¯ room, she knocked. A strange man opened the door. ¡°Stephanie, the man said. ¡°Where¡¯s Carlos?¡± she asked. The man moved aside to make way for her. ¡°Carlos is working inside.¡± Stephanie made to walk inside, but on second thought, she decided not to. Chapter 1121 ¡°Oh, I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°ALL right, Stephanie.¡± She went to her own room. No sooner had she put her purse on the table than her phone buzzed. Kinsley had sent her a text. ¡°You back in the hotel?¡± She replied immediately, ¡°Yeah, I just got back.¡± ¡°Today was the happiest day of my life, spending it with you. I can¡¯t wait to see you again.¡± Stephanie read the message but didn¡¯t reply to it. She went back to Carlos¡¯ room. He was super-busy. The members of the board were very unhappy about James¡¯ affair. It was a stain on thepany. They demanded he step down. Some of them even told Carlos if he didn¡¯t take over as CEO, they would resign. Debbie had caused a sensation on the Inte; the Hilton family was falling apart. Thanks to her, even a multi-national corporation Like Hilton Group was in chaos. Carlos was never more impressed than now. Stephanie watched him answer one phone call after another. Even his forehead was frowning. ¡°How did things get this bad?¡± she asked. Carlos looked at her silently. Actually, he knew. She knew as well, and wasn¡¯t shy about pointing it out. ¡°You should have gotten rid of that bitch when you had the chance. Debbie is a troublemaker, and you let her get away with it. At first it was just a personal feud between her and your father. Now even thepany is affected. Hilton Group is now in trouble, and if you remove her, the problem goes away.¡± ¡°Listen to you! Hilton Group¡¯s troubles are because of James, no one else,¡± Carlos retorted. Debbie was only a woman. If Carlos wanted to stop her, she would be stopped. Stephanie knew what he was thinking. ¡°True, but it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll do anything, anyway.¡± Again, she had hit the nail on the head. He stayed there for no more than three days. After that, Carlos headed to the headquarters in his home city. He had to take care of this scandal once and for all. Reporters had gathered at the entrance of Hilton Group¡¯s offices, waiting for an opportunity to interview James. This was seriously juicy gossip, and even sound bites would mean more clicks online. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Some employees were milling about in the crowd. They were holding white banners decrying James, calling him ¡°scumbag¡± and ¡°liar.¡± Their chanting was lost in the din, until you got close to them. Then it was clear-they didn¡¯t want James as their CEO. Chapter 1122 ¡°James doesn¡¯t deserve to be the CEO. Dismiss him!¡± When Carlos¡¯ car came into view, the crowd swarmed around the Emperor. It would be hard to press forward without running anyone over. Luckily, Frankie had called in more security guards beforehand to make sure everyone was safe. ¡°Carlos, please ask James to quit. Can you take over?¡± ¡°Ourpany¡¯s stocks are plummeting. Get him out, Carlos.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos, we are looking forward to your leadership.¡± Despite his sternness, Carlos was righteous, just, and extremelypetent. The employees knew this, and Looked up to him. Hilton Group was a thriving corporation with him at the helm. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, James wasn¡¯t as capable as Carlos. He yed favorites, and put yes-men in positions of power. And he Lived a rotten life, dragging thepany¡¯s reputation down with him. Carlos looked at the employees, stone-faced. All of them fell silent under his gaze. ¡°The board is investigating the matter. When they figure it out, they¡¯ll Let you know. Go back to work. Anyone out here protesting when they¡¯re supposed to be working will be fired. Hilton Group doesn¡¯t need employees who turn on each other in a crisis.¡± Carlos stood amongst the crowd. He didn¡¯t have to get mad or yell to make people Listen to him. His awe-inspiring presence did all the work After that, he turned around and strode into the building, followed by his assistants and bodyguards. They Looked like a royal procession, and few would soon forget what they witnessed. Under pressure from the Inte and the other employees, James resigned. The board voted, and it was unanimous¡ªCarlos was back in the saddle again as the new CEO. He was also made CEO of the New York branch. ALL the usations that Debbie had made were bulletproof. James had no way to fight against them. He was so pissed that he passed out and was moved into the ICU. As soon as he came around, Carlos handed him divorce papers and asked him to sign his name. James turned to thest page and saw that Tabitha had already signed hers He was mad, but mostly calm, til he came to the use that said he wouldn¡¯t see a penny out of the divorce. ¡®Won¡¯t get a penny?¡¯ When he read this, James tore the papers into shreds, tossing them into the air. As they rained down around them, he shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce. I won¡¯t sign my name! I raised you like a son, and you do this! Everyone has turned against me, but you¡¯re my kid. I promise I¡¯ll be good to your mom. I¡¯ll fly back to New York as soon as I get well.¡± Carlos shifted his sharp gaze from the pieces on the floor to him. ¡°I need to know what you did to Debbie three years ago. What makes her hate you so much?¡± he asked coldly. James was stunned when Debbie¡¯s name was mentioned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you everything?¡± he said. ¡°What you told me isn¡¯t reason enough for her to take revenge on you like this,¡± Carlos said. He could sense that Debbie was way too eager to destroy James. ¡®She must have some other reason for it, ¡® he thought . James was reduced to silence. Chapter 1123 Carlos didn¡¯t rush him. He watched while the old man worded his reply in his mind. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell you everything. You and Stephanie grew up together Then, you two fell in love. I had already told the Elliot family that you would marry Stephanie. But then, you married Debbie. You didn¡¯t tell us this until three yearster. Our son got married, but as parents, we knew nothing about it for three years. Just put yourself in our shoes. You would get angry too, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± James asked. Carlos didn¡¯t deny it. He waited for him to continue the narrative. James gulped nervously and went on, ¡°So, I hate her. That year, you brought her to New York to meet us. She talked back to your grandma and made her angry so many times. She picked on Megan and made her cry every day. The most irritating part was that she thought you spoiled her, so she disrespected every member of the family with no regard for our feelings. Think about it. Who would have Liked her? Soon after that, Hayden hade to New York to meet her. They met ina coffee bar; they kissed and hugged shamelessly in public. You knew about it because you were there. You were so mad that you didn¡¯t speak to her for days. Unexpectedly, you forgave her Just when I thought we could finally have some peace in our family, she seduced Lewis. You beat the hell out of Lewis and moved out with her. Your mother begged you to stay, but you didn¡¯t listen. I hated Debbie even more after that. I wanted you to divorce her. After your ident, I staged your death and told her that you were dead. I wanted to test her loyalty. I wanted to know how much she loved you. And she failed, and then she med me for lying to her. Yes, I did force her into signing the divorce agreement, but I did it for your own good. Even though I¡¯m not your biological father, I love you It was a shock for me when I found out that she hade back for you when she figured that you were still alive. She arranged a meeting with me after that and swore that she would get back with you and destroy me. To be precise, she would rather I die in the process!¡± James stopped to wipe his fake tears. It looked as if he had aged ten years overnight. ¡°I hope you now understand that she is doing everything in her power to get back at me,¡± James proimed. ¡°That has nothing to do with you having an affair with the housemaid and beating Mom,¡± Carlos said coldly. James burst out crying and Lied through his teeth, ¡°Carlos, I beat your mom because she was cheating on me at the time. You know I have a temper. I lost it when I found out about her affair. I had to lock her up to stop her from seeing that man. But I didn¡¯t think that she would get sick. As for the housemaid, your mom had secretly sent her into my room to make up to me. With the lights turned off, I thought she was your mom and¡ª¡± Carlos stood abruptly and cut his act mid-way. ¡°Enough! I¡¯ll send you another copy of the divorce papers. Mom has agreed to leave you for good.¡± ¡°Carlos, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t agree to it!¡± James shouted desperately. Carlos ignored his pleas and left without sparing him a second nce Silence was restored in the ward. James let out a sigh of relief when he heard Carlos¡¯ footsteps fade away. He was not sure if Carlos had believed his story. But he knew that it was time to save his own ass. ¡®That wretched woman! * N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He called his assistant. ¡°Debbie is a singer, isn¡¯t she? Which song of hers is a hit?¡± There was a pause. After a moment, he said into the phone, ¡°Destroy her.¡± The next day, something huge shook the music circle. One of Debbie¡¯s hits was used of being a giarized song. The user was Tammy, another singer from Star Empire. She had released her copy of the original lyrics in the news Chapter 1124 Tammy had a three-year contract with Star Empire. She had produced many albums, but unfortunately, she never made it big. When Debbie saw the title of the song in question, she Laughed out loud. ¡®Another opportunity has presented itself, ¡® she thought with a grin She didn¡¯t call Carlos. Instead, she and Ruby went straight to Tammy¡¯s studio. However, Tammy refused to see her. Debbie didn¡¯t mind. She stood at the entrance of her studio, took a selfie, and uploaded it on Weibo. It was captioned, ¡°You im that I giarized your song. I¡¯m at your door right now. Why won¡¯t you come out and confront me?¡± Debbie¡¯s tone spoke for itself, indicating that she had nothing to hide. Many of her web friends who had doubted her at first went silent, worried that they might have made a mistake When Tammy¡¯s fans saw Debbie¡¯s post, theymented on Tammy¡¯s Weibo, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tammy, let her in. Confront her! Silence her with proof. Throw Debbie out of the world of music!¡± Tammy didn¡¯t respond no matter how much her fans appealed to her. To rile her up, Debbie opened a cyber broadcast. Soon, there were hundreds of thousands of fans in the broadcast room. Everyone was excited to see Debbie in the video. Comments came in one after the other, nonstop. The traffic was so high that the website almost crashed. giarism was an embarrassing and serious usation. However, in the video, Debbie didn¡¯t seem embarrassed or nervous. She told her fans with a smile, ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m at the entrance of Tammy¡¯s studio. I came here to confront her with you people as my witnesses.¡± Debbie had only met Tammy once or twice. They had never spoken to each other before. But now, she was being used of giarizing Tammy¡¯s lyrics. It had to be a joke, she thought. And somehow, she knew that there was more to this usation. She gave her phone to Ruby, who directed the camera towards Debbie. A tide ofpliments flooded thements section. ¡°Wow, Look at Debbie¡¯s figure! She¡¯s perfect ¡°The red and white dress looks gorgeous on her. It goes so well with her skin color.¡± ¡°Her skin Looks too good. She must have done Botox for sure.¡± Others started following thatment and suspected that Debbie had done Botox. Since more and morements started flowing in saying the same thing, Ruby took out her phone and dered as the administrator of the broadcast room, ¡°Debbie has never done Botox or had any cosmetic surgery. Her skin is naturally beautiful. She is only wearing light makeup. So, don¡¯t start rumors!¡± After Ruby¡¯s rification, the maliciousmenters shut up for good. Unaware of any of this nonsense, Debbie was still waiting for Tammy to let her in while she leaned casually against the door. When Tammy found out that Debbie was broadcasting the whole thing, she opened the door quickly. She was wearing a long blouse. Chapter 1125 ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Since I worked Latest night, I was fast asleep and didn¡¯t hear the doorbell. Come in.¡± Debbie wondered if she was telling the truth. Tammy¡¯s hair was unbound and was a little dishevelled. She Looked a bit muddled as well. Smiling at Tammy, Debbie tucked a few strands of her loose hair behind her ear and said, ¡°The news reported that I had giarized one of your songs. This affects my career in the music industry, so I need to sort this out with you as all our fans watch. Let them see for themselves if I¡¯ve giarized your work or not.¡± She shifted her gaze to Ruby. ¡°Ruby, show Tammy to everyone. She wants to say hi to our audience.¡± Ruby then aimed the phone camera at Tammy, who was flustered by the sudden attack. But she was a trained on-stage performer. She quickly collected herself and faced the camera. ¡°Hi, everyone! This is Tammy, a singer under Star Empire. Sorry for the confusion, and thank you for your attention on this issue. This might be just a misunderstanding. We¡¯ll get a clear picture soon.¡± The three of them then walked into Tammy¡¯s studio. Shortly, Tammy¡¯s assistant came in with a pile of documents. Debbie smiled towards the camera and told her fans who were watching the online live video, ¡°Okay, now that Tammy¡¯s assistant is here, I think we can start the discussion.¡± Ruby kept the camera aimed at them. Tammy¡¯s assistant brought the original copy of the lyrics which they had already posted on the Inte as evidence. ¡°Everyone, please look at this. Tammy wrote this song about two and a half months ago all by herself. We also have an electronic copy stored in theptop. Please wait for a minute.¡± The assistant then turned on herptop and showed a copy of the lyrics. Debbie didn¡¯t think that it was convincing enough, so she asked, ¡°Do you have any other solid proof?¡± At that moment, the assistant general manager of thepany knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Debbie, Tammy, what are you doing here together?¡± he asked anxiously. Noticing the obvious anxiety on his face, Debbie knew that he must have seen the live video. It was no use hiding anything now. ¡°She used me of giarism. So, I havee to confront her.¡± ¡°But Debbie, I told you that we could solve this in private. I have already asked someone to Look into it,¡± the assistant general manager said in a low voice as the camera was still rolling. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to offend Debbie. She was the cash cow of thepany. Her poprity was boosting and her new album was a hit. Debbie shook her head. ¡°ALL that round-about investigation takes a Long time. The most efficient way is to solve this face-to- face. The truth will surface very soon.¡± The assistant general manager glimpsed at Ruby¡¯s phone camera and turned his back to it. He winked at Debbie, signaling to her to end the online live broadcasting. ¡°Debbie, let¡¯s solve this internally. We¡¯ll announce the result to the publicter. There¡¯s no need to¡ª¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1126 ¡°No!¡± Debbie refused bluntly. She knew that her decision would affect thepany¡¯s reputation, but she was not the one who had started this. So, what was wrong in wanting to prove her innocence? Debbie said coldly, ¡°Mr. Ferdinand, this concerns my reputation and it¡¯s an insult to my painstaking effort. I hope you understand.¡± The manager held back his anger and forced a smile. ¡°I promise you that we¡¯ll solve this right away. But it¡¯s not a good idea to have everyone¡¯s eyes on us. It will only harm your public image.¡± ¡°Actually, I think this is a very good idea. Mr. Ferdinand, I¡¯m the one being used here, but I¡¯m not afraid of having a public debate. What are you guys afraid of?¡± Offended by her words, the manager exined in a righteous tone, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I just think that your way of solving this issue is kind of¡­¡± He left the sentence unfinished, trying to be euphemistic. Debbie understood. But she wasn¡¯t angry with him, knowing that he was speaking only in the company¡¯s interest. She smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ferdinand. You know, I¡¯m already gued by all sort of gossips, and a lot of people are out to defame me. I¡¯m very busy with the preparations for my concert tour, and I¡¯ve signed a few endorsements too. I¡¯m up to my neck with work, so it¡¯s really necessary that I handle this issue simply and quickly.¡± More and moreizens entered the live chat room. The viewers ferventlymented on the video. They marveled at Debbie¡¯s courage and straightforwardness. Never had they seen a singer with such strong individuality. Moreover, each time, she was able to produce convincing proof to handle the scandals around her. Debbie¡¯s loyal fans expressed their heartache for her being the target of cyber- bullying. Mr. Ferdinand couldn¡¯t find words to retort. After a pause, when he was about to say something, his phone rang. Annoyed, he pulled out his phone from his pocket. When he saw the caller ID, he froze, and quickly walked to the corner of the room to answer it. ¡°Carlos!¡± ¡°Leave it be. Just let her continue,¡± Carlos¡¯ cold voice came from the other end. Mr. Ferdinand hesitated. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°But sir, they are both our singers. This¡¯IL have a bad impact on thepany.¡± ninjanovel Mr. Ferdinand was genuinely concerned about thepany¡¯s welfare. Since Debbie and Tammy were both from the samepany, this internal dissension would bring loss to thepany. ¡°The deed is done. One of them must take responsibility for the Loss we incur today. I want to know who that would be. Once the truth surfaces, she¡¯ll be punished without mercy,¡± Carlos said sternly as he put away the copy of the lyrics in question. ¡°Yes, Carlos. Got it.¡± After ending the call, Mr. Ferdinand stayed in the room and witnessed their discussion. The online viewers had increased to a million in no time. Meanwhile, to support Debbie, a lot of the netizens tipped coins and online presents to her chat room ount. The whole situation ended up being a fortune-making deal for Debbie. Tammy excused herself to go to thedies¡¯ room. After confirming that she was alone inside, she quickly dialed a number. ¡°What should I do now? Debbie is confronting me in a live Inte broadcast. I¡¯m running out of excuses. I can¡¯t take this anymore.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s confronting you in a Live broadcast?¡± James was caught by surprise. He had thought that Debbie would have someone look into it, and he had made sure that no clues would be found that would lead the incident back to him. ¡°Yes. She also said that she had a witness. What should I do now?¡± Tammy asked anxiously, tears threatening to roll out of her eyes. Chapter 1127 Regret filled her heart. Tempted by the man¡¯s promise of money, she was now on the brink of ruining her entire career. James kept his cool and suggested, ¡°If she does trot out solid proof, then you must admit that you Lied and take the me.¡± ¡°What?! If I do that, my career is finished!¡± Tammy shouted, her eyes wide in shock. James sneered, ¡°You should have thought about the consequences earlier. It¡¯s toote now. You¡¯ve already epted my money and promised to do this job. You can¡¯t chicken out now. Rest assured, I¡¯ll give you thirty million after this is done. You can take the money and start a new life in some other country.¡± An unknown singer like Tammy could hardly earn a million annually at most. So, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of thirty million dors. Meanwhile, Debbie had calmed down a little. Indeed, she was being too impulsive. She wasn¡¯t feeling guilty about confronting Tammy, but she did feel bad because this would get Carlos involved. He was her witness. When she had written the lyrics of the said song, Carlos was sitting by her side at her apartment. She had read the lyrics to him that day. If she told everyone this and he acknowledged it, then the public would doubt their current rtionship. But on second thoughts, Debbie wasn¡¯t worried much. That was what she wanted. She wanted to put their names together. While Tammy was in the Ladies¡¯ room, Debbie quickly came up with the solution to the issue at hand. When the rumor monger came back to the room, Debbie put aside the proof they had given and stared at her coldly. ¡°Tammy, are you going to tell the truth now?¡± Pretending to be confused, Tammy retorted, ¡°I should be asking you that.¡± Since Tammy wouldn¡¯t admit she was lying, Debbie decided not to waste any more time. She motioned for Ruby to aim the camera at her and told all the fans, ¡°Sorry about this, guys. Tammy ims she has proof I didn¡¯t write this song, but I don¡¯t think these documents and electronic copies are convincing enough. I have a witness, someone who knows I wrote the song myself. When I came back here, I really wanted to sign with Star Empire, so I auditioned for Carlos. He gave me a chance and asked me topose a song. But I had to do it all myself A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Composing the music, writing the lyrics, arranging it in Pro Tools, everything.¡± Debbie paused, casting a sidelong nce at Tammy, whose face had gone pale. She continued, ¡°I promised him, because I really wanted to work for Star Empire. Then I cranked out the song that Tammy ims she wrote. She said she wrote it two and a half months ago. But three months ago, I showed the first draft to Carlos himself. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll clear things up.¡± Debbie looked at Tammy and asked sternly, ¡°You sure you want to go through with this? If he gets involved, then¡­¡± Tammy already understood what Debbie was trying to say. She shivered in fear. If Carlos found out, she¡¯d be dead meat. In an instant, she shook her head vigorously, tears streaming down her pale face. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, no. I lied. I¡¯m sorry! I was so jealous. I worked for years and nothing. Then you came along and shot to the top so fast.¡± The truth finally came to Light. Debbie stood up and red at Tammy until the liar couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and had to look away. ¡°Expect a letter from my Lawyer,¡± she told Tammy. Chapter 1128 That was when it hit her that Debbie¡¯s Lawyer was the famous Xavier. Tammy almost fainted on the spot. She felt even worse, now. After saying goodbye to her fans, Debbie closed the live chat room and locked her phone. She was now alone with Tammy. She walked over and asked, ¡°Whose idea was this? Tell me and I might not press charges.¡± Debbie was being merciful. She didn¡¯t have to give her any chance at all, but she also wanted to get to the bottom of this. ninjanovel But it didn¡¯t matter, since Tammy waspletely flustered. She sang like a pigeon. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He wired the money to my ount and contacted me via phone. I never saw him ¡°So it¡¯s a him?¡± Debbie asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How old do you think he is?¡± Debbie had a pretty good idea who it was But she wanted to be certain. ¡°Not sure. But it wasn¡¯t just one guy. It was three of them.¡± ¡°You say he called you? Still have the number?¡± When Tammy handed Debbie her phone with the call log open, Debbie dialed the number. The only response she got was an automated message, telling callers the number was no Longer in service. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®It was probably¡­ James, ¡® she thought. Thanks to that stunt, Tammy was fired by Star Empire. Not only that she had to apologize to Debbie and thepany, and pay a fine to boot. She ended up retiring from the music industry. And Debbie ended up with even more fans. Just like that, Debbie was a hot topic. Her fans postedments under her posts and on the fan pages. Most of them were words of encouragement; some were apologetic for believing the malicious rumors. The turmoil in Hilton Group finally subsided after Carlos took his rightful ce as CEO. They stopped hemorrhaging money. Their suppliers began working with them again, and their stock prices stopped dropping. Everything seemed to return to normal after James stepped down as CEO. But Debbie didn¡¯t feel that way. She was still left with an uneasy feeling, a shadow haunting her heart, as if it were only the calm before the storm. And she was right. Two dayster, she bumped into Carlos and Stephanie in the parking Lot of Champs Bay Apartments. When he saw her, he went back to the car and fished something out of it. He draped an arm around Stephanie¡¯s shoulders, and handed it to Debbie. ¡°Debbie, Stephanie and I are throwing an engagement party. You¡¯re my ex-wife. It would mean a lot to us if you coulde.¡± Chapter 1129 Debbie looked at the red invitation card. She grinned, took the card and said as calmly as she could, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Carlos shed a smile and returned politely, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, the couple left arm in arm. As soon as they were out of sight, Debbie¡¯s eyes welled up in tears as she stared at the invitation card. It felt like a knife cutting her heart to ribbons. Carlos was an expert at dishing out pain, and he didn¡¯t spare Debbie. He knew how much she Loved him but he invited her to attend his engagement to another woman No matter how much Debbie wished that day would nevere, their engagement day still crept up on her. Faster than she would have imagined. That day, Debbie got up quite early. She had a n of what she wanted to wear, and had an outfit already selected. She put on a ck strapless Chanel gown bought with Carlos¡¯ money. She also applied a delicate coat of makeup Carlos didn¡¯t invite many people to the ceremony. Besides his close friends and rtives, he also invited the Loftus family. Holding Ivan¡¯s arm, Debbie walked gracefully into the venue. Her presence instantly caused some hushed conversations among the guests, but she couldn¡¯t care less. Debbie¡¯s assigned seat was near Elroy, her so-called grandfather, and in between them was Ramona. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would have thought this was another vicious trick. She couldn¡¯t be sure that it wasn¡¯t deliberate. Carlos was trying to break her emotionally. Despite her reluctance, Debbie still sat down, but she changed seats with Ivan. So in the end, he sat between Ramona and Debbie. And Megan was on her left. ninjanovel Again, Debbie cursed Carlos in her heart. He deliberately designed the seating arrangements so she sat closest to the people she hated most. The other members of the Hilton family sat at the table next to hers. She saw Miranda, but neither of them greeted the other. They even broke eye contact quickly, turning their heads away rather than saying hi. Even Lewis and Portia were there. Lewis was still the same unreliable guy. When he spotted Debbie, his eyes lit up. However, the next second, he realized that she was the one who ousted James as CEO. Instantly, he stiffened in his seat and moved his gaze away, not wanting to even acknowledge her presence. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sitting next to him was Portia, Looking even thinner than she used to be. When she saw Debbie, she opened her mouth but stopped when she thought better of it. In the end, she chose to sit quietly. Soon enough, the engagement ceremony started. Carlos was dressed in a blue Versace suit. He walked slowly into the hall, linking arms with Stephanie. Carlos¡¯ fiancee was dressed in a long and whitece gown, a small diamond tiara on her head. It glinted and sparkled under the lights. She looked like an elegant queen about to meet her king. Carlos kept his hand on her waist the whole time. They looked like a sweet and intimate couple, made for each other. After they walked on to the stage, an MC began to preside over the ceremony. He told the guests the engagement rings had been carefully selected by Carlos. He had searched for thergest diamond in the city. The ceremony went smoothly. At the end, the couple kissed, following cheers and a big round of apuse. Megan carefully observed Debbie¡¯s every move and expression. When Chapter 1130 Carlos and Stephanie kissed, she smiled smugly to see Debbie¡¯s face go pale. Although she was really scared of Debbie, especially after the raw eggs incident, she couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Thanks for divorcing Uncle Carlos. Now he can marry Stephanie. She¡¯s better for him.¡± Debbie ignored Megan¡¯s mockery. She kept her eyes fixed on the couple cutting the cake onstage. She muttered to herself, ¡°Should I just give up?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing no response from Debbie, Megan felt embarrassed and stopped trying to talk to her. Before the party ended, Debbie and Ivan left the hotel before anyone else did. They had a Little talk in the parking lot before parting. Ang¡¯s Library After bidding farewell to Ivan, Debbie turned around to Leave, but a woman stepped in her way. It was Ramona. With sympathy in her eyes, Ramona stared at Debbie. ¡°You¡¯re sad, aren¡¯t you?¡± Debbie¡¯s heart trembled. She did her best to bury her emotions, hoping her face would betray nothing. She ridiculed the woman. ¡°Why would I be? Because you threw me away, or because you left Dad? Nah, that can¡¯t be it.¡± Her words pained Ramona¡¯s heart. She tried to mollify her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Give me a chance to make it up to you.¡± Before Debbie could reply, an old voice rang out, ¡°Ramona!¡± When Ramona saw the old man approach, her face changed abruptly. Debbie wasn¡¯t interested in talking to either of them, and tried to bolt. But Ramona suddenly had a meltdown, shouting, ¡°Dad! You¡¯re a parent. You should know how I feel. I haven¡¯t seen my kids in more than twenty years. Don¡¯t start with me.¡± Her miserable voice struck a chord in Debbie¡¯s heart. It didn¡¯t sound like she was pretending to be sad at all. Her anguish sounded genuine Debbie froze on the spot. She was conflicted, because she wanted to Leave, but not like this. She turned to look at the woman engulfed by sadness. Her whole body trembled. Elroy showed no emotion whatsoever and simply gestured to the bodyguards standing behind him. Onmand, two of them stepped forward, ready to grab Ramona and take her away In response to this, Ramonapletely lost control of her emotions She cried hysterically. ¡°Am I really your daughter? You¡¯ve tortured me for more than twenty years! Why? When my own daughter is finally in reach, and you do this? Fifty is just around the corner. I don¡¯t have much more time. If I can¡¯t see my kids, why go on living?¡± ¡°Shut up! Take her away!¡± Elroy barked. Her cries elicited no sympathy from the old man, but instead, they added fuel to the fire. Standing next to Elroy was Ramona¡¯s stepmother, Sybil. The woman just stood there, watching impassively. She made no move to stop Elroy Chapter 1131 As the bodyguards approached Ramona again, she suddenly turned around, rushed to Debbie and hugged her tightly. ¡°The best thing I ever did was marry your dad, but probably the worst thing as well. Remember, I love you, and your brother too. Forgive me. I can¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Debbie was shocked by her emotional words. An ominous feeling rose in her heart. When Ramona suddenly loosened her grip, Debbie instinctively reached out to catch her hand, but failed. The sad woman crazily dashed towards the busy road outside the parking lot before the bodyguards could reach her. Debbie knew what she was going to do, and an empty hole was there where her heart was only seconds before. The bodyguards immediately pursued Ramona Debbie sensed something was wrong with her mom. In an instant, she took to her heels and ran after her, ignoring the inconvenience of the high heels. What Debbie didn¡¯t know was that when she began to run, the man behind her followed her, and quickened his pace as well. He had left the party early, since he was busier than ever nowadays ¡°Carlos!¡± Stephanie cried out behind him. But Carlos didn¡¯t hear her. His entire world was taken up by Debbie. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His keen mind had already figured out that Ramona wanted tomit suicide by running into the heavy traffic. If Debbie followed her, she might be in danger. Carlos guessed right. Now Ramona stood in the middle of traffic, refusing to move a muscle. Cars whizzed past her crazily, swerving to avoid hitting her. But her Luck didn¡¯t hold. A car couldn¡¯t stop in time, and the driver leaned on the horn to alert her. Brakes squealed as the car bore down on her. Ang¡¯s Library Debbie saw a car hurtling towards Ramona but the desperate mother stood there, arms akimbo as if weing it. In a panic, Debbie picked up the pace, but unfortunately, she tripped over her high heels, falling onto the roadway awkwardly. Seeing the imminent danger, Debbie yelled at the top of her Lungs, ¡°No!¡± Ramona turned around and looked at her daughter with a faint smile. The despair in her eyes was in for anyone to see. Everyone was shocked by the scene. Even the bodyguards stopped in their tracks seeing the heavy traffic on the road While Debbie struggled to her feet, a person sprang out from nowhere and sprinted towards Ramona. The man caught her arm and pushed her away. She fell to the ground, rolling into the otherne right before the car would have hit her Following the sound of the screeching tires, Ramona¡¯s savior swiftly jumped onto the hood of the car, and somersaulted in the air, carried by the car¡¯s momentum. Then, hended on the ground behind the vehicle, rolling twice before finallyying still. ¡°Carlos!¡± Debbie called out in fright when she saw who it was. She was so worried about him her mind went nk. Ignoring the pain in her ankles, she kicked off her high heels and ran into the heavy traffic. Carlos¡¯ safety was the only thing on her mind. ¡®Oh God. Please be okay. Please be okay!¡± she prayed in her mind. The screech of brakes and angry horns pierced the air again, sending shivers down every pedestrian¡¯s spine. Carlos¡¯ face went pale as he saw Debbie run towards him amidst the onrushing cars. Right then, a ck car sped towards her. ALL of a sudden, Carlos was stricken by a migraine. A woman¡¯s figure popped into his brain. Some vague scenes shed by, and his mind was full of Debbie¡¯s face. Chapter 1132 However, given the urgent situation, he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on what this meant. He pressed his lips and ran over to Debbie. Before the ck car reached her, he quickly pulled her into his arms. They lost their bnce and fell to the ground, rolling. Carlos shielded her with his body. They didn¡¯t stop rolling until finally his back hit a car parked on the side of the road. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Meanwhile, Debbie¡¯s head hit his sturdy chest. Carlos closed his eyes in pain. He wasn¡¯t a weak man, but he was getting battered. ¡°You okay? Are you hurt?¡± Debbie asked nervously as she tugged at his sleeves. But before Carlos could answer, a group of people caught up to them. ¡°Carlos! Oh my God, are you okay?¡± Stephanie anxiously asked. Then James came upon the scene. ¡°Carlos, are you hurt? You need a hospital, Son?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°How are you feeling?¡± a rtive asked. Hearing all these voices, Carlos broke free from Debbie. He closed his eyes for a second. When he opened them, he returned to his cold self. Instead of responding to everyone, he stared at Debbie and scolded, ¡°You stupid woman!¡± Debbie was silent. Stephanie dusted off his clothes and straightened them as best as she could. She shot an angry nce at Debbie. ¡°Debbie, Carlos is mine now. Back off!¡± Not giving a damn about Stephanie¡¯s cold attitude, Debbie looked at Carlos expectantly. ¡°Did you remember us? Is that why you saved me?¡± Everybody around them went silent, each with different emotions in their hearts. Carlos replied tly, ¡°Stephanie and I are officially engaged. I hope you can give up on me.¡± ¡°Give up on you?¡± Debbie¡¯s heart was shattered into a million pieces. Stephanie and James led Carlos away, leaving Debbie standing at the spot in a daze. Chapter 1133 A few bodyguards had already stepped into the roadway, stopping the cars to make way for them. When they reached the other side, Debbie suddenly came back to her senses and yelled, ¡°Carlos!¡± Carlos stopped. After a little hesitation, he turned around. ¡°Fine. You win. Just promise me one thing.¡± The man was only a fewnes away from her, but to her, he was far beyond her reach now. It was like he was thousands of miles away. ¡°Yeah?¡± He emanated an icy-cold aura, eyes dark as a ck hole. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I¡¯LL be married soon. Will you give me away, since I have no father?¡± Her resolute voice pierced through the air. Debbie¡¯s words shocked everyone. They wondered why she would get married all of a sudden. And who was she getting married to? But whoever it was, the key point was that Debbie would be married soon. Carlos and Debbie stared at each other in silence. After what felt Like an eternity, he shifted his gaze away from her. Suppressing all sorts of mixed emotions within his heart, he threw out one simple word, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ He agreed¡­¡± ninjanovel Debbie cried, tears gushing out from her eyes uncontrobly. ¡®He agreed to give me away to another man.¡¯ Her heart bled. A voice cried out hysterically inside her head, ¡®Who can save me now? Who can make Carlos love me Like he used to? Please, help me!¡¯ Finally, the farce was over and the others left. Debbie was rooted to the spot, her face drenched in tears and her mind deep in sorrow. Through her blurry eyes, she saw a familiar figure. It was Kinsley. When there was not much traffic, he crossed the road and ran up to Debbie. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Debbie. I failed to hook up with Stephanie. But they haven¡¯t gotten married yet, right? I still have a chance. I can win her over before they get married!¡± Kinsleyforted her. He didn¡¯t want to ept defeat, at least for Debbie¡¯s sake. Debbie shook her head absent-mindedly. She looked towards the side of the road where Ramona was supposed to be, but her depressed mother was nowhere to be found. Maybe she had been taken away by the Loftus family. Looking back at Kinsley, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that anymore. I¡¯m tired.¡± Kinsley didn¡¯t know what to say. Carlos had already done everything to get back at her. All the pain she felt today was caused by him. After all, she had been pestering him for quite a while now, and had done everything to ruin James, which had resulted in the turmoil within Hilton Group. James and Tabitha were almost divorced due to all this. To the amnesic Carlos, what Debbie had done challenged his patience. Chapter 1134 And he used the best weapon to get his revenge on her-no violence, no blood, no physical harm. Just mental torture. He knew what she Loved and wanted the most, and he mercilessly tore her hope apart and left her disillusioned. He threw her into the abyss of despair and sorrow. To torture her, he used all means necessary. But she could do nothing. She ignored his heartlessness and continued to treat him well. She would make onest effort to win him back, and if she failed, say goodbye to their past Love. The next afternoon, Debbie brought some homemade lunch to the cafe opposite Hilton Group and texted Carlos. ¡°Carlos, can youe to the cafe near yourpany? Let¡¯s talk over lunch.¡± Since she was a superstar, she couldn¡¯t just walk straight to his office carrying the lunch box. If anyone snapped a picture of her and uploaded it on the Inte, she would be in trouble again. ninjanovel Carlos replied to her message. ¡°I¡¯m not in my office.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t press further. She left the cafe with the Lunch box. After returning to her apartment, she ate the lunch that she had prepared for Carlos. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The third afternoon, Debbie texted him again and received the same reply. She had stopped taking new advertisements and set aside her Lunchtime for him. There was still a month left before her wedding, so she wanted to finish everything before the day came. The fourth day and the fifth day, she did the same thing. And she ended up eating the Lunch alone at home. Finally, on the sixth day, she got a different reply. ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos wrote back to her. In five minutes, Carlos and Frankie showed up in the cafe booth Debbie was in. She had already ced the dishes on the table. She had made wontons with fish fillings and two other dishes. When Carlos walked in, she was drinking her coffee. Debbie didn¡¯t stand up to greet him. With a smile, she said casually, ¡°The fish is super fresh. Come and have a bite. Frankie, you are here too. Did you have your Lunch?¡± Frankie looked at Debbie with aplicated expression. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m going to. Carlos, Debbie.¡± He tilted his head in a slight bow, taking his Leave. ¡°Bye, Frankie,¡± Debbie said with a smile. Seeing the smile on her face, Carlos felt a tug. He sat down opposite her. She grabbed the chopsticks and handed them to him. With her chin in the palm of her other hand, she said casually, ¡°Lucky that I don¡¯t have to eat it all by myself today.¡± Chapter 1135 Carlos was silent. Understanding what she meant, he felt a dull pain in his heart. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Taking the wet napkin from her hand, he wiped his hands clean and began eating. They were all simple dishes, but he somehow loved it. While Carlos ate quietly, Debbie told him in a low voice, ¡°Ivan and I will be holding our wedding on the eighth of next month, in a church in Zugrurg. Carlos, please doe early.¡± Carlos¡¯ hands froze. Still, he didn¡¯t say anything. Debbie didn¡¯t mind his silence and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll marry into the ninjanovel Walker family, and Piggy will finally have a father. I was thinking of letting her go to a kindergarten in Alorith, but I can¡¯t do that now. She needs to go to a school in Zugrurg.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Mr. Handsome, will you miss Piggy if you can¡¯t see her anymore?¡± ¡®I¡¯m marrying another man with your child, N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos. Piggy will have to call another man ¡°Daddy¡± now, ¡® she thought painfully. Carlos swallowed his food and replied honestly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m gonna miss her. Piggy is a lovely girl.¡± Debbie smiled. ¡°Yes, she is so adorable. I had you once, and now, I have her in my life. You two are the best things that have happened to me in this life. I feel blessed.¡± Carlos frowned. ¡°Piggy is Hayden¡¯s child, and he is willing to marry you. Why would you marry Ivan, and not Hayden?¡± he asked, unable toprehend her actions. ¡®Hayden¡¯s child? What is he talking about?¡¯ Debbie wondered. But it was pointless to exin anything about Piggy now. ¡°I do love Ivan. I owe my sess to both of them. Hayden has helped me a lot, but Ivan has offered me more help.¡± He asked tly, ¡°So, you will marry whoever has helped you more?¡± Debbie was choked by his words. She thought of what she had said. It did sound like that. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Either way, the man I wanted to marry is tying the knot with another woman. So, it doesn¡¯t really matter who I marry. It¡¯s all the same to me now Chapter 1136 Carlos looked at her pain-stricken face without speaking. When he didn¡¯t respond, Debbie asked, ¡°So, when¡¯s your wedding?¡± She didn¡¯t hear the MC announce their wedding date during their engagement ceremony. Carlos felt something churn in his heart. ¡°Not sure yet. I have too much work to do.¡± That was true. He had been restored as the CEO only a few days back. His schedule was tight, with not even enough time for a proper meal. He almost had to sleep over at thepany. Seeing his weary face, Debbie felt her heartstrings tug. Carlos was always a busy bee. He could hardly spare any time to travel with her back then. She knew that it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to apany her. It was just that he was too busy. She remembered the time when she was studying in Ennd, he had promised to fly there to apany her, but he never could make it. In the end, when she got pregnant, he made her stay back in Alorith. Coming back to the present, she reminded him again, ¡°All right. Do remember to attend my wedding next month.¡± After that, Debbie stopped talking and meddled with her phone until he finished eating. After tidying up his clothes, he looked at Debbie, who was putting away the things on the table. He said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare lunch for me anymore. I can have my lunch at my convenience.¡± Debbie¡¯s smile froze on her face. Suppressing the pain in her heart, she smiled bitterly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can pass the Lunch to Frankie.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t bother.¡± Carlos threw the used tissue into the trash can and asked tly, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Debbie shook her head. He stood up and straightened his tie before striding out of the booth. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y As soon as he left, Debbie listlessly sat back in her seat. ¡®That man is really ruthless when he doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Nheless, Debbie still persistently cooked for him every day. But like she said, she asked Frankie to hand it over to Carlos instead of waiting for him at the cafe. This went on for a couple of days on end. On the sixteenth day, Debbie went to a nearby shopping mall and bought him a gift. She bought two mugs. After returning home, she kept one of them in her apartment and packed the other one in the gift bag. Along with the Lunch box, she headed to thepany. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It was raining when she arrived at Hilton Group. She stood outside, waiting for Frankie toe down as usual. However, Frankie seemed to be busy that day, so after waiting for a few minutes Debbie had no choice but to deliver it to Carlos¡¯ office by herself. She was afraid that the food would be cold. After putting on her mask and sunsses, she walked into the building with an umbre in one hand and the gift bag and Lunch in the other. She called Frankie. With his assistance, she arrived smoothly on the floor where the CEO¡¯s office was located. It had been three years since Debbie hade to this floor. When she walked past the work area, she saw all those unfamiliar faces. That was the ce where Emmett, Tristan and the other assistants used to work at. Chapter 1137 Same ce, different people. Hearing the sound of Debbie¡¯s high heels, an assistant came to greet him with a polite smile, ¡°Hi, are you Debbie?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here for Carlos.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± The assistant ushered Debbie to the CEO¡¯s office and knocked on the door. After getting the go signal from inside, the assistant pushed open the door and reported, ¡°Carlos, Debbie is here.¡± As soon as Debbie set foot into his office, she saw Stephanie. Carlos was sitting in his chair while Stephanie was standing right next to him, holding a document in her hand. They seemed to be discussing work. Debbie wanted to spin around and run away from there. She didn¡¯t know how much courage she needed to muster before walking in. She was afraid that she might break down and humiliate herself. Carlos raised his head to take a quick nce at Debbie, who was standing at the door. He didn¡¯t say anything It was Stephanie who spoke first. She told the assistant, ¡°Please wee Debbie in.¡± She sounded like the hostess of the ce. Debbie was crushed. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Taking a deep breath, she managed to encourage herself to go inside, carrying the lunch box and the gift bag. Upon seeing the Lunch box in Debbie¡¯s hand, Stephanie turned to Carlos and asked, ¡°Oh, so were the lunches we ate together for the past few days cooked by Debbie?¡± Debbie¡¯s face went pale when she heard her question. ¡®Together? Has she been eating the Lunch I cooked for Carlos?¡± Carlos frowned slightly. He simply told Debbie, ¡°Put it down there, please.¡± He didn¡¯t respond to Stephanie¡¯s question. Debbie clutched the lunch box tightly and asked, ¡°Did she eat the lunches too?¡± Stephanie smiled and answered for him, ¡°Debbie, isn¡¯t it just normal for me to share Lunch with my fiance? You came at the right time. Carlos already had Lunch with a client outside, but I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. Please bring it here.¡± She walked to the table near the sofa and sat down, waiting for Debbie to bring her the Lunch box. Debbie sneered and took off her sunsses. She walked over to Carlos and confronted him, ¡°Are you happy? Is this fun for you?¡± Carlos red into her angry eyes. ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t need to cook for me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She smiled ironically. ¡°Is that your excuse for wasting my efforts?¡± He pressed his Lips tightly together and looked intently at her. Chapter 1138 Stephanie¡¯s cheerful voice came from behind Debbie. ¡°How was it a waste of your efforts? Debbie, I ate all of it. I didn¡¯t waste a morsel of food you cooked. And honestly, I¡¯m impressed by your cooking skills But it¡¯s a little too Light-vored for me. Next time, please cook me some Lamb chop or beefsteak.¡± ¡®Lamb chop? Beefsteak?¡¯ Debbie turned to her and sneered, ¡°How about some pork chop too?¡± ¡°Pork chop? Hmm.I think some sweet and sour spare ribs would be better,¡± Stephanie said leisurely. Debbie smirked. ¡°You know, to get back at Carlos, each time I cooked, I purposefully left my hands unwashed after using the toilet. I touched all of those ingredients with my dirty hands. So.it was you who had been eating them, Stephanie? Was it really that delicious?¡± Carlos¡¯ face fell. Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened in horror; she rushed straight to the bathroom and retched. Taking advantage of their privacy, Debbie passed the gift bag to Carlos. ¡± Carlos, you do know how to hurt a woman. I won¡¯t bring Lunch for you anymore. I bought something for you. It¡¯s not anything expensive. So, you could just toss it out if you wish.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ninjanovel Saying that, she took the Lunch box and left his office. Carlos opened the gift bag. There was an exquisite gift box inside it and inside the box was a ceramic mug. A cartoony picture was printed on the mug. The picture was an animated photo of Piggy. Carlos held the mug and gently stroked the photo with his finger. He felt empty and lost. When Stephanie came out of the bathroom, she saw Carlos¡¯ gloomy face. To appease him, she apologized in a tender voice, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He shot her an icy-cold nce. Emanating an overbearing aura, he warned her, ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t mess with my private affairs. I don¡¯t want to see this happen again.¡± His cold warning sent a chill down her spine. She fixed her eyes on the mug in his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re engaged now, and she¡¯ll get married very soon. I just wanted to make her give up on you completely. It¡¯s for her own good.¡± ¡°Go back now. You don¡¯t have to personallye here to handle this work.¡± Carlos put the mug away. Stephanie tried to change his mind. ¡°But this project is important ¡°Let Frankie handle it.¡± She nodded helplessly. After taking a breath to maintain her cool, she said, ¡°Got it.¡± When Carlos was finally left alone in the office, he took out his phone to text Debbie. Chapter 1139 ¡°I¡¯ll attend your wedding on time.¡± But Debbie didn¡¯t reply. The whole afternoon, while he worked, he kept an eye on his phone. But still, there was no reply from her. He lost his patience atst and randomly tapped on her WeChat Moments. He was surprised to find an update she had posted around two in the afternoon. ¡°I can¡¯t control my feelings for you. But I won¡¯t expect anything from you anymore.¡± Below the caption were a few pictures of the lunch she had cooked. Fried green peas, fried mushrooms and broli, sweet-tea ribs, pearl meatballs and a bowl of fish soup. He guessed that it was the Lunch she had brought for him earlier Annoyed, he locked the phone screen and stood in front of the window. ninjanovel He Lit a cigarette and took a drag. It was only then that he noticed it was raining outside. He checked the weather app on his phone. It showed that it had begun to rain from noon and said it wouldn¡¯t stop until that evening. ¡°Debbie came around one o¡¯clock. She came to give me lunch in this rain?¡¯ He nipped the cigarette between his index finger and thumb without taking another drag. The cigarette burned out and hurt his fingers a little, which finally snapped him back to reality. After snuffing it out in the ashtray, Carlos grabbed his coat and left the office. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As soon as he stepped out, Frankie trotted over and reminded him, ¡°Carlos, you have an appointment with Mr. Chadwickter¡ª¡± ¡°Cancel it.¡± ¡°And.. the meeting half an hourter?¡± ¡°Cancel everything.¡± Without wasting another moment, Carlos entered the elevator and went down to the parking lot. He got into his car and drove out. The rain came down heavily as Carlos drove the ck Bentley out of the parking lot. He elerated and hurried back to Champs Bay Apartments. After parking the car, he rushed to the seventh floor He rang the doorbell, but without waiting for another second, he entered the password and unlocked it. Chapter 1140 It was quiet inside Debbie¡¯s apartment. He searched the bedroom, her study, the kitchen. But she was nowhere to be found. When he walked out of the kitchen, he noticed a small notebook on the dining table. ¡°Hilton¡± was written in bold letters on the book cover He opened it; the first few pages were full of notes Ang¡¯s Library On the very first page, Debbie had written, ¡°Carlos¡¯ vor: Light meal, Less meat.¡± He turned to the second page. It was the Lunch menu for the first day she had cooked for him. ¡°Today¡¯s meal will be noodles with beef and two kinds of vegetables for Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°Second day: Dumplings and egg drop soup with seaweed.¡± On the third day¡¯s menu, she had crossed out the ¡°stewed pork in brown sauce,¡± and had instead decided on ¡°beef short ribs¡± and three other vegetables and rice. On the fourth day.. Carlos flipped through the pages. Debbie had nned the whole month¡¯s menu in advance. He calcted the days in his mind and turned to the page to check today¡¯s menu. Indeed, it was the same dishes of which she had posted pictures in WeChat Moments earlier. There was a small note beneath the menu. ¡°To keep a bnced diet, today I will be making one more meat dish for Mr. Handsome..¡± Carlos instantly pulled out his phone and called Debbie. Surprisingly, the call connected soon, but it wasn¡¯t Debbie who answered. It was Kasie¡¯s voice. ¡°Hi, Carlos. It¡¯s me, Kasie.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± ¡°Ivan is in Alorith to see her. She.um¡­is on a date with him now. But she left her phone at my ce,¡± Kasie said nervously. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carlos thought for a second. ¡°When is she leaving Alorith?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± There was no response from the other end. Kasie mustered up some courage and asked, ¡°Carlos. I have no idea why Debbie has decided to marry Ivan all of a sudden. But how do you feel about it? Don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Carlos remained silent. His silence made Kasie angry. She thought, ¡®Debbie lost Carlos once. Chapter 1141 Now that she has chosen to marry another man, maybe she has really made up her mind to give up on Carlospletely.* So she said sarcastically, ¡°Does your silence mean that you have no feelings for her? Well, fine. Forget it. After all, you love Stephanie so much and you¡¯re engaged to her¡ª¡± She stopped mid-sentence when the woman next to her pinched her arm. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She quickly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, Carlos. I¡¯m such a bbermouth. Stephanie is such a good match for you. She can work alongside you in business and whatever. Please cherish her. Goodbye.¡± After ending the call with him, Kasie looked at her friend angrily. ¡°You¡¯ve put in so much effort into this. Why are you marrying Ivan?¡± Pretending to be nonchnt, Debbie shrugged and said, ¡°Ivan is nice to me. I won¡¯t feel Like I¡¯m inferior to him in any way, and there will be no more bitches or homewreckers. So why not?¡± As Debbie¡¯s best friend, Kasie knew that it was all a bluff. Besides, her eyes were swollen red. Either it was because she had some serious eye problem or she had been crying too much. The answer was obvious. Kasie rolled her eyes and sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay. As you wish. I¡¯LL support you regardless of whatever decision you make Debbie held onto Kasie¡¯s arm and rested her head on her shoulder. ¡°Buddy, will you be my bridesmaid? It¡¯ll be so humiliating if I don¡¯t have a bridesmaid for my wedding. I just need you by my side. ¡°No way,¡± Kasie refused without any hesitation. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not marrying the man you love the most. Why should I be your bridesmaid at such a wedding?¡± Debbie pouted. ¡°But. If I don¡¯t have a bridesmaid, it¡¯ll be embarrassing.¡± ¡°Yes. So, stop the wedding. Don¡¯t get married.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get married? You want me to simply watch Carlos and Stephanie show off their affection for each other every day, and let them anger me to death?¡± Kasie let out a long sigh. There was no use arguing with Debbie. She had made up her mind. After having dinner at Kasie¡®s house, Debbie went back to her apartment. The moment she opened the door, she saw the cloud of smoke swirling in the air, and it instantly covered her nose. She coughed a few times. ¡®Has something caught on fire? Oh God! Did I forget to turn off the gas?¡¯ she thought anxiously. She ran to turn on the Light and when the room was fully lit, she was surprised to see a person sitting on her couch. Chapter 1142 She would have screamed, but she recognized him without a doubt. It was Carlos. He waszily leaning against the couch. There was an ashtray on the center table, filled with cigarette butts. ¡®Wait, where did he get the ashtray?¡¯ she wondered silently. Beside the ashtray was the other mug she had bought earlier that day. She had bought a pair and had given one of them to Carlos. Both the mugs had Piggy¡¯s picture printed on them. But to avoid more trouble, she had Piggy¡¯s face digitalized to look like a cartoony image. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. One of the mugs was pink and the other was dark blue. Debbie frowned at the ashtray. ¡®How Long has he been here?¡± When he heard movement in the hall, he craned his neck and saw her standing by the Light switch. He stood up, grabbed the ashtray and dumped the cigarette butts into the trash can. Then he tied up the garbage bag. After that, he opened all the windows in the Living room. He probably didn¡¯t want her to breathe in all the smoke. Debbie silently watched him. ¡®Should I just pretend like I didn¡¯t see him?¡± Changing into her slippers, she asked without looking at him, ¡°Carlos, is there anything I can do for you?¡± Carlos grabbed her wrist and turned her around to make her face him. He reeked of smoke. Debbie frowned and wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t he still taking his medicines every day? Why is he smoking so much?¡¯ ¡°What were you doing?¡± he questioned. ¡°Looking for houses with Ivan. He said he wanted to stay in Alorith with me after the wedding,¡± she Lied without blinking. ¡®Looking at houses? Ivan is moving to Alorith? What tant lies. As if I¡¯d ever believe a single word thates out of your mouth!¡¯ he thought, gritting his teeth. He tightened his grip on her wrist as he red at her. The next second, he pulled her into a hug and demanded, ¡°Don¡¯t marry him.¡± His voice was a little hoarse, making it sound very hot in her ears. But it dawned on her how selfish this man could be. Why couldn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t marry Stephanie? If he had told her that he wouldn¡¯t marry Stephanie, she would have immediately clung on to him. But he didn¡¯t say that. She sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carlos. I¡¯m Leaving tomorrow. Ivan and I will be getting our marriage license from Zugrurg the day after.¡± ¡°Ivan doesn¡¯t Love you!¡± Carlos spat. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He does. He wouldn¡¯t have helped me otherwise,¡± Debbie replied firmly. Carlos closed his eyes tightly. ¡°Has he ever said that he loves you?¡± She answered honestly, ¡°No. But we were not a couple before this. Why would he say it? Besides, does true love need to be proven by mere words?¡± He was driven mad by her replies. In a huff, he pulled her closer to his body and pressed his lips on hers. Chapter 1143 Debbie was taken aback. Her eyes widened. He kissed her passionately; she was pressed against the couch. Panting, she reminded him in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯m¡­getting married soon.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°And you¡­ have a fiancee. ¡°I know,¡± he said again and ced soft kisses on her cheeks. Debbie was Lost. ¡°You know? Then why are you kissing me?¡¯ She tried to push him away, but the man didn¡¯t budge even a little. Instead, he became handsy and his hungry Lips went down her neck. Staring at the ceiling helplessly, she warned him, ¡°Carlos, stop now! Or I¡¯LL punch you!¡± He stopped kissing her and his hands froze. He raised his head, his deep eyes fixed on the panting woman under him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A jumble of thoughts flooded his mind. He had once felt sympathy for this woman. He remembered when they had met for the first time, she had rushed to hug him and cried hysterically, ignoring everything and everyone around her. It struck his heart. He was shocked by the amount of affection she had for him. But now, she was going to be another man¡¯s wife. Carlos fell in deep contemtion over his rtionship problems. He came to realize that no matter how sessful he was in business, when it came to love affairs, he still had a long way to go. His natural instincts about matters of the heart weren¡¯t as fine-tuned as his razor sharp analytical skills On the surface, everything looked like it was a good ending for everyone-he was engaged to Stephanie and Debbie was to get married to Ivan. But for reasons unknown to him, deep in his heart, there were lingered feelings of unease. His instincts were telling him that he was on the verge of losing something very precious to him. He felt tortured by these thoughts and no matter how hard he tried to use his work to keep his mind upied, he failed. Especially when he¡¯d see her, the feelings would grow stronger in his heart, making him lose control over his emotions. Just as what he was doing at the moment. Carlos knew it was wrong to have intimate thoughts about a woman who was soon to be married to another man. However, despite his strong self-control and the special training he had received in the army, he still couldn¡¯t control his desire for Debbie. He longed to hug her, kiss her, and take her. So he decided to act on his thoughts. While Debbie found herself lost in the depths of his eyes, even she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking about. After seeing the intense look in his eyes, she finally gave in. ¡°Okay, but this will be thest time we have sex,¡± she whispered to him. But Carlos stood by what he said, ¡°Don¡¯t marry Ivan.¡± He eagerly looked for signs of regret on her face. ¡°No way,¡± she refused again. This time, he didn¡¯t reply anything more and banged her a whole night. The following day, Debbie left Alorith with Piggy. Later that day, Chapter 1144 Carlos saw pictures of Debbie at the airport in the news. But Piggy wasn¡¯t in the picture with her because Ivan had arranged for someone to take care of the kid and take her through a different VIP passage. Three dayster, Carlos received his wedding invitation card from Debbie, coupled with a picture of their marriage license. Debbie¡¯s picture of her smiling brightly on the marriage license was an indication of her happiness. Carlos felt as though the picture was fashioned into a knife solely for the purpose of stabbing him in the heart. As if that weren¡¯t bad enough, just two days before the wedding, Carlos received a photo of Debbie dressed in a beautiful wedding gown. But it was Xavier who had sent him the photo. ¡°Carlos, see you in Zugrurg,¡± he wrote. Debbie was dressed in a white satin backless gown scattered with crystals and with straps covered in peach roses, and a three-meter long trail. The dress was elegant, tailored to outline her figure to perfection. Her beautiful hair was curled and done up in a reverse braided bun revealing her delicate neck. Carlos found himself glued to the picture for a long time, stretching his mind¡¯s capacity for self-torture. He could barely keep himself together. Wasting no more time, he pulled out his phone and called Debbie. As soon as the call went through, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Come back.¡± He was stricken with regret, pain and Longing N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He couldn¡¯t sit back and watch another man possess her beauty, her loveliness, and everything about her. ¡°Carlos? Debbie is asleep right now. If you have anything to say to her, please just tell me.¡± Carlos recognized Ivan¡¯s voice immediately. ¡°Debbie is asleep?¡¯ His words carried subtle sexual overtones which made Carlos even more fidgety. But before Carlos could say anything, he heard the soft and cute voice of a child from the other end. ¡°Daddy, I want ice-cream.¡± It was Piggy¡¯s voice, and she was addressing Ivan as ¡°Daddy¡± now. The sense of loss grew stronger in his heart. It wasn¡¯t until then that he finally realized he had lost two of the most important people in his life. Agitated, he threw his phone to the wall, smashing it to pieces. What else could he do apart from dishing out his anger and frustrations on his phone? Ivan heard a loud bang followed by a beeping sound before the call was cut off. He shook his head helplessly. Some people don¡¯t cherish what they have until they finally Lose it. Even an outstanding man Like Carlos couldn¡¯t avoid such amon human weakness. Soon, Debbie came out the bathroom after taking a shower. But when she saw Ivan ying with Piggy in her bedroom, she quickly retreated back to the bathroom and tidied her clothes. After making sure that she was dressed appropriately, she came out again Ivan had noticed it and he gave her aforting smile. He sat Piggy down on the bed and teased Debbie, ¡°You know why we¡¯re getting married, right? Do you need to be so wary of me?¡± Debbie shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°You¡¯re a guest here. It¡¯s not unusual to dress well before meeting a guest, right?¡± Chapter 1145 Ivan smiled and raised his chin, pointing to her cellphone on the bedside table. ¡°Carlos called you a few minutes ago. I answered it for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Debbie shook her head. With a bitter smile, she said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me, so why would I mind?¡± ¡°Okay. Anyway, keep on holding out. Don¡¯t cower at the crucial moment. I¡¯LL keep our wedding low-key. I won¡¯t let it slip through to any media outlets.¡± Their wedding ceremony was to be an orchestrated show, and the attendees would only be their family members and close friends. Apart from that no one else was to know about their marriage. It would be more troublesome and difficult for Debbie to go back to Carlos if too many people knew about her wedding to another man. Taking Miranda¡¯s words into consideration, Debbie wiped her hair with a towel and said, ¡°Do you think that Carlos will get angry when he finds out that this is all just a ruse?¡± Ivan replied firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. You¡¯re just doing this to win him back. It¡¯s a white lie. And it¡¯s just because you love him with all your heart and soul. If he truly loves you, he will forgive you.¡± ¡®If it were me in Carlos¡¯ ce, I wouldn¡¯t be able to me a woman for loving me so deeply. If Carlos mes Debbieter on, it will only mean that he doesn¡¯t love her at all, ¡® Ivan mused. Debbie felt calmer after being convinced by his reasoning. She felt the same way as Ivan did. If Carlos were to cause a scene over this, she would give up on him forever. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drop this topic for now. What are you doing here at this hour?¡± Debbie asked as she nced at the time on her phone. It was almost ten. Ivany next to Piggy and said resignedly, ¡°I¡¯m being spied on by my mother¡¯s men. I have no choice but toe to your ce to avoid her suspicions.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie chuckled with amusement. ¡°Seems Like Elsie really wants me to be her daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I chose to get married to you.¡± He sat up straight. Stroking Piggy¡¯s Little head, he gently said, ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s time to sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡± Piggy nodded, ¡°Good night, Daddy.¡± ¡°Good night, Piggy.¡± Ivan kissed the little girl¡¯s forehead and left the bedroom. After closing the door for them, he went to the bedroom next door. Debbie put down the towel and insisted, ¡°Baby, put away the toys and go to bed now.¡± Piggy obediently handed all the toys to her mother. When Debbie put the toys back to the drawer, the little girl climbed into bed by herself. ¡°Good girl. I need to dry my hair now. I¡¯LL be back soon, okay?¡± Piggy stuck her head out of the nket and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡° Then she closed her eyes at once. Debbie was deeply moved. She was so happy to have such a lovely daughter. With feelings of gratitude in her heart, she walked to the bathroom and took out the hair-dryer to blow her hair. Chapter 1146 Every two minutes, she woulde out and check up on the little girl. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She could hear Piggy ying by herself and mumbling something under the nket, but a few minutes later, she was quiet and fast asleep. The sight of her daughter¡¯s calm sleeping face gave her a sense of calmness inside her heart as well. At the Orchid Private Club In Carlos¡¯ VIP room, a group of wealthy men leisurely yed mahjong amongst themselves. Nothing out of the ordinary. Niles drew a mahjong tile from the wall. A big smile crept across his face as heid his hand of tiles on the table. ¡°Seven Pairs*, I win!¡± he eximed excitedly. (#IN: Seven Pairs is one of the winning hands of mahjong game.) Five minutester, Damon picked up the White Dragon* tile that Carlos had discarded andpleted a set. He stood up and said, ¡°Hey, guys, I win!¡± (*TN: The White Dragon tile is the one with a blue frame.) Another five minutes Later, Curtis showed his hand of tiles with a smug look on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys, but I win this round.¡± Carlos kept losing to the other three men. His mood went from bad to worse faster than a cat Lapping chain Lightning. His face contorted in displeasure as he finished up his red wine with one gulp and tossed the chips on the table. Niles Looked at him in utter disbelief. ¡°Carlos, this is at least three hundred thousand dors. Are you out of your mind?¡± Carlos cast a cold nce at him and said, ¡°What are you-a chicken?¡± He tried to goad Niles into ying, and it worked. Without wasting another second, Niles tossed the chips on the table and said, ¡°Count me in.¡± Damon rolled his eyes at them andined, ¡°Are you guys out of your minds? Carlos, you better be careful. What if Pepper Debbie reports you to the authorities again for organizing a gambling session?¡± Wesley kicked Damon¡¯s leg hard under the table almost immediately. Shrugging his shoulders, Damon gave him an embarrassed smile and shut his mouth. ¡°Wait! Debbie reported that I organized a gambling session before?¡± Carlos asked curiously. Damon put on a fake smile and answered, ¡°Yeah! We were just hanging about like this, but then your ex-wife called the police on us for gambling.¡± ¡°Wow! Debbie seems great! At least she was brave enough to treat the four richest young men in Alorith with disrespect!¡± Niles eximed. Wesley kicked him as well, and Niles fell silent unwillingly. Chapter 1147 Carlos¡¯ eyes darkened, his disdainful expression frozen in ce. Suddenly, he stood up from his seat and threw his ss to the wall with all his might as if trying to vent his frustration. As soon as the ss hit the wall, it was shattered to pieces, scattering shards across the floor. No one dared to utter another word after that. Niles stroked his hair to conceal his nervousness. He had known Carlos for many years, but this was the first time he had seen him like this. Carlos had a long face even before he entered the private booth. And now, he Looked Like a ferocious lion about to tear its prey apart. Wesley got off the phone and stopped Carlos from kicking the table in anger. ¡°Carlos, calm down!¡± Carlos shook off his arm, pulled out his tie and threw it onto the sofa. He then grabbed Curtis¡¯ ss and gulped it down in one go. Curtis looked at his empty ss in Carlos¡¯ hand and thought, ¡®Carlos aren¡¯t you a germophobe?¡¯ He grabbed a bottle of liquor and waved it before Carlos. ¡°Let¡¯s get some of the hard stuff.¡± Carlos nodded, cast a freezing nce at his friends and said, ¡°No one will be allowed to leave today.¡± The others rolled their eyes secretly and cursed inwardly, ¡®Carlos, do you have to be so bossy?¡± Damon nudged at Curtis with his elbow and whispered, ¡°Why would you ask him to drink liquor? Now we¡¯ll have to drink with him. Don¡¯t you know that my wife won¡¯t Let me touch her if I go home drunk? Damn it, man!¡± Curtis chuckled and patted Damon on the back. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re just boasting in front of him because Carlos won¡¯t be able to hug his woman regardless of whether he is drunk or sober as a nun.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Damon snapped, ¡°Well, if he wants to hug his woman, I¡¯LL call Stephanie over so that he can hug her as long as he wants.¡± Curtis poured a ss of liquor, suppressing his urge to kick Damon, and put it on the table. ¡°You think he wants to hug Stephanie?¡± ¡°Not Stephanie? He¡¯s missing Pepper Debbie? That¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s already engaged to Stephanie,¡± Damon retorted in disbelief. ¡°Damon!¡± Carlos called out his name in anger. ¡°What¡¯s up, dude?¡± Damon casually turned to look at Carlos, as if he had no idea of what was going on. ¡°Our Singapore branch is in dire need of a regional president. I think your wife will be perfect for that position,¡± Carlos said in a calm voice. ¡°What? No! Carlos, no, Carlos. You know I can¡¯t leave Alorith right now. You can¡¯t separate us Like that.¡± Anxious, Damon stood up, picked up the ss of Liquor Curtis had just poured, and sat next to Carlos Carlos had his eyes shut tight. Chapter 1148 Damon took a deep breath and decided to do something to make Carlos happy. ¡°Bro, we¡¯re going to be drinking to our hearts¡¯ content tonight. Okay?¡± After saying that, he emptied the contents of the ss rapidly and told Curtis, ¡°Hey! This is good liquor! Curtis, pour me another ss, please!¡± Carlos finally opened his eyes. He Looked at the two bottles of liquor in front of Curtis, and hinted to Damon with his eyes. After shifting his eyes back and forth between Carlos and the bottles of liquor, Damon understood what he was trying to say. ¡°Oh God! I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Debbie or Stephanie. Now, I¡¯ll have to appease him for the sake of my wife.¡¯ Carlos and Damon grabbed a bottle respectively and started chugging away. The other three tried to stop them, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, this was Carlos¡¯ private affair The two of them finished three bottles of liquor each. Before long, Damon sumbed to the effects of alcohol and dozed off on the sofa. However, Carlos wasn¡¯t going to stop there. He reached out to grab the fourth bottle, but Curtis stopped him. ¡°Carlos, you are still taking your medication. How about we call it a day?¡± Carlos shook his hand off and continued drinking without a care in the world. In a desperate act to save his friend, Wesley took the bottle away from Carlos and chugged it all down. His eyes turned red as he burped, and he then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve run out of liquor now. Let me send you home.¡± As if he didn¡¯t hear Wesley, Carlos pointed to the wine bottles in the wine cab. ¡°We have wine.¡± The others were rendered speechless Niles offered, ¡°How about we call Stephanie? We can¡¯t let him drink like this. But he won¡¯t listen to us. Maybe he¡¯ll listen to Stephanie.¡± Carlos cast a warning nce at him, so cold it could freeze hell over within minutes. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Niles trembled when he saw Carlos¡¯ murderous eyes and he decided to shut his mouth. Curtis shook his head in disappointment. ¡®Niles is such an idiot. He doesn¡¯t have the slightest clue about what Carlos needs right now. s! They all have to count on me.¡¯ He turned to look at Niles and casually said, ¡°I wonder if Debbie is asleep right now.¡± Niles¡¯ Look of concern slowly melted away to be reced by a somewhat puzzled look. ¡®What does he mean by that? Why did he mention Debbie all of a sudden?¡¯ He shook his head at Curtis and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking me?¡± Chapter 1149 ¡°I¡¯LL call her and see. Just hold on,¡± Curtis said. No one responded to that. Curtis pulled out his phone from his pocket and asked Niles, ¡°Should I call her or send her a video-call request?¡± Niles looked at the others as he felt even more confused. ¡®How am I supposed to know?¡¯ ¡°Send a video-call request?¡± he stammered. ¡°I better call her. Maybe she¡¯s asleep,¡± said Curtis as he scrolled down his contact list. Niles suddenly noticed that Carlos¡¯ eyes were fixated on Curtis¡¯ phone this whole time, and he immediately understood where Curtis was going with this. ¡°Why not call her first? If she¡¯s awake, you can send her a video-call request,¡± he said. Curtis nodded in agreement. He dialed Debbie¡¯s number and put his phone on speaker mode. ¡°Hi, Uncle Curtis!¡± Debbie greeted him from the other end of the Line. It was around 11 p.m., and she was still at work. ¡°Debbie, did you go to bed already?¡± Curtis stole a nce at Carlos, who wasn¡¯t drinking anymore. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m still at work. Why? What¡¯s up?¡± Curtis seldom called her at this hour. ¡°Do you mind if we have a video chat? I feel Like I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. The guys are drinking. Niles and I are very bored.¡± Niles¡¯ jaw dropped to the floor faster than he could say Jack Robinson. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seriously? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s using me as an excuse, ¡® he thought to himself. ¡°A video chat? Uncle Curtis is really strange!¡¯ Debbie thought. However, she was too embarrassed to turn him down, so she agreed reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡± Debbie changed her pajamas before epting the video call. ¡°Hey, Uncle Curtis,¡± she greeted him. Sitting just behind Curtis was a familiar figure and a closer look revealed that it was none other than Carlos. Judging by the way his eyes were narrowed, she wasn¡¯t sure whether he was staring right at her or sleeping. Debbie started to feel a little nervous as she wasn¡¯t expecting to see Chapter 1150 Carlos. Tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, she said, ¡°Uncle Curtis, what¡¯s going on?¡± Curtis giggled and adjust his phone so that Debbie could only see him. ¡°Carlos has been drinking all night. Damon¡¯s already passed out. Neither of Wesley and Niles is a heavy drinker. I guess I will be the next to get wasted. Debbie, you have to help me.¡± Both Niles and Debbie were rendered speechless. ¡®Wait. Carlos has been drinking?¡¯ Debbie furrowed her brows and said anxiously, ¡°Carlos is still on his medication. He really shouldn¡¯t be drinking at all.¡± ¡°I know! But he has already drunk four and a half bottles of Liquor. And, guess what? He has already smoked three packets of cigarettes. Any sensible human being would think that he¡¯s probably trying to kill himself.¡± ¡®What? Is Uncle Curtis joking or something? What will I do if Carlos dies? And Piggy?¡¯ Debbie couldn¡¯t ept the thought of losing Carlos again and she raised her voice saying, ¡°Uncle Curtis, could you please give your phone to Carlos?¡± She didn¡¯t know whether Carlos would speak to her, but she had to give it a shot. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Curtis waved his phone before Carlos and said, ¡°Debbie¡¯s on the line. She wants to talk to you.¡± Carlos cast a cold nce at Curtis to dismiss him at once. He knew Curtis was using Debbie to stop him from drinking. ¡°No!¡± He turned Curtis down without hesitation. Upon hearing that, Debbie felt both hurt and embarrassed. ¡°Uncle Curtis, I have to get back to work now. You should just call Stephanie.¡± Before Curtis even had the chance to say something, Debbie ended the video call, without saying goodbye. Almost immediately, an awkward silence permeated the private booth. None of them knew what to say or do. After a while, Curtis stood up, walked to the wine cab and grabbed a bottle of wine. Chapter 1151 ¡°This bottle of wine looks nice. Niles, get us some sses.¡± Niles was the youngest of them and by default ended up getting bossed around by the others. Sighing in defeat, Niles stood up to press the button to call in a waiter. However, Carlos stood up and stopped him. He kicked Damon, who was blocking his way, and told the others, ¡°I have to go. You guys have fun.¡± Niles widened his eyes in concern. ¡°You sure?¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Carlos suddenly changed his mind. Curtis chuckled and put the bottle back into the wine cab. ¡°Carlos is leaving, and I don¡¯t feel like drinking. Niles, what about you?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Niles stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t feel like drinking either. Let¡¯s go.¡± He felt like he was the dumbest among them and Curtis was the most cunning one. He sighed helplessly, eager to leave. Wesley called for help. ¡°Send two men over to bring Damon home safely.¡± After that, they walked out of the private booth together. For a man who had drunk way over his limit, Carlos walked steadily ahead of them. But his friends knew how drunk he really was. Despite his drunken stupor, he maintained his stoic and imperious disposition Just when they stepped out of the club, Stephanie got out of her car not too far away from them. Upon seeing Carlos, she heaved a sigh of relief and walked toward him. She held his arm and greeted his friends politely. Then she faced Carlos with a concerned look. ¡°Carlos, why weren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡± Carlos was so upset he didn¡¯t feel Like talking politely. In fact, he thought about how good it would feel to be cursing like a sailor. But instead, he simply answered, ¡°Busy.¡± Stephanie felt a little insulted by his response. Still, she managed to conceal her feelings. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Have you been drinking again? I¡¯ll take you home. Get in the car.¡± ¡°No. Niles and I have agreed to go to his ce.¡± Niles was dumbfounded as this was the first time he had heard of such a proposition. ¡®What? When did we agree to that?¡¯ He shook his head in disbelief. Curtis whispered in his ear, ¡°Go!¡± Chapter 1152 ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°A hundred percent sure.¡± Left with no choice, Niles walked towards Carlos and Stephanie. ¡°Hi, Stephanie. Carlos and I are going to y Super Smash Bros. We had a tournament Last week and Carlos beat me a few times already. So we agreed on a rematch to settle the score.¡± The others looked absolutely baffled, as though they had a big question mark sign hanging above their heads. ¡®Niles is an idiot! What the hell is he talking about? Does Carlos look like a person who would y Super Smash Bros?¡® Stephanie was nobody¡¯s fool and she understood that Carlos just didn¡¯t want to go with her. Giving everyone a round of polite smiles, she Let go of Carlos and said, ¡°All right then, you guys have fun.¡± Niles scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°Sure. Bye, Stephanie.¡± Carlos and Niles got into a car, while Curtis and Wesley got into the other. Putting the pedal to the metal, the four of them disappeared within seconds. Ang¡¯s Library Stephanie clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth as she watched their tail-lights disappear into the horizon Suddenly, two men dressed in camouge carried a man out of the club. Stephanie recognized Damon as the man being carried and she walked over to him. ¡°Hello, Damon. Are you feeling okay?¡± Damon barely raised his head and his eyes were still blurry. In a drunken stupor, he looked straight at Stephanie, but he thought it was Carlos. ¡°Carlos! Hey buddy, look at yo He belched loudly and stammered, ¡°You must be upset because of Pepper Debbie. Dude, stop drinking. Otherwise, she will call the police on us. And you may have to kneel before her and apologize.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. One of the men holding Damon up reminded him in a whisper, ¡°That¡¯s not Carlos.¡± ¡°What? Not Carlos? Ah, it must be Pepper Debbie. Woman, since you are here, I have to talk to you. How could you betray my friend? I¡¯m so disappointed in you. Jared and you are best friends, and I thought you were a good girl. Damn! Carlos has fallen for you again even after losing his memory. Are you a femme fatale or something? Ugh¡­ You know what? I¡¯m actually impressed by your influence on Carlos. He just can¡¯t seem to get you out of his mind, huh?¡± Stephanie¡¯s smile froze and she said coldly, ¡°Damon, I¡¯m Stephanie.¡± ¡°Oh. Hi, Stephanie. Carlos is drunk. Please, take him back home. If Pepper Debbie was here, he would have to stand barefoot on a porcupine. My brother is the CEO of Hilton Group, and a proud man. How can he stand barefoot on a porcupine?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 1153 Fuming, Stephanie decided to not talk to Damon anymore. She turned around and left without even saying goodbye. The two men stared at each other, dumbfounded. When they saw the sly smirk on Damon¡¯s face, they realized that he had said all of that on purpose. As Stephanie got inside her car, Damon threw his head left and right to the two men and said, ¡°Carlos is my buddy. I need to be there for him all the time. Even though I don¡¯t like Debbie, I¡¯m on her side now for Carlos¡¯ sake.¡± The two men¡¯s jaws fell to the ground simultaneously. Why was he telling them about private matters? On the way to Niles¡¯ ce, Carlos insisted on getting out of the car, so Niles had no choice but to ask the driver to take them to Champs Bay Apartments instead. Niles sat in his car and watched as Carlos went inside Building 2 of the Champs Bay Apartments. He was dumbfounded. ¡®He said he wasn¡¯t going home when Stephanie came to pick him up. Why is he going back home now?¡± After Carlos entered the elevator, Niles called his brother. ¡°Wesley, I really don¡¯t understand Carlos,¡± heined. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°When we met Stephanie, Carlos told her that he was going to stay overnight at my ce. But after we drove away from her, he asked me to drop him at his apartment. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on in that head of his,¡± Niles exined quickly. After a short pause, Wesley told his silly brother, ¡°That¡¯s because Debbie lives in Building 2 as well. She¡¯s on the seventh floor.¡± It took Niles a few seconds to grasp what he had said. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What? Debbie lives right above Carlos and Stephanie¡¯s floor?¡± he yelled into the phone. ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± ¡°Nice job, Debbie!¡¯ Niles praised her in his mind with a grin. There was only one apartment on each floor of the building. If there were two, Debbie would have taken the other apartment on the same floor as Carlos. ¡°It looks like she will stop at nothing to get him back. Now, I really believe that she Loves him a lot, ¡® Niles thought. ¡°But if she Loves him so much, why is she marrying another man? Is it because Carlos got engaged to Stephanie? Yeah, that must be it! On the seventh floor The sheets and covers in the bedroom had already been removed. But Carlos remade the bed and slumped into it. He could somehow feel her unique fragrance in the room. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Old man, I love you so much.¡± Chapter 1154 ¡°Old man, will you kiss me?¡± ¡°Old man, rest assured. Harley will take responsibility for Millie.¡± When he closed his eyes, all he could think of was Debbie. Her voice was so seductive when she called him, and her smile revealed how happy she was when she was with him. But the woman was about to marry another man. She might not call him ¡°old man¡° anymore. Carlos closed his eyes in unbearable pain. The day before Debbie¡¯s wedding, Carlos flew to Zugrurg. Ivan picked him up from the airport. He drove Carlos to the hotel he had booked for him. When he dropped Carlos off, he said, ¡°Debbie will be waiting for you at the Green Park N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Vi. You should be there before nine in the morning. She is hoping that you¡¯ll carry her to the wedding car. Carlos, thanks foring.¡± ninjanovel Carlos didn¡¯t respond. The night seemed tost forever, yet it was very short. Carlos didn¡¯t sleep at all. He buried himself in his work. At six in the morning, he went to the gym and did a one-hour workout. He then went back to his room, washed himself up and began to shave. He was using the razor Debbie had bought for him. He had been using it ever since he had received it from her. He put on a suit and leather shoes. After checking himself in the mirror, he set off to the location Ivan had mentioned. There weren¡¯t many people in the vi. A housemaid led him to the second-floor bedroom, where Debbie was waiting for Ivan. Kasie, Jared, Sasha, Curtis and Colleen were also in the room. They had arrivedst night. When they saw Carlos, they left the room one after the other. Jared, who was thest to leave, closed the door behind him. Carlos stared at the woman in front of him. She was sitting in the middle of the bed. The wedding dress she was wearing was the one in the photo that Xavier had sent him. She Looked even more stunning than in the photo. ¡°Carlos, thank you for fulfilling my wish,¡± she said with a small smile. Carlos fixed his eyes upon her, saying nothing She felt awkward as he gazed at her intensely. She lowered her head and began to y with her crystal-adorned nails. ¡°Were you this beautiful when we got married?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice after a Long while. Chapter 1155 Debbie lifted her head slowly to stare at the man and then shook her head. ¡°We never had a wedding ceremony.¡± Carlos hadn¡¯t expected that answer at all. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked in confusion. With a gentle smile, Debbie exined, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t know each other when we got married. We only got to know each other three years after our marriage.¡± He was even more confused now. ¡®Didn¡¯t we get married because we were in love?¡± Before he had the chance to ask her, footsteps and voices came from outside the door. Carlos and Debbie silently stared at each other, unable to Look away. ording to their customs, Kasie and Colleen stopped Ivan in front of the bedroom. After he gave them a few red packets, he entered the room. When Ivan and his two groomsmen saw Carlos and Debbie staring at each other affectionately, they stood still at the door. Ang¡¯s Library The situation was awkward. But then, Ivan walked up to Debbie and gave her the bouquet of roses he was holding. ¡°Debbie, time to go to the church.¡± ¡®No photographers, no rtives, no traditional ceremonies¡­¡¯ Carlos furrowed his eyebrows. ¡®Why is their wedding being held in such a harsh manner?¡¯ Debbie didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. She moved to the edge of the bed so that Ivan could put on her red crystal high heels for her. He then stood up and told Carlos, ¡°Carlos, would you do the honors and take Debbie to the wedding car?¡± Carlos nodded and walked towards the bed. He scooped Debbie up in his arms, and by instinct, she cradled his neck as she had done so many times before. The smell of tobo that enveloped him was the same as always. Her familiar fragrance reached Carlos and he unconsciously held her closer to him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They left the room and went down the stairs. Debbie¡¯s eyes reddened as she thought to herself miserably, ¡®Why isn¡¯t he asking me not to marry Ivan? Does he no longer love me?¡¯ Despite their mixed feelings, they kept their silence all the way. Six posh cars were waiting outside the vi. The one in the front was a red Maserati-the wedding car. Curtis opened the rear door and gave Debbie a warm smile. Carlos gently ced her in the back seat. Chapter 1156 He straightened her wedding dress and then nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Congrattions,¡± he said softly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to hear that from him. How she wished he would ask her to leave with him at that moment! However, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of such emotions in his eyes. He was the same old aloof president. Her heart ached when she saw his indifferent expression. She tried her best to hold back the tears that were threatening to fall. When Carlos retreated, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. They flowed down her cheeks silently. At that very moment, she felt that she and Carlos were really over and that they could never be back together again. Carlos closed the door and walked to the car behind the Maserati. Debbie bit her lips hard to suppress her cries. She did not look away until he was out of her sight. Ang¡¯s Library In around ten minutes, they arrived at the church where the wedding was to be held. There were only about thirty people in attendance. Among the wedding guests were Ivan¡¯s family members and the couple¡¯s friends, including Xavier, Yates, Hayden and his wife. After Curtis and the others were finally seated, the ceremony began. The small church was packed full of people. Ivan stood next to the priest, waiting for his bride. Standing at the far end of the red carpet, Debbie held onto Carlos¡¯ arm. She was d in a beautiful white wedding gown, withce at the top, highlighted with pearls studding the upper part. Her waist was belted by a fine silk sash, on which were sewn fine flowers of satin and silk. She was truly stunning. Pausing there at the entrance of the church, Carlos and Debbie looked like a match made in heaven, almost as if it were those two who were to be married today. Ivan watched as Debbie approached him on Carlos¡¯ arm. When she finally stood in front of Ivan, Carlos held her soft hand and was about to hand it to Ivan. Suddenly, he saw tears streaming down her cheeks under the white veil. His heart skipped a beat and he held her hand even tighter. He couldn¡¯t bear to give this woman to another man. When the priest repeated his request, it brought him back to reality. Carlos took a deep breath and gently guided her hand to Ivan¡¯s. ¡°Be nice to her,¡± he said. He put his right hand in his pocket then, so no one could see it ball into a fist. Chapter 1157 Ivan gave Carlos a gentle smile and answered, ¡°I will.¡± People watched as Carlos turned around. ¡°Carlos!¡± Debbie called out his name, choking back tears, her voice hoarse from a broken heart. He wanted to turn around, to run to her, hold her tight and never let her go, but decided against it. After all, it was her wedding. Without stopping, he walked off the stage. Debbie felt her eyes tingling and could hardly help shedding tears. They flowed freely down her face now, staining her veil and her lovely dress. How she wished he would turn around and take her away! But he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even slow his pace, much less take her away. The priest began, ¡°Ivan Walker, do you take Debbie Nelson to be yourwfully wedded wife, to live together after God¡¯s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish her from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto her for as long as you both shall live?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Ivan answered without hesitation, ¡°I do!¡± The priest turned to Debbie. ¡°Debbie, do you take Ivan for yourwfully wedded husband, to live together after God¡¯s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish him from this day forward,N?velDrama.Org owns all content. forsaking all others, keeping only unto him for as long as you both shall Live?¡± Unlike Ivan, Debbie hesitated. She turned her head to look at the man sitting close to the stage. The man who had given her hand to Ivan¡¯s. Her big eyes were filled with expectation, yet he gave no response. He sat there, stony faced, watching the ceremony. She despaired and stammered, ¡°I-¡° Before she could finish, there was some kind ofmotion outside the church. Several policemen threw open the church doors and rushed in. ¡°Excuse me. Which one of you is Debbie Nelson?¡± one of them asked. People started gossiping among themselves, and the tiny church was filled with the voices of the wedding guests. Carlos frowned and wondered what was going on. Debbie soon stopped crying, staring at the policemen. She had a bad feeling about this. She threw back her veil, wiped her tears, and answered, ¡°That¡¯s me The policeman showed her his badge and stated, ¡°I¡¯m from the Alorith Municipal Public Security Bureau. We have some evidence connecting you with a homicide. Please come with us.¡± The church was in an uproar, now, thanks to his outrageous statement. Ivan stood before Debbie and retorted, ¡°How? Who was murdered?¡± Chapter 1158 ¡°We found Miss Megan¡¯s body in the suburbs four days ago. Witnesses said that Debbie had gotten into a fight with her. I¡¯m sorry, but Debbie has toe with us.¡± The color drained from Debbie¡¯s face when she heard the policeman describing everything. He wasn¡¯t wrong, and circumstantial evidence might doom her before this ever went to trial. ¡®Megan is dead?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Carlos¡¯ face darkened. He called Megan, but it went straight to voicemail. Her phone was off. He then called Wesley, but his assistant answered it. ¡°Wesley is conducting infantry drills. He¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± Carlos called Frankie and asked, ¡°Is Megan dead?¡± ninjanovel Frankie was shocked as well. ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard. I¡¯ll look into it now.¡± The policemen led Debbie away. Since she went peacefully, they forewent the handcuffs. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A bride was taken away by police at her wedding-that usually happened in TV shows, bad ones. In real life, it was unthinkable. Before she was led away, Ivan coaxed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to bail you out as soon as possible.¡± Debbie nodded. When she walked past Carlos, he was on the phone. They stared at each other, but neither of them spoke. Outside the church, she looked down at her wedding dress and smiled bitterly. ¡®I might be the first woman taken to the station in this sort of attire, ¡® she thought. The policemen intended to ferry Debbie back to Alorith. If it weren¡¯t for Ivan pulling strings and demanding a change of clothes, she would have to wear the wedding dress all the way back. Ivan had nned to ask Xavier to bail Debbie out first. But by the time he and the others arrived at the police station, Debbie was already on a red-eye flight, bound for Alorith. As a result, Carlos, Curtis and the others did the same, intending to get her out of whatever she¡¯d gotten tangled up in Carlos was the invisible ruler of his home city, and he could have his men look into this. At Walker family¡¯s residence After making sure Piggy was asleep, Elsie left the bedroom and closed the door quietly. Then she called Ivan and confronted him angrily. ¡°Ivan, tell me the truth. Do you really Love Debbie?¡± Ivan had just disembarked. Stretching his sore muscles and rubbing his aching temples, he answered, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Of course I love her. Why would I marry her if I didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then why does she still talk to her ex?¡± When she saw Debbie¡¯s ex-husband giving her away, Elsie was both dumbfounded and angry. She grew suspicious of their rtionship. ¡°Come on, Mom. You know Debbie¡¯s family. Her dad¡¯s dead and her mom¡¯s missing. So I asked Carlos to give her away. It¡¯s no big deal.¡° Ivan made sure he sounded as calm as possible. Chapter 1159 Elsie frowned and said, ¡°I Love Piggy a lot. But I don¡¯t like Debbie staying in touch with Carlos. Tell her to stop talking to him.¡± ¡°Got it, Mom. I promise. We¡¯re headed to the police station. I have to go. Bye.¡± Elsie had to hang up. She sighed helplessly. Logan, Elsie¡¯s husband, patted her shoulder and coaxed her, ¡°We know Debbie. She might be divorced, but she¡¯s no cheater. She¡¯s no murderer, either. Ivan will fix this. He¡¯s good at that.¡± Elsie didn¡¯t respond. She was too busy regretting how hard she pushed Ivan into getting married. Now he was forced into a marriage he might not have wanted, because of her prodding. In Alorith The police had brought Debbie to an interrogation room. Several detectives observed the scene behind a two-way mirror. ¡°Where were you at approximately 8 p.m. four days ago? And who can prove it?¡± ¡°Four days ago¡­ I was at home. My daughter can prove it. I was with her the whole time.¡± ¡°Your daughter is only two years old. She can¡¯t act as a witness on your behalf. Anyone else?¡± ninjanovel Debbie tried her best to stay calm. ¡°Officer, may I ask how Megan was murdered?¡± she asked. The policeman looked at her warily and answered, ¡°She was raped and then stabbed with a knife. She bled to death.¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°She was raped. How could I have done that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already caught the rapist. He had left the spot after raping her, but then returned after some time. He ims that he saw you stab Megan multiple times.¡± Saying that, he produced a transparent stic bag and ced it in front of her. ¡°Is this yours?¡± he asked. Inside the bag was a knife. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°This is mine! But I was getting married today. Do you really think I would go out and kill someone several days before my wedding?¡± The policeman stopped taking notes and lifted the pen from the notepad. Chapter 1160 He looked her in the eye and asked, ¡°How was your rtionship with Megan? Did you get along?¡± Debbie wondered how she could exin her rtionship with Megan without making it sound like she had always wanted to murder her. ¡°I admit that Megan and I were not getting along well, but I had never thought of killing her.¡± ¡°Why weren¡¯t you two getting along?¡± The interrogation Lasted a long time. Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown. She kept repeating the same words-¡°I didn¡¯t kill Megan. I need mywyer. I will find evidence to prove my innocence.¡± Three-odd hourster, another policeman entered the interrogation room. ninjanovel ¡°Debbie, your Lawyer is here.¡± She saw Xavier and Ivan walk in. Ivan was acting somewhat strange. Xavier said, ¡°Debbie, things have be a bitplicated. The surveince video from that night shows that Megan was taken out of the city in your car.¡± Debbie¡¯s breathing hitched. A cold shiver ran down her spine. Someone was deliberately framing her ¡®Who did this? Who raped and killed her? Why?¡± she wondered. Xavier told her more about the case. It was an engineer who had raped Megan. The man had already been caught by the police. He admitted shamelessly that he had raped her because she was pretty and he couldn¡¯t hold back his desires. Ivan retorted, ¡°No, he¡¯s lying. Someone must have hired him to rape her.¡± He had a hunch as to who might have hired the man to rape Megan. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Xavier cast a sidelong nce at Ivan and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what he said.¡± Not long after Debbie had been taken to the police station, some of the news outlets reported that she and Ivan had held a secret wedding ceremony, and that the police had taken her away because she had apparently killed someone. Carlos had Lost no time in tearing those articles down. There were always malicious rumors about Debbie on the news. As a result of that pattern, the netizens didn¡¯t take the murder usation seriously. They thought that it was just another piece of fake news. After leaving the police station, Ivan and Xavier went in different directions. Ivan got into his car, but he didn¡¯t start the engine. Instead, he took out his phone and called someone. As soon as it connected, he said angrily, ¡°That engineer is your man!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Yes, he is. So? Ivan, are you saying that it was me who had asked him to rape that woman?¡± Chapter 1161 Ivan¡¯s hand tightened around the steering wheel. ¡°You broke the Law!¡± he yelled into the phone. ¡°I am well aware that asking someone to rape a woman is against thew. So, obviously I didn¡¯t do it. Ivan, you¡¯ve let me down! How can you not trust me?¡± Without answering, Ivan hung up and sighed helplessly. He immediately called Carlos. ¡°Carlos, someone has framed Debbie. And the police aren¡¯t granting her bail. Someone powerful is behind this. Carlos, will you please help her out of this?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t respond. Ivan closed his eyes and pleaded, ¡°Carlos, Debbie is your ex-wife. She was depressed when she thought that you were dead. In order to give b¡ª¡± He almost blurted out, ¡°In order to give birth to your baby¡­¡± Luckily, he stopped in time to avoid the blunder and instead said, ¡°She had been working really hard in order to teach those who had hurt you and her a lesson, and to put them behind bars. She has done so much for you. You may not know it, but I do. And now, she is being framed. Carlos, you aren¡¯t just going to sit and watch, are you?¡± Carlos lit a cigarette and took a drag. After exhaling the smoke, he said, ¡°She¡¯s your wife now.¡± ninjanovel N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°So you are not willing to help her?¡± Ivan was a Little disappointed in Carlos. ¡°I will help her. But you have to divorce her,¡± Carlos said indifferently. Ivan¡¯s mouth flew open. After a long pause, he said, ¡°I swear I won¡¯ty a finger on her. But I can¡¯t divorce her right now. I have my own reasons. Is that eptable, Carlos?¡± ¡°Fine. You have to divorce her within the next three months,¡± said Carlos. ¡°Deal!¡± Carlos hung up and walked out of Megan¡¯s apartment. He then called Frankie. ¡°Someone framed Debbie. Look into it.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± ¡°Bail her out at all costs and take her to the manor. Appoint some men to protect her at all times,¡± he added. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± At that moment, the elevator arrived on the floor with a ding and Chapter 1162 Wesley walked out. Upon seeing Carlos¡¯ gloomy face, he asked with a solemn expression, ¡°Is it true?¡± Carlos nodded. Wesley banged his fist against the wall and cursed, ¡°Son of a bitch! I swear I will make him pay for what he did to Megan!¡± Carlos took out a cigarette and gave it to him. ¡°The rapist is in police custody now. But he ims that he saw Debbie kill Megan. What do you think?¡± he asked. Wesley was shocked, but then he shook his head. ¡°Although I hate Debbie, I don¡¯t think she would do such a thing. Besides, she is one of the most popr singers in the world. Why would she destroy herself by killing someone?¡± Carlos took a drag on his cigarette and looked at the policemen in Megan¡¯s apartment, his eyes darkening gradually. From the very beginning, he had not believed that Debbie had killed Megan. ¡®Even a cat scares her out of her wits. She doesn¡¯t have the guts to kill someone. All this time, she had been racking her brains to get me back and to take vengeance on Dad. Plus, it¡¯s impossible that she would go and kill Megan right before her wedding!¡¯ he thought. What he needed to do now was find evidence to prove her innocence. Ang¡¯s Library Although Carlos had done a good job in quashing those rumors about her arrest, manyizens still left comments under some posts of Star Empire and Debbie on Weibo, asking her to prove that she was not in the police station. That evening, Debbie took a video of herself and posted it on Weibo with the words, ¡°I¡¯m still working, even at this Late hour. Look at these dark circles! Gosh! My eyes are killing me.¡± It was like a p in the face to those media outlets that were trying to defame her. And rumors associated with the incident were deleted in the blink of an eye. Debbie¡¯s loyal fans expressed their heartache for her being the target of cyber-bullying again. They even said that they would support her no matter what happened. At East District Manor Debbie was standing next to the bedroom window, reading her fans¡®ments. She was deeply touched by their Love. She swore to herself that she would work harder and write more songs for them. The bedroom door creaked open. Carlos stood at the door with a serious look on his face. She turned around to look at him, but said nothing. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He didn¡¯t say a word either. After a few seconds, he turned around and left for the study. Chapter 1163 She was safe and sound; he was relieved. Debbie was surprised by his silence. ¡®Should I go and thank him?¡¯ she wondered. Xavier told Debbie that the police hadn¡¯t granted her bail. Many of her friends tried to bail her out, including Ivan, Curtis and Jared, but they failed. Law enforcement wasn¡¯t budging on this. She was a superstar, and traveled too much. They considered her a flight risk. Finally, Ivan was left with no choice. He called Carlos. Carlos¡¯ assistant went forthwith to the police station, trying to talk the bail bondswoman into letting Debbie go. He even tried subtle intimidation, but she wasn¡¯t budging. Carlos himself confronted an officer on vacation in a suburban resort area. They had spent several hours drinking tea and chatting before the officer finally granted Debbie¡¯s bail. Debbie guessed that James was probably behind it. It was possible he used his influence to make sure the cops didn¡¯t make it easy for them. A corrupt cop could potentially deny someone bail and refuse payment. Through the window, Debbie saw the myriad security guards patrolling the area. She sighed and went downstairs to the kitchen. Carlos had helped her a lot this time, saving her from jail and worse, and she needed to thank him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She made a cup of chrysanthemum tea and headed for the study. The CEO had told her she didn¡¯t need to knock. But that was three years ago, and he had amnesia now. He might not remember ever granting her that privilege. So she knocked on the door instead. She didn¡¯t open the door until he responded. It was weird, hanging back like this, acting as though they were strangers. But she could do little else. Carlos was hunching over hisptop, the light from the screen illuminating his face. She ced the cup on the desk and said, ¡°Drink some tea first. It¡¯ll help your eyes.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± he answered simply. Debbie took a deep breath and began, ¡°I need to thank you. If it-¡° However, Carlos¡¯ ringtone saw to it that she couldn¡¯t continue. She stole a nce at the screen and saw the caller ID-Stephanie. ninjanovel ¡°Hello?¡± he said coldly. After Stephanie said something, he suddenly raised his head to look at Debbie. Debbie thought he was implying she should leave, so she turned around. But she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m too busy to make it there. Go to bed early. Get some rest.¡± Debbie was at a loss whether she should leave. Carlos hung up the phone, took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°That hit the spot.¡± He then told Debbie, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Is he asking me to cook for him?¡¯ Debbie wondered. Without turning around, she Lowered her head and said nothing. The Last time she did that, he shared his meal with Stephanie. That was a humiliating blow, since she had specially prepared those dishes for him. She didn¡¯t want to go through that again. Chapter 1164 Carlos¡¯ face darkened as he insisted coldly, ¡°Cook for me.¡± Debbie turned around and shook her head. ¡°Maybe you could ask your fiancee, Carlos.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± Debbie answered firmly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ninjanovel At this, Carlos reached his wit¡¯s end. ¡°So this is how you thank me?¡± he asked icily. ¡°After what I did for you?¡± Debbie took a deep breath and snapped back, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m happy you could help. But I swore I¡¯d never cook for you again, after what happenedst time. I cooked for you, not for her. Hungry? Ask the chef.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t have any of your food.¡± ¡°But she said she did!¡± ¡°I said she didn¡¯t eat! I ate everything! Clear now?¡± he said with a frown. Debbie was stunned for a while. ¡®So Stephanie lied?¡¯ She asked, ¡°Really? She didn¡¯t eat them?¡± She wanted to confirm. Carlos cast an angry nce at her. ¡°You don¡¯t speak Chinese? How about I repeat it in English, Spanish, Korean or Russian?¡± he mocked. Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile. ¡°No need for that, Carlos. I only speak Chinese and English.¡± In fluent English, he said, ¡°I ate everything.¡± Of course Debbie knew what he said. She heard it the first time, and understood what he just said. She used to get terrible grades. But Carlos¡¯ tutoring made a huge difference, and her English had improved greatly. And that did it. She felt better conceding to his request. Her cheeks were rosy with a sheen of happiness. ¡°Cool. What do you want?¡± she asked cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m not picky,¡± he simply said. Chapter 1165 Debbie pursed her lips andined in her mind, ¡®Not picky? He¡¯d make the book of Guinness World Records for the pickiest eater.¡® Carlos, of course, noticed that. ¡°What? You got a problem?¡± he asked. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m going to the kitchen now.¡± Debbie left the study in a hurry. On her way to the kitchen, she wondered what she should cook for Carlos. A half-hourter, Debbie appeared at the door of the study carrying a bowl of noodles topped with sliced tomato and scrambled eggs. The odor of food was like a trigger, and Carlos¡¯ stomach started rumbling the moment he smelled it. He put hisptop aside and watched as she ced the bowl before him with great care. ¡°It¡¯s Late, so don¡¯t eat too much. ninjanovel I¡¯ll make breakfast for you in the morning. Cool?¡± ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± He took over the chopsticks from her. While he was eating, she felt kind of bored and walked towards the bookshelf. Suddenly, she remembered something and offered, ¡°There are more noodles if you¡¯re still hungry.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Sure.¡± Debbie giggled and went downstairs again. In the end, Carlos finished two bowls of noodles. He really was hungry. While Debbie was doing the dishes in the kitchen, Carlos went downstairs. Watching her clean, he shed a smile, as a feeling of warmth coursed through him. Debbie turned off the light in the kitchen and walked out. She then saw Carlos rxing on the couch, watching TV. ¡°Did you finish your work?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Yeah.¡± Carlos stood up from the sofa and turned off the TV. ¡°I think you should stay here. It¡¯s safer.¡± Debbie shook her head. ¡°I have to find more evidence to clear my name.¡± And that was when it hit her. ¡®Carlos used to be close to Megan. Now she¡¯s dead, and I¡¯m the suspect.¡¯ She looked him in the eye. ¡°You don¡¯t think I killed Megan, do you, old man?¡± Carlos cast a sidelong nce at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be out in the dark alone.¡± Chapter 1166 Debbie was dumbstruck. ¡®Ah! That¡¯s right. I told him I was afraid of the dark, so he¡¯d stay in my apartment with me and I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep alone.* So Carlos still remembered what she said. She blinked her eyes and told Carlos, who was going upstairs, ¡°I think your fiancee might want some company ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°can I sleep in your bedroom? I don¡¯t want Megan¡¯s ghosting after me. Carlos was rendered speechless. After a while, he said, ¡°Feeling guilty? Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel guilty. But I¡¯m afraid of ghosts,¡± Debbie said pitifully. ¡°You can call Ivan over. I don¡¯t mind you two staying in the guest room.¡± Suddenly, he turned around and warned her expressionless, ¡°But no sex.¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. Ivan wasn¡¯t really on her mind. He was busy with something, though she didn¡¯t know what. Besides, she wanted to work on Carlos without anyone else around. After saying good night, Carlos went to his bedroom, while Debbie went to the guest room. At a high-ss vi zone in Zugrurg Ivan pushed the car door open, got out and mmed the door. Then he walked towards a vi. Many posh cars were parked out in front. The music was quite Loud. So Loud you couldn¡¯t talk to another person without yelling. When Ivan entered, he saw more than ten men and women dancing and making out. When she saw Ivan, a woman turned off the music. Silence befell the house. With a long face, Ivan looked at a man who was sitting on the sofa and hugging another guy. The man looked up, and then moved away from his friend. He stood up, came over to Ivan and hugged him tightly. ¡°Ivan, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Ivan pushed him away and shouted angrily, ¡°Fuck off! ALL of you!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The guests in the vi decided to gather up their stuff and leave quickly. They didn¡¯t want to be dragged into this Finally, everyone was gone, and the two were left alone. Ivan looked around, his eyes filled with nothing but disgust. ¡°I told you before Don¡¯t bring your punk-ass friends here!¡± he shouted at Aldrich furiously. With his arms crossed over his chest, Aldrich Chadwick sneered and retorted indifferently, ¡°Well, you certainly weren¡¯t there for me. My friends were.¡± Chapter 1167 Ivan didn¡¯t bother bboring the point. Instead, he asked bluntly, ¡°So why Megan? Why did one of your men rape and kill her?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Better yet, who are you talking about? Megan?¡± Aldrich admitted to nothing. ¡°The engineer who raped her worked for you. I¡¯m not stupid. Why?¡± Ivan stared at him with a fierce Look; he was so disappointed in Aldrich. He thought he knew the man in front of him, but it turned out he didn¡¯t. ¡°Dammit Ivan! I¡¯m your boyfriend. Why don¡®t you trust me?¡± Aldrichined bitterly. Upon hearing the word ¡°boyfriend,¡± Ivan pulled a long face and snapped, ¡°Boyfriend? I never agreed to that!¡± Aldrich hugged Ivan tightly and clutched his shirt. He gave him a pitiful look. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Ivan, we¡¯ve been together for five years. You dumping me?¡± Ivan pushed him away. Aldrich fell and only throughst-minute maneuvering hit the couch. Ivan stared down at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Quit it! I¡¯m married now.¡± He pulled out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to him. ¡°Here you are. Three million dors. Enjoy. Don¡¯t call me again!¡± Instantly, Aldrich¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Without sparing a single nce at the card, he yelled in a sobbing voice, ¡°Ivan, do you remember your promise? Five years ago, you said we¡¯d be together, that you¡¯d take care of me for the rest of my Life. You¡¯re throwing all that away over a woman? So what happened to the fake marriage? That¡¯s what you told me it was. To make your mom happy. But now you¡¯re dumping me because of her. So tell me-do you love her?¡± But Ivan wasn¡¯t stupid. He was afraid Aldrich might go after Debbie. So he tried to exin, ¡°The marriage is fake. She¡¯s like my own sister, for Christ¡¯s sake. She¡¯s in love with someone else. Five years ago, I didn¡¯t know my own feelings. Now I do. I promised to take care of you, not let you do whatever you want. Am I clear?¡± Seeing that Ivan was determined this time, Aldrich was flustered. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I want. Without your love I¡¯m nothing. Ivan, I love you. And you love me.¡± Tears welled up in his eyes, and a single drop found its way down his face. ¡°Say it! Debbie¡¯s not good for you. She¡¯s a whore. She even has a kid¡± ¡°Aldrich!¡± Ivan interrupted him angrily. ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of girl, regardless of what you¡¯ve read in the tabloids. And besides, this isn¡¯t about her. Goodbye, Aldrich.¡± ¡°Ivan¡­¡± ALL of a sudden, Aldrich calmed down. Ivan stared at him without saying a word. Aldrich asked in a serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Ivan shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Megan was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. You really let me down this time.¡± ¡®Maybe I never Loved you, * Ivan thought to himself. All the blood drained from Aldrich¡¯s face as he Laughed out loud sarcastically. Chapter 1168 ¡°You¡¯re right. I asked him to rape that woman. But I had nothing to do with her death,¡± he said coldly. Disappointment was written all over Ivan¡¯s face when Aldrich admitted it. ¡°You didn¡¯t know her. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s true. So why did you have your man rape her?¡± Ivan was really at loose ends. When did Aldrich change so much? ¡°I didn¡¯t know her, but Debbie did. And those two hated each other. If something bad happened to Megan, Debbie would take the me.¡± Aldrich shed a vicious smile before continuing, ¡°I figured if we let Megan think that Debbie hired the man to rape her, she would vow revenge. What a catfight that would be! I don¡¯t know who killed her. Wasn¡¯t it Debbie? Ha-ha! This is hrious!¡± Aldrichughed hysterically, which made Ivan frown. ¡°It¡¯s so over.¡± With that, he turned around and walked off. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Seeing his retreating figure, Aldrich rushed up to him and gave him a back hug, resting his head on Ivan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Please don¡¯t go. I love you so much. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Ivan made no response. Sarcasm welled up in him and he didn¡¯t want to say anything he¡¯d regret. He didn¡¯t think Aldrich¡¯s feelings for him were love-he was just too possessive. After leaving the vi, Ivan worked to control his breath and tried to calm his jangled nerves. Sitting in his car, he called Debbie. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Hi, Debbie. Did I wake you?¡± ¡°No. What¡¯s up?¡± Debbie stretched and yawned. It was a restless night, and she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Carlos was in the bedroom next to hers, and that excited her far too much. ¡°I know who hired that engineer to rape Megan. But¡­Debbie¡­I don¡¯t know if I should turn him in.¡° Five years ago, Aldrich saved his life. They were good for each other then. He was the wrong person at the right time. Ivan wasn¡¯t really willing to turn the guy over to the cops just Like that. Debbie paused for a while and then asked, ¡°Did he have anything to do with her death?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Give me some time, Deb. I¡¯ll make sure youe out of this smelling like a rose. I have a lot to think about right now, though.¡± He knew he should turn Aldrich in. Otherwise, Debbie would be the only person they could pin the murder on. But he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°No problem. Ivan, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m holing up in Carlos manor. Take care of yourself.¡± Ivan leaned against the seat and murmured, ¡°Eventually, I figured out I didn¡¯t love him. That¡¯s why I got annoyed at him instead of turned on when he tried to make out with me. Why didn¡¯t I see it before now? I even asked you to marry me as cover. I¡¯m so sorry I dragged you into this¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Debbie coaxed him softly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I married you to make Carlos jealous, you know. We both had our reasons.¡± Ivan heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1169 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the cops can¡¯t find the murderer, I¡¯ll turn him in. Focus on what you came here to do. And leave everything to me.. His voice trailed off as he thought with a self-mocking smile, ¡®Well, I can¡¯t fix everything. Carlos bailed Debbie out. I might need to call on him again.* ¡°Thanks a lot, Ivan. Get some sleep.¡± ¡°Sure. Good night.¡± The two of them were lost in their own thoughts at that moment. Because of the charges pending against her, Debbie found it hard to work. Several coborators warned her that if she didn¡¯t get back to work, they¡¯d terminate their contracts. Left with no choice, Debbie had to leave the manor with a mask, a baseball cap and sunsses so no one would recognize her. There were even several bodyguards apanying her to protect her. Apart from work, she also had to pay attention to the investigation. That afternoon, she got a call from a private detective she hired. ¡°You¡¯re right, Debbie. Someone forced the police to not grant your bail. And he even tipped off the media and paid them to run stories about it. But then someone had all the news posts handled.¡± ¡°Is it James who bought off the news outlets?¡± Debbie asked. ¡®Is it Carlos who had all the news posts handled?* she thought to herself. ¡°Yes,¡± confirmed the detective. Debbie sneered. She had expected that answer. ¡°What else did he do?¡± she asked the man on the other end of the line. ¡°After he was discharged from the hospital, James visited the Elliot family several times. And he was acting very secretive. Our men are still following him,¡± he replied. James was close to the Elliot family. That was why he had insisted that Carlos marry Stephanie. So, Debbie didn¡¯t think it was odd of him to visit the family. ¡°Okay. Have you found anything about the people who had kidnapped Sasha three years ago?¡± ¡°Not yet. Those men had left the city right after they were paid. Nobody knows their whereabouts.¡± Debbie nodded resignedly. ¡°I see. Thanks. Keep following James and let me know if you find something.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± That evening, when Debbie arrived at East District Manor, the house was only Lit up by the Lights in the hallway. Carlos wasn¡¯t back home yet. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Debbie busied herself in the kitchen preparing dinner as she waited for him. A few momentster, she heard a noise at the door. It had to be Chapter 1170 Carlos. She walked out of the kitchen, carrying a tureen of soup to the table. Carlos walked in. ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± she asked. He looked at the dishes on the table and replied, ¡°No He had anticipated that she would cook dinner for him, so he hade back from work on an empty stomach. ¡°ALL right. Wash your hands. Dinner will be ready in a minute. I¡¯m just finishing up the Last dish.¡± Debbie was relieved that he hade back for dinner. Or she would have wasted all that time in the kitchen for nothing. She had thought about calling him before she started cooking. But then she had changed her mind, considering that it was a sensitive period for both of them. ¡°Carlos,¡± she called as they sat at the table, having dinner. But the rest of her words froze on her lips. Her mouth formed a thin straight line and she lowered her eyes. She poked the rice in her bowl, preupied with her thoughts. Carlos looked at her but since she didn¡¯t say anything further, he didn¡¯t ask what was on her mind. They ate silently until Carlos was about to finish his rice. ¡°I can¡¯t prove my innocence. There were no cameras in that suburban area. Things are looking really bad for me right now. It¡¯s a dead end. If I can¡¯t provide an alibi soon, I will be arrested again,¡± she blurted out. ¡°Hmm,¡± Carlos muttered and continued with his dinner He didn¡¯t show much enthusiasm, but it was such a grave matter for Debbie that she just had to swallow her pride and ask. ¡°Um, will you help me?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±¡± The same response. Carlos began to eat his soup. Debbie grew anxious and impatient. ¡®Why is he acting so nonchnt, as if this doesn¡¯t bother him at all?¡¯ she thought, clenching her teeth. But soon, she calmed down. She was nothing to him now, barely a friend. Why would he be concerned about her? He had already done more than enough when he had agreed to take her back to his ce for protection. Too anxious to eat, Debbie put down her chopsticks and texted Xavier. ¡°How much time do I have?¡± ¡°Two days.¡± ¡°Two days?!¡¯ Debbie felt like she was being crushed from all sides How was she supposed to prove her innocence in such a short time? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Eat!¡± Carlos demanded coldly. Still drowning in her thoughts, Debbie grabbed her chopsticks mechanically, picked up something from the nearest dish and brought it to her Lips. Chapter 1171 But before she could put it into her mouth, another pair of chopsticks caught hers. She looked at Carlos in confusion. His face had be gloomy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡®I¡¯m eating just as he had asked, so what¡¯s with the long face?¡¯ Carlos stared at her chopsticks. Debbie looked down at it only to find that she was about to put a cheese crab with its shell into her mouth She smiled awkwardly and peeled the crab before eating it. After dinner, Debbie cleaned the table and went to wash the dishes Meanwhile, Carlos watched the financial news on TV in the living room. When she finally came out of the kitchen, Carlos was on the phone Seeing her, he turned off the TV and walked up the stairs When he walked past her, she heard him say, ¡°Get thend in the North at all costs. I don¡¯t care who we arepeting against or how fierce thepetition is. I want it!¡± ¡®Thend in the North? Is Hilton Group developing more real estate? Debbie wondered. Thepany had built numerous buildings. She followed him upstairs. Debbie was about to step into her room when he asked, ¡°You want my help?¡± Debbie looked back to check if he was talking on the phone. The handsome man was looking straight at her. She nodded. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I had some men look into the matter, but they are not experts and don¡¯t have strong connections. So¡­¡± She sounded desperate. Carlos put his phone into his pocket and strode over to her. ¡°I can help you.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Thank you so much, Carlos Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. I¡¯m a businessman. I seek profits.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, bewildered. Carlos took one more quick step forward and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I mean this¡­¡± He Lowered his head and kissed her rosy lips, which had been torturing him for the past few days She tried to pull away, but he pressed her hard against the wall, sandwiching her between the wall and his body. She couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡®What¡¯s he doing? I¡¯m married.¡¯ She could feel him getting more and more excited. His breathing was heavy. His left hand held the back of her head, and the other reached for her breasts. Realizing what he was about to do, she grabbed his hand and pulled away from him, panting. Chapter 1172 ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re engaged¡­ and I¡¯m married.¡± Carlos was silent. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He realized that he had lost control over his emotions. For a moment, the overwhelming desire he had been feeling had gotten the better of him, and he had forgotten the nature of their current rtionship. He let go of her and went into the study without a word. The next day, Carlos yed a footage for her. It was her alibi. Debbie was impressed by his efficient and quick work. The video showed that she and Piggy were downtown two minutes before Megan was killed. There was no way that she could have reached the crime scene in the suburb within two minutes. Hence, she couldn¡¯t have murdered Megan. There was only one possibility now-someone, who Looked Like Debbie after stic surgery, had grabbed her knife and had killed Megan with fio It would be time-consuming to find out who hadmitted the crime. But at least the footage proved that it wasn¡¯t Debbie. Now that she had been ruled out as a suspect, she had her freedom back. All she needed to do now was help the police find the real murderer. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Yet, her life was far from being peaceful. Just as her life was getting back to normal, Kasie¡¯s mom called her out of the blue. ¡°Debbie, where are you?¡± asked Mia in a rush. There was anxiety in her tone. Debbie didn¡¯t miss it. ¡°I¡¯m at work. What is it?¡± She was preparing for her next concert. Moreover, Ruby had arranged a Lot of ads and shows for her. She was super busy. ¡°Ka- Kasie has been abducted.¡± ¡°What? ¡± Debbie stood up abruptly from the chair. ¡°What happened?!¡± Mia said in a choked voice, ¡°They said that it was because of you, and if you want Kasie to Live, you will have to go to a recycling center alone.¡± Those words sounded so familiar to Debbie. She recalled that three years ago, when Sasha was kidnapped, James¡¯ men had said the same thing. Had James finally resorted to his old schemes again? ¡°Did they say why they were doing this?¡± ¡°No. They only said that you had to go there alone. If you take anybody else with you, they will kill her.¡± The same trick and the same words. Debbie was almost sure that this was Chapter 1173 James¡¯ y. Since she hadn¡¯t met these people yet, Debbie wasn¡¯t sure who was behind the kidnapping. ¡°Mia, where¡¯s the recycling center? I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Call the police. These guys are too well-organized, and your martial arts might not help you,¡± Mia reminded her. The older Lady was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t havee up with something so rational. It was Kasie¡¯s father, Mason, who first floated that idea. Mia was just parroting it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Debbie contemted the risks and decided to go. ¡°Don¡¯t call the cops yet. I¡¯LL figure it out.¡± Before she set off, Debbie had a wild idea and called James. She got straight to the point. ninjanovel ¡°This is your doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± she blurted out. ¡°What are you babbling about, Debbie?¡± James asked calmly, telling himself to maintain his composure. Before he got nervous, he needed to figure out what she was talking about. Debbie also collected herself a bit. ¡°Did you kidnap Kasie?¡± The man let out a sigh of relief. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re calling. Let me guess: they asked you to trade yourself as a hostage,¡± he said in a weird tone. Debbie fell into silence. Then James announced through clenched teeth, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not the only one who wants you dead. I hate you as much as someone ever could, but it¡¯s not me this time.¡± The too proud man would never admit he¡¯d done anything wrong, much Less take the me for something someone else did. He was right. Too many people wanted her dead right now. And it could be anyone. James, for one, whoever killed Megan, and whoever it was that made off with Kasie. Now that she knew it wasn¡¯t James, she hung up on him without another word. But none of this was helpful. She was back to square one, totally clueless who she was dealing with. But she couldn¡¯t back down. She had to go to the recycling center to face her enemy alone. She called Mia first before making her way there. ¡°If I don¡¯t walk out ten minutes after I walk inside, call the cops.¡± And this time, she wasn¡¯t pregnant. Nothing was going to slow her down. Besides, she was carrying her secret weapons. She would punish these jerks and feel good about it. Of course, they were ready for her. A group of rather huge men stood at the entrance to the recycling center. Chapter 1174 They led her inside the main building. The walls were fashioned from corrugated iron sheet, held up with bars of steel on the inside. There were machines and bins of various types. Even without the men around, it was a bit imposing. Debbie looked warily around as she walked inside. She found what she was looking for fairly quickly. Kasie was suspended from a rope, her mouth taped, her limbs tied. When Kasie saw Debbie, she shook her head violently, trying to warn her. But gagged like she was, all she could do was make muffled, iprehensible noises. Debbie gave her aforting smile, then hardened her expression as she shifted her gaze to the men. ¡°I¡¯m the one you want. Let her go.¡± Just then, a man in a pink suit walked out. He¡¯d been hanging back. He held a knife that glinted strangely in the gloom. Debbie didn¡¯t know these men. Why were they targeting her? Especially this pink guy, who looked way too slight and fine-featured to be a man. She wondered what these guys had against her. ¡°Did you do this?¡± she demanded. The pink guy gave her a sinister smile and replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have the balls toe alone. Ang¡¯s Library Debbie smiled. ¡°Thanks. Now that I¡¯m here, let my friend go.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± The man sat down in a chair. Another guy run up to him carrying a ss of water. ¡°I have a shit-ton of work to do. Quit with the games. What do you want?¡± Debbie cut to the chase. The Longer she stayed, the more danger she was in. The man ced the knife horizontally before his eyes and slid his left index finger along its edge, as if he was admiring the work of the craftsman. Then, ¡°Leave Ivan,¡± he said. His voice was gentle, soft like a woman¡¯s. ¡°Ivan?¡¯ Debbie wondered. ¡®Is he¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°How?¡± she asked further. Aldrich looked at her and said, ¡°Divorce him. Leave him forever Debbie smiled again. ¡°Will you let my friend go if I agree to it?¡± ¡°By all means.¡± ¡°Okay, let her go. I¡¯ll leave him,¡± Debbie promised immediately. Something about her tone irritated Aldrich. He expected her to put up a fight. But he didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d be doing Debbie a favor. He pped the table hard and asked in a venomous tone, ¡°Do I look like an idiot to you? She stays till you bring me signed divorce papers. Tell anyone else, and¡­¡± Debbie took two more steps forward. Aldrich was rmed. He waved his hand, and three of his men emerged from the shadows, nking him. She might take him down, but he wasn¡¯t going to make it easier for her. ¡°You have my word. Let me and Kasie out of here, and I¡¯ll divorce Chapter 1175 ¡°Your word? What a load of crap! Stop treating me like a halfwit! You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± It was not easy to snare Debbie. That was why he abducted Kasie. She cared a lot about her friends, and didn¡¯t want to see them hurt. ¡°Look, this is between you and me, not Kasie. So here¡¯s the n. Let her go, call awyer, I sign the papers, and we¡¯re done with all this,¡± Debbie offered. A thoughtful look crossed Aldrich¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t sound Like a bad idea. Just then, Ivan called Debbie. She pulled her phone from her pocket and swiped to ept. ¡°Hi.¡± She answered it calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t promise him anything. Hang on. I¡¯m on my way,¡± Ivan said anxiously. ¡°He knows, ¡® she realized. ¡®He knows everything.¡¯ With a smile, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± Before she could finish, a bodyguard rudely snatched her phone away. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Hey! That¡¯s my phone!¡± she shouted. Aldrich ignored her, as if her words were vapor that had dissipated. He took the phone from the bodyguard and looked at the caller ID. Instantly, his face turned green. He got flustered. It took him a long while topose himself. Then, shakily, he put the phone to his ear, and said, ¡°You¡­you know?¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t hear what Ivan said to him. Aldrich¡¯s hackles rose. He suddenly got out of the chair and yelled, ¡°No! You don¡¯t get it! I want her gone! Then you¡¯lle back to me!¡± Without waiting for Ivan¡¯s response, he hung up angrily. ¡°Tie her up! Burn the ce to the ground!¡± he ordered with smoldering eyes. ¡®Aw hell! This son of a bitch wants to kill me!¡± Debbie realized. Before the bodyguards could get to her, she ran over to Kasie. She roundhouse kicked the man standing beside Kasie, sending him rolling painfully on the floor, covering his face. A second man dashed towards her and went sprawling after she kicked him in the knee. Debbie pulled out her dagger and was about to cut Kasie¡¯s bonds when three more men popped up. ¡®More of them!¡¯ she thought. She had to use the dagger for self-defense. Even with the threat of the de, the bodyguards were able to hold her off. Some of them grabbed for her arm, trying for a joint lock. While they couldn¡¯t get her to drop the knife, she couldn¡¯t stop them, either. She had to think of something else. One of the bodyguards kicked at her but missed. Debbie rolled backward to put some distance between them. Now was her chance! She plucked a hairpin out of her hair, pressed it twice to shoot a silver needle at him. It buried itself in his body. The man didn¡¯t feel a thing at first. In less than two seconds, he staggered and went to his knees, weak as pudding. Aldrich saw this. A sinking feeling filled him. This would be harder than he thought. Quickly, Debbie had tackled two bodyguards. By now, the third knew she was armed. He fought more swiftly so that she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to reach her weapon. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie was practically backed into a corner. Her dagger shed, high, low, overhand. She shed these men with the dagger again and again Chapter 1176 Left, right, forward and backward, she sprang and slid, hacking and slicing. Bodies shing. The sound was quite appalling. Aldrich walked over to Kasie and pulled the rope, Lowering Kasie to ground level. Tied, unable to move, she could only watch Debbie fight against a group of ferocious men. Her face stung from the warm tears. But the man wasn¡¯t interested in watching them fight. He really just needed this over. Suddenly, Aldrich held the knife to her throat and shouted, ¡°Debbie! One wrong move and she gets it!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡¯ Debbie cursed. She leaned backwards to dodge a bodyguard¡¯s attack. His meaty fist swung in front of her, narrowly missing her face. The bodyguards stopped attacking and watched their leader breathlessly. Panting, she red at Aldrich and bellowed, ¡°Come at me! Let her go!¡± Aldrich snorted, ¡°I can¡¯t. Not until you divorce Ivan!¡± ¡°Okay! But you have to promise you won¡¯t harm Kasie,¡± Debbiepromised. Just then, amotion was heard at the entrance. Soon, Ivan walked in with a ck eye and a swollen face. He didn¡¯t know martial arts and had taken a beating as he tried to get in. ¡°Who¡¯s responsible for this?¡± Aldrich yelled at his bodyguards when he saw Ivan¡¯s features marred by bruises. Ang¡¯s Library But since he didn¡¯t look masculine at all, he wasn¡¯t menacing even in his rage. Pointing at Debbie and Kasie, Ivan demanded, ¡°This is between you and me. Let them go.¡± ¡°No way! Only after you divorce her,¡± Aldrich said, his eyes fixed on Ivan¡¯s face. Though bloody, bruised and smudged, that face was still as attractive as ever to him. Yet his hands shook uncontrobly as Ivan walked towards him. Debbie¡¯s heart was in her mouth. He still held the knife, and Kasie was still in danger. Quietly, she reached for the Lipstick weapon in her pocket and aimed it carefully. She pressed the button and fired the dart. It sped toward Aldrich¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± The dart buried itself in Aldrich¡¯s phnges. The man screamed and dropped the knife. Debbie rushed over, stepped on the weapon and swept his feet out from under him. He hit the floor, and Debbie gave him a few good kicks in the kidneys. Lying on his back, Aldrich howled in misery. His men surrounded Debbie when they saw their boss beaten and heard his painful cries. Ignoring the danger, she carried Kasie over to Ivan. Ivan caught her in his arms and started to untie her wrists and ankles. Suddenly, Aldrichughed hysterically. ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t want to have to shoot her.¡± While Debbie was busy with Kasie, Aldrich managed to unholster his gun. He pointed it at Kasie. Debbie¡¯s eyes widened with shock and her heart pounded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ivan frowned. Chapter 1177 ¡°Just cut it out. You want me, not them.¡± He felt he never really knew Aldrich. ¡®When did he get that gun? And why does he have one? Is it all over me?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I want you. But Debbie stole you from me!¡± Aldrich said angrily. Debbie panted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong, but Kasie¡¯s innocent. Point your gun at me.¡± ninjanovel Kasie¡¯s hands were still bound, her mouth taped. She elbowed Ivan to remind him to tear the tape off her mouth. Ivan understood and began to remove the tape. Jealousy devoured Aldrich¡¯s senses. His hands trembled. Then, ¡°Bang!¡± He pulled the trigger. ¡°No!¡± Debbie shrieked when she saw him. But she couldn¡¯t stop him. After the shot, everything went deathly silent. Kasie felt someone hold her tightly when the gun went off. Then everything else was blocked out. When she raised her head, she saw Ivan¡¯s face. He was now ghostly white. The air was thick with the smell of blood. She realized that Ivan took a bullet meant for her. Her heart fluttered. The heart she thought had died with Emmett. Aldrich¡¯s mind was shattered. His grip on reality was rapidly slipping. Realizing he shot Ivan, he cried out in anguish. Then he screamed at Debbie and Kasie, ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You made me do this! I¡¯m going to send you to hell! He aimed at Debbie. Debbie looked at the ck muzzle pointing at her, feeling helpless. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Knives and such are wonderful, but a gun is the great equalizer. She didn¡¯t have anything to match that, or stop it from being fired. She had to run. Before Aldrich could pull the trigger again, she spun around quickly, looking for cover. The first shot rang out, and she was able to avoid it. It zinged off one of the heavy machines in the nt. So did the second and third. But the fourth shot was apanied by Aldrich¡¯s miserable scream. Desperate for cover, Debbie didn¡¯t stop running or turn back. Nor did she know what had happened. Chapter 1178 When the fifth shot was heard, Aldrich cried again. Then, she heard Ivan say in a weak voice, ¡°Carlos¡­ stop!¡± ¡°Carlos!¡¯ Debbie turned around abruptly. Aldrich was seen rolling painfully on the floor. Before she could Lay her eyes on anything else, a figure in ck ran over to her. ¡®Carlos! It¡¯s really him!¡¯ The CEO was also holding a gun. The suit he was wearing didn¡¯t bind on him, or stop him from fighting. He stood in front of Debbie to shield her, and trained his gun on the men. ¡°Move aside!¡± he demanded. Putting up their hands in the air, those men walked over toward where Aldrich was lying, and then squatted next to him. There were more than ten of them. Next, dozens of policemen barged in even before their sirens stopped wailing. Watching the cops gather, Carlos put away his gun and turned to Debbie, who stared at him all the while. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Are you okay? You hurt?¡± he asked with concern. ¡°No. Why are you here?¡± she said, shaking her head, still unable to believe that Carlos hade to her rescue and was standing right in front of her. This was like something out of the movies. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the kidnapping?¡± he reprimanded. If he hadn¡¯t had her secretly followed by bodyguards, he would never have known she came here. Debbie didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°He¡ª¡± ¡°Right. You¡¯re Ivan¡¯s wife now. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything,¡± Carlos smiled wryly. When he heard she was here alone, he ducked out of an important meeting and immediately climbed into his sports car. He raced all the way there, pedal to the metal, putting all his driving skills to the test. He had tackled all the sentries posted outside without a sound. When he stepped inside, the first sight that met his eyes was Aldrich drawing a bead on Debbie. He had been so nervous that he could hardly feel his heart beat. But she was another man¡¯s wife. Her husband was with her. What was he doing here? Now, he realized how ridiculous he was acting. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Without waiting for an exnation, he turned around and made his way to the entrance. Debbie was left speechless. ¡°He calls the cops and zooms here to save me. Then, he makes sure I¡¯m okay, and just¡­leaves?¡¯ she thought. She didn¡¯t have much time to think about this, though. Ivan had been shot, and she needed to make sure he was safe. After the paramedics carried Ivan into the ambnce, Kasie walked over to Debbie and hugged her. Chapter 1179 ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Debbie¡¯s voice was choked. ¡°No, it¡¯s mine. You were kidnapped because of me.¡± Aldrich knew he might be able to overpower Debbie, but not both her and her bodyguards Carlos had hired for her. So his best bet was to get at her through Kasie. With red eyes, Kasie held her tightly, unwilling to let go. ¡°I was so scared. But you fought them off. Can you teach me? Then next time, things will be different.¡± Before Debbie could respond, they were taken down to the station for a statement. The police wouldn¡¯t be kept waiting. Debbie had been at the police station way too many times. She started to think that she must have been jinxed or something. Once they had given their statements and were allowed to Leave, Kasie asked her parents to go home, and she apanied Debbie to the hospital. At the hospital Ivan was still in the ER. The doctors were doing their best to save his life. They had the bleeding under control and washed the blood away from the wound, and several blood packs were brought in to rece blood lost from limbs and vital organs. Debbie and Kasie waited outside. Debbie took her phone out of her pocket. The screen had been broken during the fight, but it still worked well enough. She found Carlos¡¯ number and texted him. ¡°You saved my life. Thanks, old man.¡± Ang¡¯s Library She got no reply. Debbie sighed. ¡®He must be mad at me.¡® Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Several hours passed. Finally the sign above the door of the ER was turned off. The doctors walked out. ¡°Doc, how is he?¡± Debbie asked one of the doctors. The doctor nodded wearily. ¡°Thank god we got to him in time. The bullet¡¯s out, and now we wait. ¡° Both Debbie and Kasie were reassured by his words. They moved Ivan out of the ER shortly after the operation. Debbie and Kasie rushed over to the hospital cot as soon as they saw him. He was still in aa. When they were in the ward, Debbie let out a huge sigh of relief. This might be her fault, but at least Ivan was out of danger. Then she said to Kasie, ¡°You must be tired. Why not go home and rest? I¡¯ll take care of him Kasie¡¯s mouth opened and closed. She wanted to say something, but then she remembered Ivan was Debbie¡¯s husband. Although Debbie didn¡¯t Love him, they were married. Kasie¡¯s eyes clouded with that realization. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll thank him some other day,¡± she said, dispirited. Chapter 1180 Debbie sensed that something wasn¡¯t right with her. But she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. In confusion, she nodded, ¡°Okay. Have a good rest.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m off.¡± Kasie gave the man in the hospital bed onest Look before Leaving the ward. Finally, Debbie was alone with Ivan. She also realized she was parched and her throat was dry. She poured herself a ss of water and gulped it down. Just then, her phone buzzed. It was Ruby. ¡°Hi, Ruby.¡± ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re in real trouble. Mr. Elmer found out you left in the middle of the shoot. He is really pissed off. He says he¡¯ll terminate the ad contract and sue you.¡± Debbie gasped, knowing she screwed up. ninjanovel ¡°Did you tell him it was an emergency?¡± ¡°Yeah, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. What do we do?¡± Ruby asked anxiously. Debbie leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to concentrate. ¡°Call and apologize for me. Then invite him to dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building tonight. And that¡¯s where I¡¯ll personally apologize.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a shot,¡± Ruby replied. The phone was hung up. Debbie contemted a while. Then she texted Carlos. She wasn¡¯t sure whether he¡¯d still ignore her or not. ¡°Carlos, me again.¡± Just as she had anticipated, there was no response. But still Debbie sent him another message. ¡°I need a reservation for the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. I have to apologize to Elmer from Longo Group tonight. But as you know, it¡¯s not easy to get a reservation there. Can I get some help?¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t sure if she was doing the right thing. She felt like she was bothering him. She waited till nightfall, but Carlos never texted back. Ruby called again. Elmer said yes. Something struck Debbie. She pped her forehead and thought ruefully, ¡®There are tons of restaurants. Why did I have to choose the fifth floor of the Alioth Building? The most exclusive and the most expensive. Now that he¡¯sing, I¡¯m not sure we can even get in.¡¯ After giving it more thought, Debbie decided to solve the problem on her own. At that moment, her phone rang. She answered it casually, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°May I speak to Miss Debbie please?¡± a woman asked in a sweet voice Chapter 1181 ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Debbie. I¡¯m the receptionist on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. You have a booth reserved for you, starting at 6 p.m. When and where would you like us to pick you up?¡± Debbie was perplexed. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I have a reservation at six?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what we have entered in our system. Is there a problem?¡± The woman started sounding confused too. Debbie¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I just forgot. Thank you for reminding me. No need to pick me up. Just pick up Elmer from the Longo Group. Thank you.¡± ¡°Noted. See you Later, Miss Debbie. Looking forward to your patronage.¡± ¡°Thank you. Bye.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y That was a Load off Debbie¡¯s mind. ¡®Carlos is a great guy. God, I love you, Mr. Handsome. * Then she texted him. ¡°Thank you, Carlos. Kisses.¡± This time, she got a message from him. A brief one-¡°take a hike!¡± ¡°Okeydokey, bye.¡± Debbie put her phone down with a smile. When she gazed at Ivan, who Lay there quietly, she was seized by mixed emotions Should she tell Ivan¡¯s mom? Would Ivan get mad if she did? Stumped, she called Irene for advice. ¡°Where are you?¡± she asked her. ¡°I¡¯m in Mn for an MV. You should be making an MV on Jeju Ind. Is it nice there?¡± Irene asked cheerfully. Debbie sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy. My name has been cleared, but your brother was hurt. Work is stacking up.¡± ¡°What happened to my brother?¡± Irene¡¯s voice was thick with worry ¡°He was shot, but he¡¯s in stable condition. I wonder if I should tell¡­Mom and Dad about this.¡± Debbie was about to say ¡°your parents.¡± Chapter 1182 Then she changed it to ¡°Mom and Dad.¡± Since she was married to Ivan, his parents were now hers ¡°Shot? ¡± Irene¡¯s volume went noticeably higher. ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡± Debbie said after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Maybe you should ask your brother when he wakes up. Think I should tell Mom and Dad?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Nah. Just wait. Didn¡¯t you say his condition has stabilized? I¡¯l check on him in a couple days. Mom hasn¡¯t been well the past two years I¡¯m afraid the news will stress her out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL have my assistant book a flight. I¡¯ll be out there ASAP.¡± ¡°Talk to you then,¡± Debbie said. Debbie was preparing to go to dinner with Elmer. She thought about getting a caretaker for Ivan while she was gone. Then Kasie walked in. She pushed open the door and walked quietly into the ward. ¡°Debbie,¡± she called. ¡°Kasie.¡± Debbie put her phone away and stood up from the chair to greet her friend.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kasie brought a lily bouquet and handed it to Debbie. While Debbie scrambled to grab a vase, Kasie said quietly, ¡°This is for Ivan. Thank him for saving my life. The bullet was meant for me.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me? You know our marriage is in name only,¡± Debbie said. Kasie looked at Ivan thoughtfully and shook her head as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re still his wife. And I¡¯ve seen you two together. You care about him.¡± Having been unable to find a vase, Debbie put the bouquet on the table beside the bed. She said casually, ¡°Oh,e on, the only reason we got married was. The rest of her words stuck in her throat. She wasn¡¯t sure she was quitefortable with it. Kasie had moved to the head of the bed, staring at Ivan, lost in thought. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking that she should have taken that bullet instead of him. ¡°Oh no!¡¯ Debbie cried inwardly. ¡®Is Kasie falling for Ivan?¡¯ Emmett had been dead for three and a half years. She was madly in love with the man when he passed, and grieved heavily. In that time, she¡¯d never Looked at another guy the way she was looking at Ivan now. ¡®Wow. Will she be surprised¡­ to find out he¡¯s gay?¡± Debbie was flustered. She said hastily, ¡°Kasie, have you been to Chapter 1183 Emmett¡¯s grave recently?¡± She knew Emmett¡¯s name would make Kasie sad. Not wanting to look Kasie in the eye, she Lowered her head, pretending to arrange the flowers. Sure enough, Kasie came to her senses when she heard Emmett¡¯s name. The expression on her face was back to normal. She secretly pinched herself. ¡®Kasie, what were you thinking? He¡¯s Debbie¡¯s husband!¡¯ ¡°N-not yet. I¡¯m thinking going there in the next few days. Why?¡± ¡°Do you want somepany? Since I¡¯m here.¡± Debbie feigned a casual tone. ¡®Sorry to bring Emmett up, but I didn¡¯t want to see you hurt, ¡® she thought to herself. ¡°ALL right. Why not? I need to go home now,¡± Kasie told her calmly. But before she could reach the door, Debbie took her hand. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m having dinner with someone Later. Could you stay here and take care of Ivan?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Kasie Looked at the man in bed and replied in a rxed tone, ¡°Sure. He got hurt trying to save my Life. I should take care of him. But you¡¯ve been doing it, since you¡¯re his wife.¡± Debbieughed. ¡°Quit saying we¡¯re married. He¡¯s like a big brother to me,¡± she said sincerely. Ivan had been good to her However, Kasie remembered her Last sentence and took it very seriously. She started thinking even more. After Debbie had left the ward, Kasie sat in the chair where Debbie had sat, ignoring the strange warm feeling of sitting where someone else had so recently sat. She put her chin in her hand, and looked at Ivan, whose eyes were closed. The man was handsome, so was Emmett. He had the same thick eyebrows that Emmett did. Yes, they were simr in some ways, but in other ways they couldn¡¯t be more different. Unlike Emmett, he had grown up rich, so his skin was smoother than Emmett¡¯s. Blood drained from his lips making them quite pale. Emmett was always curling his Lips. Emmett had short hair while Ivan had slightly curly longer hair. Kasie couldn¡¯t help reaching out her hand to slide her fingers across Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ivan¡¯s pale chiseled features. The memory where he held her tightly before the bullet buried itself in his body came flooding back into her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he had told her even after he had been shot. The beating hadn¡¯t messed with his good looks or his courage to save her and Debbie. Even his cologne did it for her. No other man ever had a better taste in cologne. But¡­this man was her best friend¡¯s husband. Chapter 1184 Kasie withdrew her hand, her fingers trembling. ¡®What are you doing? He¡¯s married to your best friend. Stop!¡¯ she said to herself. She sprang to her feet, hurried to the window, and started to y games on her phone to cover her nervousness and get her mind off this gorgeous man. On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building Debbie got to the booth early. The manager who led her there told her it was an exclusive booth for Carlos. Ang¡¯s Library She smiled happily. Carlos cared about her after all. She waited for more than an hour for Elmer. She knew he was just trying to make things more difficult. But she had to put up with it because she was the problem. ¡°Mr. Elmer, so d you came. I apologize for what I did. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± For the sake of her career, Debbie swallowed her pride and apologized profusely Elmer shook hands with her and chided, ¡°I¡¯ve done business with everyone from superstars down to indie artists. None of them were as irresponsible as you.¡± Debbie was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had an emergency. Something happened to my friend and I had to go help her. It was literally a matter of life and death. Please have a seat, Mr. Elmer, so I can make up for it.¡± Her sincerity appeased Elmer a little. He sat opposite her, looked at his watch, and said grumpily, ¡°I have another dinner to go to. You have twenty minutes.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Okay,¡± she smiled. Then she turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Please bring Elmer one of your finest vintages.¡± As soon as she said that, something urred to her. ¡°Mr. Elmer, would you like wine or liquor?¡± she asked politely. Elmer raised one eyebrow and said readily, ¡°This ce has a kind of special liquor, a private reserve. It¡¯s divine, Like nectar of the gods. I¡¯d like a bottle of that.¡± ¡®Private reserve?¡¯ Debbie had never had a ss. Nor did she know anything about it. But since Elmer had asked for it, she didn¡¯t think it mattered, as Long as Elmer was happy. ¡°Bring two,¡± she said to the waiter. The liquor was brought to the table quickly. Debbie filled Elmer¡¯s ss and said, ¡°Mr. Elmer, please have a taste.¡± Elmer touched his potbelly and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve had more than a few sses over the years.¡± It meant he knew damn well how it tasted. Debbie forced herself to smile. ¡°Right. What was I thinking? Mr. Elmer has been around the world. Of course you¡¯d know.¡± She raised her ss. ¡°To your health, Mr. Elmer.¡± They clinked their sses. Elmer gulped his liquor down Debbie only sipped a little. She hadn¡¯te for drinks but to make sure he wouldn¡¯t terminate the contract. If it took some alcohol, so be it. Chapter 1185 ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll be honest. If you weren¡¯t a singer of Star Empire, or Carlos and Ivan¡¯s friend, I would have fired you on the spot.¡± Debbie smiled awkwardly. ¡®Why can¡¯t he just say he signed me because I sing well?¡¯ She felt frustrated because she didn¡¯t want people to think that she relied on men. Debbie drained her ss sullenly. Then she refilled Elmer¡¯s ss and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Carlos owns Star Empire, and takes care of his employees.¡± Elmer drained his ss again. Debbie didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ninjanovel She only assumed he liked drinking alcohol. But man, that guy could drink. After refilling his ss, she pointed to two dishes she had ordered and politely directed his attention to them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Elmer took a bite. ¡°So how do you know Carlos and Ivan?¡± he asked out of the blue. Debbie was surprised. ¡®Men can be gossipy too, ¡® she thought. She swallowed her food and smiled, ¡°I thought everyone knew about my rtionship with Carlos. I¡¯m his ex-wife. Ivan is my friend and a mentor. He helped me get my singing career off the ground. Thanks to him, I signed with Star Empire.¡± Almost no one knew she and Ivan were married. Actually, Elmer knew about Debbie and Carlos. Everyone in Alorith knew about them. Carlos had once bought an extremely expensive watch at an expo to apologize to her. Elmer was there and had seen it all. He had asked to see how truthful she was. It turned out she was honest. Brownie points for her. ¡°Why did you two split up?¡± She lost her smile for a moment. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be offended. I¡¯m just curious. Carlos is a great guy. And you seem nice too. What went wrong?¡± Elmer pursued. He was actually thinking, ¡®If those two get back together and Debbie¡¯s still endorsing our products, that¡¯ll be a serious moneymaker.* ¡°Personal reasons. I don¡¯t feel like talking about it. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± The truth was as wild as the rumors that dogged her. She didn¡¯t know Elmer that well and her personal life was private. She wouldn¡¯t share it with just anyone. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drink,¡± he said with a smile. ¡®And another? How many sses is this guy going to down?¡¯ Debbie realized that they had been drinking nonstop. Elmer told her he only had twenty minutes, but their dinnersted three hours. When they were done, they¡¯d finished one bottle of the private reserve. The other bottle went unopened. To make him happy, Debbie gave it to him as a gift. He grinned ear-to-ear, and cradled the diamond-studded gold and sterling tinum bottle in his arms. After seeing him off, Debbie let out a long sigh of relief. Her face ached from smiling so much. Chapter 1186 At the cashier¡¯s desk, the cashier gave her the total. She was shocked. ¡°How much, did you say?¡± The woman repeated with a smile, ¡°Miss Debbie, it¡¯s 6.17 million.¡± *6.17 million? That¡¯s highway robbery!¡® Debbie held her purse tightly and said, ¡°Show me the check please.¡± She pped her forehead regretfully, staring at the receipt in disbelief. The dishes cost $170, 000. That was okay. But the private reserve cost three million each bottle. ¡®The Liquor wasn¡¯t that amazing. It must be the bottles.¡¯ The two bottles of Liquor together cost six million. No wonder Elmer had been so happy when he left. Looking at the bill, Debbie wanted to cry Why did she have to eat here? Why did she order two bottles of that incredibly rare Liquor without checking the price? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± a familiar cold voice asked. Debbie recognized it. She didn¡¯t have to look behind her to know it was Carlos. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She recalled thatst time she had rear-ended his car and Carlos didn¡¯t ask her to pay anything. ¡®I¡¯ll just consider this as my way of paying him back.¡¯ Debbie took a deep breath and gave the cashier her credit card. ¡°Here it is.¡± Feigning a rxed expression, she turned her head back and told Carlos, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m paying the check.¡± And then she saw Carlos wasn¡¯t alone. Stephanie was standing beside him, on his arm, looking at her coldly. Debbie had intended to settle the bill and leave. But Stephanie¡¯s appearance bugged her. She suddenly asked Carlos with a smile, ¡°Carlos may I have a discount?¡± Hearing her question, Stephanie snorted and gave her a scornful smile. ¡°A discount? What¡¯s that? Whye here if you can¡¯t afford it?¡± Debbie swatted her ear and gave Carlos a disgusted look. ¡°What was that? I heard a noise. Like a mosquito. I¡¯d watch out-those things spread disease.¡± ¡°Debbie! You¡­¡± Stephanie¡¯s cheeks turned red with anger. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Carlos cast Debbie a cold nce. ¡°Bring me the bill.¡± The cashier trotted over right away and handed the check to him politely with both hands. He looked at it and then said to Debbie, Chapter 1187 ¡°Since when does Star Empire allow the employees to entertain the clients themselves? This time, I¡¯ll just consider you had dinner with Elmer on my behalf. But don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Both Stephanie and Debbie were confused. Next, Carlos took out a pen from his pocket and signed his name on the bill. He had it taken out of his ount, which meant Debbie didn¡¯t need to pay a penny now. Debbie, Stephanie and the employees all stared at him with eyes as wide as saucers. That was some bill, and definitely a good deed. Debbie was almost moved to tears. ¡®He¡¯s wonderful. He saved me more than six million. I¡¯ll use the money to buy as many clothes and toys as possible for his daughter.¡± As if oblivious of Stephanie¡¯s angry face, without any exnation, Carlos put away his pen, tucked his hands into his pockets and walked towards the elevator. Stephanie clenched her teeth and squinted her eyes resentfully at Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie before following Carlos. Not like she could do anything, anyway. Debbie waited until their elevator reached the first floor before she pushed the button for the elevator too. ninjanovel She returned to the hospital in a good mood, two bags of fruit in her hands. Apples were unusually expensive this year. So she bought a dozen apples to celebrate Carlos having saved her six million. To stop Elsie finding out about Ivan¡¯s wound, Debbie went to the privacy room to video chat with Piggy. While they were talking, Elsie stuck her face in the frame. ¡°Debbie, what are you and Ivan up to? Why aren¡¯t you on your honeymoon?¡± She could feel something was wrong. Debbie¡¯s heart tightened when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting ready for my tour. There¡¯re lots of things to do to put on a concert. And Ivan¡¯spany is expanding. He has agreed to be on the ticket, though. Mom, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°Okay. Take care of yourselves. I want a granddaughter as cute as Piggy.¡± To avoid Piggy hearing it, Elsie had taken the phone somewhere else and whispered. Debbie understood she wanted to spare Piggy¡¯s feelings. Elsie was great to her and Piggy. Yet she and Ivan had been lying to her about their marriage. She felt bad. But what could she do? ¡°I know, Mom. Thank you for taking care of Piggy.¡± Chapter 1188 ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Piggy is my grandchild now.¡± Elsie had always liked Piggy. Now that the cute little girl had be her granddaughter, she couldn¡¯t be happier. Tears welled up in Debbie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± she said. She had only ever called two women Mom¡ªTabitha and Elsie. Tabitha didn¡¯t talk to her anymore. She was institutionalized. Debbie had been mulling over visiting her. She had once been nice to her after all, no matter how briefly. And she had given her the family heirloom the bracelets. Debbie had returned the bracelets to Tabitha. And Tabitha had epted them, which meant that she no longer thought of her as a daughter-inw. Elsie was amiable and caring. She had helped take care of Piggy whenever Debbie needed a favor. Now that Debbie and Ivan were married, she could truly call her ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t reach Ivan. Can you have him call when he gets home from work?¡± Elsie asked. Ang¡¯s Library This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I will,¡± Debbie promised. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s Piggy¡¯s naptime. Talk to youter.¡± ¡°ALL right. Bye, Mom. Bye, Piggy.¡± Piggy waved at Debbie happily. ¡°Mommy, bye-bye.¡± Debbie blew a kiss to Piggy before hanging up ¡°Little one, sorry, Mommy can¡¯t spend time with you right now, * she thought sadly. When she arrived back at the ward, she sat beside the bed. To her surprise, a moment Later, Niles walked in. She had forgotten he worked at this hospital. ¡°Hi, Little Pepper,¡± he said to her quietly. Debbie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why do you call me that?¡± Niles replied, sounds natural. ¡°Damon calls you Pepper Debbie a lot, so I guess it ¡°Why does he talk about me? He doesn¡¯t Like me, so I bet he bad-mouths me a lot,¡± she wondered, one hand cupping her chin. Niles shook his head. ¡°No. He¡¯s a hothead, but he¡¯s okay. He Likes you, you know.¡± Chapter 1189 Debbie Laughed. ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯m not dumb. Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have some rounds to make?¡± ¡°No. I heard you were here, so I came to see you. Don¡¯t worry about Ivan. He is expected to recover quickly.¡± ¡°Thanks .¡± Ang¡¯s Library Niles stole a nce at Debbie as he adjusted Ivan¡¯s IV. Then he asked in a whisper, ¡°But you Like Carlos. Or am I missing something? Why did you marry Ivan?¡± He had been curious about this for a long time. He hadn¡¯t lost any sleep over it, but it was a mystery. Debbie used to say she loved Carlos, so why marry Ivan? Debbie smiled and tucked Ivan¡¯s hand under the covers. ¡°Just because I love him doesn¡¯t mean I have to marry him, right? We can¡¯t control everything. And while we think lovers are supposed to be together, sometimes, they can¡¯t be.¡± Niles disagreed. ¡°I call bullshit. Why can¡¯t they be together? Who else should they be with? The people they hate?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°There are lots of people with happy endings. You¡¯ll find the one someday, I¡¯m sure. But not me and Carlos.¡± Niles sat down on a corner of the bed. ¡°So you aren¡¯t afraid Carlos might be jealous? You take care of Ivan day and night.¡± He was sure Carlos was jealous. Actually, Carlos told him that Debbie was here in this hospital. Although Carlos hadn¡¯t said it in so many words, Niles understood that he told him this because he wanted him to check on her. That was why he stopped by the ward. Debbie looked at him and smiled. ¡°Jealous? He has Stephanie. No need to be jealous over me.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I thought you guys were an item? What happened? Is it just because he lost his memory?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Niles wasn¡¯t surprised at her reply. ¡°So what¡¯s going on? I might be able to help,¡± he said excitedly, moving closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± a mellow voice mocked. ¡°Looks like a doctor who¡¯s too busy ying matchmaker to attend to his patients.¡± Chapter 1190 Debbie knew who it was, but Niles didn¡¯t. He got mad. Without looking back, he snapped, ¡°But not too busy to pack you off to the psycho-ward, you meddling brat.¡± The next moment, the ward suddenly became quiet. When Niles turned his head, both he and Irene were stunned at the sight. Irene took off her sses and Looked at Niles with wide eyes. ¡°Debbie, where did you meet this handsome young man?¡± Hearing that, Niles decided not to be angry anymore. He asked Debbie happily, ¡°Who¡¯s this hottie? You know her, Debbie? Why didn¡¯t you introduce us before? Their abrupt change of tone puzzled Debbie. She shrugged. ninjanovel ¡°What happened to my brother?¡± Irene asked. She looked at Ivan and took his hand sadly. ¡°He¡¯s a Lot better now. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Debbie consoled her. Something in the back of Niles¡¯ memory came to the fore. He remembered when he and Debbie first met, she mentioned a singer named Irene. That would be Ivan¡¯s sister, Debbie¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°Thank you for taking care of him, Debbie.¡± Irene hugged the young mother tearfully. Debbie smiled. ¡°He helped me a lot. Time to return the favor.¡± And it was true. Taking care of him was the least she could do. However, Niles protested strongly, ¡°Only married a couple days, and already you¡¯re getting all mushy! What would Carlos say?¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t annoyed. ¡°I told you he got engaged. He has no time for me. Irene was mad. She wiped her eyes and turned to Niles. ¡°Hey, you! Quit trying to break them up! It makes you less cute.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go. Bye.¡± Irene thought about it for a second and then asked, ¡°Hang on. What department are you in?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Niles wondered. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what department you¡¯re in, how am I supposed to know what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Debbie was speechless at her words. Niles was amused. Heughed and told her, ¡°You don¡¯t need an appointment. I can give you my diagnosis now-Lovelorn.¡± Irene rolled her eyes at him and waved her hand with a wry smile. Chapter 1191 ¡°Off you go.¡± Niles shoved his hands into the pockets of his uniform and flipped his tongue to make a noise to draw her attention. ¡°Listen up. I¡¯m part of the surgical department. Niles Leonard.¡± Irene winked at him. ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle see you.¡± Debbie asked her, ¡°Did youe to see your brother or to hit on hot doctors?¡± Watching Niles¡¯ receding figure, Irene giggled. She put her arm around Debbie¡¯s and said with an charmed expression, ¡°Debbie, help me. I think ninjanovel I¡¯m in love.¡± Debbie was lost for words. ¡®Fallen in love? Seriously? You just met Niles, ¡® Debbie thought, massaging her aching temples. She murmured to Irene, ¡°Don¡¯t fall for someone so easily. Let me tell you this-in a rtionship, whoever falls in love first, suffers more.¡± Irene hadn¡¯t dated anyone yet, so she didn¡¯t have much experience in love. But she said confidently, ¡°Debbie, you know me. I always get what I want.¡± Debbie shook her head helplessly and patted Irene¡¯s hand. ¡°Focus on your career now, okay? You haven¡¯t held a proper concert yet. I know that you are not worried about money, but at least do it to feed your passion.¡± ¡°Debbie, when will my brother wake up?¡± Irene quickly changed the topic. ¡°Hopefully by tonight¡­¡± Debbie said with a sigh And just as she had predicted, Ivan woke up around seven that night Irene was ying on her phone and Debbie was sitting in a chair, texting Decker. ¡°Decker, what the hell have you been doing these days? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Are you alive or not?¡± she wrote. ¡°Debbie¡­¡± Ivan called out weakly. Debbie swiftly looked up to find Ivan awake. She smiled and walked over to his bed. ¡°Ivan, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Irene put her phone away in a hurry and walked to his bedside too Chapter 1192 ¡°Ivan, how are you feeling now? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± She pressed the nurse-call button and told the doctor that her brother had woken up. Soon, a doctor and a nurse came in to give Ivan a full check-up. ¡°He¡¯s okay now. Just need some good rest to recover.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Debbie said, relieved. After seeing the doctor and nurse off, she grabbed a cotton bud, dipped it in a ss of water and rubbed it on Ivan¡¯s lips to moisten them, just as the doctor had advised. Seeing how carefully Debbie was looking after her brother, Irene couldn¡¯t help but marvel at them, ¡°Deb, you¡¯re so good at this. My brother is really Lucky to have you as his wife!¡± The fake couple exchanged nces with each other, and then burst into a fit ofughter. Of course, they weren¡¯t happily Laughing because they were d to have each other in their life. They just found Irene cute and pure. The girl had no idea that their marriage was a lie. Misunderstanding theirughter, Irene giggled innocently. She was still thinking how Lucky Ivan was. She even pictured how wonderful it would be if Debbie gave birth to a baby as cute as Piggy. The next day, when Mason and Mia found out that Ivan had woken up from hisa, they took Kasie along with them to visit him. Ang¡¯s Library When they arrived at the hospital, Debbie grabbed the chance to go back to Champs Bay Apartments. She wanted to take a shower and change into new clothes. The Garcia family was with Ivan in the ward. ¡°Ivan, thank you so much for saving my daughter. You took a bullet for her. We¡¯re forever indebted to you,¡± Mason said as he gripped Ivan¡¯s hand tightly in his, tears threatening toe out of his eyes. Kasie was their only child. She had just managed to ovee her grief over Emmett¡¯s death. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Laughter had finally returned to their family. If it weren¡¯t for Ivan, they might have lost their daughter completely this time. He felt cold just thinking about it. Ivan curled his pale lips into a thin smile. ¡°Mr. Garcia, you don¡¯t have to thank me. I should be apologizing to you. Kasie was kidnapped because of me.¡± ¡°The kidnappers have been locked up in jail now. And you shouldn¡¯t have to apologize for their criminal activities. You shielded my daughter with your body. That is something we will never forget in our lives.¡± Mason turned to Kasie and pulled her closer to the bed. ¡°Kasie, thank Ivan.¡± Kasie nced at Ivan. She tugged at the hem of her clothes nervously. ¡°Ivan, thank you for saving me¡­¡± Ivan was amused by her nervous tone. ¡®Do I Look scary or something? Why is she so nervous around me?¡¯ he wondered. He shook his head. Chapter 1193 ¡°No. Please don¡¯t be so courteous. I¡¯m responsible for the kidnapping. If I were any better now, I would have visited your house and apologized.¡± Mia was impressed by how modest and polite Ivan was. She smiled and stole a nce at her daughter. Kasie was an extrovert, but she was acting shy in front of him. That was unusual. ¡°Ivan, I cooked this soup for you early this morning. Kasie,e here. Pour some soup for him. It¡¯s good for his health,¡± she deliberately ordered her daughter. Kasie didn¡¯t put much thought into it and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She opened the thermos container. Ivan epted their kind offer without hesitating. ¡°Thank you, Mr. and A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Mrs. Garcia. Sorry for the trouble, Kasie.¡± Kasie smiled without replying. She clumsily poured the soup into a bowl. As the only daughter of the Garcia family, Kasie had led an affluent life and had never done much housework. Even filling a bowl of soup was difficult work for her. Finally, she managed to fill the bowl without spilling any of the soup. Mason hadid the table for Ivan. Kasie cautiously walked towards the table with the hot bowl in her hands. At that moment, Ivan tried to move his body to find a morefortable position to sit in, and his shoulder identally hit Kasie¡¯s. ¡°Aargh!¡± The hot soup spilled onto her hand and in response to the burn, she reflexively dropped the bowl onto the table. The soup poured out and began flowing onto the quilt and the floor. It was a mess. Mason was talking something to Mia on the other side of the bed, so they didn¡¯t see what had actually happened. They thought Kasie had been too clumsy and careless. So Mason scolded her, ¡°Kasie, how could you be so careless?¡± He turned to Mia and said in a hurry, ¡°Get a tissue!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes! Kasie, move. I¡¯ll clean it.¡± Mia hastily pulled out a few tissues from the stand, and tried to stop more soup from dripping onto the bedding. Ivan lifted the bowl from the table and Mia began cleaning it. Meanwhile, he looked at Mason who was frowning at his daughter. Ivan exined immediately, ¡°It¡¯s not Kasie¡¯s fault, Mr. Garcia. My arm hit hers as she was bringing the soup. I¡¯m sorry, Kasie. Did you hurt your hand?¡± Kasie touched her scalded right hand, tears welling up in her eyes. The soup was very hot since it was kept in a thermos container. Her hand was swollen red already. When he noticed that Kasie had scalded herself, Mason gasped. He grabbed her hand to check it. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt, Kasie?¡± Kasie nodded, biting her lower lip to suppress her cry. Then she walked to the bathroom and ced her hand under the cold water to relieve her pain. After that, Mason took her to the nurse station to apply some ointment on it. By the time they came back, a cleaner had already changed the quilt for Ivan. He was eating the soup which Mia had poured for him. Seeing Kasie and Mason at the door, he asked with concern, ¡°Kasie, how¡¯s your hand now?¡± ¡°Nothing serious. Thank you.¡± Kasie forced an embarrassing smile and sat down on the sofa. As he drank the soup, Ivan talked to Mason about business. Mia would chip in asionally and say something about the Garcia family. Kasie was sitting on the sofa, silently texting Debbie. Chapter 1194 ¡°When will youe back to the hospital?¡± But Debbie didn¡¯t reply. Ivan finished the soup, but Debbie still hadn¡¯t shown up. Mason checked the time on his watch and Looked at his daughter. ¡°Kasie, stop ying with your phone. Your mom and I need to head home now. Since Debbie isn¡¯t here yet, you stay and take care of Ivan until shees.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded. After the old couple left, Kasie and Ivan were left alone in the ward. Awkward silence filled the air. Kasie smoothed her hair and tried to diffuse the tension. ¡°Ivan, do you need to get some sleep?¡± Ivan shook his head and smiled at Kasie. ¡°No, I¡¯ve had enough rest. I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Could you please hand me a book from there?¡± He pointed at the tiny bookshelf in the corner of the ward. Ang¡¯s Library Kasie turned around, following his finger and then nodded, ¡°Sure. Which book would you like to read?¡± ¡°Just pick one. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± She picked up a novel at random, and handed it to him before she sat down on the chair next to his bed. ¡°I hope you have fun reading. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the infusion bottle.¡± Ivan nodded and politely said, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Kasie tilted her head and smiled. Ivan sprawled across the bed, flipping through the pages of the book Silence filled the air again. Kasie exchanged text messages with Debbie for a while to pass the time. Later on, she started to feel a little sleepy as drowsiness got the better of her. She cast a short nce at Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ivan, who was immersed in the book, and leaned over to the edge of the bed. Finding it difficult to keep her head up, she buried her face in her arms and drifted off to dreand. A few minutester, when Ivan took his eyes away from the book, he found Kasie in a motionless state. He could hear her breathing steadily and he called out her name softly, but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Is she sleeping?¡¯ He lifted the quilt and got out of the bed to check up on her. Indeed, she had fallen asleep. Clenching his teeth in pain, he slowly walked to the hanger and took his coat. He carefully draped it over her shoulders. Kasie moved a little, as if she had felt the weight of coat on her shoulders. But she didn¡¯t open her eyes. Staring at her blissful face, Ivan recalled the first time he had met this girl, even though admittedly, he had only met her a couple of times. The first time was at Debbie¡¯s concert and then the second time was, oddly enough, at his wedding with Debbie Chapter 1195 Ivan knew Little to nothing about Kasie¡ªDebbie¡¯s closest friend. The only thing he knew was that she made investments in some businesses and opened a shop of her own after graduation. As strange as it sounded, it was Debbie who inadvertently mentioned her to him. However, the first time he began to notice this girl in a different light, was on the day of his wedding. She secretly approached him without Debbie¡¯s knowledge. With tearful eyes, she warned him, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you love Debbie or not. Since you¡¯ve decided to marry her, you must treat my best friend like a queen. Or else, I will make you wish you hadn¡¯t met me!¡± Ivan was amused by her vigor. Like the saying goes, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡± Debbie was short-tempered, and so was Kasie. Faced with her threat and finding no choice but to surrender himself, Ivan obediently nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Rest assured. Whatever reasons we may have for getting married, now that Debbie is my wife, I will be sure to treat her with the utmost respect.¡± The next time he saw her was right after she was kidnapped by Aldrich. Ivan hadn¡¯t forgotten the Look on Kasie¡¯s face when she saw Debbie in danger. For the very first time, she looked frightened, which was far from her calmness when facing the kidnappers. Then again, it was human nature of her to feel afraid when Aldrich pointed the gun at her. Kasie finally lost her cool and her whole body was trembling in fear at that time. Ang¡¯s Library Ivan could not escape the guilt that he felt in the inner recesses of his soul. After all, Kasie had nothing to do with his private affairs and yet she had to go through such a harrowing experience because of him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. No wonder, when Aldrich pulled the trigger, Ivan instantly tugged her into his arms and shielded her with his body, without little hesitation. He felt Kasie¡¯s delicate body shuddering like a dried leaf in his arms. He tightened his arms around her and while clenching his teeth in pain, he tried tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll be okay.¡± Earlier this morning, after Kasie had gone to the nurse station to apply some ointment to her hand, Mia had told Ivan about Kasie¡¯s tragic love story. Kasie had a boyfriend who had died in a car ident. They were supposed to get married after Kasie finished her junior year. The shock of her boyfriend¡¯s death left a trauma in her heart, and nothing was ever the same with Kasie since then. It took her almost three years toe out of the shadow of her boyfriend¡¯s death. Since Ivan saved Kasie¡¯s life, Mia begged him not to turn Kasie down if she ever opened her heart to him. Mia was constantly worried about her daughter, as was naturally expected of a mother. Ivan understood how she felt and he pitied her deeply. Assuming that Mia had no idea about his wedding to Debbie, Ivan made her a promise after little hesitation. Coming back from his train of thoughts, he sat down next to Kasie and carefully took her right hand in his. He looked at her cute manicured fingers and thought, ¡®A woman¡¯s hand is so small.¡¯ He also noticed the scalds on her right hand, covered in ayer of ointment. He felt his heart ache for her. This girl had taken three years to ovee the grief of her boyfriend¡¯s death. ¡®They must have been a happy couple in Love before the ident, ¡® he guessed. When Kasie finally woke up, she noticed that Debbie had alreadye back to the ward. In a haze, she looked at the coat over her shoulders with puzzlement. She shifted her gaze to Ivan, who was still reading the book in the bed. ¡®Who draped the coat on my shoulders? Ivan or Debbie?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°Awake?¡± Ivan closed the book and smiled at her. She nodded and her cheeks red with embarrassment before she turned to Debbie. ¡°Deb, how Long have you been here?¡± She took off the coat on her shoulders and put it back to the hanger. ¡°I just arrived here a few minutes ago. I¡¯m leaving for Mipburg tomorrow. My concert tour will start there. Would you like to join me for fun?¡± Debbie stood up and walked over to her Chapter 1196 Kasie stretched herself and moved her neck, while answering, ¡°No, don¡¯t count me in. You will be too busy with your concert to have time for me. I¡¯m going to get bored out there.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Fine. Ivan will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. If you have nothing else to do, please take care of him for me.¡± ¡°Tomorrow? So soon?¡± Kasie turned to look at Ivan and asked in surprise, ¡°But what about your wounds?¡± Ivan nodded, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll heal eventually. I just need to stay at home and rest. I don¡¯t think I need to stay here for that.¡± ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Kasie promised Debbie. The next morning right after Ivan got discharged from the hospital, Ang¡¯s Library Debbie Left for Mipburg that afternoon. Megan¡¯s death was still under investigation, but unfortunately, there hadn¡¯t been any progress so far. The case was still open Over the course of the next few months, Debbie¡¯s career had skyrocketed, topping all chart records with her hits. Her rapid rise to stardom brought in fans from both home and abroad. With the passing of summer, autumn had dressed herself for theing season, donning her most vibrant hues. The final leg of Debbie¡¯s concert tour took her back to the picturesque sceneries of Zugrurg After her tour ended, she spent her vacation with her daughter there. Debbie checked the date on her phone and realized that her 25th birthday was fast approaching. She decided not to throw a birthday party for herself. After all, her daughter was already three years old. She took Piggy back to Alorith and left her under Curtis¡¯ care as usual, because she had to take care of some work at Star Empire. By the time she got back to Champs Bay Apartments, it was already half past nine at night. She parked her car in the underground parking lot and then entered the elevator. When the elevator reached the ground floor, the doors slid open, revealing a man standing outside with his eyes to the screen of his phone. He was dressed in a dark blue designer suit, with a tie to match, and a pair of dark brown leather shoes. Debbie¡¯s heart began pounding inside her chest when she recognized who it was. It was the same man she had sessfully avoided thinking about for the past few months. Immediately, she lowered her head, nervously touching the mask and sunsses with her hand as she pulled her cap down to cover her face. She quietly took a few steps backwards to hide herself in the corner hoping not to attract his attention. She wasn¡¯t ready to face him yet. It had only been a few months since they separated and she wasn¡¯t interested in making awkward small talk with him. The man strode into the elevator and casually pressed the number six, as if he didn¡¯t notice her presence. ¡°Did he recognize me? Maybe not. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he at least greet me? Perhaps he just doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore?¡± she wondered. A faint smell of alcohol permeated her nose. ¡®Has he been drinking again?¡¯ Debbie pursed her Lips. ¡®Isn¡¯t he still taking his pills? Why is he so stubborn? Huh! He can¡¯t even take care of himself now!¡¯ she thought angrily. Chapter 1197 Soon enough, the elevator reached the sixth floor. Once the doors opened, the man walked out of the elevator without saying anything This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The elevator doors slowly closed. But the air still reeked of alcohol. Debbie heaved a sigh of relief after Carlos walked away, but meanwhile, she felt sadness digging deep into her heart. She wondered if she and Carlos would be Like strangers from now on. That was not her goal. Things were not going the way she nned, the way she hoped. ¡®Did I lose Carlos forever?¡¯ she thought gloomily. The elevator arrived at the seventh floor and she walked out, heading for her apartment. Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar figure standing by the door to her apartment, like a bum as usual. Debbie set her luggage by the door and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Decker hadn¡¯t replied to any of her messages for the past few months. She wondered if he was dead. Decker said nothing, just stared at her. Suddenly, another important question popped into her mind. ¡°How did you even get in here?¡± she asked. Champs Bay Apartments was one of the most high-end blocks in the city. No outsiders could enter without permission. Back when she was actively trying to get close to Carlos, she pulled some strings to enter this neighborhood. It wasn¡¯t easy, and random people couldn¡¯t just go strolling in. Debbie didn¡¯t think her unreliable brother would know any big shots here-or anywhere else for that matter. Barely moving, he merely cast her a nce and demanded in a husky voice, ¡°Open the door now.¡± A hint of blood reached Debbie¡¯s nostrils. Worried, she quickly took off her sunsses and scanned Decker up and down. His face was drained of all color. His T-shirt was stained a deep red. It looked slick and wet. It was a bloodstain! ¡°My god! You okay?¡± Decker leaned against the wall to support his body. There was a pained look on his face. Covering his waist, he closed his eyes and repeated, ¡°Open the door!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Worried about him, Debbie quit asking questions and quickly opened the door to her apartment. Decker immediately staggered inside and closed the door behind him. In a split second, as if drained of all energy, he slumped onto the floor at the doorway. He was not a good brother, but Debbie couldn¡¯t bear to see this. She shook her head resignedly and went over to help him up. ¡°What the hell have you gotten yourself into now? Who did you piss off this time?¡± Wearing a deathly pale face, Decker managed to get to his feet with Debbie¡¯s help. ¡°Medicine¡­¡± he said in a weak voice. Debbie got angry. ¡°What medicine? Are you nuts? This looks serious. But you came to me instead of a doctor. So mow you want to die here on my rug? Let me get you to a hospital!¡± Decker grabbed hold of her arm. Chapter 1198 ¡°No¡­don¡¯t¡­no hospitals. Listen to me¡­for once¡­¡± His voice became weaker. ¡°Listen to me. Debbie repeated his words in her mind. She was shocked. Ever since she tracked him down, he¡¯d never acted like a brother to her. As far back as she could recall, Decker had always been perpetually short of cash, never bothering with a job for long. He hung out on the streets every day. He was no more than a parasite, draining cash from any woman foolish enough to take up with him. Anyway, she Listened this time. With great difficulty, she helped him get to a bedroom. He was heavier than he Looked. She made him sit on the couch, and told him, ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for a few months. Wait here. I¡¯ll make the bed.¡± With that, she hurried to her own bedroom to grab a clean quilt. When she opened her bedroom door, she was surprised to find a quilt neatlyid on her bed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She specifically remembered putting the bed set away before going on tour. That was strange. But she had no time to think too much. She quickly pulled out a clean quilt from the closet, carried it to the room next door and made the bed. Decker was already on the verge of fainting. She helped him move to the bed so that he could lie down to get a rest. Ugh! This wasn¡¯t easy on her back. Beads of sweat formed on Debbie¡¯s forehead. She put her hands on her waist, gasping for air. Looking down at her brother, she asked, ¡°So spit it out. Why no doctors?¡± With his eyes shut, Decker said, ¡°I need¡­disinfectant, bandages, some Ang¡¯s Library QuikClot¡­ Go buy them now.¡± Realizing what he was trying to do, Debbie got mad. What an idiot! He wanted to deal with the wound himself instead of going to the hospital. ¡°So you want to stop the bleeding by yourself? Seriously? Are you a doctor? Dammit, Decker, I¡¯m a singer not a doctor! I¡¯ll call an ambnce.¡± ¡°Debbie¡­¡± Decker called out. ¡°I got this. Hurry! Please!¡± Debbie¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. ¡®He¡¯s serious. But how? I guess I don¡¯t know him at all.* Despite the incredibility, Debbie hurriedly ran out of her apartment, got into the elevator and pressed the button for the ground floor. However, it suddenly dawned on her that she didn¡¯t know where the nearest pharmacy was. Left with no choice, she took a deep breath and called Carlos. The call was connected, but all she could hear was him breathing. He didn¡¯t even say ¡°hello.¡± Ignoring his attitude, Debbie asked anxiously, ¡°Do you know where I can get¡­ Um¡­where the nearest pharmacy is?¡± ¡°You hurt?¡± Carlos finally spoke. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not me. Just tell me, please.¡± Carlos made a wild guess. She was fine when he saw her in the elevator a few minutes ago. Now she was asking about meds, so it wasn¡¯t her. Chapter 1199 Who, then? ¡°What do you need? I¡¯LL have someone bring it to you.¡± Debbie wanted to agree, but on second thoughts, she decided against it. Decker¡¯s wound was suspicious, and he seemed like he wanted it kept secret. So she said, ¡°Thanks, Carlos. I¡¯ll get it myself.¡± The elevator arrived on the ground floor. She walked out and began making her way to the pharmacy. ¡°Look, are you going to tell me or do I have to wander around like an idiot till I find it?¡± she asked Carlos. Carlos was not a man that liked to be turned down. His mood darkened. He replied coldly, ¡°Turn right at the gate, walk fifty meters, then turn right again. You¡¯ll see a pharmacy there.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± After hanging up, Debbie started running as fast as her feet would take her. A minuteter, someone opened the door to Debbie¡¯s seventh floor apartment. Light footsteps could be heard, faintly. Decker¡¯s eyes snapped open; he was Listening intently at the soundsing from the Living room. Debbie had been gone for three minutes. She needed to find the shop and buy the things, so she couldn¡¯t make it there and back in such a short time. ¡®Who¡¯s that, then?¡± While he was still mulling this over, the bedroom door suddenly flew open. Two pair of dark eyes met. The two men furrowed their brows deeply at the sight of each other. ¡°Eckerd?¡± That was thest person Carlos expected to see. How did Debbie know him? Why would he go straight to her ce after getting hurt? Hundreds of questions popped up in Carlos¡¯ mind. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Decker heaved a sigh. He scoffed, ¡°Carlos, what do you want by creeping into a woman¡¯s apartment at midnight? Imagine what the tabloids will say.¡± Carlos sniffed the air. Blood. Instead of answering Decker¡¯s question, he asked, ¡°Yates¡¯ men around?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­know.¡± Decker turned his body, trying to hide his wound from Carlos. Carlos wasn¡¯t interested in his grudges with Yates anyway, so he stopped asking. ¡°Why are you here? Who¡¯s Debbie to you, anyway?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ugh! That¡¯s for me to know, and you to¡­find out.¡± Decker smiled mischievously Carlos¡¯ face fell. He took out his phone and called Frankie. ¡°I need a background check on Eckerd.¡± Carlos continued, rattling off details over the phone Like height, weight, approximate age, and known aliases Decker was dumbfounded. This man was so damn efficient. Carlos didn¡¯t know much about Eckerd. All he knew was that Yates hated him, and the feeling was mutual. Last time when Carlos dined with Chapter 1200 Yates, Eckerd¡¯s men started a fight with Yates¡¯ retinue. It ended up with shots fired. ¡°Get¡­out of here. My home.¡± Decker tried to drive him away. But he wasn¡¯t in any position to make demands. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Carlos was possessed of a Legendary cruelty. He even outdid Yates when someone crossed the Line. ¡®Why would my stupid sis fall for an a-hole like that?¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡°Your home?¡± Carlos raised an eyebrow. ¡°What would Ivan say about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do with Ivan. Why would I care what he would say?¡± Decker snapped. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t lying because he hadn¡¯t had any interactions with Ivan yet. Carlos leaned against the closet and stared him down. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re another one of Debbie¡¯s admirers?¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Suddenly, Decker hurled a photo frame towards Carlos. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Carlos swiftly dodged it without much effort as the photo frame hit the closet and Landed on the floor. He straightened his coat and red at Decker. ¡°So, it seems like you have a death wish?¡± Decker gnashed his teeth and stayed on the bed. ¡°Yeah, so kill me now, if you have the balls.¡± Much to his surprise, the defiant look in Decker¡¯s eyes suddenly reminded Carlos of Debbie. This wounded man somewhat resembled Debbie, especially in terms of his personality. The mostmon quality would be their audacity to stand up to him. Unfortunately for Decker, however, he wasn¡¯t Debbie. Carlos might have excused this if it were Debbie, but he wasn¡¯t going to let this man walk away after disrespecting him. He strode towards the bed and grabbed Decker¡¯s arm, ruthlessly yanking him off the bed. ¡°Ahh!¡± A pained groan escaped Decker¡¯s lips as the sharp pain shot through his arm the moment he fell to the floor. ¡°Damn you! Carlos, you pathetic wretch!¡¯ Carlos stomped on his hand, possibly crushing a few bones, leaving behind an impression of his leather shoes. ¡°If you somehow manage to get out of this room alive, you win!¡± The cold look in his eyes suggested that he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Aargh¡­you¡­¡± The searing pain from his hand was unbearable and Decker let out a might wail in hopes of releasing some pain. Carlos watched with a deadpan expression on his face as Decker writhed in agony. Decker¡¯s face was white as a sheet. Just as his vision faded and he was about to surrender himself to the arms of darkness, the loud shrill sound of Debbie screaming from the doorway kept him awake. ¡°Carlos! What are you doing?¡± Chapter 1201 Immediately, Carlos froze on the spot. He drew his foot away and shot a sharp nce at Debbie¡¯s worried face. ¡®Why is she so worried about this man?¡¯ The mere thought of it filled his heart with anger. Debbie dropped the bag on the floor and rushed towards them. She reached down to pull Carlos¡¯ long legs away from Decker. ¡°Brother, are you okay? Please Look at me!¡± ¡°B-brother¡­¡¯ Carlos¡¯ facial expression changed dramatically ¡°Decker, wake up!¡± Debbie kept calling out, but her brother didn¡¯t respond to her cries. In a fit of anger, she sprang up to her feet and red at Carlos. ¡°What is the matter with you? Did you do this to him?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t respond, but his silence spoke for his actions. And there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of guilt on his face. Needless to say, Debbie was incensed. ¡°How could you do this to an injured man? Listen, if something happens to my brother because of you, I will never forgive you!¡± Debbie fell to the floor again, struggling to lift her brother up. Decker was already rendered unconscious, so no matter how she tried to move him, he didn¡¯t respond. Frustrated, she shouted at Carlos again, ninjanovel ¡°Get over here and help me!¡± Carlos¡¯ face darkened with a baleful cloud. This woman was the only person in the world who dared to order him around like that. Although reluctant, he stepped forward as if to help. However, it wasn¡¯t the kind of help Debbie had expected. Carlos pulled her away from the unconscious man and stomped on his hand once again. Dumbstruck, Debbie¡¯s brain stuttered for a moment and every part of her went on pause while her thoughts caught up. She got up as fast as she could and pushed him away ¡°Carlos, you disgust me!¡± Decker muttered something under his breath, finally having regained his consciousness. He opened his bloodshot eyes all of a sudden and red at the man responsible for his suffering Carlos feigned a mask of innocence and said, ¡°Wee back! Stand up and go back to bed on your own.¡± Decker drew his sights away from Carlos and crawled back to the bed without a word. Debbie picked up the stic bag from the floor and showed the things to her brother. ¡°I bought all the things you asked for. What should I do next?¡± Carlos walked over to her and snatched the bag away from her hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Go cook me up something nice.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Carlos, who are you to Debbie? Why should my sister cook for you?¡± Chapter 1202 Decker growled angrily. Debbie looked at him, tears springing to her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. This was the first time her brother took her side and stood up to defend her. With deadpan face, Carlos threatened, ¡°Shut your mouth if you want to live.¡± Decker tried to retort, but Carlos pulled out a cotton bud and pressed it to his bleeding wound. In an instant, his whole face contorted in pain, and he forced his lips into a line. Debbie¡¯s voice trembled as she Looked at Carlos and said, ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Carlos shot her a quick nce. ¡°What do you think?¡± Debbie pursed her Lips helplessly. ¡®How would I know?* A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Get out now!¡± As soon as Debbie shut the door behind her, Carlos put the things away on the bedside table and went to the bathroom to wash his hands. Meanwhile, just outside the room, Debbie stood there nkly, wondering what to do. After a while, she decided to keep her mind busy but soon she realized that there were no ingredients at home to prepare a meal, because she hadn¡¯t been living there for the past few months. After taking a quick look at the closed bedroom door, Debbie grabbed her purse and went downstairs again. She went to a convenience store and bought instant noodles, sandwiches and a few grilled kebabs.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She didn¡¯t prepare the portion of food for Decker since he was wounded and needed to avoid anything that could cause inmmations. After preparing a simple dinner for her and Carlos, she went back to let him know that dinner was ready. When she opened the door, she saw Decker biting down on his shirt to help with the pain, as beads of sweat trickled down his face. The bed sheet was already half-stained by the blood from his body. Much to her surprise, Carlos was squatting next to Decker, carefully stitching his wound. She quietly walked to Carlos¡¯ side to have a closer Look. Her heart ached to see the deep wounds on Decker¡¯s waist. One of them looked really deep. Fortunately, Carlos had almost finished suturing his cuts. The sutures were done neatly and meticulously, as if it were done by a surgeon. Debbie marveled at the thought of how people around her with many hidden talents that she didn¡¯t even know about. They were all shrouded in mystery and one could never tell what they were capable of. She assumed Decker knew how to stitch up his wounds since he was the one who asked her to buy all the required items. And now, after watching the way Carlos sutured Decker¡¯s wounds, she couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. ALL the while, Decker silently endured the pain without any general anesthesia. When he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he let out a subdued groan. Debbie held her breath and rushed closer to her brother, cupping his clenched fist in her hands. Sensing the touch of her hand, Decker opened his eyes and took a deep breath. The sight of his sister¡¯s worried face forced a tear to drop from the corner of his bloodshot eye. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Debbie seemed puzzled, trying to think who it could be. Carlos asked her to open the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s Niles.¡± ¡®Niles? What¡¯s he doing here at this hour?¡¯ she wondered. She let go of Decker¡¯s hand and ran to open the door. It was indeed Niles, standing outside, with a big medical box in his hands. Chapter 1203 ¡°Hi, Little Pepper, where¡¯s Carlos?¡± Niles asked, gasping for air. Debbie pointed at the bedroom door with her finger. Niles quickly took off his leather shoes, and rushed to the bedroom without even changing into slippers. Niles heaved a deep sigh of relief upon seeing Carlos sitting there, safe and sound. ¡°Hey, man. You look all right. I thought you were hurt.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and take it from here.¡± Carlos felt at ease and immediately stopped stitching the moment he saw that the man, who was more capable of fixing up people¡¯s wounds, had arrived. Niles took a glimpse at the patient on the bed. Having realized that he wasn¡¯t acquainted to him, he turned to look at Debbie and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Niles grabbed the suture kit from Carlos¡¯ hand and continued from where he had stopped. His hands moved even faster than Carlos¡¯. After all, he was the doctor. This was his home turf. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After a brief pause, Debbie answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Yes, she didn¡¯t know the Decker in front of her. From what she could recall, he was just a good-for- nothing creep. But what he did todaypletely changed her impression of him, leaving her to doubt whether she even knew him in the first ce. Debbie even doubted that she had mistaken him for someone else. She never knew that Decker had such a brave, strong side. ¡®Is he really my brother?¡¯ Niles was rendered speechless. He then turned to Carlos and asked, ¡°Did you give him anesthesia?¡± Carlos shook his head. Shocked, Niles stared at Decker, his mouth agape. He gave him a thumbs-up and without wasting any more time, he continued to stitch the wound. After washing his hands, Carlos asked Debbie, ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hmm, on the table.¡± Debbie absent-mindedly raised her arm and pointed to the direction of the dining table. Carlos grabbed hold of her raised arm. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°No, I-¡° Before she could decline, he dragged her all the way to the dining room. Carlos frowned when he saw that they were going to have only instant noodles and sandwiches for dinner. Debbie sat down in her chair. Sighing helplessly, she told him, ¡°Don¡¯tin. You know I haven¡¯t been home for months. I have no food here, and the supermarket is already closed. Lucky that we at least have instant noodles. See? My brother is pathetic as hell. He¡¯s a patient and he can¡¯t even eat noodles.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t say anything. He sat down, took his chopsticks and began eating. Even though it was just instant noodles, since it was cooked by Debbie, it tasted different from the ones he had eaten before. It tasted good. Chapter 1204 Like she had added some sort of special ingredient in it. An invisible ingredient that affected his mood, which aroused his appetite. He even ate the sandwiches and kebabs she had prepared. By the time they wrapped up their dinner, Niles had finished suturing Decker¡¯s wound and put him on a drip. Decker was exhausted from the pain and fell asleep soon after. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Niles put the medical tools back in his case and carried it out of the bedroom. When he saw Debbie cleaning the dining table, he asked in disbelief, ¡°I was busy saving a patient in there, and you guys were enjoying dinner?¡± Carlos nodded, ¡°Yes.¡° Niles scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little unfair?¡± Debbie shook her head and teased, ¡°Nope.¡± Niles gaped at her in disbelief. They had ganged up on him! ¡®Fine, whatever. After all, they used to be a couple.* ninjanovel After instructing Debbie on how to take care of Decker and his wound, Niles left. Carlos went to the balcony and called Yates to ask him about Eckerd¡¯s information. Eckerd was apparently Decker¡¯s alias in some sort of organization When he ended the call and went back to the bedroom, he saw Debbie wiping the bloodstains off Decker¡¯s body with a hot towel. After everything was done, they left Decker¡¯s bedroom together. Closing the door behind them, Debbie turned to Carlos and said, ¡°Thank you for your help tonight. It¡¯ste. Go back to your apartment and get some rest.¡± Carlos felt like she was driving him away, and his face darkened in displeasure. He threw a nce at Decker¡¯s bedroom door and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at him. He wasn¡¯t sleepy, but she was. She was already exhausted from the long travel, and as soon as she hade back, she had to take care of the wounded Decker, and then prepare dinner. Sleep was overwhelming her. The only thing she wanted to do right then was take a hot bath and get some much-needed sleep. The man stood still without moving a muscle. Sighing, she said, ¡°Fine. Just sit in the Living room by yourself then. I¡¯m going to bathe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debbie was confused by his behavior. But she ignored him and went to her bedroom, grabbed her pajamas and entered the bathroom. When she stepped out of the bathroom after a nice, warm bath, she was startled to find the aloof man sitting on her bedroom sofa. ¡°Carlos, why won¡¯t you go back to your apartment? Why are you inside my bedroom at this Late hour?¡± She instinctively checked if she was properly dressed, but then after realizing that it was Carlos, she didn¡¯t mind at all. She walked to the dressing table while wiping her wet hair. Carlos threw a quick nce at the woman in her pajamas and asked calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s Piggy?¡± ¡°At my uncle¡¯s house.¡± Chapter 1205 He stood up from the sofa and walked to the dressing table. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, he took the towel from her hand. Debbie was confused. He remained silent as he began to wipe her hair gently. Numerous questions popped up in her mind. ¡®What does this mean? Shouldn¡¯t he be cuddling with his fiancee in bed right now? Why is he here, helping me wipe my hair? Does he want to¡ª¡¯ ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?¡± she asked out loud. His face darkened at her straightforward question. But he didn¡¯t respond and continued wiping her hair The truth was that he just wanted to feel her existence; he wanted to make sure that she was really in front of him, within his reach. After all, her job had been keeping her away from Alorith for so long. Debbie could sense that Carlos was acting unusually. She quickly applied a coat of skin care to her face and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll dry my hair with the hairdryer now.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t stop her. She put on her slippers and trotted towards the bathroom. ninjanovel In the bathroom Debbie turned on the hairdryer. She was still pondering over Carlos¡® unusual behavior. All of a sudden, a figure appeared in the mirror and startled her again. Her heart pounded faster as Carlos approached her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He wrapped his arms around her waist and closed his eyes, breathing in the fragrance from her body. It was a familiar scent. Debbie couldn¡¯t dry her hair anymore. Left with no choice, she turned off the hairdryer and turned around to face him. He was holding her so tight that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing. ¡°Carlos, you.. Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied simply Then he went silent again, staring intently into her eyes. Debbie took a deep breath. Pretending to be calm, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Carlos leaned forward, and Debbie spontaneously bent backwards. Her back was now pressed against the sink. He ced his Left palm gently at the back of her neck and Lowered his head to kiss her Lips. Debbie was a Little taken aback by his tender kiss. If he had stayed behind just because he wanted to kiss her, he could have just said that. She wondered why he was behaving so mysteriously. But she wasn¡¯t worried that Carlos would bug her for sex. It wasn¡¯t because Decker was in the bedroom next door. It was purely because she was married, and he was engaged. She believed that Carlos had his principles. And she had guessed right. Chapter 1206 After kissing her passionately for a few minutes, he let go of her While she was still panting, he hugged her tightly once again. ¡®She¡¯s here.¡¯ He felt her warmth against his body. Debbie grinned yfully. She lifted a finger and stroked his chest flirtatiously. ¡°Carlos, we¡¯re having an affair right now,¡± she teased him purposely. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Carlos said in a low growl, ¡°You¡¯re cheating on your partner, but I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± She blinked in confusion. Besides, even if she was having an affair, it was him who had seduced her. ¡°Because I¡¯m not married yet.¡± He broke free from her. Debbie pouted angrily. She retorted, ¡°You¡¯re engaged, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He tidied his clothes and added casually, ¡°So, don¡¯t try to seduce me again.¡± ¡®What? When did I seduce him? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡¯ she screamed in her head. She scoffed at him, ¡°You were the one who seduced me. Get out of my bedroom now.¡± She pushed him to the door. Carlos didn¡¯t retort. ¡°Go to bed early.¡± With that, he strode out of her bedroom and left the apartment. Debbie shook her head, unable toprehend the man¡¯s behavior. No sooner had Carlos closed the main door than her phone rang. It was Ivan. ¡°Hey,¡± she said. ¡°Hi Debbie, are you free now? I¡¯LL be spending a few days in a seaside resort with a few friends the day after tomorrow. Would you like to join us?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t want to. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn him down, so she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Before ending the call, Ivan added, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be goodpany. I¡¯m too busy. So maybe bring a friend?¡± ¡°Okay, good idea,¡± Debbie said. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After ending the call with Ivan, she thought about Kasie and called her right after. The girl on the other end was applying a Pure-y rify. ¡°You avable the day after tomorrow?¡± Debbie asked. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s up?¡± Kasie¡¯s voice sounded muffled as she was smoothing out the mask on her face. ¡°We¡¯ll be spending a few days in a seaside resort. Wannae?¡± Chapter 1207 ¡°Sounds good. How Long?¡± ¡°Why-I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask and text youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two girls chatted a Little while longer before saying good night to each other. After hanging up, Debbie went straight to bed. But she didn¡¯t go right to sleep. She suddenly thought of a question and texted Carlos. ¡°Who is Decker, exactly?¡± Debbie realized she really didn¡¯t know him. She remembered when they Lived together. She was busy with her career and didn¡¯t really know what he did all day. All she knew was that when she came home he¡¯d be ying games on his phone. So she figured he was a mobile gamer. After what happened tonight, she needed to step back and take a fresh look. This wasn¡¯t the same Decker she used to know. Ang¡¯s Library This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He couldn¡¯t have changed Like that overnight. It was probably more urate to say that she never understood her brother. Probably, the Decker she saw tonight was who he really was. As she was immersed in her thoughts, she received a reply from Carlos. ¡°He¡¯s your brother. Not mine.¡± Debbie really wanted to punch that man. ¡®You jerk!¡¯ she cussed angrily. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my brother. But we Lost contact until about 3 years ago. He didn¡¯t even want to admit we were rted at first. He finally gave in, but that was when he started treating me Like his personal ATM.¡± Debbie texted Carlos again, telling him the truth. Three minutester, Carlos replied, ¡°He lied to you.¡± ¡°What ?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for me to say. Just¡­look into it.¡± Debbie was irritated, but she didn¡¯t dare throw a tantrum now. So she simply replied, ¡°Good night.¡± The next morning, she got up, stretched, and briefly considered making breakfast for Decker. But, when she poked her head inside his bedroom, he was gone. Even the bloodstained bed sheet was gone. ¡®So was it a dream?¡® she thought . She called him, but his phone was off. Of course, Debbie had no choice. She hired someone to investigate Decker. She was really worried about him. ¡®What¡¯s he up to? How did he get hurt?¡¯ Chapter 1208 When Debbie and Kasie got to the seaside resort, they found out who Ivan¡¯s friends were. Carlos, Stephanie, Wesley, ir, Kinsley and Niles. Seeing Debbie, Kinsley smiled and walked up to her. Then he flicked his fingers on her forehead and rebuked, ¡°Long time no see. You forget about me?¡± Massaging her forehead, Debbie snapped, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit¡ª unfortunately.¡± Kasie could barely contain her excitement. She was practically jumping up and down. She looked at Kinsley and asked, ¡°Are-are you¡­ Are you really Kinsley?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kinsley extended his right hand like a gentleman. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Yes, Lovely one Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Kinsley.¡± Kasie dramatically wiped her hand on her clothes to make sure it was clean and took his hand. Her voice was thick with eagerness. ¡°Deb, look. It¡¯s Kinsley. Here! I¡¯m shaking hands with him!¡± Kinsley was an international superstar, the ideal type for girls across the globe. ¡°Yes, I see him. And stay away from this guy. He¡¯s a womanizer,¡± Debbie said and seriously pulled her friend away from him. Pissed off, Kinsley put his hands around Debbie¡¯s neck as if to strangle her, and retorted in a yful voice, ¡°Telling stories about me again?¡± Little did Kinsley know that his actions caught the eye of two men. One of them coldly stole nces at them, while the other one went straight over. It was Ivan. He pulled Debbie to his side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Lunch is ready.¡± The seaside resort they were at was a five-star tourist spot, with elegant, low-rise architecture, rooms lit by capiz shelt-lights, numerous vis with private plunge pools, dozens of garden bungalows dinner served on a canopied bed by the sea, and a view to die for Carlos and Stephanie walked ahead of the group. Wesley and ir were behind them, but when Wesley didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, ir took the chance to trot over to Debbie and grabbed her arm. ¡°Debbie! Happy you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Feeling¡¯s mutual. I thought about inviting you, but then I thought Wesley might make you stay home. But surprise! You¡¯re here!¡± Debbie said blissfully. ir pouted her Lips in anger. ¡°I¡¯m not here for fun, at least that¡¯s what he tells me. It had something to do with Carlos. Ivan and Kinsley are an unexpected bonus. Xavier was here, too, but he left already.¡± Chapter 1209 The truth was, they arrived there in different groups. Carlos, Stephanie, Wesley, ir and Niles were one group; they hade here on vacation. Then, after they arrived at the resort, they bumped into This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ivan, Kinsley and Xavier. Since they all knew each other, they decided to spend the holiday together. Debbie and Kasie were thest ones to arrive. Everyone else was already there. That was why Debbie was surprised to see some unexpected people there. The table was already set, and the different courses had arrived. They had myriad sorts of seafood for Lunch, such as lobsters, abalone, sea urchins, sashimi¡­ Debbie took a deep breath, her mouth watering. She looked at the other people around the table and asked casually, ¡°Who¡¯s paying?¡± Ivan put a bottle of red wine before her while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Carlos has the tab.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Kinsley took his chopsticks and said, ¡°Just enjoy yourself, Debbie. Money is nothing to Carlos. He¡¯s on honeymoon, so he¡¯s in a good mood. Let¡¯s just rip him off.¡± Debbie¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly when she heard his words. ¡°Wow! Honeymoon? So when are they getting married?¡± Niles asked, deliberately adding fuel to the fire. ir caught a glimpse of Debbie¡¯s face. The poor girl. Blinking her eyes, ir asked Wesley in a sarcastic tone, ¡°So they¡¯re on some kind of lover¡¯s retreat? You didn¡¯t tell me that.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°Carlos didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Pulling a dramatic face, ir nodded, ¡°If I knew that was going on, I would have stayed home. I don¡¯t want to be a fifth wheel.¡± Debbie suddenly stood up. ¡°Oh crap. I forgot to wash my hands. Just start without me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a honeymoon. We¡¯re just here to rx,¡± Carlos¡¯ voice suddenly rang from behind her, as if he was trying to exin. Debbie didn¡¯t stop walking. She mocked in her mind, ¡®How could he possibly exin anything to me?¡± Stephanie¡¯s smile froze on her face when she heard Carlos¡¯ words. Embarrassed, she echoed him, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a vacation. After we get married, we¡¯ll honeymoon in another country.¡± Everyone was silent. No one was interested in replying to her. They didn¡¯t start eating until Debbie came back from thedies¡¯ room. Chapter 1210 As if nothing happened, she sat casually between Ivan and Kasie. Ivan picked up a slice of salmon sashimi to her te. ¡°Here. Have some. You must be starving.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Debbie then bowed her head and focused on the food. Maybe because she had already gotten used to the heartache, she managed to collect herself and changed her mood in a short time. Now, she began savoring all this seafood on the table. Knowing Debbie¡¯s huge appetite, none of her friends at the table was surprised. The waiter kept serving them one dish after another, and all the seafood dishes were different recipes. Someone had told the waiter to keep bringing new dishes to the table. There were more than twenty dishes there already, but the wait staff kept bringing more. The group of friends chatted happily as they enjoyed their meal. Ivan was a gentleman. He took care of Debbie the whole time, even donning disposable gloves to peel the shrimp shells for thedies at the table. But most of the time, Wesley took care of ir himself. As for Stephanie, she didn¡¯t like seafood. Debbie and Kasie were the twodies who got the most out of it. Strangely enough, when Debbie was almost full, the waiter stopped bringing any more dishes. After the lunch, they decided to retire to their hotel rooms. They agreed to get together again, on the beach at 3 p.m. In the hallway, Debbie suddenly suggested room with Kasie? She gets scared at night ¡°Ivan, how about I share a Ivan nodded, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll be right next door if you need me.¡± The other people walking behind them thought their conversation was odd. But no one said anything. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After little hesitation, ir asked Debbie, ¡°How many beds in your room?¡± ¡°A queen-size bed.¡± Debbie had seen the bed when she dropped off her luggage. ir¡¯s eyes Lit up with excitement. ¡°Mind if I stay with you two?¡± ¡°No way!¡± A man¡¯s voice rang before Debbie could answer. They knew who it was at once-Wesley. Defeated, pulling a long face, ir resignedly followed Wesley to their bedroom. Niles and Kinsley each had a single room. Kinsley said to Wesley in a yful voice, ¡°Wes, we haven¡¯t slept together in a long time. Come on. Let ir y with Debbie, and I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± But Wesley simply ignored his joke. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Niles winked at Kasie. ¡°Girl, how about we share the same room and let Chapter 1211 Debbie be with her husband?¡± Kasie smirked. She said with self-mockery, ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to. But I snore, drool, and talk in my sleep. You sure?¡± Niles knew she was joking, but he echoed her joke and pretended to be scared. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯d better stay in my own bed!¡± After Debbie and Kasie entered their room and closed the door behind them, Kasie instantly suggested, ¡°Deb, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y As she unpacked her luggage, Debbie said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done a sleepover with you in years. We can talk all night. You can¡¯t tell me that doesn¡¯t sound Like fun.¡± ¡°It does!¡± she bubbled happily. ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡± Kasie smiled and opened her Luggage too. ¡°Did you see Stephanie¡¯s face at Lunch?¡± ¡°No.¡± Debbie had been concentrating on eating, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else. ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t she happy?¡± ¡°No. Carlos kept stealing nces at you.¡± In fact, Kasie didn¡¯t like seafood as much as Debbie did, so she talked with everyone, and noticed what was going on. She ate more than usual. She didn¡¯t have the heart to turn down Ivan when he had gone to the trouble of peeling the shrimp shells for her. Debbie¡¯s hands froze when she heard Kasie¡¯s words. ¡°Did he?¡± ¡®With Stephanie right there? How?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°Oh yeah. I think Carlos still loves you.¡± ¡°I hope so. But if he really Loved me, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten engaged to Stephanie.¡± Debbie shook her head as she carefully hung her clothes in the closet. Kasie sighed helplessly. ¡°I wonder why his memory hasn¡¯te back. When will he remember you?¡± She really felt bad for Debbie. Forced to leave, she finally returned to find her husband alive, but he didn¡¯t remember her at all. Looking at her clothes, Debbie smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Thinking of something, she turned around to look at Kasie. ¡°How do you think he¡¯ll react when he gets his memory back and finds out I¡¯m married to Ivan?¡± She had thought about this a lot. At first, she was hoping he¡¯d take matters into his own hands. But as time passed, that hope had been fading fast. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°He used to Love you. Once it alles back to him, nothing will stop him from marrying you,¡± Kasie said confidently. She had witnessed their love firsthand and knew how much Carlos Loved Debbie. Chapter 1212 Debbie shed a bitter smile. Although the hope seemed slim, she still prayed that Carlos would regain his memory as soon as possible. When it was close to three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Debbie showed up on the beach, wearing sunsses and a sun hat, Kasie in tow. ¡°Kinsley¡¯s already there,¡± Kasie said and then looked at Debbie. ¡°How do you know him, anyway?¡± Debbie took a look at the man not far from them. She replied with a smile, ¡°I became friends with him when I was in Zugrurg. I also know his brother¡ªYates.¡± ¡°Think you could help me get his autograph?¡± Kasie asked as she nced at Kinsley with admiration in her eyes. The superstar looked much more handsome than on TV. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Debbie rolled her eyes at her friend. Kasie was drooling over the handsome man. ¡°You like him? Need me to hook you up? He¡¯s still single.¡± Debbie¡¯s joke snapped Kasie back to reality and she hastily shook her head. ¡°No way. Stars Like him only date other stars. Not boyfriend material.¡± ¡°Listen to you! You ever tried dating an idol?¡± Debbie teased. Although it was already autumn, the weather was still hot. Kinsley had swum for a while in the sea and was now drinking beverage under a beach umbre. When he saw the twodies approaching, he waved at them. This was a private beach, so they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by random passersby. Debbie took off her shades and waved back. ¡°I¡¯m his fan and I love him as an idol, but honestly, he looks like a yboy. I¡¯m not hot enough for him,¡± Kasie remarked. They were nearing the beach umbre. Debbie asked again, ¡°So what about Niles? Hot doctor, connections in other nations, rich family in Askor¡­¡± Kasie shook her head again. ¡°Too childish. Not my cup of tea.¡± Kinsley handed each of them a coconut with a straw inserted in it. ¡°Fresh coconut water. It¡¯s iced. Very sweet. Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Debbie paused. She was in a daze for a moment when he said that. She turned around to search for Ivan. ¡®Oh, I forgot my ¡°husband¡±¡­ she thought. ¡°It¡¯s not quite three. He¡¯ll be here,¡± she said awkwardly. Suddenly, a sshing was heard from the sea. It was Niles, swimming ashore. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Panting from the exertion, he took off the swimming goggles and ran his fingers through his wet hair. ¡°You¡¯rete. What did you do, sleep in?¡± Debbiey on the deck chair and greedily drank the coconut water through the straw. She was so immersed in the beverage that she didn¡¯t even bother to answer Niles¡¯ question. Chapter 1213 So Kasie answered for her. In a loud voice, she replied, ¡°Yeah we rested up. That way we can have fun Longer.¡± As they talked, Kinsley waved at the people behind Debbie. Wesley, ir, Carlos and Stephanie were trudging their way up the beach But Ivan hadn¡¯t shown up yet. So Debbiezily pulled out her phone and called him. ¡°Hi, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯mposing an email to a client. I¡¯Ll join you soon,¡± Ivan said on the other end. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Okay, see youter.¡± Debbie swung her phone in front of Kinsley¡¯s face and said, ¡°Ivan¡¯s busy with work. He¡¯ll join us soon.¡± She had already finished the fresh coconut water. Handing the empty coconut shell to Kinsley, she asked, ¡°Kinsley, I¡¯d like another, please.¡± Kasie reminded her worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much of that. You don¡¯t want a tummy ache.¡± ¡°Mmm! This is really good. Another, please?¡± Debbie pleaded with a hopeful expression as she propped her hand against her chin. Ang¡¯s Library Kinsley shook his head. ¡°Sorry. There are only ten, and Niles already had two. How about you and your husband share one?¡± Carlos and Stephanie happened toe over, and they also heard what Kinsley said. ir gave her iced coconut to Debbie and offered, ¡°Debbie, have this one. I¡¯ll just drink something else.¡± Debbie immediately shook her head. ¡°Come on! I was just teasing. Just drink yours. It¡¯s so hot, you need one to stay cool. Kinsley, please order some more.¡± Kinsley called a nearby waiter over, and asked him to ice more coconuts. While all this was going on, ir took a sip of her coconut water. Her eyes Lit up as she eximed, ¡°I love it. No wonder you want another one, Debbie.¡± ¡°Exactly! Girls, let¡¯s go swimming.¡± Debbie took off her bath towel and revealed a pink bikini with blue spots. Kasie took off her towel too, and she wore a ck bikini. ¡°Wow! Debbie, Kasie! You girls have it where it counts!¡± Kinsley whistled at them. Niles¡¯ eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Little Pepper! You¡¯re full of surprises! Hey Kasie, you want to y doctor?¡± Debbie kicked Niles¡¯ leg and raised her fist to threaten him. Chapter 1214 ¡°Hey, she¡¯s my bestie. Show a little respect!¡± Niles wrapped his arms around his head protectively and took one step back. Pretending to be afraid, he said, ¡°One more Like that I¡¯ll need a doctor too. I¡¯ll be good.¡± Kinsleyughed out loud and teased, ¡°Coward! Debbie, let¡¯s go swimming. Carlos, Wesley, wanna join us?¡± Wesley and Carlos nodded and pulled their towels off. They went towards the sea together. Stephanie, who was on the phone, had to quickly hang up and follow after them. The men began swimming, while ir whispered in Debbie¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky! I wanted to wear a bikini too, but Wesley said no.¡± Debbie patted her shoulder and offered, ¡°Did you bring your bikini with you? How about this? We can go swimming in the evening without Wesley along. We can even take selfies.¡± ninjanovel Thrilled, ir gave her a hug and said cheerfully, ¡°Sounds good. Just let me know!¡± Debbie and Kasie went swimming. ir didn¡¯t know how to swim, so she could only stand on the beach and watch as the others sshed about in the waves. She heard some sshing beside her, so she turned to see who it was-it was Stephanie. She was also wearing a ck bikini, though in a different style from Kasie¡¯s. She had thetest designer edition that tied differently. She sat on a big rock and watched Carlos swim. ir was about to talk to Stephanie when Wesley swam back to her and reached out his hand. ¡°Come here.¡± ir shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t swim.¡± ¡°Let me teach you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid- Aargh!¡± Despite her unwillingness, Wesley pulled her into his arms and swam with her under the waves. Stephanie was left alone there on that rock. She saw Carlos swimming towards Debbie, and her face darkened. A man¡¯s arm suddenly snaked around Debbie¡¯s waist. As she was about toin, her lips were sealed by his. She opened her eyes-the man was none other than Carlos. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Wow! His fiancee is close by, on the beach!¡± she thought to herself. Debbie heard someone swimming over, and then saw Niles, whose eyes were shut. His arm identally touched someone, so he opened his eyes to check. What he saw made his heart skip a beat. He saw Carlos and Debbie kissing affectionately. He knew Carlos and Stephanie were still together, so this shouldn¡¯t be happening. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He was too scared to breathe, so he almost suffocated. He surfaced, gasping for air. Then he looked around and caught sight of Stephanie. She was still there, on the beach. Chapter 1215 ¡®No wonder Carlos is so bold. Holy crap! Ivan¡¯sing over!¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Niles took a deep breath, went under the water and found Carlos and Debbie again, who were still kissing. Ignoring Carlos¡¯ murderous nce, Niles pointed to Debbie and mouthed, ¡°Ivan!¡± Debbie didn¡¯t know what Niles was saying. She pulled Carlos¡¯ hand off her waist and surfaced. After taking a few breaths, she saw Ivan swimming over to her. Kasie didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes underwater, so she didn¡¯t see anything. She was hoping to get near Debbie. When Debbie surfaced, Kasie immediately swam towards her and said, ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you. I swam in the wrong direction.¡± Debbie felt her waist being held by a pair of arms and then a kiss was nted on her waist. Ang¡¯s Library Startled, Debbie kicked the submarine sex fiend hard and swam to shore with all her might. ¡®Carlos is too much! And he tried to maul me in front of everyone!¡± she thought. When she swam past Ivan, he called out her name, but she couldn¡¯t hear him. She swam nonstop until she reached the shore. She stared at Stephanie not far away, and gasped for air. Carlos, on the other hand, was a little startled when Debbie kicked him. He immediately surfaced and struggled for a breath. As he gulped down lungfuls of air, he saw Debbie swim away and finally hit the beach. Stephanie walked over to Debbie and Looked down at her while saying, ¡°You¡¯re married.¡± Not knowing what Stephanie wanted to do or say, she simply asked indifferently, ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Ivan doesn¡¯t love you,¡± Stephanie mocked. She had never seen Ivan and Debbie kissing, hugging, or making out. In public, they were like an old, married couple. Instead of getting angry, Debbie smiled and snapped back, ¡°Carlos doesn¡¯t love you either.¡± ¡°I know. But he¡¯ll always be mine,¡± Stephanie said confidently. Debbie giggled. ¡°I doubt it.¡± She was going to do her best to bring Carlos back to her ¡°You sound like you have a n,¡± Stephanie said in a cold voice Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 handed her toy to Carlos and ran towards Miranda, squealing happily, ¡°Nanna, hug.¡± The little girl was even more adorable than Miranda had expected, and emotional tears rolled down her cheeks. She was thankful that Debbie had taught Evelyn so well. Scooping her up, she looked at the little girl¡¯s big beautiful eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you, my dear granddaughter.¡± Blinking up at her, Evelyn brushed the tears from Miranda¡¯s eyes and consoled her, ¡°Nanna, Nanna, no tears.¡± Miranda smiled. How she Loved this sweet Little angel! A myriad of feelings filled Carlos when he gazed at the two and saw Miranda so tearful. He had never seen her so emotional. She was always cold. She hadn¡¯t even been so sentimental when she saw her first grandson. Miranda cooked the dinner that the three of them had that evening. She asked Carlos to invite Debbie to join them, but Debbie had already gone to another city and couldn¡¯t make it. Ang¡¯s Library Miranda and Carlos were both the aloof type, but Evelyn lightened the mood at the table. Miranda wanted to spend as much time as possible with her granddaughter. So she flew out to New York the following morning to hand over her work. Carlos¡¯ birthday was approaching, though he never liked birthday parties. However, Damon and Niles were party animals. Despite Carlos¡¯ objection, they decorated a private booth for his birthday party at Orchid Private Club. They didn¡¯t care about whom he would invite as long as they could have some fun. Since the decorations were already done, Carlos invited some friends to the party. When Debbie and Ivan arrived at Carlos¡¯ birthday party, the room was already packed with people. Yates, Kinsley, Wesley, Niles, Damon, Adriana, Curtis, Colleen, Jared, Sasha, Kasie, and ir were all there. There were also some young people that Debbie had never met before. Little kids were running everywhere, and Stephanie was invited too. When Stephanie and Debbie ran into each other, the atmosphere between them became awkward. However, nobody paid any attention. Even Debbie didn¡¯t seem to care. As soon as they saw her, Jus, Evelyn, and Sean all ran at Debbie. ¡°Mommy!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1217 Debbie looked at her, her eyes full of scorn. ¡°When did I admit anything? Are you hearing voices?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She thought about it and then realized Debbie hadn¡¯t admitted to killing Megan. Carlos shook Stephanie¡¯s hands off and told her coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already had my men look into it. Debbie didn¡¯t kill Megan. Quit saying that.¡± Stephanie gritted her teeth as Carlos scolded her. That wasn¡¯t in the n at all. She turned to look at the other woman and saw her wrap herself in a clean towel and leave. Carlos tagged along as if they were a couple. He requested an iced coconut from a waiter, inserted a straw in it and handed it to Debbie. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. He said impatiently, ¡°I can¡¯t stand sweet foods This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°So he¡¯s giving his coconut drink to me? Not his fiancee?¡¯ Debbie looked at Stephanie and their eyes met. With a smug smile, she took the coconut from Carlos and took a huge mouthful of the coconut water through the straw. ¡°Wow! So good!¡± she said, settling herself into a deck chair. ninjanovel ¡°Sweeter than the previous one, ¡® she thought. ¡®He gave his coconut drink to me. So he didn¡¯t care if he pissed Stephanie off?¡¯ Carlosy down in another deck chair next to hers and said abruptly, ¡°Don¡¯t wear a bikini again.¡± Debbie was shocked speechless. ¡®Is he talking to me?¡¯ She Looked around and found they were the only ones close by. Stephanie still stood where they left her, sulking. ¡°Your fiancee is wearing one too. Go talk to her.¡± ¡®He¡¯s so bossy, and I hate that!¡¯ she cursed in her mind. Carlos, whose eyes were shut, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. Staring at her with his dark eyes, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you talk back to me, I¡¯ll bang you right here and now!¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped. Her face was as red as a tomato. She tightened her towel by instinct and cursed, ¡°You jerk!¡± Meanwhile, ir rushed in Debbie¡¯s direction, shrieking. She finally managed to get away from Wesley. Carlosy back, acting as if nothing had happened. ir stood before Debbie, gasping for air. She grabbed a clean towel to dry her wet hair and pointed at Wesley, who was approaching them leisurely. Chapter 1218 ¡°You¡¯re good at tae kwon do, right? Can you kill him? Once he¡¯s dead, I¡¯m all yours.¡± Trying to suppress her giggles, Debbie feigned terror and said, ¡°Sis, Wesley¡¯s the toughest guy in the city. Even if I was a ck belt, I¡¯d be no match for him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get away from him, ever,¡± ir blurted out as she watched his approaching figure, feeling so frustrated. She had asked herself why tons of times. Debbie handed the coconut drink she¡¯d been working on to ir and coaxed, ¡°Here. Have some coconut water. It¡¯ll cool you down.¡± Sitting next to Debbie, ir reached out her hands and took it over. She didn¡¯t mind Debbie¡¯s germs, and drank arge mouthful. Sizing Wesley up, Debbie whispered in ir¡¯s ear, ¡°Look at him. Handsome, rich. Why keep turning him down? Just say yes! You don¡¯t want him dating someone else, believe me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ir pouted and said, ¡°I want to be with him, but¡­it¡¯splicated.¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be anything else to say, so Debbie had to drop it. ninjanovel After the supper, Kinsley suggested, ¡°Who wants a foot massage?¡± Niles raised his hand immediately. ¡°Count me in. It feels so good. And the masseuses here are all pretty.¡± ¡°E! Stop leering. It¡¯s gross!¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at Niles Niles scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°You guys must be exhausted. How about a whole body massage? Come on! Don¡¯t be killjoys!¡± ¡°No kidding. Hurry up. And we can grab some handsome masseurs for thedies,¡± said Kinsley as he put his arms around Ivan¡¯s and Carlos shoulders, leading them to a nearby spa. Niles grabbed Wesley¡¯s arm and shouted at the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go,dies. Keep an eye on your men. Otherwise, they might¡­¡± He stopped in mid-sentence and smiled slyly. Thedies rolled their eyes and followed after them. Kinsley booked them all with Carlos¡¯ money. The four women sat in a row, while five men sat opposite them. Then, nine masseuses came over. Debbie looked them up and down. All of them had perfect figures and pretty faces-probably a requirement to work here. With a professional smile, each of them ced a wooden basin in front of every guest and put the guest¡¯s feet into the medicated water. Niles and Kinsley were both single. They chatted with their masseuses cheerfully, flirting with them and laughing With his eyes shut, Carlos leaned back on his sofa. Ivan and Wesley talked about whatever struck their fancy. They were all used to this. Debbie felt ufortable for some reason. She turned to look at ir and found she wore a simr expression. Chapter 1219 But Stephanie¡¯s demeanor matched that of the men. She yed on her phone while enjoying the foot massage. Debbie stole nces at Carlos from time to time. ¡®Carlos, aren¡¯t you a germophobe? Why do you let a strange woman massage your feet?¡¯ she cursed inwardly. Carlos could sense Debbie¡¯s tense gaze even with his eyes shut. He opened his eyes all of a sudden and Looked at her. The instant their eyes met, Debbie Looked away. She now stared at the woman massaging Carlos Ang¡¯s Library Anger was written all over her face. ¡®She looks pissed. Why? Who pissed her off? And why steal nces at me?¡¯ Carlos was confused. Ivan chuckled as he witnessed what was going on between Carlos and Debbie. But before he could say something, Debbie opened her mouth first. ¡°Hey ir. The masseuses here are so hot. Maybe we could find some masseurs who are just as hot.¡± When she heard that, Kasie bit her lip. ¡®Tomboy must be jealous. I feel kind of weird, but I¡¯m not attached. Ivan¡®s her husband, ¡® she thought. ir, who was also angry at Wesley, pped her thigh and agreed cheerfully, ¡°Good idea. Manager, we want masseurs. Stephanie, Kasie, you two game?¡± Wesley, Carlos, and Ivan perked up their ears. The shoe was on the other foot now, so to speak N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. They didn¡¯t want hot guys massaging their Loved ones. Niles didn¡¯t get it at all and was still busy chatting with his masseuse. Kinsley, who knew women well, instantly understood what was going on. Instead of stopping them, he spoke quickly to interrupt. He told the manager, ¡°Manager, have four masseurs more handsome than me to serve our queens.¡± The manager put on a ttering smile and said, ¡°You must be kidding, Kinsley. We don¡¯t have anyone here more handsome than you. But, I will get the most handsome men avable.¡± Then he gestured for an assistant to call four masseurs over. Wesley frowned deeply. Carlos, however, stared at Debbie instead of looking at his fiancee. Although there was no expression on his face, his cold stare shot daggers at Debbie, who didn¡¯t seem to care. Ivan sighed with profound resignation as he knew Kasie got unwillingly dragged into this. In order to save Kasie from embarrassment, he told his masseuse, ¡°Kasie over there seems a bit ufortable. Go and serve her instead. I¡¯ll have one of the masseurs massage me.¡± Kasie was shocked. ¡®How did he know what I was thinking? The man¡¯s amazing! * A little disappointed, the masseuse stood up and walked towards Kasie. Wesley spoke next. ¡°ir, you sure you want a guy massaging you?¡± he threatened. Chapter 1220 ¡°Come on! Get the stick out of your ass, and have fun for once. For me?¡± ir blinked her eyes at him. Wesley shook his head and thought, ¡®This is not fun.¡¯ Before long, four masseurs came in. Wesley ordered the masseuse at his feet, ¡°Go massage her.¡± He pointed at ir Out of the five men here, three of them had girlfriends. Ivan and Wesley asked for masseurs. Carlos remained silent. Two masseurs were ready to massage Debbie and Stephanie. Carlos sat silently. Stephanie paid no attention at all and kept scrolling through the minutes of a conference on her phone. She¡¯d done this before. Debbie rolled her eyes and suddenly had an idea. ninjanovel She knew what was going on, so she decided to take advantage of it. ¡°Hi, how Long will this take?¡± she started. ¡°About half an hour,¡± the masseur answered. He recognized Debbie as he was a fan of hers. As a professional masseur, he tried his best to remain calm and provide top-notch services for her. He was still champing at the bit, considering this would be a way he could show his appreciation to the singer that had brought him so much joy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Debbie rubbed her back andined, ¡°Geez! My back is killing me. Oh, and my waist as well. Can you give those spots extra-special attention?¡± The masseur got more excited as he answered cheerfully, ¡°No problem. We aim to please.¡± Kasie¡¯s jaw dropped as she thought to herself, ¡®He who ys with fire gets burned. Look out, Tomboy.¡¯ Ivan stole a nce at Carlos, who still remained silent and stoic. ¡°Man, he is so patient! Since he doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d better let it be, ¡® he thought. As if they were having a contest of patience, Carlos allowed the masseuse to massage him while Debbie kept on chatting with the masseur. Seeing another man rubbing Debbie¡¯s feet and seeing she was enjoying it annoyed Carlos to no end Carlos was frustrated and he could feel his rage building inside him. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. With a sneer, he told Stephanie, ¡°Stephanie, trade with me.¡± Stephanie sneered to herself as well, and acted as if she didn¡¯t get his point. ¡°You mean the masseuse and masseur?¡± she asked. ¡°Mmm hnm,¡± he simply answered. Stephanie told the masseur before her and said, ¡°Go massage Carlos, please.¡± Chapter 1221 ¡°Yes, Stephanie.¡± The masseur didn¡¯t know why. He got the idea that Carlos was jealous of him massaging Stephanie. So he did as he was bidden. As of now, only Debbie, Niles and Kinsley had the opposite sex massaging them. Niles was still enjoying his massage, flirting with the girl now pulling on his tense muscles. Suddenly, his phone beeped. He pulled it out and found a text from Carlos. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Ask your masseuse to serve Debbie,¡± it read. Niles was rendered speechless. His first thought was ¡®Why? I like her a lot!¡¯ But he knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea to disobey Carlos. With a smile, he told Debbie, ¡°Pepper Debbie, can we swap massage therapists? Mine¡¯s too weak for me.¡± Unexpectedly, the masseuse before him immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I can apply greater pressure. How about this?¡± She went so deep it started to hurt. ¡°Qoooouch! Easy, easy!¡± It was clear to everyone there that he was in pain. They looked at Niles sympathetically. Niles said nothing. But in his mind, he was cursing nonstop. ¡®Fuck you, Carlos!¡¯ After taking a bit to recover, he pointed at Debbie and ordered the masseuse, ¡°Go serve her.¡± The masseuse thought that Niles was not happy with her. She got anxious, tears blurred her vision. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Niles. I can be gentle. Please don¡¯t-¡° However, Niles interrupted her. .I want a masseur.¡± He forced the words out. In his mind, he said, ¡®I hope you¡¯re happy, Carlos. You owe me one.* The masseuse was stunned for a while and then thought, ¡®Is he gay?¡¯ She immediately stood up and said, ¡°Got it, Niles. Done and done.¡± Niles wanted to cry. He even lied about his sexual orientation for Carlos. Seeing this, Debbie shrugged. She got what she wanted, so she Lay back and enjoyed the massage. So that was how the farce ended. Stephanie yed on her phone the whole time. She smiled sarcastically and thought to herself, ¡®I know what they were ying at! Carlos and Debbie were jealous.¡¯ After the massage, the group left the spa and went to their respective rooms. ir asked Debbie and Kasie to the beach to enjoy the view. But Debbie was on the phone with Ruby, so she said, ¡°Sorry, ir. I¡¯m busy. Go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± ir and Kasie headed for the beach, leaving Debbie alone in the room.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1222 Just as ir hit the beach, she got a call from Wesley. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked. ir raised her head to look at the stars above as she answered honestly, ¡°Kasie and I are enjoying an evening at the seaside.¡± ¡°Without me? Didn¡¯t you think I might Like to go?¡± ir pouted her Lips. ¡°I thought you were hanging out with Carlos.¡± ¡°Well, not anymore. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Before ir could say something, he hung up. With an embarrassed smile, she looked at her friend and stammered, ¡°Kasie¡­¡± Kasie heard ir mention her name when she was on the phone, so she perked up her ears. Noticing ir¡¯s guilty expression, Kasie gave her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re Lucky to have a guy like Wesley. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll hang out and wait for Debbie.¡± ¡°Kasie, I¡¯m so sorry. Call Debbie and get her out here,¡± ir said apologetically. She felt kind of helpless because Wesley was so clingy. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kasie nudged her with a broad smile. When ir was out of sight, Kasie looked away and took in the view alone. She took out her phone and took a photo of the sky kissing the sea and posted in her Moments. She posted a caption, ¡°The night view is breathtaking!¡± ninjanovel Within a few seconds, Ivan sent her a message on WeChat. ¡°Are you alone on the beach?¡± ¡°Yeah. Debbie¡¯s busy, and ir just left a while ago,¡± Kasie answered and went for a stroll, the gentle sea breeze billowing her clothing. Her dress was wet, thanks to the spray from the water. Not long after, a man¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Kasie.¡± She turned around and saw Ivan. ¡°Why are you here? Not busy?¡± It seemed that she was the only one who didn¡¯t have to work while on vacation. Ivan shook his head with a gentle smile. ¡®m done. Where¡¯s Debbie?¡± he asked. ¡°I just called her, but the Line was busy. I guess she¡¯s still dealing with work.¡± Kasie waved her phone to add emphasis. She paused while more wind whipped her hair, and then put her arm down This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They took a walk together, talking andughing. Chapter 1223 Kasie was always a cheerful and bubbly girl. Ivan¡¯s sense of humor had her roaring with Laughter. She recounted a few funny anecdotes as well, which made him burst out Laughing as well In the starlight, the two enjoyed each other¡¯s apany. When they were almost to the hotel they were staying at, Ivan suddenly stopped. Kasie stopped as well and turned to give him a confused look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. Ivan looked her in the eye and said in a charming voice, ¡°Kasie¡­¡± ¡°What ?¡± They were standing rather close to each other. If he reached out his arms, he could pull her into them easily. And that was exactly what he did. Kasie was startled when he did this. She was afraid that people would see. She tried to push him away. ¡°Ivan. Actually, Kasie herself had feelings for Ivan. She just felt it was bad to admit this, considering he was her best friend¡¯s husband. If it were anyone else other than Ivan, she would have simply enjoyed the embrace. Carlos fell outside that category, of course. After Emmett passed away, Ivan was the only one that Kasie had her eye on. But Ivan was married to her best friend. This was wrong. A betrayal! She didn¡¯t want to hurt Debbie at all. ninjanovel Ivan, however, didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he held her tighter. ¡°Kasie. In the past, I thought I liked men.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ivan¡¯s words sessfully stunned Kasie. She raised her head and looked at him in utter disbelief. She stammered, ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Ivan shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I had a boyfriend, and thought I loved him. But recently I figured out I was wrong.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± The seriousness in his eyes frightened Kasie. She had never met anyone who was gay, so she didn¡¯t know exactly what to say Ivan continued in a soft voice, ¡°I want to test if I¡¯m gay or not.¡± ¡°How?¡± Kasie asked nervously. ¡°Like this¡­¡± Ivan lowered his head and kissed Kasie¡¯s soft lips. Chapter 1224 The night was as ck as ink. All was silent, except the sound of wavespping the shore. Little did they know they were being watched. ¡°So this is the man Debbie married? Her husband and her bestie are having an affair, and she¡¯s oblivious to it, ¡® Carlos thought to himself. At this moment, he really felt bad for her, hating the two figures he saw in the distance. Even after Carlos hung up, Kasie and Ivan were still enjoying the kiss. They locked lips for awhile. He stood there silently and thought to himself, ¡®I guess Ivan won¡¯t mind me taking her away.¡® The kiss seemed to Last an eternity. They couldn¡¯t know that Carlos was a silent witness to their kiss. Finally, Ivan let go of Kasie. The kiss was much more amazing than he had expected, and he was now a hundred percent sure that he was not gay, considering his pants were tighter now. Gasping for air, he told her, ¡°Kasie, I love you, and I want to protect you. Let me take care of you from now on.¡± Debbie had told Ivan about Kasie and Emmett, and how their love had been cut short. He really felt sorry for her. ¡°I want to take care of you from now on.¡± Kasie was already in a swoon, thanks to the passionate kiss. Suddenly, these words snapped her back to reality. She shook Ivan¡¯s hands off and yelled, ¡°No! This is wrong. You¡¯re Debbie¡¯s husband. We kissed. I betrayed her¡­¡± Kasie ran towards the hotel in a hurry. ¡®I have to tell her and apologize, ¡® she thought. Ivan grabbed her and tried tofort her. ¡°Kasie, listen to me¡ª¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°NO! Get away from me!¡± Guilt overtook Kasie. Ivan didn¡¯t dare touch her again. He could only follow after her, and it was only when he saw Kasie enter her room that he heaved a sigh of relief. He hadn¡¯t intended things to go sideways like this. And maybe he needed to tell Debbie his version of events. Standing in the hallway, Ivan began to think about this. ¡®What was I thinking? I know she still Loves Emmett. I need to give this more thought.¡® Kasie opened the door to the room that she and Debbie shared. She mmed the door behind her and stared at her best friend, who was still on the phone. Debbie blinked and mouthed, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She could tell that something was not right with Kasie. She looked visibly distraught. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kasie felt too guilty to utter a single word. They had been friends for almost ten years. But now she betrayed her for a man. ¡°People always say ¡°don¡¯t introduce your boyfriend and your bestie.¡± I thought it was a joke. But now I know why-I¡¯m a bad bestie.¡¯ Thinking of this, Kasie dissolved into tears, sobs wracking her lovely body. Chapter 1225 Debbie was startled. She decided to wrap up what she was doing. ¡°Gotta go, Ruby. Call youter.¡± She stood up, walked over to Kasie and asked anxiously, ¡°Kasie, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Kasie shook her head. ¡®She¡¯s always there for me. But I¡­¡¯ Her weeping grew into hysterical cries. ¡°Debbie¡­ Tomboy¡­ Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± Thest time Kasie cried Like this was when Emmett passed away. After that, though she would cry every time she visited Emmett¡¯s grave, it was nothing like when he just passed on. This scared the shit out of Debbie. ¡°What happened, Kasie? Tell me!¡± she demanded. ¡°Tomboy. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. apologizing to her again and again. ¡° Kasie clung tightly to Debbie, ¡°I¡¯m a bitch! I kissed her husband behind her back, ¡® she thought. ¡°Just tell me what happened,¡± Debbie said while stroking Kasie¡¯s backfortingly. She was sure it couldn¡¯t have been so bad, but she wanted to hear it from her. Kasie wiped the tears from her face, and chose to just straight up tell ninjanovel Debbie the truth.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Debbie, I¡­ Ivan¡­ He¡­kissed me. I¡¯m so sorry. I swear it won¡¯t happen again ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Debbie¡¯s reaction made Kasie¡¯s mouth drop. ¡°Yeah.¡± With that, she snuffled, trying to keep the snot from running out of her nose. ¡®Why isn¡¯t she pissed?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. If you want to yell and scream, go ahead. You can hit me if you want¡ª¡± ¡°Kasie!¡± Debbie interrupted Kasie, who was visibly agitated. Kasie was finding it very hard to breathe, gasping and weeping at the same time. Kasie lowered her head, sobbing and covering her face with her hands. Debbie took out a tissue and gently wiped Kasie¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think. I can¡¯t exin right now, but I will. Promise.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kasie was totally confused, and had no idea what Debbie was talking about. Chapter 1226 Debbie smiled and asked, ¡°You know I¡¯m head over heels in love with Carlos, right?¡± Kasie nodded. ¡®I know. And because you couldn¡¯t have him, you married Ivan, ¡® she thought. ¡°Do you think I jump to conclusions?¡¯ Debbie asked. Kasie said nothing, as she was totally confused. ¡°So did he kiss you or did you kiss him?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡®If Ivan kissed Kasie, it means that he¡¯s not gay. But if Kasie kissed him, that¡¯s bad news. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡± ¡°He kissed me¡­¡± Kasie answered, Lips trembling. Her answer made Debbie heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank God! Hey Kasie, if you don¡¯t hate him, date him. Kasie¡¯s jaw dropped even more. She was well and truly shocked. ¡®What the hell? Is she crazy?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°We¡¯re heading for a divorce, Ivan and I. So if you want him, he¡¯s fair game. I know Emmett would want to see you happy. I think he¡¯s stilt watching over you.¡± Kasie might already know it, but Debbie wanted to make sure she did. Kasie sighed and murmured, ¡°Sometimes, I dream about him. I¡¯m scared he¡¯d be mad if I found someone else. We were going to get married.¡± Tears welled in her eyes once more. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I remember that. But he¡¯s gone now.¡± Debbie could totally rte. After all, she thought Carlos was dead for three years. Only Carlos was really still alive. His death was a cruel lie, while Emmett¡¯s was a crueler reality. The two women talked for a long time, about everything and nothing. And Ivan didn¡¯t matter. Kasie was happy that Debbie wasn¡¯t mad at her. ¡®I gotta stay away from him till those two are through, ¡® she told herself. After talking Like in the old days, they were still as close as they ever were. The next day, Kasie and Debbie hung out together as if nothing had happened Last night. At the canteen, they chatted over a meal. Carlos looked at Debbie and thought, ¡®I guess she doesn¡¯t know about Ivan. I¡¯d better keep my mouth shut. I don*t want her to get hurt.* Chapter 1227 That afternoon, they went to the beach again. Ivan and Debbie were ying on a floating trampoline. Carlos saw them and swam towards them. Debbie was about to jump onto an air mattress about a meter away from the floating trampoline. She took a deep breath and jumped with all her might. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She overshot her target, and fell into the water with a mighty ssh. ¡°Argh!¡± Debbie shrieked by instinct. Ivan was about to dive in as well when he saw a figure swim towards her. The unknown figure swiftly grabbed Debbie¡¯s arms. He held her waist and lifted her up out of the water. Debbie stroked her wet, messy hair and turned to look at Carlos. She rolled her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Carlos, I know how to swim.¡± Carlos felt a little embarrassed. From his perspective, she was in danger, even though he saw her swim yesterday So he let go. Caught off-guard, Debbie fell into the water again ¡°Mmmph¡­¡± ¡®What an asshole!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. Under the water, she found where he was and pinched his belly hard. But she didn¡¯t aim well, and instead found that she grabbed something else instead. Something that was growing harder the Longer she held on Carlos was instantly turned on. He grabbed her roughly and pulled her into his arms. He bit her lips to punish her. Ivan, who was not far away, was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey man! You sure you want to do that in front of her husband?¡± ninjanovel Carlos didn¡¯t feel guilty at all after he knew about Ivan¡¯s affair. He let go of Debbie and answered indifferently, ¡°Pretty sure.¡± Neither Ivan nor Debbie had a response for that. After a while, Debbie was rxing on the floating mattress. Carlos was lying next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that in public,¡± she told him. ¡°Your fiancee is here, and my husband too.¡± Carlos cast a cold nce at her and asked, ¡°Do you love him?¡± After a pause, she answered honestly, ¡°You¡¯re the only one I love.¡± ¡°So why did she marry him in the first ce? Is it an open rtionship? I could get real used to that!¡¯ Carlos thought to himself, a sly smile appearing on his face. Carlos red at Debbie, who was in a ck bikini, his eyes dark. Chapter 1228 Debbie was having a good time sshing in the water. She and her friends were batting a ball back and forth. She squealed each time the ball hit the water and droplets hit her. She had no idea that Carlos was biding his time. He was horny, and he would have her. This was a time to cut loose, and the seaside was a great ce to do it. Whether you Liked to y in the water, on the water, or under it, there was something for everyone. Diving, snorkeling, water aerobics, surfing, boating, jet skiing-the list went on and on. Debbie and Niles decided to rent a motorboat together. Just as he sat behind her on the motorboat, he was yanked away by a mighty force and thrown into the water. Niles struggled to surface and shook his head to get his hair out of his eyes. He rubbed them afterwards. Debbie Laughed out loud seeing this. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Who did that? What the-¡± Upon seeing Carlos¡¯ cold face, Niles stopped cursing. ¡°Have fun,¡± he stammered with a fake smile. Carlos asked for another motorboat, pulled up next to Debbie, and asked her, ¡°Race with me?¡± ¡°A race with Carlos?¡± Debbie hesitated for a while and finally nodded her head. At least they¡¯d get to be alone for a bit. Niles yelled at the others, ¡°Hey guys! Check this out! Carlos is racing with Debbie!¡± Ivan and ir were the first to get there, and then Kasie. Kinsley got in Stephanie¡¯s way, though, pestering her and talking to her. He was still intent on separating her and Carlos. Debbie put on her sses and shed a broad smile at Carlos. ¡°What if you lose?¡± ¡°Then you can bang me whenever you want!¡± Debbie gnashed her teeth and raised her fist to threaten him. He was so crude sometimes. Carlos curled up his lips and said, ¡°Name it.¡± ¡®That sounds fair. I intend to collect, believe me, ¡® she thought. ¡°You have to do what I say withoutint. I¡¯ve got three things I want,¡± she said with a proud smile. ¡®Three? That¡¯s too much!¡¯ Carlos thought. ¡°Two! What if you lose?¡± he asked. ¡®Fine. Two, then, * Debbie thought. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Okay. If I Lose, you get two things that you want. Fair enough?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Ivan cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, ¡°You can do it, Debbie!¡± Chapter 1229 Disdain and sympathy were written all over Niles¡¯ face as he stared at Ivan. ¡®Man, your wife is flirting with her ex, and you just stand there and encourage her! Dafuq?* Debbie pumped the throttle lever three times, and ced it slightly above idle. She turned the key and waited until the engine caught. They stood there and chatted, letting her engine run for a few minutes. This also gave Carlos time to check various gauges, and such. When they determined their engines would run smoothly, Carlos and Debbie piloted their motorboats into position. They decided to make for the remote coral reef and head back. Whoever hit the shore first would win. It was time to Launch, and the excitement was palpable. Debbie¡¯s motorboat went off like an arrow. Water sprayed and hit Kasie¡¯s face. Kasie was in the water with ir. This was not what she was expecting, and she sputtered and choked a bit. Niles burst outughing when he saw this. Carlos, who hadn¡¯t set off yet, turned to Look at Kasie before starting the engine. Then he looked at Niles in the rear-view mirror. He pointed his boat in such a way that Niles would also get a faceful. Carlos¡¯ motorboatunched as well, sending a spurt of water straight at Niles. He waspletely drenched, having been hit deliberately. He almost fell, and staggered for a couple steps. ¡°Ptui!¡± He spat out the water in his mouth and stared angrily at Carlos¡¯ retreating figure. ¡°That¡¯s another one you owe me for, jerk!¡± he yelled. ninjanovelN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ivan picked up a clean towel and handed it to Kasie. ¡°Here, dry your hair,¡± he said softly. Kasie was at a loss whether to take it or not. She tried to y it off casually, but she was still nervous. In the end, she took it from him and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Debbie was in a good mood. She grinned as she glided through the waves effortlessly. Carlos was nowhere to be found, and she was probably going to win. She howled withughter. Hardly had her voice faded away when the roar of another motorboat came from behind her. She Looked back and saw Carlos. She got a little worried and leaned into the throttle. But he passed her easily, waving and grinning as he did so. Anxious, she yelled, ¡°Hey! Carlos! Wait for me!¡± When he heard that, Carlos chuckled and reduced speed. Now they were only a few meters away. She sped up, trying to pass him, but each time he¡¯d increase his speed so she¡¯d fail. She pouted her lips and grumbled, ¡°Hey! What aboutdies first?¡± ¡®What? Ladies first? Seriously?¡¯ Carlos was dumbfounded. When he didn¡¯t respond, Debbie felt dejected, so she eased up, and slowed the motorboat down. ¡°I quit.¡± They were now fairly far away from the shore. No one would know she was cheating. Sighing helplessly, Carlos did the same, guiding his motorboat around to face her. He asked Debbie, who was seething in anger, ¡°Cheating, now?¡± ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± She nodded. Chapter 1230 Carlos tried hard to suppress his Laughter and thought, ¡®And she admits it, too. That¡¯s pretty ballsy.¡¯ When they were pretty close, he leapt onto her motorboat. ¡°Argh!¡± Startled, Debbie shrieked at the top of her Lungs. He held her in his arms and sped up. Debbie leaned back in his arms. A broad smile appeared on her face as she enjoyed the cool sea breeze. She didn¡¯t have to take the wheel; all she had to do was enjoy being taken for a joyride. Carlos lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°If we were alone, we could do it, you know.¡± ¡®What a jerk!¡¯ she cursed inwardly and pinched his arm hard. Carlos giggled and stopped teasing her. Her face red like a tomato, Debbie closed her eyes and eximed, ¡°Just look at that! The ocean looks endless!¡± They had been zooming for a while, but the sea stretched as far as their eyes could see. Carlos reduced speed and gestured at the horizon. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°A couple more countries are off that way. If we were on an ocean Liner, we could get there. One is a developing country. The other is huge.¡± Debbie raised her head to look at his perfect, squared-off jawline. ninjanovel ¡°Who invited you to this resort, anyway?¡± she asked. ¡°Curtis.¡± ¡®Uncle Curtis? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡¯ The thought popped into her head, so she asked, ¡°So why aren¡®t he and Colleen here?¡± ¡°He said he had to take care of the kids,¡± Carlos answered. That was when Debbie realized Piggy was staying with Curtis. She thought Piggy was with Ivan¡¯s mother. ¡®I¡¯m such a bad mom. I leave my kid behind, and go fool around with my ex.¡¯ Debbie blushed again. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll take care of Piggy and Jus so that Uncle Curtis and Colleen can have some fun for once,¡± she said. ¡°Why not take the kids to the manor?¡± he suggested. Debbie pouted her lips and said on purpose, ¡°What about Stephanie?¡± ¡°And what about her?¡± Carlos replied, nonchntly. He didn¡¯t really feel like having Stephanie around. So he¡¯d tell her not to go there. Chapter 1231 Problem solved. Stephanie had suggested they Live together in the manor, but he turned her down. Something told him that would be a bad idea, so he rejected it out of hand. But now he invited Debbie there. ¡®Maybe we were truly in love before I lost my memory, ¡® he thought. ¡°ALL right.¡± This was a good chance to get close to Carlos. She was excited. ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± They had been out for a long time before they found Carlos¡¯ motorboat. They even had to drain a gas can to keep at it. He hopped back into his own motorboat and they headed back. ¡°So who won?¡± she asked. Carlos was puzzled. ¡°What?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Never mind. Just tell them you won,¡± she offered. ¡®But I think I was the winner, because being in his arms felt like heaven, ¡® she thought. ¡°Just tell them I won? But I did win! Say what you want.¡¯ Trying his hardest to maintain a calm face, he teased, ¡°You trying to take advantage of me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Debbie was confused. ¡®Okay, what¡¯s going on? I said he won.¡± ninjanovel Carlos smiled and didn¡¯t exin. ¡°So¡­what do you want, now that you¡¯ve won?¡± ¡®I must be getting soft. I¡¯m never that nice, ¡® he thought . ¡°He¡¯s so good to me.¡¯ Debbie smiled proudly and beckoned him over Carlos carefully guided his motorboat closer. She originally wanted to blow a kiss to him. But seeing Carlos¡¯ warm response, she felt her blood boiling. She jumped up from her motorboat and raced over to him. But she couldn¡¯t clear the distance, and slipped. She was about to fall into the water when Carlos reached out to grab a hold of her. Unfortunately, both of them fell into the water. They held each other tightly and began to kiss. The kiss was so passionate, so lingering, and so sweet. She could feel his erection, and he pressed it against her. After what seemed Like an eternity, Debbie came back to shore. Her clothes were dripping wet, and she looked like a drowned rat. Carlos let her go, so she could be first. Niles shouted loudly, ¡°Pepper Debbie, you¡¯re awesome! You beat Carlos!¡± No one ever beat Carlos, so this was truly a first. Debbie curled her swollen lips and shed a smug smile. ¡°Thanks for thepliment .¡± When she spoke, Carlos¡¯ motorboat roared in behind her, and he cut the power, drifting to the dock. He secured the mooring lines for both motorboats, so they wouldn¡¯t drift off and be lost in the endless ocean. They could see that Carlos was practically glowing, thanks to his good mood. His normally cold face now bore a faint smile. Chapter 1232 They looked at each other and exchanged a knowing smile. Stephanie finally got there. She was on the brink of a meltdown because Kinsley kept on flirting with her and pestering her. With a gloomy expression, she said, ¡°Can we go now?¡± Carlos, however, simply answered, ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements. I don¡¯t need to work for at Least a couple days Everyone knew that Carlos was insanely busy, and time was money to him. ¡®He¡¯s normally busy. Is he staying here because of Debbie?¡® Stephanie thought. Her face became even grimmer. She took a deep breath and cast a murderous nce at Debbie, who was tying a towel around her wet hair. Meeting Stephanie¡¯s eyes, Debbie gave her a broad smile and provoked her by saying, ¡°Your fiance said ¡®whatever I want.''¡± ninjanovel Stephanie was taken aback and blurted out, ¡°Is there something going on between you two I should know about?¡± The people around them rolled their eyes at her words. ¡®Of course there is. They used to be a couple. They used to be in love. The only reason you¡¯re with him is that you lied.¡¯ They all had the same thoughts. Not in so many words, but the same thoughts nheless Carlos cast a reproachful nce at Stephanie and said in a cold voice, ¡°I lost the bet.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t know what to say. He did lose, so he was at Debbie¡¯s disposal. But that didn¡¯t mean they could flirt with each other. Stephanie was his fiancee. She felt something was not right. Niles chuckled and lowered his head. ¡®Carlos lost? No way. He let her win.* Now that Carlos was not willing to leave, Stephanie had no other choice but to go back to the hotel room. Before Leaving, she warned Kinsley ¡°Stop following me!¡± Kinsley shrugged helplessly. He looked at Debbie with a raised eyebrow and ced one arm on her shoulder. ¡°You owe me one.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kinsley!¡± Carlos¡¯ cold voice came from behind them. Although his tone was t, Kinsley felt a cold shiver run down his spine. He tried to figure out why Carlos was mad. Was it the fact that he ran interference for Debbie, or that he was so close to her now? He immediately withdrew his arm and tried to smile. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s hit the bar. I¡¯m buying.¡± ¡°Keep doing it,¡± Carlos said simply. Chapter 1233 ¡°What?¡± Kinsley was confused. ¡®Doing what?¡¯ Carlos didn¡¯t respond. He waded ashore and Lay down in the deck chair. Ivan patted Kinsley¡¯s shoulder and exined, ¡°I think he means Stephanie.¡± Kinsley¡¯s jaw dropped. He turned to look at Debbie and said, ¡°I need some serious cash after you two re-marry. Carlos is good for it. Walking towards the deck chairs, Debbie rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°Come on! You¡¯re an international superstar. How are you poor? I¡¯ve got some rich friends you could woo.¡± Kinsley shook his head. ¡°Why bother? With Carlos¡¯ money I¡¯d never want for anything again.¡± With a cunning smile, Debbie shouted at Carlos, ¡°Hey, I think Kinsley wants to sleep with you- Mmmph¡­¡± Kinsley was toote to cover Ang¡¯s Library Debbie¡¯s mouth. Carlos definitely heard what she said. Frustrated, Kinsley looked at Debbie andined, ¡°Seriously? After all I¡¯ve done for you? Just for that I¡¯m thinking about pushing Stephanie towards Carlos.¡± Upon hearing Debbie¡¯s words, Niles feigned surprise and told Kinsley, ¡°Really? I have the hots for him, too! Ouch!¡± Wesley came out of nowhere and kicked Niles in the butt. Afraid that Debbie might mess with him again, Kinsley decided to stay away from her and Carlos. It was almost dusk, so he retired to his hotel room. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The rest of them decided that it was time to return to their rooms as well. Debbie was going to hang out in her room, but ir whispered, ¡°I saw Carlos and Stephanie fighting¡­ Well, not quite. She was yelling at him, but he wasn¡¯t Listening. You should see if he¡¯s alone.¡± ¡°Arguing in public?¡± Debbie asked in curiosity. ¡®Didn¡¯t they care if anyone saw them?¡¯ ¡°Yes. Stephanie was super jealous. It seemed like everyone thought you and Carlos should be together, but she is his fiancee.¡± ir giggled when she spoke. She thought she was the only one having those thoughts, but it turned out she wasn¡¯t alone. What she couldn¡¯t understand was why they didn¡¯t factor Ivan into the equation. After all, he was her husband. But Wesley told her that Ivan was trying to help her and Carlos get together. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Carlos.¡± Debbie left the room and went to the ce Chapter 1234 ir had described to her. She saw two people standing there. It was Carlos and Stephanie. She couldn¡¯t quite hear what they were saying, but they were definitely animated. Or rather, it was Stephanie who was saying something. Carlos just stood there, not even Looking at her. She might as well be talking to a rock. After a while, Stephanie stormed off. Debbie decided the time was now. She walked over to Carlos. ¡°You had a fight?¡± ¡°No,¡± he answered curtly. He wouldn¡¯t do something that stupid. ¡°So it was all Stephanie?¡± she asked again. Carlos didn¡¯t bother to deny it. Debbie held his arm and asked him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old man. Did she make you sad?¡± Carlos stared at Debbie, confused. ¡°Stephanie is pretty pissed. Do you care?¡± she asked him. ¡®If he does, that means he loves her, * she thought. Before he could say anything, Debbie heard a noise. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Stephanie. ¡°Shh, be quiet!¡± she said to Carlos, and put her finger to her Lips. ninjanovel Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed him full on the Lips.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After the argument, Stephanie felt bad about her outburst. She wasn¡¯t mad at Carlos anymore. She hade back to talk with him in a normal tone of voice. No arguing, no yelling. Yet, now she saw Carlos and Debbie kissing. Her hands were balled into fists in her pockets. ¡°Seriously? You have balls of steel, Debbie!¡¯ she thought, clenching her teeth. Carlos had heard her approaching as well. But as he and Debbie kissed, the footsteps receded and could be heard no more. He looked at Debbie, who was still kissing him with her eyes closed, and realized what she was up to. He felt Like he was being used to make Stephanie angry. That evening, Debbie was in a better mood than she¡¯d been in a long time, and had an amazingly restful sleep. She would have gone to sleep with Carlos if she weren¡¯t worried about Kasie. The next day, they went to a nearby ind to do some exploring. On their way back, the girls were once again drawn to the sea, which shifted between green and blue even as they watched. They wanted to y in the water. The men had grown weary of the sea by now, but they had to make their women happy. Kinsley gulped down a can of Coke and said to Stephanie, ¡°Carlos Looks tired. How about I teach you to swim Carlos gave him a sidelong look. ¡®Me tired? Bullshit, ¡® he thought. Stephanie kept an eagle-eye on Carlos and Debbie, in case Debbie seduced him again. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t agree to go swimming with Chapter 1235 Kinsley. That gave Debbie too much time alone with Carlos. ¡°I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t Like to get wet,¡± she said, turning him down. On the other hand, Kinsley stood up from his chair. Ignoring her refusal, he grabbed her wrist and insisted, ¡°It¡¯ll be fun. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he turned to Carlos. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Carlos replied indifferently. ninjanovel Since her man had agreed, Stephanie was out of excuses and walked into the water with Kinsley. Debbie was aware that Kinsley hade up with this idea for her to do just what Stephanie feared. She was grateful and decided not to let him down. Cabin cruisers in different sizes were anchored nearby. Pointing at them, she asked, ¡°I want to go sailing. Anyone else?¡± Carlos sat up from his lounge chair and looked at Niles. ¡°Niles, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be out on the water?¡± ¡®When?¡¯ Niles wondered. But the threatening look in Carlos¡¯ eyes made him nod. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said resignedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go sailing!¡± Carlos got to his feet and walked towards one of the cruisers. Debbie turned around to invite Ivan and Kasie as well. ¡°Coming?¡± Kasie shook her head. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°No, I get seasick. You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°I never get seasick,¡± Debbie said. Close by, Wesley was mad about something. ir was trying to appease him. Debbie decided to leave them be. Ivan didn¡¯t intend to go either. ¡°I have a video conference soon. Sorry, I can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Alright. Kasie. It won¡¯t be the same without you. Ivan, keep an eye on her, okay?¡± Debbie patted Ivan on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have fun.¡± ¡°Thanks, bye.¡± Debbie waved goodbye to her friends who elected to stay behind, and walked towards the boat Carlos and Niles had boarded. Chapter 1236 Watching her leave, Kasie couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are she and Carlos.. She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, though. She was afraid to say anything that might drive a wedge between Debbie and Ivan. Ivan knew what she meant. He gave her a meaningful Look and exined, ¡°Debbie loves Carlos. I didn¡¯t tag along because I didn¡¯t want to ruin their time together.¡± Kasie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you Suddenly, she felt sorry for him, because his wife Loved someone else. Ivanughed. ¡°Why should it? If they can get back together, she¡¯ll be happy. So will I.¡± Kasie was even more confused. ¡®What kind of man would help his wife go back to her ex? Maybe to clear the way so he can put the moves on me?¡± As if he had read her mind, Ivan took a step toward her and called softly, ¡°Kasie.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kasie was snapped out of her reverie. When had he gotten so close to her? She recalled their last kiss and blushed. On top of that, he had hugged her a moment ago when they¡¯d been ying in the ocean. ninjanovel ¡°He¡¯s Debbie¡¯s husband.¡¯ Like a warning bell, that thought rang in her mind. She retreated quickly to put some distance between her and Ivan. ¡°Ivan, I have to go.¡± With that, she ran towards the resort, her feet kicking up sand as she ran. Ivanughed as he watched her run off. ¡®She¡¯s actually hotter than Debbie, ¡® he reflected. Meanwhile, Niles disembarked quickly, holding his stomach. Ivan cast him a casual nce and ran toward the resort, hoping to catch up with This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kasie. As soon as Debbie boarded the cruiser she saw Niles holding his stomach as he cried, ¡°Agh! Too much coconut. You guys go without me. I need a bathroom.¡± Then he waved at Carlos and Debbie and hopped down onto the dock. Debbie wasn¡¯t fooled for a moment. She looked at Carlos, sitting at the front of the ship, near the bow. ¡®Let me guess, ¡® she thought. ¡®Carlos kicked him off the boat, so we could be alone.¡¯ Chapter 1237 Even though she was married and Carlos was engaged, Carlos¡¯ friends still did things to help them out. He had some good friends. The cruiser soon set off, roaring off across the water. Thinking that it would be boring to stay in the cabin, Debbie walked up to Carlos. Within minutes, the cruiser sped up. The wind was blowing, the water was sshing, and the boat was bouncing on the water. It was kind of exciting. Debbie clutched the rail and smiled at the sea. The sea wind kissed her cheeks. The view was breathtaking and it felt fantastic. Carlos came up behind her, his body close, hands next to hers. Within a heartbeat, he gathered her up in his arms. Debbie rested her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°Be careful. We¡¯re going kind of fast.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Okay. He pressed his cheek against her Long lustrous hair. He could never get enough of her scent. It began to drizzle all of a sudden. The headwind was starting to pick up. The cruiser shook more violently. The sea became stormy and the boat was riding the waves up and then back down again. Debbie got hit by a wave and started to worry. The skies had darkened considerably, quickly. Debbie got scared. She grabbed Carlos and said, ¡°Could you tell the pilot to slow down?¡± Carlos held onto the rail with one hand and had his other arm around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± heforted her. ¡®Something¡¯s not right, ¡® he thought with a frown. The boat was being tossed this way and that, tilting Like crazy. Debbie suddenly spotted two men hiding at the stern of the boat. The boat was traveling faster and faster. The deck was slippery. Even Carlos found it difficult to keep his bnce. But somehow, he managed to lead Debbie into the cabin. Debbie had a bad feeling about this too. After sitting her down in a chair, Carlos looked around the cabin. It had been stripped of life vests. Carlos didn¡¯t have much time to think. He made a beeline to the wheelhouse. The cruiser sailed on against the wind. Waves mmed against the craft, dumping more water on deck. Debbie watched the huge waves in terror. ¡°Carlos!¡± she screamed. But Carlos already knew what was going on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Sit tight. If the boates apart, jump into the water. Be careful not to swallow any. Preserve your energy,¡± he told her. Neither of them had a phone, not like it would do them much good. They were a few miles offshore, and out of range of most cell towers. They had to find a way to survive. Blood drained from Debbie¡¯s face. Chapter 1238 ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she said. Another raging wave struck the boat. Debbie was almost thrown out of her chair. She grabbed the chair as tightly as she could. Her hands hurt. Carlos approached the wheelhouse quickly. But he couldn¡¯t get the door open. Someone had locked it. Just then, a furtive man wearing a straw hat made his way to the stern stealthily and closed the door to the cabin. Debbie saw him and shouted, ¡°Carlos, that man is Locking the door!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ninjanovel Carlos shot over there to stop the man, but it was too Late. The door was locked. Debbie turned to look at the other end. Luckily, the bow door was stilt open. ¡°Carlos, that way!¡± Hearing her, he rushed over to Debbie and took her towards the front door of the cabin. They got there quickly, but the man with a straw hat had been just as quick, trying to lock this door as well. He didn¡¯t know who he was facing. Carlos kicked the man hard and sent him sprawling onto the deck. The man rolled on the deck in pain, covering his chest with both hands. His straw hat flew away. Huge waves kept hammering the boat. The water inside the cabin had reached her thigh. Carlos took her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯1L find something you can hold onto in the water. If things get too dicey, I want you to jump overboard. Look. Two o¡¯clock. There¡¯s a small ind over there. Swim that way.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Debbie felt death was holding her hand now. Horror got hold of her. She clutched his hand and didn¡¯t want to let go again. Carlos looked at her affectionately and kissed her hard on the Lips. ¡°For luck,¡± he said. Her eyes brimmed with tears. Even death would make her happy if she could die with Carlos. But that would leave their daughter an orphan, and she couldn¡¯t bear that thought. They walked quickly out of the cabin. Normally, there would be life preservers, hooks, and ropes on both sides of a boat, but those items were missing. Carlos was certain that this was sabotage. Who was the target? Who knew? Carlos, or Debbie¡­maybe even both of them. Carlos wasn¡¯t able to find anything to help them on the boat. He looked at Debbie and said, ¡°Hope you swim well. We need to make for that ind.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± She forced herself to smile for him. ¡°Carlos, if we survive this, could you please dig up some dirt on James?¡± That old fox had been careful these days. Debbie hadn¡¯t been able to find anything to use against him. It didn¡¯t matter if Carlos got his memory back or not. Debbie was determined to make James pay for what he did. Carlos gripped her hand with an unfathomable smile. ¡°What do I get out of it?¡± he asked. Chapter 1239 Debbie embraced him with one arm and wrapped the other around his neck. ¡°I¡¯L do anything,¡± she answered with an enchanting smile. He held her by the waist. ¡°Even divorce?¡± She was in a daze for a few seconds. Then, ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°But it won¡¯t happen that quickly.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She and Ivan had been married for only a short time. His mom had just stopped nagging him. So they couldn¡¯t get divorced so soon. Carlos didn¡¯t know why they married. He scoffed when he heard her. It wasn¡¯t the reply he was hoping for. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to divorce him?¡± ¡°What gave you that idea?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Because he¡¯s good in bed?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at him. She took one step back and walked up to the deck with him, holding his hand. ¡°Carlos, If we can survive this, I¡¯ll divorce Ivan in some time, but will you cancel your engagement with Stephanie?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said immediately. Debbie smiled. The sea wind blew hard. They stood at the bow of the boat, hand in hand, and jumped over the side. With a ssh, the two disappeared in the sea. Soon, the drenched boat capsized and was devoured by the unrelenting ocean. But the heaving seascape separated Debbie and Carlos. With difficulty, Debbie surged to the surface of the water for air, but before she could take a breath, a massive wave sent her back underwater. Breathing was bing more and more difficult for her. When she thought she was going to die, somehow, she calmed down. ¡®God, please bless Carlos and Evelyn. Make sure they will be safe and happy. Even if it costs me my life, ¡® she prayed. Meanwhile, Wesley watched the sky and didn¡¯t feel right. When he and ir boarded another cruiser, he grabbed a sailor and asked, ¡°Is it going to rain?¡± The man looked at the sky and said, ¡°Unlikely. It¡¯s sunny now. But the weather at sea is capricious. A squall could blow up before you know it. You never know.¡± Gloom upied Wesley¡¯s face. Chapter 1240 ¡°What¡¯s the chance of rain?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ Look! Over there! See those clouds? Low-hanging, and steel-gray. That means rain. But don¡¯t worry. If it rains, our helmsman will bring the boat back in.¡± Wesley felt something was amiss. ¡°Go back to the resort. Wait for me. Don¡¯t go anywhere before Ie back,¡± he told ir. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re so bossy. We came here on vacation, so why can¡¯t I go outside?¡± irined. ¡°Carlos and Debbie are in danger,¡± he said seriously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What?¡± She stood straight from shock. ¡°It¡¯s just rain. The sailor says the helmsman will bring the boat back to port if it rains.¡± Wesley was too anxious to exin further. ¡°Be a good girl and go back to the vige. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± He always worried her. ninjanovel ¡°I will. Inform Kinsley and Niles.¡± Wesley urged ir about something else before he asked a pilot and some good sailors to take him out. The boat started sailing in a hurry. The expression on Wesley¡¯s face became graver and graver as it rained more and more heavily. Since Carlos and Debbie didn¡¯t have their phones, Wesley couldn¡¯t reach them. They might be out of cell distance anyway. He was sure something bad was happening to them. He grabbed a sailor and asked, ¡°Who was the crew on that boat?¡± The sailor shook his head. ¡°I dunno. Never seen them before.¡± ¡°They¡¯re new?¡± Wesley asked. ¡°How new?¡± ¡°They started work yesterday,¡± the man answered. Wesley punched the door furiously. ¡°So you let a couple greenhorns pilot the boat?¡± The sailor was frightened. Wesley was intimidating even when he wasn¡¯t angry. But now, he was enraged. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± the sailor exined hurriedly. Chapter 1241 ¡°They¡¯re qualified. They¡¯ve got all the required certificates, and they have a lot of experience.¡± Based on this, Wesley realized that Carlos and Debbie had been set up. The most important thing was to track down their boat and rescue them. Soon, ir found Kinsley. He was trying to get Stephanie to take a dip with him. ¡°Hey Kinsley! Debbie and Carlos are in trouble,¡± she told him. ¡°Wesley wants you to grab some boats to find Carlos and Debbie.¡± Kinsley was holding Stephanie in his arms. When ir said her piece, he let go of Carlos¡¯ fiancee instantly. As a result, Stephanie fell into the water with a ssh. She thrashed around and swallowed some seawater, choking as she spit it out. She was about to get angry, but she realized the news was about Carlos. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She got out of the water, grabbed ir¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Wesley asked me to find people, have them hop in a boat, and try to find them.¡± ir didn¡¯t stick around to talk with Stephanie. She had to let Niles know too. Meanwhile, underwater, Debbie tried to calm down. She broke the surface. Finally she could breathe, and the storm had passed over them. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The ind Carlos told her about seemed to be closer, close enough to swim to. She swam towards it as fast as she could. After a while, she had to take a break. She panted hard and put a hand over her eyes to shield them from the sun. The ind still looked quite far away, and now she lost track of Carlos. ¡°Carlos!¡± she shouted, tears in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t even hear an echo. The sea was quiet, and swallowed her words. No one answered her. She couldn¡¯t panic. Carlos had coached her on saving her energy. If she rxed, she could float. Debbie had to make it to the ind. So she swam and swam. Her legs ached and started cramping up. ¡®One more, just one more.¡¯ She told herself that to motivate her. ¡®One more, ¡®and then a stroke. ¡®One more, ¡® and then a kick. When she finally reached the shore, she was so exhausted she had to crawl towards the ind. But then even crawling was too much for her. She rolled over to lie on her back. Looking at the sky, she gasped as if she had never breathed before, gulping down great lungfuls of air. It took her a few minutes before she had enough energy to even sit up. Just then, a weird creature came into view. It broke through the surface and dove underwater again. It happened again and again. Debbie Looked carefully. It was big. Sleek, and long. A blue fin broke through the water. Now it was less weird, but super-dangerous. ¡°A shark!¡± she screamed. Her Legs were shaking uncontrobly. Thankfully, she had gotten out of the water. She turned around and walked quickly towards the dry sand. But before she could take two steps, she reflected, ¡®Carlos is still out there. I can¡¯t just leave him alone like this.¡± Cupping her hands around her mouth, she shouted, ¡°Carlos! Old man! Chapter 1242 Shark!¡± She sat there listening, waiting for a response. But none was forting. All she could hear were the waves Lapping the shore. After several seconds, she shouted again. ¡°Old man, where are you? There is a shark in the sea!¡± The sea was much quieter now, but only the sea breeze and the waves were answering to her. Where was he? She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him. How could she? She kept shouting, hoping her voice could guide him to the shore. Something bobbed to the surface. Was that¡­a person? Debbie cried excitedly. ¡°Old man! Old man, over here!¡± Carlos got closer and closer. But then she noticed that there was blood in the water. He was injured! But it was worse than that. Sharks are sensitive to smells. Especially the smell of blood. A Little blood can attract them from far off. Their sense of smell is stronger than that of dogs. Ang¡¯s Library Debbie¡¯s face went pale. She waded into the sea again. She couldn¡¯t let Carlos die before her very eyes! The shark darted towards him. She could see its fin gliding through the waves. It got closer by the second. Debbie swam nearer to Carlos. She poked her head out of the water and warned Carlos while panting, ¡°Old man, shark! Quick!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then she dived in and swam towards him as quickest she could. Carlos stuck his head out of the water and yelled at her, ¡°Get away!¡± She heard him, but she couldn¡¯t go back. What if the shark was hungry, and Carlos was on the menu? She couldn¡¯t swim back to the ind knowing that Carlos was in danger. She swam on. Carlos¡¯ eyes burned in anger. ¡°Damn you, Debbie! I order you, go back!¡± But it was toote. She was already at his side. ¡°Move! Shark!¡± Debbie grabbed his hand. Then they started to swim as fast as they could. When the shark was quite near, Carlos suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Why are you holding my wrist? Swim!¡± she urged. She didn¡¯t want to end up dying in a shark¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t want that fate for Carlos, either. But Carlos still didn¡¯t release her hand. Chapter 1243 She looked back to find that he was staring at something. It was also sleek, ck, with white trim. It looked a lot like a shark with razor-sharp teeth. Noticing her frightened expression, Carlos exined, ¡°That¡¯s a killer whale. He¡¯s pretty harmless. He¡¯s hunting the shark.¡± The killer whale started its attack as he was talking. The whale raced through the water, mming its head into the shark, again and again Finally, the shark rolled, drifting helplessly, unconscious. Then the feast began. Carlos and Debbie stood in the under-chest-high water and watched. The brutal sight shocked Debbie. ¡°That thing was scary. Why didn¡¯t the shark fight back?¡± Eyes fixed on the ongoing feast, Carlos exined, ¡°If they¡¯re knocked over, they faint. Then they¡¯re easy prey. Killer whales know this Everyone thinks the shark is a powerful killer. It is, but the orca is even more powerful.¡± His remarks surprised Debbie. ¡°I remember now. There was one at the aquarium when I took Piggy there. I thought he was adorable. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fierce.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They look cute, but they are dangerous. Just not so much to us. They want to y with us, thinking we¡¯re just another mammal.¡± Debbie was scared. With a pasty face, she started dragging Carlos towards the shore. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get out of here before it decides it¡¯s feeling yful!¡± Her flustered and Lovely demeanor amused him. Instead of leaving, he led Debbie closer to the killer whale, smiling the whole time. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Are you crazy?¡± she yelled with fright. Carlos kissed her on the lips tofort her. Then he pushed a lock of wet and disheveled hair out of her eye and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Debbie calmed down. But what she saw next rmed her again. Carlos was waving at the fed killer whale! Her mouth went instantly dry from fear. After a hard swallow, she asked him, ¡°Level with me. Did you hire the two men on the boat? Are you with James? Are you here to kill me?¡± Carlos only gave her a long look. When the killer whale swam towards them, Debbie was so frightened she clutched Carlos tightly. ¡°Run! Run!¡± she screamed, scrunching her eyes closed, too spooked to open them. She heard water thrashing behind her, but soon it was quiet. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± Carlos coaxed her. When everything was quiet, Debbie¡¯s fear fled. She opened her eyes slowly. Her jaw dropped when she caught sight of what was right in front of her. Carlos was stroking the killer whale¡¯s head! Chapter 1246 ¡°Okay.¡± She felt safe around him. Carlos found an open space and formed an SOS with stone. Then they started searching. For things, for people. They walked and walked. After a long while, they still hadn¡¯t walked all the way around the ind yet. There were no paths. Wild grass and dead marine animals were everywhere. Clearly, this ind was deserted, and always had been. Each step they took was difficult. Carlos asked Debbie to wait for him on a t spot. But Debbie was afraid that some scary creature might be hiding in that small grove. It was at least big enough for a person. She decided to stick close by him. They found nothing. No people, nor anything that could float in the water. Ang¡¯s Library After making two circuits around the ind, they finally gave up. The sun was high in the sky, and the heat was punishing. Carlos took Debbie to a big tree and sat her down. It provided a fair amount of shade. Then he found two sticks and some dry grass and began to make a fire. A few minutes Later, when she saw the me, she praised, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re my one and only hero.¡± He was her omnipotent superhero. Carlos smiled, ¡°You must be hungry. Stay here.¡± After stirring the fire, he walked towards the sea. But Debbie followed. ¡°Stay here? Where would I go? Let me help you.¡± ¡®m catching fish.¡± ¡°Catching fish? How?¡± Carlos Looked around. Then he found a piece of driftwood, and hacked at it with a rock until the end was sharp. Under Debbie¡¯s amazed gaze, he walked into the water, wielding it like a spear Just then, Debbie pointed out toward the sea and shouted, ¡°Look! Big guy is here!¡± The killer whale disappeared after they had reached the shore. Now it was back. Carlos got off the rock. The killer whale¡¯s bulk was halfway out of the water. When it opened its mouth, Debbie screamed in surprise. Its mouth was full of marine Life such as fish, shrimp, crab, and some other creatures. Many of the creatures were still alive, others were certainly not, or at least unmoving. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s bringing us food,¡± Carlos said with a smile. Debbie threw her arms around the killer whale¡¯s head and gave it a big kiss. ¡°Thank you, big guy.¡± The killer whale opened its mouth and all the fish, crab, and whatnot spilled out onto the rocks. Debbie went to collect what had fallen out, and the orca returned to the sea once more. Carlos gathered an armful and began flinging them onto the beach. Chapter 1247 Then Carlos had a better idea. To avoid the fish leaping back into the sea, he decided to dig a hole further ind, and put rocks around the perimeter. Then the fish wouldn¡¯t able to ¡°escape.¡± He dug the hole quickly. While he was cing rocks, Debbie saw something odd-Looking. ¡°Ugh! This one¡¯s scary. Get rid of it, old man,¡± she said, pointing at the offending fish. Carlos looked at the fish. It was really a hideous-looking little creature. Grey, Lumpy, spines around the mouth, huge, ck eyes, and just unappetizing in general. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Throw it back into the water,¡± he said. Debbie didn¡¯t even think that it would look good cooked. She danced around it, loath to touch it at all. ¡°You throw it. Hurry before it dies,¡± Debbie said. Carlos dropped the rock in his hand and came over. He looked at the fish with disgust obvious on his face. Finally, he picked the fish up by its tail fin and threw it back into the water. The two decided to waste no time building a fire to cook up their catch. They didn¡¯t have a knife to gut the fish, though. While Debbie voiced her concerns, Carlos found a thin rock and a broken shell of a red scallop. He scraped the scales with the shell, holding it nearly t against the fish, in long, hard swipes. Starting at the tail he scraped his way towards the head. Then he flipped it over and did the same to the other side. He paused for a minute to rest. This wasn¡¯t the easiest work, and the hot sun didn¡¯t make it any easier. Finally, he slit the vent, slicing all the way up to the neck, careful not to slice too deeply. If he hit the intestines, he¡¯d be left with a terrible mess. And he grabbed another fish and went through the same process. One for him, one for Debbie. After Carlos removed the entrails and kidneys, Debbie took the gutted fish to the water and washed them. It was salt water, true, but it was the best she could do right now. Carlos took them back and put them back on the t part of another log. He removed the heads. Then he turned the fish¡¯s spine towards him and cut above the backbone to fillet it. He worked the shell slowly, carefully through the Length of his catch. Then he peeled where he cut through to slice off a fillet. When he was done, he had a pile of fillets ready to cook. Then, Carlos prated the fish fillets with a stick and put them over the fire. ninjanovel This was the best they could do under such simple circumstances. No spice, no fresh water, no cooking equipment. Finally, after what seemed like forever, their bellies were growling, but the flesh of the fish had finally ked, turning opaque. They were done and able to eat atst. Carlos took a bite. Positive that it was cooked, he handed it to Debbie. ¡°Have some.¡± ¡°Okay. What if no onees to find us?¡± she asked worriedly and took a bite of the roast fish. Yuck! It was nd, and quite fishy, too. Carlos looked at her, she was still in her bikini, as fetching as ever. The look in his eyes dimmed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to make our home here.¡± ¡°Ah! Then I¡¯LL never see Piggy again!¡± Her voice was choked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with me forever?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course I do,¡° she nodded. Chapter 1248 ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me, old man.¡± ¡°Abandon you?¡± He was confused. ¡°I heard a story. A couple were shipwrecked and trapped in a cave. They had no food. To survive, the boyfriend killed his girlfriend and ate her,¡± she exined. The serious expression on her face amused Carlos. He turned to the ocean and replied, ¡°Out there is the endless ocean. I¡¯m not ready to make you into dinner just yet.¡± Debbie contemted what he said and added, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d probably be tough and stringy. But if you got tired of fish¡ª¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Carlos threw her a nce. ¡°Well, there is that¡­ And I do like the way you taste,¡± he said with a far-off Look in his eyes. Debbie could tell that he was thinking of something dirty, but she wasn¡¯t going to say anything. All it would do would cause problems, and all they had were each other. They bantered while they ate. Debbie didn¡¯t like the taste, but she kept stuffing herself. They needed energy to escape. By the time they finished eating, it was dark. Debbiey on the sand, looking at the starry sky. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll find us?¡± she asked. Sitting beside her, also Looking at the sky, Carlos said firmly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got good friends. They¡¯ll find us.¡± Unless he missed his guess, Wesley would get the idea that something was very wrong. Debbie rolled on her side and faced Carlos. ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t we Live here?¡± Life on this deserted ind would be hard, but it would be quiet and simple. They could set up a little hut, and it would be just like Gilligan¡¯s Ind. It would just be her and Carlos. The more she thought about it, the more she Liked it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about Piggy?¡± he asked. Hearing Piggy¡¯s name, she became dispirited. ¡°I miss her. She¡¯s my baby.¡± After a short pause, Carlos asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you marry Piggy¡¯s father, Hayden? Why Ivan?¡± He could tell Ivan didn¡¯t love her. And they didn¡¯t really act like a married couple. Debbie looked at him in disbelief. Carlos had asked her the same question Last time before her wedding. Now she was curious what made him think like that. ¡°Who told you that?¡± That hit him Like a p. Hayden told him so. ¡°Eww. What the hell, Carlos?¡± Debbiey on her back and fixed her eyes on the sky again. Chapter 1249 ¡°I stopped loving him years ago. Besides, he¡¯s married. We still talk because he helped me out a lot after I left the city.¡± Sea breeze blew on their faces, ruffled their hair. After a moment, she continued, ¡°Now, I married Ivan, but it¡¯s not what you think. There¡¯s a reason, but I can¡¯t tell you right now. So, are you gonna marry Stephanie?¡± Her eyes sparkled in the dark. Carlos kissed her hair and asked, ¡°Why? Do you want me to?¡± ¡°No! Debbie answered simply. ninjanovel Carlos nodded. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. ¡°I won¡¯t marry Stephanie. But what about Ivan? He doesn¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave him,¡± she muttered. ¡°But it¡¯ll have to wait.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Carlos remained silent. He was thinking about Piggy. So Hayden wasn¡¯t the dad? Ivan? Probably not. Then who was her real father? Suddenly, something dawned on him. Neither of them said anything else. They immersed themselves in the moment. But Carlos focused on controlling himself. This wasn¡¯t the time or ce. Debbie knew why he went quiet. Panting, she cradled his neck and said, ¡°Old man, I¡­¡± She wanted to tell him she and Ivan had never slept together. But Carlos already let her go and waded into the ocean. He could swim, but his leg was injured. Worried, Debbie sat up and shouted after him, ¡°Hey! Be careful! Watch that leg.¡± They slept in each other¡¯s arms, underneath a tree. The night was cold. To keep warm, Debbie kept snuggling closer to Carlos in her sleep. The touch of their bodies aroused him. But he understood: now was not the time. Debbie realized too, when he turned over and she saw his erection. Chapter 1250 ¡°S-sorry¡­ it¡¯s really cold,¡± she apologized. The only thing she had on was a bikini. Of course she was cold. Carlos realized he should have built a lean-to. Then at least they¡¯d be warmer. Carlos adjusted his breathing and held her tighter. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± he said. And Debbie,forted by his touch, drifted off easily. Carlos removed his arms and got up quietly. Then he took off his swimming trunks and draped them over her, hoping it would be enough. Since he was already awake, he decided to search for something to create a shelter. Vines, branches, palm fronds, etc. He walked into the moonlit woods to find something that could keep them warm. Debbie was sound asleep, but her eyes snapped open when she heard Carlos shouting, ¡°Debbie! Debbie!¡± Startled, she shook off sleep and got to her feet quickly. Her eyes were blurry and her head was muddled. Something was moving in front of her. She blinked to clear her vision. Then her eyes widened in shock at what she saw. There were two monsters! One was moving her way, getting closer and closer! Carlos was fighting off the other one. This was like nothing she had expected for this vacation. It felt as if she were in a bizarre dream. She froze and forgot how to react until she heard Carlos¡¯ voice urging her, ¡°Danger! Run!¡± Debbie came to her senses. The monster was taller than an adult. It looked Like an orangutan, but it wasn¡¯t. With long hair covering its body, green Light shining in its eyes, long fangs bared, it was far uglier than a gori. ninjanovel Debbie felt Like hurling. She grabbed a bamboo branch to defend herself. ¡°Come here! Lead it to me!¡± Carlos said to her. Debbie ran over to him. Sure enough, the monster followed her. But now Carlos was in danger. He had to fight two of them. Carlos intended to attack it with a stick, but he realized the stick was too Light. He needed to do more damage. So he threw it away and kicked the monster hard in the chest. It fell onto the ground and made a blood-curdling sound. Seeing Carlos, the neat freak, fighting the monster with his bare hands, Debbie decided to ignore the bile rising in her throat and join the fray. They had to survive. That was priority number one. She discarded the stick as well, and attacked the monster with her bare hands. With the moon staring down at them, Carlos and Debbie fought monsters in the dead of night. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t go toe to toe with it. It¡¯s way stronger. Find ways to end the fight quickly,¡± Carlos advised. ¡°Be careful. If it¡¯s too strong for you, stand behind me.¡± Chapter 1251 Debbie smiled as she exercised her wrists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know Tae Kwon Do,¡± she said, raising her eyebrow. Carlos was a bit more rxed, knowing she wasn¡¯t panicking. He turned his attention back to the monster, and focused on taking it down as fast as possible. They both focused on that. Debbie¡¯s bikini was torn by the monster¡¯s long, wicked ws. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t hurt. ninjanovel Soon, the monster Carlos was dealing with was knocked to the ground. Carlos put a foot on its shoulder to keep it down, and picked up a stone. Without batting an eye, he used that stone to smash its skull in. Unconscious or dead, it didn¡¯t matter. It wasn¡¯t moving anymore. Debbie gave the monster she was dealing with a few reverse sweeping kicks. The ugly thing roared, got to its feet, and dashed out of the forest and to the shoreline. She watched it, confused, and wondered if she should follow. Carlos noticed her hesitation. He grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The monster stopped at the water¡¯s edge and kept roaring at the sea. Its voice pierced the darkness, making everyone feel uneasy. It didn¡¯t sound Like anything on this earth. Carlos took Debbie into his arms and stroked her hair tofort her. Next, something weird happened. The sea level rose. Inside two minutes, the water reached their feet. This was bad, they realized. The monster was still yelling, waving its arms. ¡°It must be some kind of sea monster trying to drown us. Wait here, I¡¯ll go finish it off,¡± Carlos decided. But Debbie didn¡¯t want to stay there alone. She caught up with him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Let me help.¡± Carlos was worried. ¡°It¡¯s not safe. Stay,¡± he said quietly. Knowing his stubbornness, she conceded. Carlos ran up to the monster. The beast had its back to him, and the man gave it a kick with all his might, sending it sprawling in the water. The beast still struggled, which astounded him. An ordinary man would have been paralyzed or killed from that blow. The brute seemed to shrug it off. He wasted no time, standing on it with both feet to keep it from getting up. He was trying to drown it, so no matter how much the monster struggled he wouldn¡¯t let go. Debbie looked at the monster Carlos had killed. Then she picked up a rock, ran to Carlos and was ready to hit the other monster in the head. Carlos stopped her. He took the rock from her hand and scolded, ¡°Go back!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1252 Debbie wanted to say something, but the look in his eyes was so determined she had to turn around and leave. His Legendary stubbornness Left no room for argument. The water had risen above their ankles. If they couldn¡¯t kill the monster quickly, they were going to be drowned. Who knew where it would have stopped? Would the creature have submerged the entire ind? Not long after Debbie walked away, she heard sound of struggle and the monster¡¯s shrieking. Knowing it was going to be bloody, she didn¡¯t turn her head. However, after a while, worried about Carlos, she looked back anyway. The monster was dead, floating in the water, which was receding back out to sea. At its height, the sea had reached their shins. Then it retreated, only covering their ankles, and atst, they could see the shore again. Carlos walked back to her. Together they watched the tide carry the two monsters back out to sea. Eventually, the water was serene again, quiet like a shy maiden. Afterwards, Carlos and Debbie washed themselves in a small stream. Small streams carry fresher water thanrger ones. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯LL take guard duty.¡± Carlos sat against a tree with his left leg outstretched, the right leg bent. He pulled Debbie closer and Let her sleep on hisp. Debbie didn¡¯t object. She was afraid that some other monsters might appear. ¡°Wake me up Later. We¡¯ll switch.¡± Carlos nodded, ¡°Okay, close your eyes.¡± The fighting wore her out, and Carlos¡® scent was soothing. Within minutes, she drifted off into a dreamless sleep. Then a whisper woke her. She opened her eyes slowly. There it was again¡­ ¡°Debbie¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she responded, her words slurred by sleepiness. ¡°I want you,¡± she heard him whisper. ¡°Okay,¡± she smiled in her sleep. He started to caress her, to nuzzle her neck. His desire grew stronger with every passing moment, but eventually, he stopped. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Watching the woman who was in a light sleep, he clenched his fists to keep his desire in check. He could have her, but he also had to consider the problems she would have to face afterwards. At the resort Wesley didn¡¯t return untilte that night. Ivan, Niles, and Kinsley had been waiting for him on the shore. ¡°Something bad happened. There¡¯s no sign of the boat, or its crew,¡± he told them. Niles asked anxiously, ¡°How could they just vanish like this? We couldn¡¯t find them either. Or their boat. You¡¯d think there would at least be wreckage.¡± Chapter 1253 Wesley fell silent. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Keep calm. I¡¯ll dispatch some helicopters tomorrow.¡± ¡°Get a hold of them now. That way they can be mobilized immediately,¡± Niles urged, scratching his head. He regretted not having gone with Debbie and Carlos. He might have been able to help. Ang¡¯s Library They went back to the vige to rest and regroup. Ivan was about to walk into his room when he found a woman hanging out, sitting outside the door. Kasie. ¡°Any news?¡± she asked anxiously once she saw him. Ivan checked the time. It was already past 2 a.m. ¡°Why are you still up?¡± ¡°Debbie is not back yet. I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Tears streamed down Kasie¡¯s cheeks. Yesterday, she and Ivan were kissing, and now Debbie vanished. She felt so sorry. She wondered if it were her fault. Ivan¡¯s face went solemn. He took Kasie into his arms, giving her aforting squeeze and patting her back. ¡°Everything will be okay. She¡¯s with Carlos. He won¡¯t let anything happen to her,¡± he said quietly. Kasie shook her head miserably. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend. I can¡¯t lose her. Can¡­ can I go with you tomorrow?¡± She had already lost Emmett. If she lost Debbie too, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. Myriad emotions stirred in her heart-anxiety, sadness, and guilt all mixed together. Ivan looked around. Then he opened the door and invited Kasie in. Closing the door, he hugged her again, consoling her. ¡°Rx. Under Wesley¡¯s orders, they¡¯ll be sending out search and rescue teams, professionals, helicopters. Debbie and Carlos will be fine.¡± Kasie rested her head on his chest. They were so close she could feel his heartbeat. His arms were strong and warm. ¡°But I can¡¯t sleep. I saw Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie cry for help as soon as I closed my eyes.¡± She also saw Emmett in her dream. He had called out for her, said her name so sweetly. Ivan looked at the gargantuan four-poster bed and suggested, ¡°You can sleep here.¡± Chapter 1254 Kasie was surprised. Ivan let her go and reassured her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Maybe I could work during the night while you rest.¡± Ivan pointed at hisputer on the desk beside the bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think I¡¯ll sleep in my bed. Thanks. Good night.¡± Ivan could see the vulnerability and helplessness under her brave disguise. It hurt him. He gave her hand aforting squeeze and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be a hero. Stay here. Trust me.¡± ¡°But Debbie¡­¡° ¡°¡­will be mad,¡± she wanted to say. No matter what, Debbie was married to Ivan. Kasie thought she¡¯d be miffed if she spent the night in his room. Ivan got it. ¡°Debbie won¡¯t mind. She loves Carlos, and she¡¯s with him So, go to sleep.¡± Once again, their marriage puzzled her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Why are you two married, anyway? You don¡¯t love each other, so what¡¯s up with that?¡± Ivan smiled. ¡°Not now. It¡¯s not the right time.¡± Kasie decided to trust him, and stay the night. Lying in bed, she watched Ivan working at hisputer, the glow of the screen illuminating his face. She tossed and turned, for God knows how long, but sleep wouldn¡¯te. ¡°Um, maybe you shoulde to bed too,¡± she said, sitting up. Ivan rubbed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m good. Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll crash on the sofa.¡± Kasie thought about it for a minute, and then got out of bed. She walked over to Ivan, slowly closed his Laptop and said, ¡°I trust you.¡± He promised he would divorce Debbie. She believed he was a decent man and would never cross the line before he and Debbie got a divorce. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When he heard this, Ivan stopped protesting. He Left the chair andy beside her on the bed. The next morning, Debbie felt something hit her face. She opened her eyes and found herself in Carlos¡¯ arms. She reached out to touch her face. Then she screamed, ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± She raised her head and red at the wheeling, skirling birds flying free in the sky. Carlos was roused by her scream. He hadn¡¯t fallen asleep until dawn. He looked at her, trying to figure out what happened. When he finally figured it out, he couldn¡¯t stop Laughing Chapter 1255 ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Debbie snapped, covering her face. She ran to the stream to wash her face. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then it got all over her hands. Looking at the ck and white bird droppings in her hands, she was disgusted and pissed. What a ¡°wonderful¡± morning! Carlos watched her frantically scrubbing her face. ¡°Turn around. I can help you make sure you got it all off,¡± he said. ninjanovel Debbie refused to turn around. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever feel clean,¡± she said crankily. Carlos crouched next to her and started to wash his face too. ¡°You¡¯re hotter than I am. Why didn¡¯t it crap on you?¡± she grumbled. ¡°Most likely, it was a female bird. Opposites attract.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡¯ She rolled her eyes at him. After a pretty sad breakfast, Carlos told her they had to do something. He went into the forest, foraging for thick branches. He found leaves and vines, which could be braided into a rope to bind the branches. After a few hours, he constructed a crude lean-to. Then, he used the rest of what he gathered, and started in on a boat or raft. At noon, the killer whale visited them again. It had brought them Lunch. Debbie was d to find that this time there was a lobster. ¡°Check it out, old man-we can have lobster sashimi for lunch.¡± She raised the lobster, which was struggling in her hand, for a busy Carlos to see. With a smile, he stopped what he was doing and came to the killer whale. After stroking its head, he said to it, ¡°Do me a favor.¡± Then he took off his trunks, and Debbie pretended not to notice, though she did keep her head turned while he was buck naked. While she busied herself collecting fish, Carlos slit his swimming trunks with a rock and tore a piece off before donning them again Then he put the piece into the killer whale¡¯s mouth with half of it hanging out. ¡°Buddy, take this to people. Lead them here. Thank you,¡± he said as he stroked the whale¡¯s head again. As if the beautiful mammal could understand him, it made a happy sound and disappeared beneath the waves. Holding a fish she¡¯d caught, Debbie watched the killer whale disappear. ¡°Will it work?¡± she asked. Chapter 1256 Carlos grabbed the lobster and decided to cook it. ¡°Dunno. Worth a shot.¡± He had a hunch that it would work. ¡°ALL right.¡± No matter what, they had to try. They couldn¡¯t give up on hope. Meanwhile, at the resort, some helicoptersnded there, along with a rescue team. Wesley took control of the team, directing them each with the easy demeanor of a man used to being in command. ¡°You, take south. You, go southeast. You, southwest. You, retrieve the boat. They were on a cruiser.¡± When everything had been straightened out, Ivan and Niles said to him, ¡°We want to go too.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wesley looked at them and said, ¡°Leave it to them. This is the best rescue team in Alorith. They¡¯ll find them. Oh, Niles, you shoulde along. You¡¯re a doctor. Ivan, please wait here.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Kasie nervously tugged at Wesley¡¯s sleeve before he left for the rescue. ¡°Wesley, please. Make sure theye back safe and sound. Please!¡± she begged, her voice shaking. Wesley broke free from her grip and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± And that was when Kasie realized she was being a bit foolish. She withdrew her hands, and looked down. After the search and rescue team left, ir sat on a bench, chin propped up in her hands as she watched the ship sail away. She prayed in her mind, ¡®Dear God, please bring all of them home safe¡­¡± Half an hourter, the rescue ship that Wesley was in began to slow a little when they were some miles from the coastline. Wesley carefully observed the area through a set of binocrs, hoping to find an ind or anything from Carlos and Debbie¡¯s yacht. He knew he could only see about 3 miles out due to the curvature of the earth, but the digital magnification and enhancement were what he was after. No sign of a yacht or his friends, but he did spot a killer whale leaping out and diving into the sea some distance away. It wasmon to see killer whales around here, so he paid it no mind. He continued to focus on searching for what he wanted. Time passed quickly. Still, nothing-nothing but the endless sea that stretched to the horizon. Wesley listened to the reports from the rescue team in the helicopters. ¡°One klick south by southeast, nothing. Over.¡± ¡°Two klicks northeast, no sign. Over Still no good news. Wesley was beginning to think this might be a fool¡¯s errand. Wesley continued to look into the distance through the binocrs. The killer whale came into view again, but this time, it was much closer to the boat. ¡®I hope that big guy¡¯s careful. He doesn¡¯t need to get caught by our propeller.* When he was about to shift his gaze away from the whale, something on its mouth caught his eye. ¡®Is it hurt, or is that just some fish?¡¯ He zoomed in for a closer look, but it dove again before he could figure out what that was. When the thing surfaced again, he got another chance. Chapter 1257 Wesley quickly directed the lens towards the killer whale again. It swam closer and closer to them. He got a better look. It was dark blue, and seemed as if it were a torn piece of cloth. Wasting no time, he told the captain to bring the cutter alongside the killer whale. When he was close enough to observe the orca without the help of the binocrs, he asked the captain to stop the ship. Magically, the killer whale instantly sprang up, breaking the surface of the water, and made sounds, like it was trying tomunicate. It sounded like someone was letting air out of a balloon, deliberately making it squeak. The whale leapt up, and Wesley was able to pull the piece of cloth from the whale¡¯s mouth. ¡°Did it eat someone? That doesn¡¯t sound right. They don¡¯t do that, usually, * he thought. He examined the shred of clothing carefully. ¡®There! That tag! Mazu Resortwear ssic Swim Shorts! That¡¯s what Carlos wears!¡¯ he thought excitedly. Next to Wesley, Niles also recognized the piece of cloth. He looked at the killer whale with excitement in his eyes. ¡°Are they alive, though? He keeps swimming in one direction, and then wheeling back to us!¡± After another squeal, the killer whale dove into the sea and swam towards the northwest. Wesley radioed the rescue team in the helicopters, telling them to fly northwest. On the desert ind, Carlos washed his hands and passed the recently shelled lobster to Debbie. ¡°Sorry there¡¯s no sauce.¡± ¡°Okay, never mind.¡± Debbie grabbed the slice of lobster and took a bite. ¡®It¡¯s not bad. Sweeter and lighter than the crab we cooked up, ¡® she thought. ninjanovel Then, she tore some off and lifted it to his lips. ¡°Take a bite. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Carlos shook his head. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll stick with the fish.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t Like Lobster?¡± ¡°What I like doesn¡¯t matter. If you like it, when we get back, we can¡­¡± Carlos stopped mid-sentence. After a little pause, he corrected, ¡°If you like it, eat as much as you want. It¡¯s cheaper if we catch it ourselves.¡± Taking in his words, Debbie thought for a short while and smiled. ¡°I really think we¡¯ll get off this ind.¡± Carlos looked her in the eye. He grinned. ¡°Me too.¡± Debbie burst into a fit ofughter. She put the slice of lobster flesh in front of his lips again, this time dancing it around a bit. Chapter 1258 ¡°Come on, take a bite,¡± she said expectantly. He opened his mouth and ate a little. The strange fishy vor filled his mouth at once. He slightly furrowed his brows in disgust. But when he looked at Debbie, she looked content. She was really a trooper. Debbie shouldn¡¯t spend the rest of her life on such a desert ind. She wasn¡¯t spoiled or ungrateful. That kind of woman deserved every good thing that came her way. ¡°No way. I have to get her back home, ¡® he swore in his mind. A few minutes Later, when Carlos was eating the roasted fish and Debbie was munching on the lobster, they heard a loud sound above their heads. They exchanged nces with each other, excitement evident in their eyes. Simultaneously, they Looked up at the sky. A helicopter was hovering up there, and several more were on an approach vector. When she spotted them, Debbie immediately threw away the lobster, sending the carcass skidding across the sand. She jumped up and down, waving her hands vigorously. ¡°Over here! Hey!¡± she shouted to the helicopters in English. The lead one dropped Lower. She could see it was one of the S-76Ds that this country had gotten from their contract with Sikorsky. Hilton Group oversaw some of those operations, under the aegis of the Ministry of Transportation. Carlos pped the food debris off his hands. Looking into the distance, he grinned and said, ¡°English? Really?¡± Debbie asked in doubt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would be better to speak A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y English when being rescued?¡± ¡°Normally, yes. But¡­¡± He pointed to the cutter with their national g flying in the wind; the killer whale was right alongside the boat, as if apanying it. ¡°Thank God! Someone¡¯sing to save us. Isn¡¯t that the big guy? Look, Carlos! It brought them here!¡± she eximed excitedly between Laughter and tears, hugging Carlos all the while. He gently stroked her hair, somewhat rough from exposure to salt water. ¡°Uh huh. They came. We¡¯re safe.¡± He said it somewhat wistfully. While they hadn¡¯t had the easiest time of it, there was the fact that he didn¡¯t have to sit in the office all day, working his fingers to the bone. When he was exhausted on the ind, it was from real work. Besides, he was really enjoying spending time with Debbie. As soon as the rescue cutter stopped a bit from shore to prevent running aground, they lowered a motorized intable Life raft into the water, and Wesley and Niles zoomed over. When they got to shore, Niles ran up to them, leaving his brother to haul the raft onto the beach. He rushed up to Carlos and Debbie. He arched an eyebrow as he took in the bonfire behind them. ¡°Here we were, worried about you, and you¡¯re eating lobster? Seriously, dude?¡± Ignoring him, Carlos greeted Wesley with a fist bump and a hug.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1259 ¡°Thanks, man!¡± That was all he said. But the two words carried a lot more meaning than that-something only the two old friends could understand. Debbie waded out in the water towards the whale. The water came up to her chest, but she didn¡¯t mind. She bent over, kissed it and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much, big guy! You saved us.¡± The killer whale let out a cheerful sound and rubbed against her body, just like Piggy snuggling in her arms. Finally, they piled into the raft and boated over to the cutter. They climbed the Ladder on the side of the patrol boat to leave the raft. When they were finally safely aboard, Carlos pulled off Niles¡¯ shirt and put it on Debbie. The man¡¯s shirt was toorge for her, so it covered her from neck to knees. Bare-chested, Niles wanted to protest, but Carlos shot him a sharp nce, silencing him. On their way back, the killer whale followed them the whole way, keeping a safe distance from the ship, but close enough to be seen Seeing its dorsal fin cutting through the surface of the sea, Debbie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss him. Think we¡¯ll ever see him again?¡± Carlos touched her head andforted her, ¡°You cane whenever you want.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± she stammered. She would miss the killer whale, but she didn¡¯t want to be shipwrecked again. Understandable, since they had battled not only the natural elements, but supernatural ones as well. Carlos smiled. Looking at the swimming killer whale, he said, ¡°Tell it you¡¯lle to visit around the bay surrounding the ind. ¡°Why there? Are you afraid people might hurt it?¡± He nodded, ¡°Yeah, kind of. We need to protect it.¡± ninjanovel Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Right .¡± While Debbie was watching the killer whale swimming happily, Carlos radioednd. They were still out of cell range, so it took a little doing to get his assistant Frankie on the line. ¡°Yep, purchase the beach. Launch a public welfare program to protect the marine life around there. Prepare all the needed application forms, materials and submit them to the State Oceanic Administration. And attract some investment. Hilton Group will fund 80% of the total investment¡­¡± Finally, they reached the beach. Their other friends were there, waiting anxiously. When Kasie spotted Debbie, she ran over to her and hugged her tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Deb, oh, thank God! You¡¯re back. I was so worried about you!¡± Debbie hugged her back whileforting her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine now. After confirming Wesley was safe, ir also ran up to Debbie. ¡°So where did you guys end up?¡± ¡°On a desert ind,¡± Debbie said. ¡°In some ways, it was bad. In other ways, paradise.¡± Chapter 1260 Stephanie grabbed a bath towel and draped it over Carlos¡¯ shoulders Looking at him through tears, she said, ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried.¡± Carlos nodded without responding to her. He looked in Debbie¡¯s direction instead. Debbie was surrounded by all her friends, who were grateful she was happy and healthy. ¡°Debbie,¡± he called out. Everyone¡¯s head turned in his direction. Even Debbie was surprised. The other people from the rescue team had already left, so there were no outsiders around. Without taking his eyes off Debbie, Carlos dered bluntly, ¡°Divorce Ivan. I¡¯ll marry you.¡± Dumbstruck, everyone Lapsed into silence. While everyone else was reeling from the shock, Debbie¡¯s mind was racing. ¡®Oh my God! In front of your fiancee? What were you thinking?¡± That was not what everyone else was thinking, however Kinsley thought, ¡®Nice move, bud!* Ivanined, ¡®Wow, what about me?¡¯ Kasie sighed, ¡®Oh man, poor Ivan!¡¯ Niles marveled, ¡®She¡¯s so amazing! Especially if Carlos fell for her!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley snorted, ¡®She¡¯s got him hooked good. * ir eximed, ¡®Good for you, Debbie!¡± Stephanie cursed, ¡®You backstabbing bitch! You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± After the harrowing experience Debbie and Carlos went through, nobody was in the mood for a vacation. So, they canceled the rest of their ns and made arrangements to go home. Debbie took a nice, hot bath after she returned home. Then, she slept the whole day in her own bed, too exhausted to do anything else. However,pared to Debbie¡¯s rxing day, Carlos was running around like a chicken with its head cut off. He needed to, as work had piled up while he was gone. Without taking any time to de-stress, he asked Wesley, Damon and Frankie toe to his study in the manor. They had a long meeting. In the end, Carlos ordered Frankie in a serious tone, ¡°I needprehensive background checks. One, on James, and¡­ Evelyn.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Evelyn?¡¯ Confused, Frankie looked at his boss, whose deep, dark eyes betrayed nothing. Carlos exined calmly, ¡°Debbie¡¯s child. James imed she had an abortion three years ago. Find out if that¡¯s true.¡± Frankie finally understood. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Carlos lit a cigarette and continued slowly, ¡°Besides, I need to do a paternity test on Evelyn. And understand-discretion is required.¡± Chapter 1261 Damon¡¯s jaw dropped, his mouth open in shock. Sitting uneasily, he murmured in disbelief, ¡°So, could Evelyn be the child that she supposedly aborted?¡± Carlos shot him a cold nce and said nothing. Carefully thinking about what had happened all these years, Wesley frowned and finally spoke. ¡°I can see it.¡± Damon got flustered. In a panic, he looked at Carlos and said, ¡°Oh shit. If that¡¯s true, then all those things I said to her¡­ about her¡­All this time she was innocent?¡± Damon¡¯s voice trailed off, but Carlos already understood what he wanted to say. If James lied about everything, then she suffered for nothing. For three years, she had only herself to rely on. Thinking of it, he silently massaged his aching temples. It was getting to be too much to bear. Damon used to hate Debbie so much, but now even he was panicking, not to mention Carlos¡ª Debbie¡¯¡¯s ex-husband. ALL of a sudden, Damon sprang up from his seat. ¡°I can¡¯t sit around here doing nothing. I¡¯ll talk to Jared about it. He¡¯ll know.¡± The more he thought about it, the uneasier he became. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He cast a sidelong nce at the calm Wesley. ninjanovel ¡°Wesley, I remember you were pretty hard on Debbie. You can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel the slightest pang of guilt?¡± Wesley sat still in his chair. After a while, the righteous officer replied stubbornly, ¡°Whatever, she¡¯s not my wife¡­¡± Damon thought his words made sense. He shifted his gaze to the smoking man-he had already lit a second cigarette. ¡°Whatever you do, man, just be sure. I hope Evelyn really is your daughter. You with a kid. That would be awesome!¡± he joked. ¡°Get Lost!¡± Carlos yelled, puffing out a cloud of smoke. He felt even more annoyed. Debbie woke up to many missed calls on her phone. The first call was from her detective, so she called back the detective first. ¡°Hi, it¡¯s Debbie. You called?¡± ¡°Debbie, we just uncovered a bombshell. James had an affair with Stephanie¡¯s mother, Glenda Simpson.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Debbie coughed, choking on her own saliva. ¡®What a phndering asshole! The man¡¯s fooled around with so many women. And even Stephanie¡¯s mom? Unbelievable! That¡¯s definitely a bombshell, Chapter 1262 * she thought, shocked. Suddenly, in a sh of insight, she thought of a possible Link between James and Stephanie. ¡®James tried everything in his power to get Stephanie and Carlos to tie the knot, and even bought her a house. So if James had an affair with her mom, then maybe she¡¯s¡­¡¯ Debbie had a wild guess as she tried to piece everything together Coming back to her senses, she told the person on the phone, ¡°Dig into Stephanie¡¯s background. Check for anything suspicious.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡®am.¡± The arrogant Stephanie was a goddess in many people¡¯s eyes. If it turned out that she was just an illegitimate child of her mother and another man, then things would really heat up. ninjanovel After ending the phone call with the detective, Debbie then called Jared back. ¡°Hi Jared, how¡¯s Sasha? Set a date yet?¡± ¡°Hey Tomboy! Damon came by,¡± Jared said slyly as soon as he picked up the phone, ignoring Debbie¡¯s questions. ¡°Okay. And?¡± Debbie asked in confusion. They were brothers. It would weird if they cut contact. ¡°We¡¯ve been on the outs for three years. Know why he dropped in?¡± Jared asked in a mysterious tone. He sounded happy though. He was on cloud nine, whenever he thought of his brother¡¯s face, and the fact that he had to eat crow. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°No. Why?¡± Debbie asked as she walked into the wardrobe and began putting together her outfit. She felt wonderfully refreshed, so she volunteered to pick up Evelyn and Justus and take them on a y- date at Carlos¡¯ manor. She promised Carlos. What was more, he sent her a message this morning to make sure she remembered. She had just texted him back, telling him that she was up now. But she hadn¡¯t gotten a reply. He was probably busy ¡°Carlos is doing a serious investigation on his dad, leaving no stone unturned. He¡¯ll know everything by the time that¡¯s done. Damon also asked me about all the rumors. Did you abort your kid? Is Piggy Carlos daughter? He had a lot of questions.¡± Debbie was surprised. So Carlos did keep his promise. He was just the most wonderful man. But she really wondered about something else. Eyes brimming with tears, she asked, ¡°So what did you tell him?¡± ¡°That he was an idiot. Those rumors were all lies. I said you never cheated on Carlos! I wish you could have seen the Look on his face. He looked like he had just eaten shit. He didn¡¯t know if he could face you anymore. Ha-ha¡­¡± Jared burst into a fit ofughter. Debbie Laughed too. But then she let out a long sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t count James out yet. He¡¯s a sly old fox. I¡¯ve done my own investigations, too. And when he found out he was being looked into, he was able to have info hidden and cover his tracks. Heughed it all off when he was confronted with it.¡± Of course, what prompted Debbie to Look into the Link between Stephanie and James was something Miranda had said. She told Debbie there was something fishy going on there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maybe Carlos¡¯ not as savvy as James, but he¡¯s way wealthier, and more powerful. If anyone can dig up dirt on James, it¡¯s him,¡± Jared said confidently. He had faith in Carlos. Chapter 1263 ¡°Let¡¯s not be carried away. Carlos isn¡¯t God. He can¡¯t do everything. He still doesn¡¯t know who killed Megan. Curtis won¡¯t do anything about it, but Carlos and Wesley are on it. Even they haven¡¯t found anything conclusive.¡± ¡°I know that, but I don¡¯t think you give him enough credit. Oh, did you hear? The cops found Megan¡¯s diary. I think Carlos will have that diary soon. What do you think that maniptive bitch¡­ I mean¡­ um..I should respect the dead, right? What do you think Megan had written in her diary?¡± Debbie shrugged. ¡°How should I know? I spent more time trying to keep her away from Carlos than I did getting to know her.¡± And even more infuriatingly, even dead, Megan was still a troublemaker. Someone framed her for Megan¡¯s death. ¡®Whoever that guy is, I want to throw him into the sea and watch the sharks tear him apart!¡¯ she swore in her mind. ¡°Fine, I¡¯LL drop it. Doing anything fun for your birthday? I bought something for you. Your birthday is just around the corner-why haven¡¯t you said anything? No party?¡± Jared asked on the other end. Debbie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nosy today? Is it because you¡¯re happy you¡¯ll have a kid soon?¡± ¡°I guess I am kinda talking your ear off. Sorry. And of course I¡¯m happy. I have a kid on the way, you¡¯re going to be vindicated, my dad and Damon don¡¯t hate me because of you anymore, and you¡¯ll get back with Carlos soon. Why wouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡± A ghost of a smile yed across Debbie¡¯s face. She wasn¡¯t as happy as he was. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Look, Jared, when Carlos finds out the truth, he¡¯ll feel pretty bad about what happened. But that¡¯s not what I want. I want him to remember everything about me. I want the old Carlos back. I don¡¯t want his pity; I want his love. It will be hard for him at first, but at least he¡¯ll get it, and we can make up for lost time. Besides, when he spoils me again as he used to, that¡¯ll be the time I carry out my n.¡± If his memory didn¡¯t return, all he¡¯d be able to understand was the past few months. He¡¯d feel bad, but it wouldn¡¯t be the same. He¡¯d need his memory back to understand what she went through for three long years. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± Jared couldn¡¯t understand her intentions now. Debbie grinned mischievously. ¡°Payback time. He¡¯s given me a hell of a time, so it¡¯s time he gets a taste of his own medicine. He won¡¯t forget me after I¡¯m done. He¡¯ll also learn to love me. I¡¯m not a girl he can use and dump. I¡¯m his wife, dammit, and it¡¯s about time he treats me that way!¡± Jared echoed, ¡°I feel ya, Tomboy! I¡¯m behind you 100 percent. You¡¯re no pushover, my dear. And when Carlos gets his memory back, you¡¯ll go riding forth on a white horse, and hell will be riding with you.¡± Debbie Laughed at his theatrics. She knew he was kidding, and he always knew what to say to hit her funny bone. ¡°Okay, okay. Knock it off. I gotta pick up Piggy. Later!¡± ¡°Hey, why not bring her over here? You can cook for us,¡± Jared quickly suggested before she hung up. He always liked how she cooked. Debbie had no problem turning him down. ¡°Cook for you? In your dreams I¡¯ll take Piggy and Jus to Carlos¡¯ manor. He has lots of chefs there, so they¡¯ll get fed. Besides, I don¡¯t feel like cooking.¡± ¡°You are so mean. Tell me why we¡¯re friends again,¡± Jared protested jokingly. Chapter 1264 ¡°Okay. Hmm¡­let me think. I¡¯d better let my aunt know. She might reconsider letting Sasha divorce you.¡± ¡°Hey, no, don¡¯t do that, Tomboy¡­ Wait¡­¡± Debbie ruthlessly hung up on him. Stunned, Jared stared at his cellphone in silence. After a while he put it down, and a smile spread across his face. He knew she was poking fun at him again. That was what they did. He was pretty sure happy days were close. She¡¯d get back with Carlos, and that meant good things for her friends. Debbie picked up Piggy and Jus from Curtis¡¯ house, and drove them to the manor. Carlos was still at work As she thought, there were maids already there. As soon as she pulled in, they swarmed around her and greeted her enthusiastically. One of them said, ¡°Wee, Debbie. Carlos requested that we take care of you and the kids.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Debbie got out of the car with Jus in her arms, while a housemaid held Piggy¡¯s hand and walked with her into the vi. Dinner was ready by the time Carlos came home. When he opened the door to the vi, he heard the children¡¯s chirpyughter echoing around the house. He smiled, knowing that Debbie and the kids were here His weariness he felt from a hard day¡¯s work vanished into the air Like smoke in a gale. He changed into his slippers and put the briefcase in a corner. Then he walked into the living room, shrugging off his suit jacket. ¡°Carlos.¡± A housemaid took the suit jacket from his hands and hung it on the wooden hanger on the coatrack. ninjanovel Debbie was feeding Jus porridge when she heard the housemaid greet Carlos. She turned her head, but before she could call out to him, a little figure excitedly ran towards the man. It was Piggy. The little girl had thrown her sippy cup aside and was clumsily running to Carlos. As she ran, she called out excitedly, ¡°Uncle Carlos, you came!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A broader smile crept across his face when he saw the cute little girl. He strode over, bent down and scooped her up in his arms. After pecking her cheek, he asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Miss you a lot!¡± Piggy wrapped her Little arms around his neck, resting her head against his broad shoulder. Carlos gently patted her back as he carried her into the dining room. Seeing Carlos with Piggy, Jus inartictely babbled, ¡°Baba¡­ Hi¡­¡± The little boy looked at the handsome man with curiosity. Debbie reminded the boy, ¡°Jus, you can call him Uncle.¡± ¡®Baba? Did he mean brother? He¡¯s already more than thirty. Does he look that young to Jus?¡¯ Debbie wondered and shifted her gaze to the man. ¡®Well¡­he does Look young.¡¯ Jus nodded and greeted again, ¡°Uncle¡­ Hi Carlos touched Jus¡¯ head and teased, ¡°Uncle? Debbie¡¯s your cousin, and I¡¯ll be¡­your cousin-inw soon enough.¡± Debbie got all choked up by what he said. Caught off-guard, she blushed and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Just eat,¡± she said angrily. Chapter 1265 He nodded and walked to the bathroom to wash his hands, still holding Evelyn in his arms. The manor used to be quiet with almost no one there. Now, the whole house was noisy with children¡¯s animated shouting andughter. You could even hear them on the third floor behind closed doors. Carlos didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get any work done tonight, so he stayed in the living room to y with the kids after dinner. When it was bedtime, Colleen called Debbie. ¡°Debbie, how¡¯s Jus doing? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Can you two handle the both of them? If not, I can pick him up if you need me to.¡± Debbie took a nce at the Little boy and assured her, ¡°We¡¯re good. Jus is just fine. He just took a bath and Carlos is telling stories to the kids.¡± ¡°What? Carlos is telling them stories? He doesn¡¯t seem to like kids very much. You sure he has the patience for them?¡± Colleen asked in disbelief. She could hardly picture Carlos with a kid. ¡°Oh yeah, he¡¯s been ying with them after he got home. I don¡¯t need to take care of them. He does all the work,¡± Debbie said with a happy smile. Being in the room at the time, Carlos heard what she said to Colleen over the phone. Without missing a beat, he nced at Debbie and raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t pause at all, still reading to the kids. His expression seemed to say, ¡°Look! I¡¯m a good man, aren¡¯t I?¡± Debbie red at him and walked out to the balcony. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Just have a good time. Leave the kids to us,¡± Debbie said. ¡°We have a ton of maids, and two of them are nannies¡­¡± ALL of which was true. The servants practically ran the household. No one had to Lift a finger. Not Carlos. Not Debbie. ¡°Okay, okay. I get it. The reception here is bad, so no video chat with the kids. Give them my love. Good night,¡± Colleen said. ¡°Uh huh. Good night.¡± Walking back to the bedroom, Debbie found that the two kids were still listening with rapt attention to the story Carlos was telling. They seemed so into the fantastic story that they weren¡¯t sleepy at all. She entered the walk-in closet to grab the pajamas that the housemaid had prepared for her. She chipped in quickly, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± Carlos paused the story and told her, ¡°Go to my bedroom then. There¡¯s no hot water in the guest bedroom where you are.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie nodded dubiously, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. She grabbed the pajamas and walked down the hallway to Carlos¡¯ bedroom. When she finished her shower and emerged from the bathroom, she found Chapter 1266 Carlos already in there. He was lying on one side on the bed and browsing on his phone. Seeing her come out, he put his phone away and waved at her. Wiping her hair with a bath towel, Debbie walked over to him. ¡°What? The kids in bed already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Carlos sat up on the bed and pulled her over, making her sit on hisp. He inhaled deeply, breathing in the fragrance from her body. ¡°You smell Like me.¡± ¡°Of course. I used your body wash and shampoo.¡± ninjanovel He gave her a quick kiss. ¡°My turn. Don¡¯t move a muscle,¡± he said, getting up and turning on the shower. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After a little hesitation, Debbie decided against it. ¡°No. I¡¯m heading to the guest room to unwind.¡± She didn¡¯t mind sleeping in the same bed with Carlos, but after all, she was another man¡¯s wife now. There was no good reason for them to do that. What if someone discovered them? What if they talked? A dash of displeasure shed in his eyes. ¡°What are you worried about now? You should¡¯ve thought about this before you came over.¡± ¡°People talk. It¡¯s what they do. You became the talk of the town the moment you set foot in this manor, ¡® he thought. Debbie thought his words made sense, so she nodded, ¡°Okay then. Go take a shower, and I¡¯ll dry my hair.¡± A few minutes after Carlos walked into the bathroom, Debbie entered the small room right next to the bathroom and dried her hair with the hairdryer. When she tilted her head, she was surprised to find a ss wall between the small room and bathroom. She could see Carlos clearly through this wall. As if sensing her gaze, Carlos also turned around. Their eyes met. He grinned charmingly and mouthed to her, ¡°Come here.¡± Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly moved her eyes away, lowered her head and focused on drying her hair, as if she had seen nothing She wasn¡¯t in the mood tonight. And she was trying to wind down. ¡°Seriously? Never stops hitting on me, ¡® she thought, blushing. When she was almost finished drying her hair, her phone rang. She checked the caller ID. It was Ivan. ¡°Hi, Ivan.¡± Debbie answered the call as she put the hairdryer away and walked out of the small room. Meanwhile, Carlos also emerged from the bathroom, with a bath towel tied around his waist. Chapter 1267 Debbie couldn¡¯t help but fix her eyes on his luscious chocte abs, while half-lListening to what Ivan was saying on the other end. ¡®Strong chest, eight-pack abs, not the tiniest hint of fat anywhere¡­ What a perfect and well-toned body!¡¯ she marveled in her mind, practically drooling. ¡°Where are you now? Your home town? My mom wants us to visit her. That means a ne trip for you. But if you don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll find some excuse to turn her down,¡± Ivan said. Coming back to her senses, she answered in haste, ¡°No, I still have time. I¡¯m still on vacation. When do you want to fly out there?¡± ¡°How about day after tomorrow? I¡¯m in Alorith too. We can go together.¡± ¡°Okay, just call and give me a little warning before you pick me up.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will do.¡± As soon as she moved her phone away from her ear, Carlos shot her a sharp nce. ¡°Ivan?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When are you going to divorce him?¡± He never expected he would be so eager to break apart a marriage. He had asked Debbie the same question several times within the past couple days Ang¡¯s Library Debbie hesitated. ¡°Um¡­not sure. Ask me some other time.¡± She was going to fly out of the country with Ivan in a couple days to visit his mother. Elsie didn¡¯t know their marriage was fake, so Debbie had to make sure this was handled correctly. She didn¡¯t want to freak her out, or make Ivan look bad. Carlos wasn¡¯t satisfied with her answer. He tore off his bath towel and threw at the foot of the bed. He rushed towards her, and within seconds had her pinned to the bed. He asked between gritted teeth, ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave him?¡± Debbie locked her arms around his neck and said yfully, ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯re the better choice, obviously.¡± ¡°When?¡± he asked urgently. ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Quit blowing me off when I ask, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t ept that answer anymore. Losing his patience, he kissed her hungrily. The CEO wanted to have sex with her so badly. But he couldn¡¯t do that before she got divorced. All he¡¯d done was wait, and he was so tired of waiting. So horny he couldn¡¯t stand it. His passionate and angry kiss made her short of breath. She wondered why he got so pissed all of a sudden. He was obviously venting his anger. Momentster, the room was quiet once more. With their fingers entwined, Carlos stared intently at the woman under him. ¡°One question.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Who is Evelyn¡¯s biological father?¡± ¡°Um¡­it¡¯s¡­¡± Carlos put a finger to her Lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to answer. If you lie, you won¡¯t Leave this bedroom today.¡± Chapter 1268 Debbie was shocked by the unexpected question. ¡®Does he know something? Why does he care who Piggy¡¯s father is?¡¯ After a moment¡¯s consideration, she said, ¡°How about this? When I divorce Ivan, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯d leave Stephanie? Maybe I can tell him then, she thought to herself. But this wasn¡¯t good enough for Carlos. He couldn¡¯t get a straight answer to any of his questions, and this was driving him nuts. In a huff, he got off the woman andy down next to her. Covering himself with the thin quilt, he said coldly, ¡°Sleep.¡± Debbie pouted her lips gloomily. Nheless, she felt she had to make him happy. She moved closer and clung to the angry man This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But he removed her hand from his waist and turned his back to her. Debbie was stunned for a while. Looking at his broad back, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle under her breath. He was so childish She tried again, pressing her chest against his back, and put her right leg and right arm on his body. She feltfortable nestling against him when she slept. Carlos didn¡¯t move away this time, yet he didn¡¯t turn to face her, either. Debbie had slept a lot aftering back from the seaside resort, so she was wide awake. Resting her cheek on his back, she asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Mr. Handsome, do you still love me?¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t believe she had asked such a stupid question. He finally turned his body around, and under the dim light, he stared at her with contempt in his eyes. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What do you think?¡± Debbie pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t like the look in your eyes. Do you hate me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a really stupid question. Ask questions Like that, and you¡¯ll get the stink-eye.¡± ¡°No way! The only stupid questions are the ones that don¡¯t get asked. And you never tell me you love me, so how should I know?¡± Debbie retorted defiantly. Carlos grinned cunningly. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Like you said, I¡¯ll tell you when you divorce Ivan.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me how you feel, why should I divorce him? What if I get divorced but you don¡¯t love me at all?¡± Carlos held on to Debbie¡¯s waist. ¡°Want me to throw you out of the room?¡± he spat. ¡®You¡¯re the only woman that can climb into my bed. Isn¡¯t it obvious I Love you?¡¯ he thought angrily while staring into her eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t if I were you. You¡¯ll be lonely,¡± Debbie said yfully, tracing a finger down his nose, and wrapping her arms around him. Chapter 1269 Her sweet smile turned him on. His breathing came in short gasps. He gritted his teeth, trying hard to stop himself. After a while, he cussed angrily, ¡°Fuck! I really want to bang you now!¡± Debbie was stunned. This was the first time she had heard Carlos say such vulgar words. ¡°Don¡¯t, Carlos. I have a husband.¡± Carlos tightened his grip on her waist. Did she try to make him suffer? ninjanovel Was she doing this deliberately? He sneered and tried to scare her. ¡°So? You think that¡¯ll stop me?¡± ¡°No. But you won¡¯t do that now. I¡¯m a star, and I¡¯m married. We¡¯ll both be in trouble if anyone finds out we¡¯re having an affair. Think of your reputation.¡± Carlos smirked coldly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re still in trouble. We slept under the same quilt. Nothing happened, but no one¡¯s gonna believe that.¡± Debbie was lost for words. He was right. People would judge them no matter if they had sex or not. Their rtionship looked too fishy. She blinked naughtily and a sly smile crept across her lips. ¡°So what should I do? Go to the press? And then you take care of the rumors?¡± Carlos pinched her cheek. ¡°Cut the crap. I can¡¯t bang you, but at least, help get me off.¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°How?! After a long while, Carlos went to the bathroom to take a second shower. Debbie brushed her teeth, wincing. Her arms were sore and aching. Looking at her hand, recalling what just happened moments ago, Debbie blinked her eyes innocently. She hoped that Carlos wouldn¡¯t get mad at her once he found out her marriage to Ivan was a sham. She was impressed. He¡¯d held off, even after she tempted him. The next morning, when Debbie woke up, Carlos wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. She guessed he might be downstairs, ying with Jus and Piggy. After freshening up and changing into a proper outfit, she came downstairs. Carlos was helping the two kids with their breakfast. Debbie kissed the two cute guys and sat opposite Carlos. As she ate the congee, she asked, ¡°When do you have to be at work?¡± ¡®m Leaving in half an hour.¡± Chapter 1270 ¡°I see.¡± She began thinking about her ns today After Carlos took off, she stayed in the manor with the kids. She didn¡¯t feel like going outside. Together with two maids, she watched the kids y by the hot spring. The next day, she flew to Zugrurg. She went with Ivan, leaving Piggy behind. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But before she left, when Carlos knew she would go back to Zugrurg with Ivan, he pressed her against the wall and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t flirt. Don¡¯t get too close. Don¡¯t touch him. Don¡¯t sleep in the same bed with him. Don¡¯t¡­¡± He bombarded her with a barrage of ¡°don¡¯ts¡± regarding Ivan. Carlos didn¡¯t let her go until she had repeated his reminders, word for word. Then, Curtis and Colleen came and picked up Jus. Carlos wanted Evelyn to stay with him. He would take care of the Little girl personally during Debbie¡¯s trip. The CEO had an ulterior motive. He didn¡¯t want Debbie knowing about it, but he needed Evelyn to do something very important. Once they arrived, Elsie was quite upset to discover Evelyn hadn¡¯te along. But anyway, she still was happy to have the couple back, so she prepared a rich dinner for them. After dinner, Ivan held Debbie¡¯s hand and they took their leave. ¡°Mom, I have work to do. Debbie and I should get going now.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Elsie stopped them and red at her son. ¡°You haven¡¯t stayed overnight here even once since you two got married. What do you want, Ivan?¡± she asked sternly. Ivan exined resignedly, ¡°Mom, you know both of us are very busy.¡± ¡°Fine. You go to work, and Debbie can stay here. That¡¯ll give you a reason toe back here!¡± she ordered. Left with no choice, Ivan left the Walker family¡¯s house alone. In order to dodge the drama, he didn¡¯te back until after 2 a.m. He pulled out his phone and tapped the shlight app so he wouldn¡¯t have to wake anyone by turning on Lights. Using the beam of the LED as light, he quietly walked into their bedroom. Debbie heard the noise. ¡°Ivan?¡±? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Did I wake you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Carlos had her on video chat for a long time. He seemed quite worried that something would happen between Ivan and her. He finally ended the call a few minutes ago because she was falling asleep on him. Chapter 1271 Ivan closed the door and carefully locked it behind him. Since she wasn¡¯t asleep, he turned on the lights. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? Or won¡¯t? You don¡¯t need to wait up for me.¡± Debbie moved to the other side of the bed and pointed to another pillow and quilt. ¡°There¡¯s a spot.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s almost dawn. I can just sleep on the couch.¡± Ivan had drunk a little wine and was feeling heavy and tired. He carried the quilt and pillow over to the couch. Debbie didn¡¯t stop him. The couch was certainly big enough for Ivan. Comfy, to boot. Watching him disappear into the bathroom, she Lay on the bed again. A couple of minutester, he came out, switching off the overhead light. Then he spread the quilt as evenly as he could on the couch, fluffed the pillow, and tucked himself in. Debbie suddenly started a conversation. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ivan¡­ we¡­¡± she stuttered hesitantly. Ivan thought she was asleep already. Surprised, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In the darkness, she bit her lower lip. Gathering her resolve, she asked, ¡°When will we¡­ How Long are we gonna keep lying to your mom?¡± Ivan understood what she was getting at. Last time, Carlos had tantly asked her to get a divorce in front of everyone. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Um¡­maybe wait a bit. Can you?¡± If his parents found out the marriage wasn¡¯t real, that mighte as a shock. Maybe he should try getting a real fiancee before dropping that bombshell. ¡°A real fiancee¡­¡¯ A woman¡¯s face popped up in his mind. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s settled,¡± Debbie nodded understandingly. But Ivan added, ¡°Hey, I have a way out of this. But I need your help.¡± Debbie looked at him quizzically. ¡°It¡¯s about a girl,¡± he added. ¡°You talking about Kasie? So is it love?¡± Debbie blurted out outright. Ivan frowned. ¡°Am I that obvious?¡± ¡°Well, you kissed her. How much more obvious could you be?¡± Debbie tittered under her breath. ¡°She told you?¡± ¡°Yeah she did. She cried a lot and apologized. Poor Kasie. She doesn¡¯t know about our arrangement. How do you really feel?¡± Debbie wouldn¡¯t help Ivan before she figured out everything. She wouldn¡¯t help him if Kasie was just a fling. Chapter 1272 He turned his body on the couch. ¡°How do I feel? At first, I thought it was just sympathy. I felt bad for her having to bury her lover. But then I realized it was something more than that. I¡­I think I love her. I want to find out, but she won¡¯t do anything because we¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Okay. Tell you what: I¡¯ll hook you up after I get back home. Ivan, just remember, treat her right. She¡¯s suffered a lot. She deserves to be happy.¡± Ivan nodded, putting his hands under his head. Staring at the ceiling, he assured her, ¡°Of course I will. But I want to do this right. That¡¯s why I need your help. You know why my mom insisted that we stay overnight? She wants a grandkid. Ending our marriage will make it easier to give her one.¡± ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡± Debbie turned to look outside the window, eyes sparkling with happiness. She sincerely hoped that Kasie could fall in Love with someone again. And Ivan would be a wonderful choice. Kasie was irresponsible, where Ivan was careful, methodical, and good at taking care of people. Debbie remembered how he took care of Piggy, and the care he showed as a single man. ninjanovel At the paternity testing center of Alorith This was the second time Carlos had been here. For the first, he took Piggy here to do the DNA test. The second time, he came with Frankie to get the results. Wearing a surgical mask and gloves, ab tech handed the report to Carlos. ¡°As per your instructions, I conducted the tests all the way through. No one else was involved.¡± ¡°Good job,¡± Carlos nodded, looking at the folder full of papers, his face betraying no emotion. Frankie was expecting Carlos to open the folder and read the report right there, but the cold man stood up and left the center, report in hand. Then Frankie drove him back to the manor. ¡°Carlos, remember Debbie¡¯s flight is due to touch down at 4:41 p.m.,¡± he reminded. ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± When Carlos walked into the vi, Piggy was ying with the nannies. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing hime back, the Little girl clumsily trotted towards him Like usual. He scooped the little girl up with one arm and held the folder with the other hand. As he walked towards the staircase, he told the nannies, ¡°I¡¯ve got her. Don¡¯te up here without my say-so.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± After carrying Piggy to his bedroom, Carlos set the Little girl down on the floor. Piggy ran towards the bed, and climbed up onto it herself. ¡°Uncle Carlos, sleepy.¡± ¡°Okay. Let me help you with the nket.¡± Chapter 1273 ¡°Thanks,¡± Evelyn said in a meek voice. Carlos sat on the edge of the bed, fixing his eyes on Evelyn¡¯s lovely face. As time marched on, she began to resemble Debbie more and more. Because she felt safe with him, Piggy fell asleep in no time. After checking to make sure she was sound asleep, he opened the folder with the DNA result, deep in thought. His heart raced a bit faster as the nervousness set in. Two minutes Later, he opened the report and flipped to the Last page. He wanted to know what it said. Debbie stayed with Ivan¡¯s mom for two days. The older woman wanted her to stay a little longer, but Debbie¡¯s excuse was that she was worried about her daughter. And then she flew back home. Of course, Ivan also flew back with her, because he needed to focus on winning Kasie¡¯s heart. On arrival, the first thing Debbie wanted to do was hold a birthday party of her own. She didn¡¯t n to host a party at first. It was Kasie and Jared who had forced her into it. As she didn¡¯t have much time to prepare, she had no choice but to borrow Carlos¡¯ private room at the Orchid Private Club. And she had only invited a few close friends. As soon as they got off the ne, Ivan took her to the mall to pick out a dress. Then she was taken to a hair salon for a facial and get her hair styled before hurrying to the club. She didn¡¯t even have time to drop off her Luggage at home. Jared, Sasha and ir were already in the private room by the time they arrived. The room was fully decorated, and it was all Carlos¡¯ idea. When she called him to borrow the room, he put himself in charge of the decorations. Everything was blue and white. Blue and white balloons were attached to the ceiling. A long table was ced in the middle of the room, and a blue-and-white table cloth covered it; the luxury brand silverware was actually made of sterling silver. The cake was also blue and white, and more than a meter tall, with three Layers. More amazingly, on top of the birthday cake was a Little doll dressed in a blue princess dress. Everyone except Ivan widened their eyes in shock when they saw the doll on the cake, because the dress looked precisely Like the one Debbie was wearing now. They were the same dress in every way except the size. Ang¡¯s Library Debbie slowly tilted her head to Ivan for answers. He picked out the dress. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t want this dress at first. It looked more Piggy¡¯s style. But Ivan insisted on this particr dress and even paid for it. It was out of character for him to force her to do anything. It made sense now when she saw the birthday cake. But then she was confused. Carlos was the one in charge of the decorations, and Ivan bought the dress. Did they work together? Or was it a coincidence? Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Ivan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t my idea¡­¡± ¡°Not Ivan¡¯s idea? So is it¡­¡¯ Jared blurted out a name, ¡°Carlos!¡± Ivan nodded, ¡°Yeah, he arranged everything. Hey, hey¡­why the tears? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Should a princess cry?¡± Tears were threatening to fall out of Debbie¡¯s eyes as she was so touched. But Ivan¡¯s funny words made her burst into Laughter instead. Chapter 1274 Even her friends were amused. Jared rested his arm on Ivan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been kicking around the upper-ss circles for a long time. You¡¯re the most generous husband I¡¯ve ever seen. Nice!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie rolled her eyes at him. She stretched out her hand and said gruffly, ¡°Just hand me the present.¡± Jared shook his head and thrust out his empty hands in the air. ¡°You know, I¡¯m gonna be a father. I need to save up money for my child. What if I don¡¯t have money to buy form because of this?¡± ¡°Sasha, dump this loser. I¡¯ll hook you up with a rich man. Jared¡¯s kid will get used to saying Daddy to another guy,¡± Debbie said to Sasha. ¡°Sounds good to me!¡± Sasha pped her hands in excitement. Then she reached out to grab Jared¡¯s arm, in a bid to drag him outside. The tall guy hastily moved out of the way and took out an exquisite gift box. ¡°Not before I give this to Queen Debbie,¡± he said, Looking at Sasha. He handed the box to Debbie. ¡°Happy 25th birthday, Tomboy! We¡¯ve known each other for 11 years now.¡± ¡®11 years¡­ Jared and I have been friends for more than a decade.¡® Debbie¡¯s eyes reddened with tears as she thought of their long-term friendship. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She took the gift box from his hands and hugged him. ¡°Jared, we. Her voice trailed off as she began to sob. Taking a breath topose herself, she continued, ¡°We were friends, and now we¡¯re family. You¡¯ve really changed. You were always a good guy, except that you liked girls way too much. But anyway, you quit that bad habit too after falling in love with Sasha. I¡¯m so d¡­¡± Someone pushed open the door to the private room. It was Carlos, Evelyn in his arms, and Kasie, who happened to arrive at the same time. While the manager greeted the new guests, Debbie was hugging Jared and pouring out those emotional words about their friendship. Jared faced the door, but Debbie had her back to it. The door opened quietly, and Debbie was so immersed in the touching moment that she didn¡¯t know what was happening. But Jared got a good look at who entered. ¡®Oh, crap!¡¯ He tried to struggle out of her arms. Debbie thought that Jared wasn¡¯t used to her sentimental side, so she patted his back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just listen.¡± She was still so moved when thinking of their friendship. ¡°No, Tomboy¡­¡± Jared saw the icy-cold look in Carlos¡¯ eyes. If he didn¡¯t push Debbie away as soon as possible, he would be dead meat. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. Let me finish, okay?¡± Oblivious to the situation, Debbie thought Jared was just trying to ruin the atmosphere. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me Tomboy anymore. Sasha¡¯s my family, and you will be too. So maybe ¡®Sister¡¯? I¡¯d love it if you called me that. ¡°No problem. But can you please let go. ¡°Sshh! Don¡¯t interrupt. Jared, I really miss the old days. We fought and skipped sses, and¡­¡± Chapter 1275 ¡°Debbie¡­¡± ir called out in a hushed voice, winking at her. Debbie stuck her head out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eye?¡± ir was speechless. Debbie was taken aback when she heard a cold and familiar voiceing from behind her. ¡°Happy Birthday, mother of Evelyn.¡± Flustered, Debbie quickly took back her hug and pushed away from Jared. Tears still welling in her eyes, she slowly turned her head towards the voice. Carlos held Evelyn in his arms, and Kasie stood near the door, a gift in her hands. How long had he been standing behind her? She couldn¡¯t say. But one thing was for sure-he wore a dark expression. She felt like a kid again, caught stealing candy. But pretending innocence, she wiped her tears and kicked Jared in his shin. ¡°Bad boy. Where¡¯s my gift? See? Tears? Why did you do that? Sasha will be jealous.¡± Sasha shook her head, exining, ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡®Jealous? I know you guys are just friends. I was actually moved to tears, too!¡¯ Sasha thought. Debbie shed an embarrassed smile, and cut in quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t lie, girl! I know you¡¯re jealous. Ah well, moving on.¡± She turned to her daughter. ¡°Oh, Piggy! You¡¯re here. Mommy missed you so much.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Carlos put Piggy down, and the little girl ran to Debbie, saying excitedly, ¡°Missed you too.¡± She hugged Debbie¡¯s legs as hard as she could and, Debbie bent down to hug her too. Then, she looked up at Ivan and greeted, ¡°Daddy! Missed you.¡± Ivan stretched out his arms to Piggy and said tenderly, ¡°Hi Little one,e here and get a hug.¡± Ever since Debbie and Ivan got married, Piggy started calling Ivan ¡°Daddy,¡± just as if he were her real dad. Ivan scooped the little girl up in his arms and yed with her. They both Laughed happily. Carlos sulked silently as he watched them, his expression sullen. But no one knew why. They figured he was still jealous of Debbie hugging Jared. Frankie was standing behind Carlos with arge gift box in his hands. The angry man walked up to the birthday girl and called out, ¡°Hi, mother of Evelyn.¡± Debbie furrowed her brows in confusion on hearing how he addressed her. ¡°Mother of Evelyn? Why does he address me this way all of a sudden?¡¯ she wondered. It sounded so strange. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t think much and forced out a smile. ¡°Hi, Mr. Handsome.¡± Chapter 1276 Carlos opened the big box Frankie held and said, ¡°Happy 25th birthday!¡± The whole room brightened as soon as the box was opened. Everyone stopped to gape at the gift, trying to see what was inside. Jared eximed, ¡°Huh! All I can see is money.¡± Kasie teased, ¡°Sure you can hold it by yourself?¡± Sasha echoed Kasie¡¯s joke, ¡°Maybe I can help Debbie carry it to my house.¡± ir said, ¡°I wonder how much it¡¯s worth.¡± Ivan held his chin and guessed, ¡°Let¡¯s see, there are about 25 roses. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Made of sterling tinum, and certainly not the hybrid tinum you find on themon market. Besides, each flower has leaves and a stem, so each one weighs quite a bit. I guess each rose is priced at least 200, @0@ dors, so 25 flowers means five mil easy. But if we factor inbor, that shoots the price even higher.¡± Everyone stared agape at therge gift box. Unaware of the situation, ir was still confused. ¡°So what does it mean? Why did Carlos spend so much on Debbie?¡± Ivan shed a thin smile and went on to exin, ¡°A rose is the flower of love, and tinum is a durable precious metal. So this bouquet of tinum roses means that Carlos¡¯ love for Debbie willst forever.¡± And yes, this looked a bit vulgar, like showing off how wealthy he was. But it was a sweet intention, with a beautiful, romantic meaning. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Looking at the shining tinum roses, Debbie felt so moved, but also a little helpless. ¡®He always goes overboard when ites to money. I guess he has it to burn, though.¡¯ She was still gracious, and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Carlos.¡± She stood there, regarding Carlos¡¯ gift box, still held diligently by Frankie. ¡®I wonder if I could even handle such a heavy box.¡¯ Carlos closed the box, grabbed it from Frankie¡¯s hands and handed it to Debbie. She reached out her hands to take it from him. But it was so heavy that she could hardly stand up straight. She shuffled closer to him, angry at the humiliation. ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± He frowned in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s so heavy I can barely lift it. How am I supposed to get it home?¡± Chapter 1277 Carlos gave her a contemptuous Look. He took the gift box from her arms and gave it back to Frankie. ¡°Send the gift to her unit in Champs Bay Apartments,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Soon after Frankie left, Curtis and Colleen showed up. When she saw the birthday girl, Colleen gleefully strode over and handed her the birthday gift while singing, ¡°Happy birthday to you.¡± ¡°Thank you Aunt Colleen, Uncle Curtis!¡± Debbie greeted her aunt with a big hug. When they sat down at the table, the other guests came by. Better Late than never. They were Damon, Adriana, Hayden, Irene, Xavier, Niles and thest one-Wesley. The two Fletcher brothers couldn¡¯t make it. Kinsley was in Australia, and Yates was in Mipburg, but both had asked their assistants to deliver a gift to Debbie. The party went smoothly. The sounds of Laughter, cheers and clinking of sses filled the room. Since everyone knew each other, they kicked back, rxed, and had a good time. Party favors livened up the scene. There were balloons, noisemakers, and parlor games for people to y with. Jared and Kasie were always the life of the party. They encouraged everyone to get the birthday girl drunk. So Debbie was feeling no pain by the end of the night. ninjanovel When the party ended, she was stered and could barely keep her feet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She was in no mind to send her guests home. But of course, her friends didn¡¯t mind. They left one after another. Even in her drunken state, Debbie didn¡¯t forget one very important thing. She looked at Ivan and told him, ¡°Ivan, why don¡¯t you drive Kasie home. She¡¯s drunk too. Not safe to hail a cab with her Like that.¡± Ivan only had the asional bottle of beer. He was sober by now, but he didn¡¯t like getting drunk that much anyway. Hearing Debbie¡¯s request, he shot to his feet and walked up to Kasie. ¡°Okay. Kasie. Let¡¯s get you home. My driver¡¯s out front.¡± Kasie¡¯s face turned a bright red color. She threw a nce at Debbie only to find the birthday girl had already staggered to Carlos¡¯ side and rested her head on his shoulder, eyes closed. Kasie smiled helplessly at her friend. Then she followed Ivan out and left the club. Finally, Carlos and Debbie were the only ones in the room. It was dead quiet, except for the noises of night animals. He suddenly said curtly, ¡°Leave Evelyn with me whenever you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Debbie was a little dizzy. She didn¡¯t detect anything suspicious in his tone. ¡°You asked me why?¡± Carlos smirked and Lit a cigarette. Then, he took a drag, pulled the woman into his arms and blew out the smoke into her face. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Debbie coughed, choking on the smoke with tears in her eyes Chapter 1278 ¡°You jerk!¡± she cussed. She struggled to open her eyes, and fumbled for the pack of cigarettes and lighter on the table. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She then skillfully nipped a cigarette between her fingers, lit it, and took a drag. She then blew a smoke ring, which diffused when it hit his face. Carlos wasn¡¯t choked by the smoke. But he was shocked by how expertly she was smoking. His bushy eyebrows crooked in anger. ¡®When did she learn to smoke?¡¯ She was still doing smoke tricks. She took a long drag and kept it in her mouth, then blew smoke through her nose and two sides of her mouth. She looked like a fire breathing dragon. In a fit of anger, he suddenly snatched the cigarette away from her fingers and gripped her chin tightly, making her look at him. ¡°Who lets you smoke?¡± he dropped the words one by one between gritted teeth. Feeling pain in her jaw, Debbie pounded ineffectually at his chest. ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Seeing her face scrunched in pain, he loosened his grip a little and said in a loud voice, ¡°Answer me.¡± Debbie stopped attacking him and spat out, ¡°My husband!¡± ninjanovel ¡°Damn you!¡± Carlos red up, eyes fuming in anger. ¡®Husband, her husband!¡¯ Hearing her call another man as husband made him feel even angrier. He had an urge to find Ivan and kill him. Debbie smiled happily at his glum face. His jealous reaction made her feel so good. Her smile added fuel to the fire. Carlos put out the cigarette in the ashtray. In a swift move, he pinned her down on the couch and began kissing her passionately. Last time they were here, Carlos and Debbie had sex in this very booth. That memory rose unbidden in Debbie¡¯s thoughts. She believed he¡¯d do the same right here and now. Carlos was making his intentions in as he put his hand under her dress. Just at that moment, they heard a tiny voice. It was obvious it belonged to Piggy. She stood at the door to the bedroom inside the private booth and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Carlos? Mommy?¡± Carlos and Debbie were enjoying their passionate kiss, and were startled by her voice. A bit ago, Piggyined of being tired, so Carlos had taken her to the bedroom and sung her to sleep. Debbie and Carlos were too focused on the fireworks between them to think about Piggy once she was asleep. Piggy, who just woke up, rubbed her eyes and stared at the two people on the couch with wide, innocent eyes. Carlos sat up and straightened his shirt, which had been wrinkled because of his recent close encounter with Debbie. He then looked at Piggy with a soft smile. ¡°Your mom had a stomachache, and I was rubbing her belly to help her feel better.¡± Debbie was at a loss for words. Chapter 1279 ¡°By kissing Mommy? Only mommies and daddies kiss,¡± Piggy said with a serious expression. This was what Debbie told her a long time ago. Debbie didn¡¯t expect her to still remember it. Carlos came over to her and scooped her up in his arms. ¡°Piggy¡¯s right. Only mommies and daddies kiss. Won¡¯t happen again,¡± he coaxed her. ¡°Okay. Say sorry.¡± Carlos was shocked. He pulled a long face and apologized to Debbie reluctantly, ¡°Sorry.¡± ninjanovel After giving Carlos a look of triumphant satisfaction, she pretended to be kind and generous. ¡°You¡¯re good. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Looking at Debbie¡¯s smug smile and Piggy¡¯s innocent eyes, Carlos felt outmatched by the mother- daughter team. When they left the club, Carlos suggested taking Debbie and Piggy to his manor. But Debbie had to work early the next day, and the manor was pretty much out of the way. She turned him down. So Carlos asked Frankie to drive Piggy to the manor. Debbie protested initially, but Carlos eventually convinced her. ¡°You can¡¯t take care of her,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± She was tired and just gave in. He escorted her to a Limo, got in with her, and drove to the Champs Bay Apartments. At Building 2, Champs Bay Apartments The ck posh car pulled up in front of the entrance. Carlos got out and walked over to the passenger side to open the door for Debbie. She stumbled out of the car. Somehow, she tripped and fell right into his arms. Carlos held her waist with one hand, and closed the door with the other. He then pressed her against the car and said seriously, ¡°We need to talk.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t respond. She cradled his neck and cast a nce at the lighted apartment on the sixth floor. ¡°Your fiancee is home. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught?¡± she asked yfully. Carlos was so close she could feel the man¡¯s warm breath on her face. Her rosy cheeks blushed red and her heart started beating faster. ¡°Forget about her. This is about Evelyn.¡± ¡°Evelyn¡­¡± Debbie said with a broad smile, ¡°Oh yeah, she¡¯s at the manor. With Frankie. I need to¡ª¡± She lost her train of thought for a moment, tired and drunk. Chapter 1280 ¡°Need to pick her¡ª-pick her up tomorrow.¡± Seeing that she was too drunk to talk, Carlos gave up and kissed her. ¡°Mmmph! Hey, you promised Piggy you wouldn¡¯t kiss me, remember?¡± Debbie¡¯s Lips hurt a little, so she protested. Carlos gasped, his hands balled into fists. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t kiss you in front of her. We¡¯re alone.¡± ¡°Hardly,¡± said a man in the darkness. His tone was less than thrilled. He walked towards Carlos and Debbie. Debbie was sobered up a Little when she heard the voice. She Looked at him and said in an angry voice, ¡°Decker. Seriously? Gee, would you Like to join us? It¡¯s not like¡­like¡­um. Oh yeah, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in the middle of anything.¡± Decker stood near Carlos and Debbie, but Carlos had no intention of letting her go. He gave Decker an indifferent look. Decker was wearing casual clothes. mes of rage shed through his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. You do know she¡¯s married, right?¡± Debbie tensed up. ¡®Hey, how did he find out about that? I never told him.* Ang¡¯s Library Instead of letting Debbie go, Carlos gave her a squeeze and kissed her lips. ¡°So what?¡± He then dered arrogantly, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s getting a divorce. Right, honey?¡± A dash of sarcasm shed in Decker¡¯s eyes. ¡°Huh? Let me get this straight: Carlos, the CEO of Hilton Group, goes after another man¡¯s wife?¡± Carlos was not angry at all. ¡°She¡¯s my baby¡¯s mom. I did nothing wrong,¡± he said indifferently. When Carlos said this, he kept an eye on Debbie. He wanted to see how she reacted to this. Her eyes widened, and shock choked the words in her throat. The shocking truth mmed into her in full force. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡®What? He knows?¡¯ Debbie then realized that Carlos had called her ¡°Evelyn¡¯s mom¡± or made reference to it several times at the party tonight. It seemed Like he already knew Evelyn was his kid before he showed up. Her reaction was no surprise to Carlos. After he saw the results of the DNA test, he wore the same expression while the child slept next to him. He had such an adorable and sensitive child. No one knew how thrilled he was at that moment. Chapter 1281 Decker wasn¡¯t surprised in the least. But to keep up appearances, he feigned shock and asked Carlos, ¡°You¡¯re Piggy¡¯s dad?¡± Carlos then looked at Decker and answered seriously, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m her biological father.¡± ¡°Because of Debbie, my daughter has to call Ivan ¡°Dad Whenever he thought of it, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry at the woman in his arms. ¡°Dude! Seriously? Go home, Mr. Handsome. You¡¯re really drunk,¡± Debbie slurred. She put a hand to the car to steady herself. ¡°Piggy¡¯s mine,¡± she added. She didn¡¯t know that Carlos had already had a DNA test done, and was still trying to fool him. Carlos snorted, ¡°Who¡¯s the father? You had her by asexual reproduction? She just formed a bud on your arm and fell off?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Er, no. Hayden¡¯s the dad.¡± Debbie was panicked at the fact that A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Carlos already knew Evelyn¡¯s true identity. Her n was unravelling, and things were going faster than she wanted. ¡°Hayden?¡± Carlos sneered. ¡°You know what? I already asked him.¡± ¡°What 2¡å ¡°Yeah, he said he didn¡¯t know who the father was.¡± What Carlos didn¡¯t tell Debbie was that he used the Gomez Group as leverage. If Hayden lied, he would have to deal with an unfriendly corporate takeover. A long time ago, Hayden had imed he was the father while they happened to meet at a restaurant. That turned out to be a lie. Hayden was a clever man. This time, he guessed that Carlos must know something, so he didn¡¯t try to mess with his head. He simply said he didn¡¯t know. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Hayden doesn¡¯t know, because¡­because. ¡± Debbie stuttered, not knowing how to sound more convincing. She was not only flustered, but also drunk to boot. Too drunk to make up a story, she hemmed and hawed, but a fit of dizziness came over her. Upon seeing her reaction, Carlos chuckled and said, ¡°Let me tell you why, Evelyn¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Evelyn is not Hayden¡¯s daughter. Her toes, teeth and ears look exactly Like mine when I was little. So again, who¡¯s the father?¡± Evelyn looked a lot like her mom. She could be Debbie¡¯s ¡°Mini-Me.¡± But if you looked closer, you¡¯d see Evelyn¡¯s toes looked identical to Carlos¡¯ toes when he was younger. Carlos hadn¡¯t noticed this before. When he saw the DNA test report and knew she was his daughter, he felt cheated. She didn¡¯t look Like him at all. He even studied each part of Evelyn carefully, and compared her and himself through a mirror. Chapter 1282 Not only so, but he also sent photos to Miranda and asked her whether they looked like each other. After receiving the text, Miranda picked up the phone and called him back immediately. Before he could say anything, Miranda told him, ¡°Evelyn¡¯s definitely your daughter. Superficially, she looks like Debbie. But just look at the toes, the teeth, even the ears. Thanks to James, you haven¡¯t been able to see your daughter for two years. That has to hurt.¡± ¡°It does. Debbie must have suffered a lot. But at least she¡¯s raising her right, ¡® Carlos thought, feeling both frustrated and pitiful. Upon hearing Carlos¡® words, Debbie tried to deny it. ¡°Yeah, right.¡± ninjanovel Carlos sneered, ¡°Why are you still being so stubborn? What are you afraid of? Think I¡¯ll take Evelyn away?¡± He was right. That was the money shot. She was afraid that he would take her daughter away from her and that she would never see her again. Decker sprung up, Landing on the hood of Carlos¡¯ car with his rear end. He settled himself, lit a cigarette, and watched as they got into it. Carlos let Debbie go, opened the car door, took out a file and passed it to her. ¡°Facts speak louder than words,¡± he said calmly. ¡°DNA test report? Jerk! When did he do this?¡® Debbie thought to herself, grinding her teeth. She pouted her Lips and asked, ¡°So what tipped you off?¡± Actually Carlos had begun to figure it out a long time ago. But back then, he trusted James a lot. He even believed Hayden when the man imed Piggy as his own. Why would he have any reason to believe otherwise? Until that night¡­ ¡°Do you remember the night we spent on that ind?¡± She had told him that Evelyn¡¯s father was neither Hayden nor Ivan. He trusted her, so the only exnation was both Hayden and James had lied. ¡°Now that you know, what¡¯s next?¡± Debbie asked, waiting for his answer. Without hesitation, Carlos answered, ¡°You divorce Ivan and marry me. I don¡¯t want Evelyn calling anyone else ¡®Daddy.*¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then I take her away. She¡¯ll be Evelyn Hilton, and live in my manor. Up to you,¡± he said meaningfully. Chapter 1283 ¡°Evelyn Hilton. It has a ring to it!¡¯ he thought. ¡®What should I do? Seems like I don¡¯t have a choice, ¡® Debbie thought. Of course she wanted to give Evelyn a wholesome family. Everything she had been doing all this time was to do just that. She nudged Carlos and said, ¡°Go home, Mr. Handsome.¡± Her mind was in a haze, and she didn¡¯t think it was wise for her to negotiate right now. Carlos cast a casual nce at Decker, who was sitting on the hood smoking, and asked, ¡°You still here?¡± Decker took a drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke before answering indifferently, ¡°Yeah. I need my beauty rest.¡± Carlos was not happy about his attitude, so he decided to expose him. He turned to look at Debbie and said, ¡°Your brother isn¡¯t who you think he is¡ª¡± ¡°Carlos!¡± Decker interrupted him. He jumped off the hood and stood beside the couple. Carlos looked him in the eye, saying nothing. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Decker wanted nothing more than to punch that cold face. ¡°Stay out of my business!¡± he warned. ¡°Sounds like he touched a nerve Debbie said. ¡°So who are you? And what is he talking about?¡± Debbie asked with concern. Carlos smiled slyly and said, ¡°I can have my men look into it.¡± Decker pulled Debbie behind him, and looked at Carlos defiantly. ¡°Carlos, do you want to marry her or not?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Carlos asked. Thinking of Carlos as his brother-inw, Decker chuckled and said, ¡°Stay out of it, or I won¡¯t let you marry her.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡¯ Carlos thought. ¡°Curtis and Colleen want me to call them ¡°Uncle¡± and ¡°Aunt.¡± And now Decker threatens me. He¡¯s got another thinging.¡¯ Carlos shed a smile and said, ¡°Yates is looking for you. He said he¡¯d like to cut you to bits. Should I let him know where you are?¡± Decker¡¯s face changed dramatically as he cursed, ¡°Asshole!¡± Chapter 1284 Carlos¡¯ eyes darkened. ¡°My baby¡¯s mom can call me what she wants. You, on the other hand. Carlos took two steps closer to Decker. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she immediately grabbed hold of Carlos and coaxed him, ¡°Carlos, just go home. Evelyn is still waiting for you. What if she misses you and starts crying?¡± Carlos cast a warning nce at Decker before straightening his suit He told Decker coldly, ¡°I can do good things for you. I can calm Yates down and you two can be partners in crime, so to speak. He has operations in more than one country. I can also be a powerful enemy Think about it. All you have to do is talk Debbie into marrying me. It¡¯s the only way she¡¯ll be happy. I can make you happy too, if you do as I ask.¡± Debbie¡¯s words froze in her throat. ¡®Seriously? He¡¯s trying to buy my brother off!¡¯ she thought. ¡°Is it a bribe or a threat?¡¯ Decker wondered. Ang¡¯s Library Of course he knew how powerful Carlos was. Yates seldom did anyone a favor, yet he was good friends with Carlos. And a mob boss was the same. When Carlos said he could give him foreign influence, Decker knew he meant it. Carlos ced his left palm gently at the back of Debbie¡¯s neck and forced her to look at him. Despite Decker standing right there, he kissed her on the lips and said, ¡°Watch your brother, but not too closely. He¡¯s not a good guy. You don¡¯t want to be a part of what he¡¯s into.¡± Decker and Debbie were shocked into stunned silence when Carlos said Decker was not a good guy. After kissing Debbie goodbye and cast a warning nce at Decker, Carlos got into his car and drove off. The siblings walked into the elevator together. Instead of acting in a devil-may-care way, Decker walked a little slower, frowning, lost in thought. When the elevator reached the seventh floor, the doors slid open, and they saw a woman waiting there. She wore a hat, a mask and sunsses. ¡°Debbie, Decker¡­¡± she called out, her voice trembling. Debbie had no idea who it was until she heard the voice. That was when her face changed dramatically. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I know I¡¯ve heard that voice before, ¡® Decker thought. ¡®Wait! I remember now! She floated me a ton of cash!¡¯ He turned to Look at his sister, who was obviously not in a good mood now, and asked, ¡°You know her?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t answer. Ramona took off her hat, mask and sunsses, revealing a pretty face. However, Debbie saw more winkles on her face. She looked a lot Like Decker, as a matter of fact. Chapter 1285 Debbie Looked Like her father, while Decker got his mother¡¯s Looks. Decker¡¯s eyes went wide when he saw her unmasked. That face was unmistakable. He¡¯d seen her on TV a lot. She was the famous singer, Ramona. She was also their mother. Decker¡¯s face darkened. Without saying a word, he turned around and entered the elevator. ¡°Decker!¡± Ramona panicked and followed after him. Decker, however, pushed her out of the elevator without mercy. He used so much force that she fell onto the floor outside the elevator car. He pressed the button, leaving her there. The doors closed and the elevator descended. Staring at the woman on the floor, Debbie clenched her fists and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Ramona supported herself against the wall and struggled to her feet, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Happy birthday. I have a gift for She was surprised to see Decker here, and she was thrilled she could even catch a glimpse of her son This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In an icy voice, Debbie said, ¡°Keep it, and get out.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the door to her apartment and opened it. Before she was about to close the door, Ramona stopped her and pleaded, A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m just trying to give you something. I¡¯ll leave it in the living room and Leave. Fair?¡± When Ramona had been waiting for Debbie in the hallway, she saw someone bring a ton of gifts to her apartment. She felt happy-her daughter must have lots of friends. ¡®She must be happy, * she thought . Debbie raised her voice and snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said no.¡± Lowering her head and looking at the paper bag in her hand, Ramona murmured, ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter. Keep turning me down and I¡¯ll have no reason to live.¡± Her son and daughter were her only hope. Even though Decker was useless, she didn¡¯t mind at all. Debbie shouted, ¡°Will you stop?¡± Ramona shook her head. ¡°Come on, Deb. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Debbie took a deep breath and allowed Ramona to enter her apartment. Frankie had already brought all the gifts sent by her friends to her apartment. The gift bags were on the table in the living room. But she didn¡¯t see the tinum roses sent by Carlos. Ignoring Ramona, she looked around the living room, but to no avail. She then opened the door to her bedroom, and when she saw the gift box, she heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1286 ¡®Carlos probably asked Frankie to put it in my bedroom, ¡® she thought. After closing the door, Debbie poured a ss of water for Ramona and said coldly, ¡°Just sit down.¡± Ramona put the gift bag on the table and took the ss over. With a gratified smile, she said, ¡°You look good, Deb.¡± Debbie said nothing, and sat on the couch. ¡°I¡¯ve Listened to every song you¡¯ve put out. They¡¯re good, but they could be even better. I can help you if you want.¡± The older woman used to be a professional singer. Her singing voice was simply gorgeous. She had been the most popr singer in the country, and it was only a matter of time before film producers started offering her roles. She gave up her singing career to be a movie star Debbie felt like a rebellious teen again. Unconvinced, she spat, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Normally when a veteran singer offered to work with you, you would say yes. But not Debbie, because this time it had nothing to do with business, but with blood. Ramona smiled and took a sip of water. ninjanovel ¡°I get it. You signed with Star Empire, and have the best lyricists andposers working for you. We need to talk about why I left. I didn¡¯t want to leave you and Decker alone. Elroy forced me.¡± She had been waiting for this day for so many years. She wanted to tell her son and daughter her side of the story face to face. Debbie was confused. ¡°But he¡¯s your father.¡± ¡°He is. But he hates the Nelson family.¡± Ramona was so d that Debbie was willing to hear the story from her. Debbie wanted to say something, but thought better of it. She quietly Listened to Ramona. Before Debbie¡¯s grandfather and father passed away, the Nelson family was an important, wealthy n. The intensepetition between the two families was fierce. The Loftus Group was the loser, forced to go bankrupt. Not even a week Later, Debbie¡¯s grandfather identally hit Elroy¡¯s beloved eldest son with a car and killed him. In the business world, there are always winners and losers. And Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie¡¯s grandfather running over Elroy¡¯s son was just an ident. Debbie¡¯s grandfather even sold many shares and properties topensate Elroy for the loss. But hatred burned in Elroy¡¯s heart. Everyone knew that Elroy Loathed Debbie¡¯s grandfather and the Nelson family the most. Chapter 1287 Artie was Debbie¡¯s father. And Ramona falling in love with Artie was thest straw. Elroy tried to put a stop to this romance many times, but to no avail. Ramona and Artie married behind the old man¡¯s back, and she even gave birth to a son¡ªDecker. Elroy red up and took Decker away from Ramona. He changed the baby¡¯s name to Decker Loftus, and sent him abroad to let Debbie¡¯s grandfather know how it felt to Lose someone close to you. A yearter, Ramona gave birth to Debbie. Elroy once again ordered his men to take Debbie away. Ramona begged her father again and again to let Debbie stay with Artie. And Elroy finally seemed to give in to her cajoling. But he had a condition-Ramona had to divorce Artie and leave the Nelson family. Left with no choice, she did as she was told. Because of the two kids, the Nelson family also hated the Loftus family very much. Elroy forbade his daughter from ever visiting her children. ninjanovel Of course, Ramona refused at first. She would never publicly go against her father, but instead met Artie and Debbie in secret. But Elroy found out. His men abducted Ramona and held her captive. He even tied her up and flogged her until she bled from many wounds. From then on, Ramona didn¡¯t dare mention the Nelson family again. When Decker was five years old, he was left in front of an orphanage. Elroy kept his whereabouts a secret from Ramona and the Nelson family. He even tried his best to make sure Decker would never amount to anything. The Nelson family mounted a search for Decker, but came up empty-handed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie¡¯s grandfather searched for Decker until his dying day. He failed and died in sadness. Later, Artie fought bravely against a terminal illness and also died. Huge medical bills bankrupted the Nelson family. Debbie was the daughter of wealth and power until she was ten. But after that, she Lost everything. After hearing the whole story from Ramona, Debbie said nothing, lost in thought. She didn¡¯t expect that the story about her past would be so¡­sad. Sad and annoying. ¡°You¡¯re strong enough to know the truth and do something about it. You and Carlos¡­¡± Ramona¡¯s voice trailed off. After a short pause, she added, ¡°Now that Carlos is in your camp, Elroy can¡¯t do anything to you. Curtis is also on our side. But Elroy has never tried to mess with Curtis, so he can¡¯t do anything other than stay away.¡± Now Debbie understood why Curtis had always been so nice to her. It was not just because he was her uncle, but also because he felt bad for her. When Debbie sat there silently, Ramona sighed helplessly. She picked up the gift bag she brought over. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many mothers and daughters wear the same clothes. I want to do that with you. Happy birthday, Debbie.¡± She ced the bag in front of Debbie, and took onest look at her before heading to the door. Debbie didn¡¯t ask her to stay, nor did she say anything. She just sat there for a long while. Finally, she picked up the bag and pulled the dresses out to look at them. There were several dresses of different styles, which suited young women quite well. Designer labels, too. These were certainly not cheap. ¡°She must have the same dresses, ¡® she thought. Debbie Lay in her bed, staring at the ceiling. It was past 2 a.m., but she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Chapter 1288 ¡°Should I forgive her? It doesn¡¯t sound like she had much of a choice. And there¡¯s more to Decker than meets the eye. There¡¯s something he¡¯s not telling me¡ª¡¯ The doorbell rang and derailed her train of thought. She frowned and wondered who it could be. ¡®Decker?¡¯ She put on her pajamas and walked towards the door. She looked through the peephole and saw exactly who she expected to see¡ªDecker. She opened the door and the acrid smell of tobo assaulted her nose. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She coughed. ¡°Geez! How many cigarettes did he have? Without saying a word, he walked past her and made for the guest room that he usually stayed in When he was about to close the door, Debbie stopped him, finally shattering the silence. ¡°If¡­¡± Decker stopped and held the doorknob tighter. ¡°If she didn¡¯t have a choice, would you still hate her?¡± she asked. Ang¡¯s Library He turned around to look at her, emotionless. She waited, giving him time to process his emotions. Eventually, he answered, ¡°She¡¯s a stranger. She¡¯s not my mom.¡± Seeing he was about to close the door, she asked again, ¡°Why did you lie to me? You have a job, it sounds like.¡± Decker smiled sardonically. ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s not what you think. Carlos says things he thinks will benefit him. I AM a loser. Hey sis, I¡¯m Low on cash. Float me some?¡± Debbie was shocked into silence. Decker, or Carlos? Tough choice, but she thought she¡¯d better listen to Carlos. Crossing her arms in disapproval, she threatened him, ¡°You gotta be straight with me, or should I ask Carlos?¡± Decker rolled his eyes and snapped at her, ¡°Him again? Why? You¡¯re pretty capable yourself. Why rely on him? Sounds Like you¡¯ve got ways of finding out things.¡± ¡°I do, which is why I¡¯LL find you out before Long. I figured you¡¯d want to tell me yourself. And as for relying on Carlos, I¡¯m good, but he¡¯s better. James made me realize that. So why wouldn¡¯t I rely on him? He¡¯s nothing if not efficient.¡± For example, when they were trapped on that ind, Carlos had begun to suspect Evelyn was his daughter. And after she hade back from her trip to Zugrurg, he had already discovered the truth and even shown her the DNA test results. ¡°So¡­you¡¯re only with him for his power?¡± Decker mocked. Chapter 1289 ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t change the subject. I see! You are afraid of me asking Carlos to look into you, right? I know what Yates does in Askor. If he hates you, that means you¡¯re a mobster.¡± Decker had gone from annoyed to pissed. He walked towards the door, about to leave. ¡°You want me to leave? Fine, I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Debbie rolled her eyes and ran towards the door to stop him before he ran off forever. ¡®m right, then. If I¡¯m wrong, then tell me the truth,¡± she insisted. ¡°Cut the crap and get out of my away!¡± he spat. ¡°It¡¯s almost three in the morning. Where are you going? By the way, how did you even get past the entrance guards? I can understand how Ramona got in. She¡¯s rich and famous. But you¡¯re a stranger to the city. Yet somehow you found your way into my apartment. How did you get in?¡± Champs Bay Apartments was one of the most high-end areas in the city. No one who didn¡¯t belong there could enter without permission. There were security guards patrolling the area, and CCTV cameras everywhere. Decker wore a hideous expression, like he had just identally eaten a fly. After a bit, he taunted, ¡°You figure it out. You¡¯re the smart one. ¡°Cut it out. I¡¯m not that smart.¡± ¡®If I were smart, none of this would have ever happened and I¡¯d be with Carlos.* ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯m outta here!¡± Impatient, Decker put his hands up to push her away. Debbie took a step back to avoid him. Ang¡¯s Library N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk? I can¡¯t force you. But listen to Carlos. He¡¯s tighter with Yates than I am. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to work with him than against him?¡± ¡°How are you and Yates rted? Why didn¡¯t you mention him before?¡± Decker asked with a frown. ¡°Why would I even bring him up? I bet you didn¡¯t know he went to one of my concerts.¡± ¡°I had no clue,¡± Decker answered. He didn¡¯t even know where he was at that time. Or what he was doing. ¡°Forget it! Go back to bed. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have Carlos look into you,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, give it a rest, sis. I¡¯m not afraid of him Decker said angrily. Debbie shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care. Go to bed.¡± ¡°You!¡± He didn¡¯t know how to answer back. ¡°Good night!¡± she said and then went back to her bedroom. Chapter 1290 Decker, who was left in the living room alone, felt helpless. ¡®Ugh! She¡¯s impossible!¡® he cried in his mind. Ivan, on the other hand, opened the door for Kasie to climb into his car. They were both all smiles after leaving the Orchid Private Club. Kasie was in a good mood this evening, and drank a lot with Debbie. She hadn¡¯t seen her friend in a while, nor had she remembered thest time she¡¯d Laughed this much. With her eyes shut, Kasie rested her head on Ivan¡¯s shoulder and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel so bad for you.¡± Ivan cast a sidelong nce at her and said, ¡°Why? I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Wow! You don¡¯t even know it.¡± Anything Ivan was about to say was stuck in his throat. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After a while, he pulled her into his arms and asked softly, ¡°Where do you Live?¡± Kasie didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she settled herself in his arms easily. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sure Debbie knows, ¡® Ivan thought. ¡®I¡¯ll call her.¡¯ But he decided against it. Debbie was with Carlos now, and he didn¡¯t want to disturb them. He pinched Kasie¡¯s nose softly and said yfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to take you home with me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she stammered. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ivan didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. He also lived in the same apartmentplex as Debbie, though his apartment was in Building 5 and Debbie¡¯s was in Building 2. The reason he chose to live in the Champs Bay Apartments was that Debbie was right there if his mother suddenly came by to check up on him. It would be easy to grab her and maintain the fiction of a happy marriage¡ª-at Least until his mom left. When his car reached Building 2, Ivan asked the driver to stop. He opened the car window and had a couple cigarettes before he finally saw Carlos¡¯ car approaching. He saw Debbie and Carlos emerge. Then Decker also sauntered over. Despite his yful suggestion, Ivan had nned to take Kasie to Debbie¡¯s apartment and have her crash there. But things had gottenplicated. After Carlos¡¯ car pulled away and Debbie and Decker headed for Building 2, Ivan directed the driver to Building 5. Chapter 1291 He got out of the car, scooped Kasie up in his arms and walked into the elevator. Then he set her down, draping one of her arms around his shoulders for support. After he made sure she wouldn¡¯t fall over, he pressed the button. Kasie opened her eyes and saw Ivan through blurry eyes. ¡°Ivan, it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Ivan sighed helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why are you holding me up? Why can¡¯t I stand up?¡± Kasie burped, and the elevator was full of the smell of alcohol mixed with rather foul breath, thanks to a night of drinking. Ivan exined patiently, ¡°You¡¯re drunk, and you wouldn¡¯t tell me where you live. We¡¯re going to my ce.¡± ¡°Your ce? What¡¯s wrong with mine? Need directions?¡± ¡°Is she inviting me?¡¯ Ivan wondered. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The elevator came to a halt on the third floor. ¡°No. We¡¯re here already. You can crash here.¡± ¡°ALL right. But you can¡¯t tell Debbie. She might get mad. I¡¯m her bestie, but I¡¯m alone with her husband,¡± Kasie said with a guilty Ang¡¯s Library Look. ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure Debbie won¡¯t get angry. She¡¯ll be d to hear it, Ivan said to himself. He scooped her up again and took her to his bedroom. After gently cing her on the bed, he said, ¡°Get some sleep. You¡¯ll feel better tomorrow.¡± Kasie was about to wrap herself in covers when Ivan ran over to her quickly and took her shoes off. After tucking herself in, she gave Ivan a smile and said, ¡°Mom, I feel dizzy. No bath tonight. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± ¡®Mom? Do I look like a chick to her?¡¯ Ivan rolled his eyes. After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Fine. Get some rest. I¡¯ll grab a shower.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± Ivan didn¡¯t respond and walked into the bathroom without another word. He was worn out too, and felt like doing nothing more than washing up and going to sleep. The next morning, when Kasie woke up, she found herself in a strange room. Much to her surprise, she was in a man¡¯s arms. He was only wearing boxers! She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw it was Ivan. But then she got nervous again. ¡®Oh my God! Where are my clothes? Did we screw?¡¯ Chapter 1292 Thinking of this, she immediately scooted to the edge of the bed and sat up. Her thrashing around woke Ivan up. He opened his eyes and grumbled, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m trying to sleep here.¡± ¡°Ivan, d-did we¡­did we She couldn¡¯t even finish. Tears welled up in her eyes. They were in bed, and undressed. A perfectly natural conclusion. Ivan sighed and said, ¡°Make Love? No. I took your clothes off so you¡¯d sleep better.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Kasie felt relieved. ¡°Really! If you don¡¯t believe me, get up and walk around.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked in confusion. Ivan turned over and exined, ¡°To see if you¡¯re sore. Go ahead.¡± ninjanovel Kasie did as she was bidden. She took Ivan¡¯s night gown and put it on for modesty¡¯s sake. She walked around a bit. Nothing. She visibly rxed and took a deep breath She crawled over the bed, getting close to Ivan and sat on her feet. ¡°Even if we wanted to do anything, we can¡¯t. You¡¯re married to my best friend. Not happening.¡± Ivan opened his eyes again and teased, ¡°You mean, if Debbie and I split up this morning, I can make love to you this afternoon?¡± ¡®What? I didn¡¯t say that!¡¯ She rolled her eyes and stood up, about to walk into the bathroom. However, Ivan grabbed her wrist. She asked in confusion, ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to work this morning. Let¡¯s go back to bed.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kasie racked her brains, but couldn¡¯t see a reason why not. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to work either. She had a shop in Shining International za, but she only needed to carry out inspections once in a while. She tucked herself in again. Ivan pulled her into his arms and rubbed her face with his rough chin. She giggled andined. The next moment, she was pressed against the bed. She blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± Somehow, Kasie looked incredible in his night gown. It was really turning him on. She didn¡¯t turn him down. ¡°Just kissing, nothing else.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He pressed his lips against hers. Chapter 1293 After a while, Kasieined, ¡°Hey! Slow down! I said nothing else. Why did you take off my gown?¡± Ivan said with a smug smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t take off your gown. I took off my gown.¡± Kasie didn¡¯t know what to say to that. He made sense. Debbie, on the other hand, picked up her daughter from Carlos¡¯ manor and dropped her off at kindergarten. Lucinda was waiting there in the ssroom. Actually, it was well into the semester, so Piggy was a Late addition. At kindergarten Her ssmates liked Piggy a lot. They gave her gifts and always wanted to y with her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Debbie hid outside the ssroom so she could see how it went. Piggy was not used to so many people around, and she wasn¡¯t having fun. When a boy touched her dress, she even pouted her mouth. ¡°Did she pick up any weird personality quirks from Carlos? 0h no! She¡¯s a neat freak too, ¡® Debbie thought. Ang¡¯s Library Luckily, what Piggy did next made Debbie feel relieved. She epted one of the gifts and thanked the giver softly. She then started taking gifts from the other kids and thanked everyone. ¡°Mommy will buy gifts. Tomorrow,¡± she promised. ¡°Hi Evelyn, I¡¯m Queenie. Let¡¯s be friends,¡± said a girl. ¡°I¡¯m Zack Glyn. You¡¯re pretty. I want to be friends with you too Monica Rolle, look at Evelyn! She looks like a real princess,¡± said a boy The ssroom was abuzz, thanks to Evelyn. The noise level rose appreciably, because everyone wanted to talk to the new girl. Evelyn pointed at Zack¡¯s face and said, ¡°Dirty. Go Away. Monica, Queenie¡­ friends.¡± Debbie, who kept hidden so she could see how Evelyn¡¯s first day went, covered her face with both hands. ¡®Oh God! She¡¯s a clean freak just like her dad.¡¯ The next afternoon, Debbie went to kindergarten to pick up Evelyn. Lucinda conferred with Debbie. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it. Everyone in ss was so clean. Some even had new clothes. I think it¡¯s Evelyn. She doesn¡¯t Like dirty kids. Ha-ha! Kids are so funny.¡± The story amused Debbie. At the same time, she felt a little helpless at Evelyn¡¯s obsession with cleanliness. ¡°Did she behave?¡± she asked her aunt. Lucinda cast a sidelong nce at Evelyn, who was hand in hand with Monica, and said in a whisper, ¡°Well, yeah, but she doesn¡¯t want to be friends with everyone. And she isn¡¯t too shy to say so. You should have a talk with her about being nicer. Anyway, she¡¯s a polite girl.¡± Chapter 1294 Debbie didn¡¯t know how to respond. She knew Evelyn pretty well. Evelyn mmed up around people she didn¡¯t like. Debbie had talked to Evelyn about this before, and Evelyn promised that she would be friends with every kid. But the truth was she would still act the same. ¡°Got it, Aunt Lucinda. I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Debbie said. ¡°Okay. Hey, if you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to pick her up every day I¡¯LL just take her to my ce,¡± Lucinda offered. She Liked Evelyn a lot, and she thought it was perfectly normal for the kids to love her too. ¡°Sure. Pi- Evelyn, time to go. Say goodbye to Lucinda,¡± Debbie called out. She wanted to call her Piggy at first, but then thought of what Evelyn had told herst night. Last night, she told her that she was Evelyn in public. ¡°Monica, bye! Going home. Lucinda, bye!¡± ¡°Bye, Evelyn!¡± At Hilton Group Carlos had just hung up on Evelyn. He asked her if she was used to kindergarten, and felt relieved after getting a positive answer. She liked it there. Frankie knocked on the door and came in. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Carlos, I found it.¡± Frankie put a stack of documents on the desk. Carlos picked up one of the sheets of paper, and his smile vanished. ¡°Tell me,¡± he ordered. Frankie heaved a Long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Three years ago, when you took Debbie to the Hilton family¡¯s house in New York, James and your grandma caused trouble between you. And Miss also tried her best to do so. But that¡¯s not why you¡¯re divorced. We also found the doctor. Three years ago, he left the hospital and went abroad. When we found him, he told us everything. After the car ident, you fell into aa. And that¡¯s when James decided to really mess with Debbie, even bullying her into leaving you, and threatening her unborn child. James kidnapped and drugged her. Then he had doctors standing by to perform an abortion by force if she didn¡¯t sign divorce papers. The doctor I talked to saw everything.¡± Frankie paused for a while, and continued, ¡°James even doctored the photo of Debbie in another man¡¯s arms, using Photoshop and a picture of Debbie, taken while she was in aa. We tracked down the Photoshop whiz, too. James paid him well. James told Debbie you were dead. But you weren¡¯t. You were still in aa but out of danger, so James had a doctor inject you with a drug to slow your breathing and heartbeat down, to make you appear dead. When Debbie saw you after the injection, she really thought you were dead.¡± As if the story was too much for Frankie to bear, he stopped for a while. ¡°But James wasn¡¯t through. He hired men to kidnap Sasha and forced Debbie to write the document you¡¯ve already seen. Debbie refused at the beginning, but one of the men threatened to rape Sasha. Left with no choice, Debbie did as she was told. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In order to make your death more convincing, James even bought a gravestone and asked Debbie to attend the funeral. I also called Curtis. He said that James had tried to y the caring father then Chapter 1295 Wesley and Damon were taken in by it. If you have any doubts, talk to curtis.¡± It was a lot to take in. Frankie paused again, Letting Carlos process everything. This was quite a blow. James had been his most trusted adviser, and now he was exposed as a viin. Every single sentence was like a sharp knife stabbing Carlos¡¯ heart. ¡®How much pain had she endured all these years? And this is all because of James!¡¯ Carlos thought. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Why does James hate Debbie so much?¡± he asked. ¡°He always wanted you to marry Stephanie, but you never Listened to him. When the ident happened, he concocted a n to deal with Debbie.¡± After a brief moment of consideration, Carlos ordered, ¡°I need a thorough background check on James. I need his criminal history, financial records, aliases, known acquaintances, and employees. If necessary, I¡¯ll fly to New York to ask Grandma.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± ¡°One more thing, Carlos. We¡¯re still investigating his activities with the Hilton Group. He¡¯s gathered several senior executives as allies,¡± Frankie said calmly. Carlos supported his forehead with one hand and said in a hoarse voice, ninjanovel ¡°Don¡¯t do anything too hasty. I¡¯LL deal with them when I¡¯m ready. They¡¯ll know what I¡®m capable of once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± Frankie answered and left the office. Carlos leaned back in his seat and lost himself in self-reflection. Three dayster, Carlos walked into a private hospital in the city, nked by Frankie and two bodyguards. Since the car ident, Carlos had been getting treated at this hospital. He still had to take pills every day and injections every three months. They exined it was to get his strength back after thea, and he retained the same doctor. This had all been pre-arranged by James. Carlos entered the doctor¡¯s office with a calm expression. ¡°Good morning, Doctor,¡± Carlos greeted the doctor. The doctor looked fifty years old if he was a day, and was the assistant director of the hospital. He had excellent medical skills, and had acquired no small amount of fame. He had quite a few patients, and an even Longer waiting list. When he saw Carlos, the doctor stood up and walked towards him. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve already prepped the syringe. We can start now, if you like.¡± He knew a CEO Like Carlos was quite busy and had almost no time to wait for him, so he got everything ready an hour before Carlos was due to arrive. As usual, Carlos followed the doctor into the exam room. The doctor took out a small bottle of medicine. He plunged the needle into the stopper, drew the liquid out with a syringe and pressed the plunger to clear the air from it. Chapter 1296 Carlos rolled up his sleeve. When the doctor was about to administer the injection, Carlos grabbed his wrist and stared at him with murderous eyes. The doctor¡¯s face became a mask of fear. ¡°Carlos?¡± Carlos twisted the doctor¡¯s arm behind his back. This caused a surge of pain, and the doctor whined and dropped the syringe. ninjanovel Frankie carefully picked the syringe up, took a pair of miniature pliers from his pocket, removed the needle, and threw it into the discarded needle bin. He then ced the syringe into his bag. When they heard the sounds of struggle inside, the two bodyguards burst into the room, caught hold of the doctor and brought him to the floor. ¡°Carlos? Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± the doctor cried. Carlos stood up and straightened his shirt. In a cold voice, he ordered, ¡°Take him out.¡± Inside the doctor¡¯s office Carlos took out a cigarette, lit it and took a drag before he made himselffortable on the couch. He needed to be alert for this, and felt that rxing would help free his mind. The bodyguards dragged the doctor in and forced him to kneel before their boss. Carlos sat there quietly, ring icily at him. The doctor shuddered with fear. While Carlos shed the cherry from his cigarette with a tap, Frankie walked back into the room. He had just handed the syringe to an aide, who would have the contents analyzed. ¡°Doctor, what were you nning to inject Carlos with?¡± ¡°Carlos¡­ He¡¯s not strong enough yet. His memory hasn¡¯t recovered. The medicine. is¡­memantine. It treats memory loss, confusion, and problems with¡­ugh¡­thinking and reasoning¡­¡± The doctor was on the floor, both bodyguards sitting on him. One of them, a Large-framed man looked at Carlos, who merely nodded. The big man took one of the doctor¡¯s arms that was already behind his back and twisted. With a sickening snap, the bodyguard dislocated the man¡¯s arm. ¡°No! What are you- Aaagh!¡± Tears fell. Drops of sweat began to form on his forehead and his face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°C-Carlos¡­ p-please!¡± Carlos flicked the ashes from his cigarette and remained silent. Frankie warned the doctor, ¡°We know what you¡¯ve done to Carlos, Doctor. Now tell the truth, quickly. Carlos is a busy man, after all.¡± The doctor bit his lips and closed his eyes before saying, ¡°It¡¯s¡­the truth.¡± Out of patience, Carlos threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray and stood up. ¡°Bury him alive,¡± he ordered, his voice steady, betraying no emotion. He gave the order as easily as one might order a drink at a restaurant. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Chapter 1297 ¡°No, no! Carlos, oh God! Stop! I¡¯ll tell the truth!¡± The doctor felt he was at death¡¯s door, knocking loudly. He immediately called out to Carlos, who was about to leave the room. Carlos stopped in mid-stride, looked down at the doctor and said slowly, ¡°Mind your tongue. If you lie to me again¡­¡± He stopped in mid-sentence. ¡°I won¡¯t! Carlos, please, please¡ª¡± Before the doctor could finish, one of the bodyguards kicked him hard and spat, ¡°Cut the crap!¡± ¡°Aargh¡­sorry¡­ James¡­ asked me to¡­ inject you with a drug that would mess with your memory. A benzodiazepine ss drug. A midazm derivative. You can¡¯t get that here. He went online and found it there. Real ck market stuff. Used by human traffickers. He set up an injection schedule, so you wouldn¡¯t¡­ ugh¡­ remember.¡± The doctor told Carlos everything. Ten minutester, Carlos cast a sidelong nce at him, lit another cigarette and told Frankie, ¡°Cut the tendons of both wrists, and find out what else he¡¯s done. If he did this, he¡¯s done other illegal things. His wife, too. Report her to the authorities once you find anything.¡± After exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he continued, ¡°Your daughter is studying abroad, right? Pull her out of school and make her pay off all of her father¡¯s debt.¡± The doctor then realized that Carlos had already investigated his family before he came here. He pleaded desperately, ¡°This has nothing to do with them. Please! And I have no debt.¡± Carlos snorted, saying nothing. Frankie exined patiently, ¡°Do you remember what you did to Carlos? You caused damage to his body and brain by malpractice and malice. You need to pay him a billion dors inpensation.¡± ¡°A billion?¡¯ The doctor almost passed out. Carlos and his men left the private hospital, and headed to the hospital where Niles worked. ninjanovel When they arrived, Niles was analyzing the contents of the drug with a professor in theb. Niles walked out, removed his mask and told Carlos with a serious expression, ¡°Carlos, the contents of the drug are veryplicated. The best we can figure out is that it¡¯s a midazm derivative. But there¡¯s other stuff in here, a real cocktail. We need more time.¡± Carlos nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Just send the results to the manor.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Debbie had been very busy recently. She had a fewmercials and endorsements, and herpany had already released a schedule for her new release. She had to work on a new album. She also had to attend to fashion shows, as well as televised music and variety shows. Not to mention dinner parties held by various businessmen. Luckily, Carlos had helped her a lot by taking care of Evelyn. Father and daughter were staying at the manor, and he even drove her to the kindergarten and picked her up every day. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Debbie felt really grateful to him. However, she heard a rumor that Carlos had a daughter whose name was Evelyn Hilton and that she was in the same kindergarten ss as Curtis¡¯ son. ¡°Evelyn Hilton?¡± Debbie suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Instead of calling Chapter 1298 Carlos, she called Lucinda first. ¡°Hi Aunt Lucinda. How¡¯s Evelyn doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing great, of course. Very bright, well-behaved. You know what, the kids are so envious of her to have such a pretty mom and such a rich, handsome dad,¡± Lucinda said cheerfully ¡°So Carlos picked her up himself?¡± Debbie asked. ¡°Yes. He drove her to school personally and picked her up on time.¡± ¡°I see¡­ By the way, when I registered Evelyn for kindergarten, I put her name down as Evelyn Nelson, right?¡± Lucinda answered, ¡°Yes. But Carlos said that he¡¯d already finished the household registration for Evelyn and changed her name to Evelyn Hilton. He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°Seriously? He changed my daughter¡¯s surname without asking me! What an asshole! I have to teach him a lesson, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡°Now I know. Gotta go, Aunt Lucinda. Bye!¡± After hanging up on Lucinda, Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself and then called Carlos. ¡°Carlos!¡± Her voice was as cold as ice. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Ah, Calling me to let me know you¡¯ll divorce Ivan?¡± he asked. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°In your dreams! Carlos! How dare you change my daughter¡¯sst name! Did you ask me first? You are impossible! You always do what you want, and who cares about other people?¡± Clenching her fists tightly, she took deep breaths to keep from losing her cool. Carlos exined in a patient manner, ¡°She¡¯s also my daughter. You hadn¡¯t done the household registration for her, so I did it for you. Anything wrong?¡± ¡°You changed herst name!¡± ¡°So?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t see anything wrong. It would be helpful for her to have his surname. He had a lot of influence, so he figured having hisst name wouldn¡¯t hurt. Debbie closed her eyes and told herself, ¡®Easy, Debbie.¡¯ ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re her father, I won¡¯t argue with you this time. And I¡¯m not divorcing Ivan, because I don¡¯t think you love me at all. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Debbie, you got me all wrong. Debbie?¡± The call was disconnected. When he called her again, he found that she had already blocked him. Carlos was confused and frustrated. ¡®Why is she so angry? She was too busy to do it herself, so I did it for her. I thought she¡¯d be grateful.¡¯ After hanging up, Debbie headed back to the private booth. She was entertaining, after all. The best way to boost her career. She was about to round a corner when she heard some women chatting nearby. One woman said in a voice full of admiration, ¡°You¡¯re the Luckiest woman in the world, Stephanie. You¡¯re about to marry Carlos, and he cares so much about you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just about as Lucky as me. Let¡¯s eat out. How about Orchid Chapter 1299 Private Club? I¡¯ll call Carlos and ask him to lend me his private booth,¡± announced Stephanie in a proud tone. ¡°Really? Carlos¡¯ private booth? I can¡¯t wait!¡± the other women eximed. Their cheers reverberated through the hallway. As Debbie listened, they seemed to be getting close. They rounded the corner and were face to face with her. There were about four of them. Stephanie¡¯s friends were surprised to see Debbie. One of them whispered to the others, ¡°Wait¡­isn¡¯t that Debbie?¡± ¡°The singer? Yeah, looks like her. I hear that she and Carlos.. another woman whispered back, winking at her friend. For Stephanie¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone understood what she meant. Debbie¡¯s and Stephanie¡¯s eyes met. Debbie was mad at Carlos a moment ago for he had changed their daughter¡¯s Last name on a form without consulting her. But now she shed a meaningful smile. Stephanie sensed provocation in that smile. With a frown, she passed by Debbie. Neither of them spoke. When Stephanie and her friends walked into the elevator, Debbie took out her phone, unblocked Carlos¡¯ number and called him. No sooner had Carlos stepped into the meeting room than his phone rang. He was Known as a cold and emotionless man, but a smile crept over his face when he caught sight of the caller ID. He answered the phone and stepped out.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Hi,¡± he said softly. That was such a shift in tone. The rest of the meeting attendees Looked at each other in wonder. They had never seen their boss so tender. ¡°Was that really him? You never hear him sound Like that.¡± ¡°Who called? Was it Stephanie?¡± someone else asked. ¡°Haha! Right! You ever hear Carlos talk to Stephanie Like that?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°It¡¯s gotta be. She¡¯s his fiancee, right?¡± More than a few of the men there knew of Debbie¡¯s recent association with Carlos. They simply smiled and kept silent. It wasn¡¯t their ce to air their boss¡¯ dirtyundry. To annoy Stephanie, Debbie decided to temporarily forget what Carlos did. ¡°Hey, old man, I need a favor.¡± ¡°Fire away.¡± He always found it hard to say no to her ¡°My contract with Elmer¡¯spany expired. And I made a grip of money shilling from them. So I think a thank-you dinner is just what the doctor ordered. Can I borrow your private booth at Orchid Private Club?¡± ¡®Elmer?¡¯ Carlos thought. That name rang a bell. ¡°The guy who cost you six million?¡± Debbie had almost forgot her Last dinner with Elmer. Chapter 1300 ¡°Yeah, him. Well, not counting that bill, I made even less than a million.¡± And her routine expenses made it less lucrative. She earned very little from that, when she thought about it. Carlos smiled at her moping tone. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my private booth. Have fun at the dinner.¡± ¡°On second thought, maybe I should go somewhere cheaper. What if Elmer rips me off again? He might invite me to sign another contract. I don¡¯t want to get stiffed every time the work ends.¡± A dinner at Orchid Private Club was as expensive as eating on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Debbie realized it was a bad decision. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Take my advice. Go to Orchid Private Club Carlos insisted. His insistence sounded suspicious to Debbie¡¯s ears. She could tell he was up to something. But she couldn¡¯t figure out what. ¡°ALL right.¡± Debbie decided to follow his advice. After hanging up, she returned to the booth. As soon as Carlos was off the phone, he got a call from Stephanie Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos, who were you on the phone with? I¡¯ve been trying to get through for awhile,¡± she said, trying her best to sound casual. ¡°A client. What do you need?¡± Carlos¡¯ tone was nonchnt. ¡°I have an important dinner tonight. I want to entertain some clients and I¡¯m thinking of doing it at Orchid Private Club. Can I use your booth?¡± Carlos got her point even before she finished And Debbie had just called him, asking for the same thing. And now he knew why she asked him that. ¡®Clever girl!¡¯ he thought, smiling. Then he said to Stephanie, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s already spoken for. I can get you another one, though.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Disappointed and embarrassed, Stephanie bit her lower lip tightly. Her friends were counting on her. To spare herself humiliation, she tried again. ¡°Can you ask them to use another booth?¡± she asked Carlos quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯l arrange another booth for you. It¡¯s the same. I¡¯m ina meeting. Bye.¡± Carlos hung up without even waiting for Stephanie to respond. Listening to the hang-up beep, she slowly put her phone down, face pale. Her friends walked over and asked, ¡°We all set?¡± Taking a deep breath, Stephanie feigned a rxed tone and said with a forced smile, ¡°Carlos¡¯ private booth isn¡¯t avable tonight. I was a littlete. He loaned it to someone else. But don¡¯t worry. He got us another booth.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± her friends responded. Disappointment was in in their voices and faces. The look in their eyes had changed when they looked at her. But deep down, they were still happy because they were going to eat at Orchid Private Club. So they all dropped it, and contented themselves with thinking about how nom it would be. Chapter 1301 At Orchid Private Club This was the first time Elmer and the other men had been in Carlos¡¯ private booth, so they were all very excited. As soon as Elmer entered the booth, something dawned on him. He stole a nce at Debbie. She must be still close to Carlos if she could use his private booth. Then he thought of the insanely expensive liquor he had deliberately asked for at theirst dinner; his heart fluttered nervously. There were six of them at dinner, including Debbie. The woodenzy Susan was big enough for more than ten people. ALL kinds of sds were waiting for them; the bowls covered the table. Debbie bid a waiter open the alcohol Carlos ordered for them. ¡°Fill ¡®em up please.¡± ¡°Yes, miss,¡± the waiter answered politely One of the guests, Mr. Osmond, surveyed the sumptuous room and eximed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m impressed. How did you manage to score Carlos¡¯ private booth?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Debbie smiled, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Mr. Osmond You¡¯ve been around the world, I bet.¡± Mr. Osmond was pleased. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Heughed and then asked Debbie in a whisper, ¡°So you and Carlos¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Debbie knew where he was going with that. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± she answered vaguely. ¡°Please allow me, Osmond,¡± she said as she filled his ss. Realizing she was trying to change the subject, the guests exchanged nces. ¡°Debbie, let the waiters do this. You don¡¯t have to,¡± Osmond said. ¡°You helped me a Lot. Pouring for you is the least I can do,¡± Debbie replied tactfully. When they had eaten most of the sd, the alcohol had gone around three times. During this time, Elmer had been very quiet. ¡°Debbie, I need to go into the office and deal with something urgent. You guys enjoy.¡± He suddenly spoke up. ¡°Elmer, you have to leave now?¡± Osmond said. ¡°Who knows how Long we¡¯ll have to wait before we can do this again? It¡¯s Carlos¡¯ private booth Besides, we can y golf or pool afterwards. Just enjoy.¡± Debbie blinked innocently. Chapter 1302 ¡°That¡¯s right. This is for you, Elmer. It my way of thanking you.¡± Eager to go, Elmer refused to Listen to them. He stood up and made his way to the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I really have to go. Hey, next time I¡¯m buying¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he reached the exit. The door was pushed open from the outside. Everyone was surprised as the neer walked in. ¡°C-Carlos?¡± Elmer stuttered. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y They looked at Debbie, who was just as stunned as they were, and then all of them stood up and walked toward Carlos. ¡°Hurry. Carlos is here,¡± Osmond urged the others. ¡°Good evening, Carlos,¡± they greeted Carlos in unison. Carlos inclined his head slightly and cast Elmer a sidelong nce. ¡°Where are you off to, Elmer?¡± ¡°Er¡­n-nowhere. I¡­ Carlos, this way please,¡± Elmer replied. Since Carlos was here, he realized that he couldn¡¯t leave now, so he put on his biggest smile and led Carlos to the table Slippery as an eel, he had already regained hisposure before they even reached the table. Smiling at Debbie, he asked, ¡°Debbie, why didn¡¯t you tell us Carlos would be joining us? We should have waited till he got here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Carlos said before Debbie spoke. A waiter brought in another chair. ¡°There,¡± Carlos said to the waiter, pointing at the spot next to Debbie. The waiter left the room after cing the chair where he was directed and setting another ce at the table,plete with utensils. ¡°Way to be obvious, old man, ¡® Debbie thought resignedly. The guests all gaped at what Carlos had just done. To break the awkward silence, Osmond picked up a bottle of Liquor from the table and walked up to Carlos. ¡°Carlos! So d to see you. Let¡¯s have a drink,¡± he said as he filled Carlos¡¯ ss. Another guest echoed, ¡°Right. We¡¯re all happy to see you.¡± Then he turned to the waiter and said, ¡°More sds for Carlos. And hot dishes too.¡± Debbie just sat there, and watched it all unfold. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Originally, this was a thank-you dinner from her. But Carlos instantly became the center of attention. Everyone was fawning over him, and now the reason for throwing this shindig was overshadowed by the cold man¡¯s presence. Debbie watched and was confused and conflicted by the whole thing. Just then, Frankie walked in with four bottles of alcohol in his hands. He put them on the table as a grand gesture and smiled at Elmer. ¡°Elmer, Carlos heard that you had great taste in alcohol, so he asked me to bring these. They are of exquisite vintage, and are from some of the best years of these distilleries. You can¡¯t buy them anywhere else in the market.¡± Chapter 1303 Elmer looked at the exquisitely packaged alcohol and felt an urge to cry. He just sat there in stunned silence till someone nudged him. It was only then that he managed one of the most stilted smiles before saying, ¡°Really? I¡¯m so honored. Thank you, Carlos. Bottoms up.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t understand what Carlos was doing. She wanted to ask him, but she felt too embarrassed to ask with so many people present. At the table, Carlos barely said a word. Most of the time he just sat there Listening to the others talk about business, which was normal for him. He was known to Listen more than talk. The one thing seemed weird was that he kept asking the waiter to fill Elmer¡¯s ss It baffled everyone except Elmer himself. He got it the moment Frankie came with the alcohol-Carlos was getting his revenge for the time Elmer tried to stick Debbie with a multi-million-dor bill for alcohol. Revenge is a dish best served cold-or in this case, chilled to perfection. And Carlos could be very cold indeed. Debbie didn¡¯t realize it until Carlos brought up the contracts between Hilton Group and Elmer¡¯spany. Directly and indirectly, Carlos was saying that Elmer had made a lot of money doing business with Hilton Group. So Elmer, sweating bullets, finally came out with, ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me. Everybody, enjoy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elmer.¡± Again, Carlos spoke before Debbie did. At this point, a steamed fish dish was brought to the guests. The waiter intended to turn the table so that the dish was in front of Carlos with the fish¡¯s head pointing at him. But when the dish was about to stop in front of him, Carlos turned the table further and made it stop when the fish¡¯s head was pointing at Debbie. The waiter was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Carlos to do that, but under the circumstances, he had to think fast, so he looked at Debbie, and recited what he was supposed to say to Carlos-¡°If a fish¡¯s head points at you, your every desire shalle true.¡± The situation got even weirder. People shifted ufortably in their seats. Debbie smiled awkwardly and tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Why ninjanovel Calros, are you bribing me to toast you?¡± she asked. Carlos gave a faint smile. ¡°You work for me. Do I need to bribe you?¡± he said. Debbie was even more embarrassed. ¡®God, sometimes he can be so hateful.¡¯ She picked up her ss and replied, ¡°Of course not. Carlos this ss is a toast to you. Thank you for helping me at work.¡± She was trying to make her rtionship with Carlos sound more official and less personal. ¡°And after work too. Aren¡¯t you thankful for that?¡± Carlos observed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Debbie felt her face was burning up with embarrassment. ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much!¡± she said with a forced smile, draining her ss in one gulp. By now, everyone got the gist of Carlos¡¯ remarks. Chapter 1304 He was trying to tell everyone Debbie belonged to him, at work or at home. Outside the private booth Stephanie caught sight of Carlos¡¯ private booth after she walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Who is using Carlos¡± private booth tonight?¡± she asked a waiter standing in the hallway. The waiter was too afraid to tell her. He didn¡¯t want to invite Carlos ire by betraying confidential information Stephanie grew impatient. She took out a wad of cash from her purse and gave it to the waiter. ¡°Money talks,¡± she said. ¡°Now you need to do the same.¡± After a look at the money, the waiter couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, so he began, ¡°At first, it was Debbie, Osmond, Elmer and some others. Then Carlos showed up with some alcohol.¡± When the waiter finished, Stephanie¡¯s face twisted with jealousy and anger. Debbie¡¯s name was Like a de, stabbing her in the heart. Clutching at her purse, clenching her teeth, she stood there, eyes dangerous Like a viper¡¯s. Clueless about what was going on, the waiter started sweating and finally fled with the money. Stephanie cursed in her heart. She wished Debbie would just die. Maybe she¡¯d drink herself to death, or choke on a bone or something. She paused for a minute and thought those fates too good for her. She prayed Debbie would be raped to death, drowned, or torn into pieces. She had always loved Carlos, but all of sudden, Debbie showed up and turned everything on its ear. ALL her ns, made for nothing. She had his family¡¯s approval and everything. ninjanovel Carlos was so aloof Stephanie was never able to figure him out. His weaknesses, hobbies, and dislikes were all hidden from her. So she hesitated to approach him. She was discouraged, and knew she couldn¡¯t win his heart. Then Debbie came along, and Carlos fell madly in love with her. He fell for her again even after he had lost his memory. He loved Debbie with all his heart and soul. Even Stephanie could feel it. And she wanted that love for herself. Debbie was just a singer. She had no powerful family, no status, no impressive diploma. She was bad- tempered, petty, selfish, jealous, and feisty. She was nothing. Stephanie, on the other hand, graduated from a prestigious university. Afterwards, she had studied for two years in a foreign country. The Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Elliot family was powerful, and she herself had a head for business that rivaled many other magnates. She nevercked admirers. From time to time, she¡¯d lose her temper too, but she had always been patient with Carlos, loving the man, caring for him. It was always her calling him, asking about his day. She gave up everything for him, threw away her time, her love, and her pride. She wooed him patiently. But in the end, he gave his heart to another woman. How ironic! Everyone thought Stephanie had no clue what was going on between Carlos and Debbie, but Stephanie was no fool. Sessful men like Carlos usually took a mistress, sometimes more than one. But a mistress was one thing. She didn¡¯t care about that, as long as she would be Mrs. Hilton someday. The waiter¡¯s words made her realize how wrong she was. Chapter 1305 ¡®I¡¯LL kill that bitch! Carlos is mine! No one else deserves a woman like me!¡¯ Stephanie vowed to herself. Before everyone was finished eating, Carlos and Debbie left the private booth earlier than the other guests. His excuse was that he would drive her home. Elmer was the Last one to leave. He had to settle the bill. Sitting in his seat, he wept when he saw the total-12 million. But it was toote to weasel out of it. Besides, if he refused to pay, Carlos would be offended. Given the choice of angering Carlos or paying a ton of cash, he chose thetter. So Elmer paid the bill with his credit card, still weeping. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He wiped his eyes after the cashier swiped his card. He learned two things tonight: Don¡¯t mess with Debbie. Don¡¯t take advantage of her, or Carlos would take his revenge in spades. Debbie missed Piggy, but she was too tired to see her. And she had to get up at 5 a.m. for a photo shoot. Themercial was important, so she asked Carlos to take her back to Champs Bay Apartments. When she got out of the car, Carlos handed her a file envelope. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked. ¡°Open it when you get home,¡± Carlos replied. She took the envelope and was about to walk toward the elevator when she remembered something. James had beenying low Lately. He was quiet, too quiet. ¡°Did you do that background check on James?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle him,¡± Carlos said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± she queried. Carlos stepped out of the car and stood close to her. ¡°Sounds like you can¡¯t get enough of me. How about we take this inside?¡± ¡°Ooh, no, no. Here is fine,¡± Debbie said hastily with a stilted smile. ¡°Fair enough. You had a question?¡± Carlos leaned against the car, looking at her. Debbie hesitated, then finally told him. ¡°If I sue James, will you hate me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked, raising a brow. Debbie didn¡¯t know, actually. That was why she asked. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. He¡¯s not your real dad. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t feel guilty.¡± He was the man she loved. She¡¯d hate to see his father in court. Carlos caressed her hair. ¡°You know about my rtionship with Aunt Chapter 1306 Miranda.¡± That was not a question. Debbie nodded. ¡°You know too? How? Getting your memory back?¡± ¡°No, I found out.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Oh.¡± She sounded disappointed. ¡®Why isn¡¯t his amnesia gone?* ¡°Your grandpa told you Wade and Miranda were your real parents on his deathbed. Then you told me.¡± ¡°I see,¡± he uttered. ¡°What about Lewis? I haven¡¯t seen him in forever. Where¡¯s he been?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°My grandma sent him to Italy.¡± Valerie was afraid Lewis would make trouble again, so she sent him far away. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She understood. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have work to do? Go. We¡¯ll talk another time about changing my daughter¡¯s Last name.¡± Still leaning against the car, Carlos bent one knee and tucked his hands into his pockets. He Looked interested. ¡°Oh? What do you intend to do about it?¡± Suddenly, Debbie walked up to him, pressed herself against him, and looked him in the eye. ¡°Carlos, I told you I could make you fall in love with me again, and I did. I can¡¯t forgive you for how you treated me after you lost your memory. We¡¯ll settle that ount when you¡¯re better.¡± The Look in his eyes dimmed. ¡°So, you aren¡¯t going to divorce Ivan?¡± Debbie was Left speechless. ¡®Why did he bring up Ivan? What does he have to do with anything?¡¯ Carlos lifted her chin and looked at her intensely. ¡°I hate how I treated you, though my memory¡¯s still a mess. If I apologize, would you forgive me? Would you marry me again?¡± ¡°Huh! You wish! Stop it.¡± Debbie pried his hands off before she was bewitched by his beautiful eyes. Carlos was surprised by her reaction. ¡°Just marry your fiancee. I have Ivan. You and I can both take care of Piggy. Sounds like a n,¡± she said casually. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°But Ivan doesn¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love me either. So give me one good reason why I should divorce him.¡± Chapter 1307 ¡°Who says I don¡¯t love you?¡± ¡°Did you ever say it to me?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know how to answer that one. To him, words were cheap. It was how you acted that mattered. He thought she¡¯d see it in what he did for her, that she understood him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even broken it off with Stephanie yet. Can you me me for not divorcing Ivan?¡± Debbie thought it was unfair. But maybe he couldn¡¯t even see it. ¡®Maybe men are all selfish.¡¯ ¡°I was going to do it tonight, but using me at dinner derailed those ns.¡± He was telling the truth. He was going to tell Stephanie he couldn¡¯t marry her. He would have waited for her at Champs Bay Apartments until she came back from her dinner party. But Debbie called him before that to borrow his private booth. When he learned it was a dinner for Elmer, he decided to attend and teach Elmer a lesson. No one could bully his woman. ¡°I didn¡¯t use you. You decided to go there yourself,¡± she denied stubbornly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That part was true. But how about the booth? Why did it have to be my private booth? Didn¡¯t you use me to get back at Stephanie?¡± Debbie gave an embarrassed smile. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°Almost immediately after you hung up, Stephanie called right after you did. You heard her ns, and decided to beat her to the punch. Am I right?¡± Carlos asked. ¡°He¡¯s good, ¡® Debbie thought. But still she didn¡¯t want to admit she did anything wrong. ¡°Yeah. So? You feel bad for her?¡± Carlos hugged her and kissed her forehead. ¡°Yes, I feel bad. I feel bad for you.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t understand. She won. Why did Carlos feel bad for her? Caressing her cheek, Carlos said, ¡°But I¡¯m also happy. You did all that for me.¡± He knew that Debbie only did it to keep Stephanie away from him. She cared. So even though she tricked him, he wasn¡¯t mad. On the contrary, he felt quite happy. ¡°Such an egomaniac,¡± Debbiemented. Carlos didn¡¯t drive off until he watched her enter the elevator. Once she was back in her apartment, Debbie opened the file envelope curiously. Inside was a red certificate. On its cover, it said, ¡°Property Ownership Certificate.¡± Chapter 1308 ¡°A Certificate of Title? Why did Carlos give me this?¡¯ Debbie pondered. She opened the certificate. It said she was the owner of some property on the seventh floor of Building 2 of Champs Bay Apartments. That was where she Lived. So it meant that she owned her apartment now. When did Carlos buy it? Why didn¡¯t he say anything? Didn¡¯t she have to be there when the title to the apartment was transferred to her? But no one had said a thing to her. Carlos had done it so quietly. He was as crafty as he was powerful. But why did he buy the apartment for her? What did it mean? She had to know, it was really eating her. So she called him up and asked, ¡°Why did you buy my apartment, old man?¡± Carlos smiled and donned his wireless Bluetooth earbuds. ¡°I bought an apartment for my daughter¡¯s mom. When my daughter grows up, she¡¯Ll have a ce to stay if she visits her mom. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°It¡¯s not for you. It¡¯s for my kid,¡± Carlos interrupted firmly. ¡°But I can afford an apartment now,¡± Debbie insisted. ¡°You? I said it¡¯s not for you. Think how much you¡¯ll save on rent. Buy yourself some food or clothes. But you don¡¯t have enough to support my daughter. Leave that to me.¡± Carlos knew how much money she had, because the card she was using was issued by a bank owned by Hilton Group. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t be such a snob. I have several million. That¡¯s more than enough. Even people who have only tens of thousands can support a kid. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Why can¡¯t I?¡± Debbie retorted defensively. ¡°Do you have the funds to buy your current apartment?¡± ¡°Um¡­ one no. But there¡¯re plenty of high-end buildings. I¡¯l find another Carlos felt resigned. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once. The apartment is for my daughter, not for you. You can¡¯t say no. Good night.¡± ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t hang up on me. I¡¯m not done yet. Hey Carlos!¡± But he had already hung up. She was still irritated. She hung up and threw the phone on the couch Debbie looked around the apartment. It must have cost Carlos tens of millions. And he had spent that without even blinking. In the CEO¡¯s office at Hilton Group Frankie pushed open the door to Carlos¡¯ office and reported, ¡°Sir, Miranda is here.¡± Chapter 1309 ¡°Aunt Miranda?¡¯ Carlos was surprised. ¡°Let her in,¡± he said with a nod. Wasting no time, Miranda walked in, wearing a purple suit. ¡°Carlos, tell me about¡­ Evelyn,¡± she demanded as soon as she saw Carlos Raising his brows, Carlos stared at Miranda as he rose from his chair. ¡°You two get on well. She didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Miranda was stumped. Debbie had never mentioned she had a child. ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡± she urged after a deep breath. Just then, Frankie came in with two cups of steaming, aromatic coffee. Carlos took the tray from him, put the cups on the table, and said to her, ¡°Please. Take a seat.¡± Miranda tucked some loose hair behind her ear and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t. I need to know.¡± When she discovered Evelyn¡¯s existence, she was so excited she had booked a flight immediately, heading back to Alorith. Carlos decided to let her be difficult. He took out his phone and scrolled through the images until he found a particr photo. Then he handed his phone to her. ¡°This exins everything.¡± It was a photo of the DNA test results. ninjanovel Miranda¡¯s usually cold face now reflected joy. It looked out of ce. Even Carlos had seldom seen this expression. Anyone else might be shocked. She mumbled, ¡°I knew it. You two had a kid.¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s ours,¡± Carlos admitted. Miranda handed the phone back to him. With a serious Look, she went on, ¡°I always hoped you two would give me grandkids. I would Like to take her to New York so I can be close to her. Or you can transfer me here. You¡¯re the boss. Think you can make that happen?¡± ¡°You have an important job. I can¡¯t just transfer you. Besides, you already have a grandkid.¡± ¡°I have someone in mind to rece me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She put her bag on the sofa and sat down. After sipping some coffee, she said in a low voice, ¡°And yes, I do have another grandkid, but Evelyn¡¯s my first granddaughter. More importantly, she¡¯s yours. I want to make things up to you.¡± Though she was Carlos¡¯ birth mom, she didn¡¯t raise him. He¡¯d spent thirty years calling someone else mother. When she thought about this, Miranda looked at him lovingly, no Longer the tough and capable businesswoman but a caring motherProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1310 He got her. He could feel her love. This was the natural bond between mother and son. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos hadn¡¯t given her an answer. ¡°Since you already have a sessor in mind, I¡¯m fine with a transfer here. As for taking care of Evelyn you need to clear that with Debbie.¡± Hearing this, Miranda gave a faint, weird smile. ¡°So, it¡¯s not up to you, huh?¡± Carlos was good at taking control of things, but when it came to Debbie, he let her make her own decisions. He let Debbie be her own woman. ninjanovel Carlos smiled wryly, ¡°I fell in Love with her before the ident, and I fell in love with her again. Do you think I want to piss her off?¡± Miranda pretended ignorance. ¡°Okay. And?¡± she asked. The look in Carlos¡¯ eyes became incredulous when he looked at Miranda. ¡°You know she¡¯s married, right?¡± He even suspected that Miranda pushed Debbie to marry another guy. Miranda lowered her head to take a sip of the coffee, trying to cover her nervousness. When she regained herposure, she said, ¡°Oh I knew. So what are you going to do? Are you really going to marry Stephanie?¡± She frowned after asking thatst question. ¡°I warned you about her. She¡¯s not the woman for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Besides, if you want me to marry the woman who¡¯s right for me, you¡¯ll help me win Debbie back.¡± ¡°Huh! She must mean a lot, if you¡¯re asking for my help.¡± Miranda smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you two get back together, but I¡¯m not doing it because of you.¡± Carlos was stunned speechless. ¡®Is she really my mom? Why isn¡¯t she on my side?¡¯ ¡°Rx. Anything more on Megan?¡± Miranda asked, looking interested. Talking about her gave Carlos a headache. Chapter 1311 ¡°The police are still working on it. They found her diary, but it didn¡¯t help much.¡± Miranda didn¡¯t feel bad over Megan¡¯s death. ¡°It broke your grandma¡¯s heart when she died. She seemed to age overnight. Now she won¡¯t leave the Buddhist shrine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll visit her when I have time in the next few days,¡± Carlos announced. It had been too long since he set foot in New York. It was time for him to visit his grandma¡­and Tabitha. For a moment, neither of them spoke. The office was so quiet. Finally, Miranda¡¯s phone buzzed. She read the message and then asked, ¡°You must have found out a lot about James. What are you going to do with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to Debbie,¡± said Carlos. However she wanted to handle James, he would support her Miranda smiled. She stood up, walked over to Carlos and patted him on the shoulder. A warm gesture meant tofort. ninjanovel ¡°Carlos, I think¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°One day when you have your memory back,¡± she continued, her smile growing bigger, ¡°Debbie¡¯s going to get back at you. Boy, you¡¯ll be in trouble then.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know what to say. He had anticipated that, nned for it, counted on it. After leaving Carlos¡¯ office, Miranda called Debbie. Debbie was doing a clothingmercial. When Miranda told her she was back in the city and was close by, she asked for a break and went to see Miranda in her working clothes. At a tea house Debbie arrived wearing a white sundress, setting off her killer figure. Men turned their heads to watch the vision of beauty entering the quiet shop. Women turned green with envy, in some cases scolding their husbands and boyfriends. ¡°Were you at work?¡± Miranda asked when she noticed Debbie¡¯s makeup. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah. Why are you back so suddenly? Is this a business trip?¡± Debbie had rushed over as fast as she could. Thirsty, she gulped down a cup of tea without waiting for Miranda¡¯s answer. Watching this, Miranda frowned and said in a reproachful tone, ¡°You¡¯re in public now for God¡¯s sake.¡± Debbie giggled and sat up straight. ¡°Too thirsty Miranda just shook her head and decided to drop it. Anyway, that wasn¡¯t why she was here. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had a daughter?¡± she asked bluntly. They kept in touch, but mostly by phone. They didn¡¯t usually have involved conversations. If Debbie kept something from her, she¡¯d have to find out second-hand. Chapter 1312 Debbie was a little flustered when Miranda mentioned Evelyn. ¡°You are one of the Hiltons, and Carlos¡¯ birth mother. I was keeping it hush-hush because I didn¡¯t know how Carlos would take it. He could easily marry Stephanie and take Evelyn away. I didn¡¯t tell Carlos either, but he found out anyway.¡± Debbie sighed heavily. ¡°What? O ye, of Little faith.¡± Miranda sounded disappointed. ¡°Yes¡­ But what if the n falls apart? Carlos asked me to divorce Ivan and told me he would marry me. But he¡¯s still engaged to Stephanie. How am I supposed to marry him?¡± Debbie was frustrated and annoyed. Miranda poured herself another cup of tea and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. And don¡¯t divorce Ivan yet. Carlos found out James hired a doctor to give him injections that messed up his memory. He¡¯ll get his wits back soon. Then you can get even with him your way.¡± Debbie was stunned to hear that. ¡°Aunt Miranda, are you really Carlos¡¯ birth mother?¡± she asked. Miranda rolled her eyes at her, but there was no me in her eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Debbie grinned, ¡°I think you are.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Miranda took a sip of tea and was ready to begin discussing the issue that had brought her here. ¡°I¡¯m moving back here. I¡¯ll take care of Evelyn myself. She¡¯s my granddaughter, after all. You can¡¯t keep moving her back and forth to different ces, Curtis¡¯ today, Ivan¡¯s tomorrow. If she stays with me, she¡¯ll get some stability.¡± Guilt rose in Debbie¡¯s heart. Miranda¡¯s words cut her like a knife. The olderdy might be harsh, but she was right. So Debbie agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Miranda went on, ¡°Good. When Carlos¡¯ memory is back, don¡¯t let him off easy. You might want to stay away for a couple years, in that foreign country you fled to. Let him miss you till it hurts. Some people do this to punish their partners. I think it¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡± Debbie gaped, thinking that Carlos probably should get a test to make sure Miranda was really his mom. Here she was, plotting against her son. ¡°You say ¡®some people.¡¯ Who exactly?¡± Debbie asked. Miranda felt a little embarrassed about what she was about to say. She cleared her throat and answered, ¡°A couple characters in a drama I was watching. To punish the hero, the heroine suddenly takes off with their kid. Of course, the guy¡¯s miserable afterward. You don¡¯t have to take Evelyn with you if you don¡¯t want to. You can visit any time you want.¡± Miranda didn¡¯t sound Like she was joking. Dumbfounded, Debbie sat there like a stone, Listening to her. Only after a long while did she speak again. ¡°He¡¯d find me. You know that, right?¡± She had thought about getting even with Carlos. She had also thought about leaving him. A million times actually. But she usually gave up these ns as futile. She was afraid that Carlos would find her even before she got on the ne. Chapter 1313 She had read a lot of love stories. Most of the heroines who tried to run away from the heroes ended up being dragged back. ¡°I¡¯UL help you,¡± Miranda said after a moment of thought. ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie replied. Then Miranda changed the subject. ¡°Find anything about Stephanie¡¯s links to James?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Debbie said excitedly. In a low voice, she began, ¡°Stephanie is James¡¯ biological daughter. Thirty years ago, he was messing around with Glenda, even though she was already married to Angus Elliot and had a boy. James was Angus¡¯ friend, and then he started seeing her behind his friend¡¯s back. And suddenly Glenda was pregnant with Stephanie. Glenda didn¡¯t tell Angus initially, afraid he¡¯d find out about the affair.¡± So Stephanie was actually James¡¯ daughter, Lewis¡¯ sister. Now it made sense why James insisted on letting Carlos marry Stephanie. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He wanted to give his daughter the best. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Miranda was as surprised as Debbie. But she maintained a stony face. Tapping the top of the table, she warned Debbie, ¡°With both you and Carlos poking into his business, that old snake has to know. Be careful. Don¡¯t release this right away. Let your trail go cold, then do 307 ¡°OK. Got it.¡± Debbie turned to look at the city through the window. She felt her spring wasing. Miranda felt sorry for her. Debbie used to be spoiled by Carlos like a queen. However, James split them up, and she had to flee the country, find work and raise a kid by herself. ¡°I need a couple days to wrap things up in New York and thene back here. I¡¯ll talk to Wesley and Damon. They¡¯re Carlos¡¯ best friends and James deceived them too. They won¡¯t be happy with him when they Learn the truth. You, Carlos, Wesley, Damon, Curtis, and me. We¡¯ll deal with James together. He¡¯ll pay for what he did.¡± Debbie was moved. Miranda had been helping her ever since Debbie proved her innocence to her. Debbie summoned up the courage to hold Miranda¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Aunt Miranda, thank you so much. When all this is over, Carlos and I will take care of you and Uncle Wade.¡± Miranda didn¡¯t Like moments like this. Too sentimental. And she wasn¡¯t used to holding hands either. But she didn¡¯t take her hand out of Debbie¡¯s grip. With a sigh, she said, ¡°What can I do? Carlos loves you.¡± Miranda was filled with guilt, and she wanted to make it up to Carlos for the past. She would give him anything he wanted, no matter what. Chapter 1314 Debbie smiled teary-eyed, and then something urred to her. She pulled out a tissue to wipe away her tears. ¡°May I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°If¡­I mean, if for some cruel reason, your mom was forced to abandon you soon after you were born, and then she came back after twenty or so years to beg you for forgiveness, would you forgive her?¡± Debbie had considered asking Carlos for his opinion about the issue, but she was worried that he might not understand the mother-daughter rtionship since he was a man. Whereas Miranda was a mother and she would undoubtedly enlighten her on the topic. Confusion clouded Debbie¡¯s face. Miranda had only to nce at her to understand what was going on. ¡°All mothers love their children. As a mother, you should know that. Put yourself in your mom¡¯s shoes. Think about it. If you had to be away from Evelyn for more than twenty years, how would you feel when you saw her again?¡± Debbie was stunned. She had never thought about it that way. If she were Ramona and Evelyn were her¡­ The more she thought about it, the sadder she grew. Bitter, warm tears flowed from her eyes, blurring her vision. She wiped her tears away and said to Miranda gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Miranda. I know what to do now.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Miranda continued, ¡°Elroy is heartless. I know a little about the feud between your family and the Loftus family from when I was in Alorith. But don¡¯t worry about him. He hasn¡¯t done anything to you so far. That only means he¡¯s afraid of Carlos. Maybe you should ask Carlos for help?¡± Debbie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to involve Carlos in this. He¡¯s already swamped. I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°Okay, if you¡¯ve already made your decision. I sympathize with your mom. We were both forced to be apart from our children for many years. ninjanovel Believe me. Those years were very tough. She must be dying to make it up to you.¡± Debbie and Miranda talked for two hours at the tea house. Afterward, she went back to work, and Miranda went to the mall to pick out a gift for Evelyn. She wanted to meet the little girl before she flew back to New York. It was just after 6 p.m. Miranda sat in the living room, waiting for Evelyn toe home from kindergarten. This was their first meeting, and all of a sudden Miranda got butterflies in her stomach. She wondered if the little girl would Like her. What if she didn¡¯t Like the present she bought her? At half past six Miranda heard a car pull into the vi. She anxiously walked out of the Living room and stood at the entrance. The silver Emperor rolled to a halt at the gate of the vi. Carlos stepped out of the car while Evelyn was ying with a toy in the baby seat. Then he walked to the back door and carried her out. ¡°Daddy, is that Nanna?¡± Evelyn asked in her sweet baby voice when she saw Miranda with her big eyes blinking. Carlos had told her about Miranda on the way home. A few days ago, when Carlos went to pick Evelyn up from kindergarten, he told her that he was her birth father. He worried that the Little girl might not take the news well. To his surprise, she wrapped her little arms around his neck and called him ¡°Daddy¡± happily. Carlos was much relieved, and his heart melted when she did that. Chapter 1315 ¡°Yes, you have a grandpa too. But he¡¯s at work now. He¡¯lle to see you soon,¡± Carlos exined. Evelyn nodded. When she was several meters away from Miranda, she called out loudly, ¡°Nanna!¡± Miranda¡¯s nose stung, and her eyes reddened. Looking at her granddaughter excitedly, she was overwhelmed with emotions and didn¡¯t know what to say or do. Carlos put Evelyn down and said to her, ¡°Give Nanna a hug.¡± Evelyn handed her toy to Carlos and ran towards Miranda, squealing happily, ¡°Nanna, hug.¡± The little girl was even more adorable than Miranda had expected, and emotional tears rolled down her cheeks. She was thankful that Debbie had taught Evelyn so well. Scooping her up, she looked at the little girl¡¯s big beautiful eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you, my dear granddaughter.¡± Blinking up at her, Evelyn brushed the tears from Miranda¡¯s eyes and consoled her, ¡°Nanna, Nanna, no tears.¡± Miranda smiled. How she Loved this sweet Little angel! A myriad of feelings filled Carlos when he gazed at the two and saw Miranda so tearful. He had never seen her so emotional. She was always cold. She hadn¡¯t even been so sentimental when she saw her first grandson. Miranda cooked the dinner that the three of them had that evening. She asked Carlos to invite Debbie to join them, but Debbie had already gone to another city and couldn¡¯t make it. Ang¡¯s Library Miranda and Carlos were both the aloof type, but Evelyn lightened the mood at the table. Miranda wanted to spend as much time as possible with her granddaughter. So she flew out to New York the following morning to hand over her work. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Carlos¡¯ birthday was approaching, though he never liked birthday parties. However, Damon and Niles were party animals. Despite Carlos¡¯ objection, they decorated a private booth for his birthday party at Orchid Private Club. They didn¡¯t care about whom he would invite as long as they could have some fun. Since the decorations were already done, Carlos invited some friends to the party. When Debbie and Ivan arrived at Carlos¡¯ birthday party, the room was already packed with people. Yates, Kinsley, Wesley, Niles, Damon, Adriana, Curtis, Colleen, Jared, Sasha, Kasie, and ir were all there. There were also some young people that Debbie had never met before. Little kids were running everywhere, and Stephanie was invited too. When Stephanie and Debbie ran into each other, the atmosphere between them became awkward. However, nobody paid any attention. Even Debbie didn¡¯t seem to care. As soon as they saw her, Jus, Evelyn, and Sean all ran at Debbie. ¡°Mommy!¡± Chapter 1317 It looks like Kasie is here.¡± A simple sentence, but you could tell by his tone it had tons of meaning. Ivan looked where Carlos was gesturing, and finally saw Kasie, sitting in a corner ying games on her phone. Debbie was also surprised to see her here. She was thinking of calling her to ask where she was. She wrenched her hand out of Ivan¡¯s grasp, walked over to Kasie and asked, ¡°Hey girl! When did you get here? I called you a couple of times on the way, but the line was busy the whole time.¡± Kasie swayed her phone before Debbie¡¯s eyes. ¡± Fifty minutes on the phone. A fussy client. I almost had a meltdown. I just now finished.¡± The two friends talked and bantered for a while. When the party was about to begin, someone opened the door to the booth. ¡°Gregory!¡± Debbie eximed when she saw the neer. Ang¡¯s Library Gregory had juste back to the city. He¡¯d been out of the country. When he heard Debbie, he instantly met her gaze. When their eyes met, Debbie found the shy, reserved boy had grown up a lot in three years. Instead of casual clothes, he wore an expensive, tailored suit. Above a white shirt was a navy blue vest, matching his suit pants of the same color. He Looked masculine and dashing. On the way here, Colleen let him know Debbie would be at the party too. When heid his eyes on her, he couldn¡¯t help striding towards her excitedly and hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s been too long, Debbie.¡± Immediately, the room went quiet. Everyone looked at Carlos. They knew what wasing. Some of the guests were smirking; others showed sympathy. Carlos was silently timing their embrace. If the two didn¡¯t separate within ten seconds, there¡¯d be trouble. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Debbie was oblivious to this. She returned the hug and patted Gregory¡¯s back. ¡°I heard you left the country 3 years ago. How are you?¡± she asked, thrill and concern evident in her voice. Holding her, Gregory nodded and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m a new man, Debbie. I head up a sessful business. Back in school, I vowed to be worthy of your love and tell you when the time was right. Now, I¡¯m back, and you and Carlos are divorced. Debbie, will you go out with me? I¡¯m in this for the long haul, and want to marry you.¡± His hug, his words-all of this was angering Carlos more and more. His face was so dark it looked as if a storm was on the way. ¡°Um¡­¡± That was when Debbie sensed something was wrong. She realized how long Gregory had his arms around her. ¡°Um, Gregory? Let me go,¡± she urged quietly. But Gregory was no Longer the timid schoolboy. Rather than let her go, he continued to prattle on. Chapter 1318 ¡°I missed you so much. The only thing I knew about you was what I heard on the news. Apparently, you got famous. Am I toote?¡± ¡°Um¡­ no¡­¡± Debbie was stumped. What should she say? What could she say? Yes? No? Neither sounded right. His timing wasn¡¯t right, that was for certain. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Gregory, let me go. People are staring at us.¡± She tried to squirm free. Overjoyed to see her again, Gregory wouldn¡¯t take the hint, nor did he remove his arms from her. Colleen knew how things were between Carlos and Debbie. She decided to get involved, separate the two before Carlos blew a fuse. But Carlos beat her to it. He grabbed Debbie by the wrist and roughly yanked her out of Gregory¡¯s arms. Suddenly, the room was so quiet. No one dared breathe, for fear the sound would break the silence. Adriana figured out what was going on, and herded the kids to another room. ninjanovel And a stunned Gregory finally got the message. Even though Debbie and Carlos were divorced, they still loved each other Carlos looked Debbie in the eye and was about to say something, but then an acute pain shot through his brain. He closed his eyes and bowed his head. His eyes scrunched in agony. It was as if a white hot knife sliced through his thoughts But the pain was gone a few secondster, like it had never been there. Then he looked up at Debbie without talking. And nobody else dared make a sound. The atmosphere of dread was palpable. Kinsley and Niles exchanged nces. They wanted to Laugh, crack a joke, do something, but the killer look in Carlos¡¯ eyes made them lose their nerve. The silencested ten minutes. Carlos changed expressions at the drop of a hat. No one knew what was going on, but the atmosphere of danger he radiated kept them from trying to see if he was okay. For the first time, Debbie saw so many expressions on his face. When everybody was trying to figure out what was going through his mind, he suddenly lunged at Debbie, wrapping her in his arms. ¡°How could you marry Ivan!¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Damn you! Did you just pretend I was dead? Was it easier that way?¡± His abrupt rage astonished her. It was like a storm surge ravaging a coastline. ¡°You¡­you¡­ you were going to marry Stephanie. Why do you get to be angry at me?¡± She was confused. She and Ivan had been married for a while. Why was Carlos angry at her now? Her backtalk made Carlos furious. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop me? Or yell at me? Why didn¡¯t you beat me up and knock some sense into me? Why didn¡¯t you chase her off? Why did you give up easily on me? That¡¯s not like you.¡± Chapter 1319 Everyone was so shocked they were paralyzed into inaction Stephanie¡¯s face turned dark purple in rage when she heard what Carlos said to Debbie. Meanwhile, an ominous feeling began to settle in Debbie¡¯s heart. ¡®I don¡¯t like the way he looks. Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ In a shaky voice, she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Carlos went berserk. ¡°What do I mean? I tell you. Now. You need to divorce Ivan right now! How many times have I told you that, huh? Come back to me. No more fooling around!¡± The atmosphere was no less tense, but it had changed somewhat. ¡®Wow, he¡¯s bossy, ¡® they thought. N?velDrama.Org ? content. With Miranda¡¯s words ringing in the back of her mind, Debbie mustered the courage to reply, ¡°Why? Why should I do that? Because you told me to? Why should I even listen to you?¡± Her attitude irked Carlos to no end. He wrapped his other arm tightly around her waist and dered between clenched teeth, ¡°Because no one else can be your husband! Anyone who gets between me and you will end up in one ce-hell!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Debbie¡¯s heart pounded faster with each word he spat. ¡®Does he have his memory back?¡¯ she guessed excitedly. That was the only way she could exin his strange behavior. Seeing the excited and bewildered expressions on her face, Carlos shed a mysterious smile. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Make me wait any longer and I¡¯ll immediately purchase the Walker Group, ruin Ivan¡¯s career, and tell his mother that he¡¯s gay. I¡¯ll let the whole world know that he stole my wife while I was suffering from amnesia. And I won¡¯t stop there. I¡¯ll tie him up and Lash him with a whip drenched in acid. Clear enough? For thest time, divorce Ivan now!¡± Carlos sted out the threatening words in a single breath. At this point, he was already plotting revenge on those responsible for his plight. They messed up his Life. They took advantage of his memory loss to ruin his marriage, steal everything that belonged to him, force Debbie to marry another man and even make his daughter call another man ¡°Daddy.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let anyone involved in this off the hook Including Debbie. Why did she give up on him so easily? He had to teach her a lesson-keep her on a short leash. She¡¯d be at his side every day until she learned. Defeated, Ivan touched his sweaty forehead and cut in, ¡°Hey, cut me some ck. I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Niles and Damon couldn¡¯t help but burst out Laughing loudly. Thetter moved to Ivan¡¯s side and teased in a low voice, ¡°You had the balls to steal his wife, so it¡¯s time to pay the piper. He meant what he said.¡± A wave of excitement coursed through Debbie¡¯s body. She stared straight into Carlos¡¯ eyes, trying to detect any clue to support her wild guess. But his deep eyes and calm face betrayed nothing. Left with no choice, she suppressed her excitement and asked expectantly, ¡°Carlos, did you get your memory back? You¡­remember me?¡± Her question silenced everyone, including the Laughing Niles and Damon. They all fixed their eyes on Carlos in shock. Carlos loosened his forceful grip on Debbie¡¯s wrist and let go of her. ¡°Get my memory back? I hope so.¡± He grinned and Looked at the corner where his birthday presents had been set. ¡°So¡­wanna see me open presents? What did you get me?¡± Chapter 1320 ¡®No? Did I guess wrong?¡¯ Debbie let out a deep sigh. But she had no time to think more about Carlos¡¯ strange behavior. When she saw Carlos unwrapping the gift box brought to him by her and Ivan, she quickly tried to stop him. ¡°Carlos, wait! You might want to wait till you¡¯re alone.¡± Her words fell on his deaf ears. He untied the blue ribbons and tore the wrapping paper from the box. ninjanovel It was then that Stephanie finally found her chance to cut in. ¡°This has gone far enough, Carlos!¡± Reminded of her presence, Carlos slightly tilted his head and cast her a cold stare. ¡°Newssh: we¡¯re done. You were just a pawn I used to get back at Debbie.¡± ALL the other people were dumbfounded. They gave Carlos a thumbs-up in their mind. ¡®That¡¯s some serious chutzpah. Way to go, Carlos!¡± Humiliated, Stephanie blushed in anger. She pointed at Carlos, yelling in a trembling voice, ¡°Carlos¡­ You You asshole!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. As he went on to unwrap the present, he questioned casually without looking at her, ¡°You jumped at the chance to be my girlfriend right when I emerged from mya. James even arranged it for you, ruining my life to do so. Who¡¯s the asshole again?¡± Feeling a little guilty, Stephanie couldn¡¯t find the words to form a retort. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Meanwhile, she sensed something was very wrong with Carlos. She didn¡¯t bbor the point-all she¡¯d do was humiliate herself. This was not the right time. So she grabbed her handbag and stormed out of the private room without another word. Carlos finally opened the box and moved the crepe paper aside to reveal his gift. He held it up for everyone to see. The guests Looked at the present in his hands, eyes wide in surprise. It was men¡¯s underwear, and specifically, men¡¯s triangle briefs. More surprisingly, there was a cute bowknot on the stic waistband. ¡°Bwahaha¡­¡± Damon was the first to break the silence with a fit ofughter. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. What a weird woman! How could she give Carlos something Like that? Niles was the next to start guffawing. He gave a thumbs-up to Debbie whose face was red from embarrassment. Xavier and Yates also started chuckling uncontrobly. Even Wesley, the serious colonel, grinned from ear to ear and watched the show with keen interest. They thought that the manly Carlos might get angry when he saw this But much to their surprise, he wasn¡¯t pissed. Instead, he carefully put the underwear back to the box and put it aside. Then, he straightened his clothes and said calmly, ¡°I need a cigarette. Have fun.¡± With that, he made his way to the balcony overlooking the golf course, ignoring everyone¡¯s confused gaze. They exchanged curious nces with each other, unable to understand Carlos¡¯ behavior tonight. Chapter 1321 Debbie became even more suspicious. It was almost Like Carlos regained his memory, but since he denied it, she wasn¡¯t sure. Damon and Kinsley followed Carlos to the balcony. ¡°Sounds Like a n,¡± Kinsley said. Damon tagged along, both men getting out packs of cigarettes and banging it against their fingers to pack the nicotine On the balcony Clutching the rail as tightly as he could, Carlos looked far into the night, mes of rage burning in his deep eyes ¡°James! Damn you! How dare you frame my wife and harm my child! I¡¯UL send you to hell with my bare hands!* he swore in his mind, clenching his jaw. Kinsley approached him, patting him on his shoulder. ¡°Thought you wereing out here to smoke. Need a cigarette?¡± Damon pulled out a cigarette from his pack and Lit it. ninjanovel ¡°You don¡¯t have cigarettes? Then just watch us.¡± Damon had just taken a drag when Carlos suddenly red at him. The horrible look in Carlos¡¯ eyes sent a chill down his spine. Damon almost choked on the drag he took. ¡°Hey, man you okay? What¡¯s wrong? Quit scaring me.¡± Out of the blue, Carlos took a step forward and grabbed Damon¡¯s cor. Kinsley was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything to help Debbie while I was unconscious? You even trash talked her! Damon, I did nothing to you. Why did you do me like that?¡± Carlos confronted Damon in an icy-cold voice. Damon was shocked, his mouth agape. As a result, the cigarette between his Lips dropped onto the floor, embers scattering on the concrete. But he was too busy being scared to care. Kinsley stepped on it to put it out. ¡°C-Carlos¡­do you have your memory back?¡± Damon stammered. Carlos said nothing, but kept ring at him. Yet his silence spoke volumes. Now, Damon was sure that Carlos¡¯ memory came back when it looked Like he was in pain. He was genuinely happy for his friend. He wanted to wee the old Carlos back, but it looked he was pissed at him. ¡°Hey, buddy, listen. It was your dad¡­no¡­James¡¯ fault. He Lied to us. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t help Debbie. I was cheated by that sly fox too. It¡¯s not my fault!¡± But his exnation didn¡¯t help. Carlos tightened his grip on his cor and spat coldly, ¡°James will pay for what he did. And you, Wesley, Stephanie¡­ Anyone who messed with my wife¡­bullied her, trash-talked her, you guys are toast.¡± Megan was lucky. She died before he got his memory back. Or else, she would find out there were fates worse than death. It wasn¡¯t the first time that Damon had seen Carlos wear a mask of cruelty. It was the same mask he wore when he dealt with his enemies. Chapter 1322 But that was before he became an enemy. Now, Damon¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. In an instant, he yed the pity card and pleaded, ¡°No, Carlos, my friend. Don¡¯t, please. Wesley and I were tricked. I owe your wife an apology, and I¡¯ll make it up to her. I swear!¡± Carlos¡¯ anger finally subsided a Little and he let go of him. Damon straightened his clothes, pulling his cor taut and wiping his brow. He heaved a deep sigh of relief. When Carlos seemed to have calmed down, Damon suggested anxiously, ¡°Hey, if you really remember everything, I wouldn¡¯t let Debbie know. She¡¯ll make you pay for what she had gone through.¡± Carlos Looked at him, now perplexed. Damon exined, ¡°Think about it. No matter how badly Wesley and I treated her, she will probably go easy on us once we apologize. But you made the deepest, most painful cuts. She Loved you and trusted you, and you hooked up with Stephanie. You disavowed her. You made her marry Ivan. If you were her, would you forgive what you did?¡± Kinsley thought Damon¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Carlos, he¡¯s right. You hurt her a lot. You should treat her well from now on to make things right. When she forgives you, then you can tell her you got your memories back.¡± Carlos said nothing, mulling over their suggestions Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Inside the room, Niles seized the chance to make fun of Ivan. ¡°Wow, Ivan, I never knew you Loved guys. What do you think about me? Your type?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Ivan squinted at the naughty doctor and snapped, ¡°So Carlos says I¡¯m gay and you believe him. How much does he know about me? Or maybe he¡¯s my date?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not true, why would he say it?¡± Niles wouldn¡¯t drop the subject. Ivan shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s not the only one with awyer. I could file charges for nder.¡± Niles leaned against the couch and grinned evilly. ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re not gay. Got any proof?¡± ¡°I got my proof right here.¡± Ivan sprang up from the couch and made his way to a woman sitting at the other end of the room. Seeing the direction Ivan was walking in, Xavier reminded him, ¡°Carlos is on the balcony. He can still see everything. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Niles also got worried. He tried to calm him down. ¡°Okay, bad joke. You¡¯re not gay. I was just kidding. Don¡¯t-don¡¯t kiss Debbie¡­ Chapter 1323 Hey¡­wait¡­wow!¡± The doctor ended his sentence in absolute shock, as he saw Ivan kissing the most unexpected woman Yates¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Nice! There¡¯s something you don¡¯t see every day.¡± ir covered her mouth in shock and asked, ¡°What in the world?¡± Xavier clicked his tongue and joked, ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t be with the one you Love, then love the one you¡¯re with.¡± Colleen wrapped her arms in Curtis¡¯ own, and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll never understand the rich and their complicated rtionships. d I have a good husband.¡± Curtis sighed helplessly and caressed her hair. Then he nted a kiss on her forehead. Gregory waspletely dumbfounded. His thoughts were bombarded with questions. He¡¯d been gone for three years, and obviously things had changed while he was out of the country. ¡®Isn¡¯t he married to Debbie?¡¯ he wondered. In fact, everybody except Gregory knew very well that there was nothing romantic going on between Ivan and Debbie. It was a marriage in name only. But Ivan was still Debbie¡¯s husband. And now that husband kissed Debbie¡¯s best friend in front of everyone. That was really something to see. Debbie covered her eyes to give them a little privacy. The couple was right next to her, kissing passionately like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Ivan, take it down a notch. People are watching you,¡± she reminded ninjanovel As Kasie struggled fiercely, Ivan finally let go of her. Flushing a deep shade of red, Kasie bowed her head, not wanting to Look at anyone. Then she grabbed her handbag and rushed out of the room. Ivan stood up and gave everyone an apologetic smile before following her out. The three men talking on the balcony were clueless about what happened inside. When they came back, they noticed Ivan and Kasie were gone. But they just shrugged and rejoined the party Like nothing had happened During the party, Debbie stole nces at Carlos from time to time, still wondering whether her guess was right or wrong. Did he still have amnesia or not? Yates abandoned his seat to plop down next to Curtis and kept his voice low. ¡°Wanna make a bet? $100k says Carlos has his memory back.¡± Curtis smiled gently as he observed Carlos. Swirling the red wine in his ss, he told Yates, ¡°100 grand? How about a million? His memory has definitely returned.¡± Yates¡¯ lips twitched. So it seemed that they all figured it out. ¡°Debbie still doesn¡¯t know,¡± he said, shifting his gaze towards the young mother. Curtis raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not just her. None of the women do.¡± ¡°Curtis, do I detect a note of sexism?¡± Yates smirked mischievously. Chapter 1324 Curtis didn¡¯t pay any attention to Yates¡¯ barb. He shook his head and turned to ask his wife, ¡°Honey, see anything different about Carlos tonight?¡± Colleen nodded, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s even more possessive and overbearing than usual. I don¡¯t like him. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what Debbie sees in him.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Curtis prompted. ¡°No.¡± Curtis Looked at Yates and raised an eyebrow with a triumphant smile. ninjanovel ¡®I wonder if this is the difference between men and women, ¡® Yates thought. But then he asked Curtis again, ¡°Think Niles has figured it out?¡± Curtis shifted his gaze to the naughty doctor trying to pull a prank on Wesley, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows, either.¡± Yates nodded, ¡°Agreed.¡± Little did Niles know that the two men loathed him. After the party ended, Carlos held onto Debbie with one arm and carried Evelyn with his other arm, and then led them to his car. He had a Little red wine tonight, so he asked Frankie to drive. A child seat was installed in the back seat of the car. After Debbie was settled in next to the child seat, there was not much room left, but to her surprise, the tall, strong guy also squeezed into the back seat. They made a wonderful sight, the three of them. Debbie felt embarrassed. It was so crowded that she was half-sitting on Carlos¡¯p. ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the passenger seat,¡± she said, moving to try and make for the door. But Carlos didn¡¯t let her budge even a little and ordered Frankie, This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Drive.¡± The car drove into traffic and sped away from the Orchid Private Club. On their way home, Carlos kept staring at Evelyn with an affectionate look in his eyes while talking to her the whole time. He was sad that he missed three years of her life. He never got to feed her a bottle, hear her first words, or see her walking. That wasn¡¯t going to happen again, if he had anything to say about it. On the other hand, Debbie had been staring at Carlos again. She was sure something was wrong with him, but what was it? The car rolled up to the manor. As usual, Carlos helped Evelyn bathe and tucked her into bed. Debbie leaned against the door of the kid¡¯s room and watched him. By the time Evelyn had closed her eyes and was sleeping peacefully, she couldn¡¯t help yawning. She said quietly, ¡°I have work tomorrow, Carlos. I think I¡¯1l turn in.¡± Chapter 1325 Carlos silently tucked his daughter under the covers and got out of the bed. He adjusted the thermostat before walking over to Debbie. He grabbed hold of her wrist and took her to his bedroom. He closed the door behind them. Looking at the closed door and his huge hand, Debbie suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡®What is he going to do?¡¯ While she was in a trance, she was pressed onto the bed by the man. Debbie was confused. But she knew he wouldn¡¯t have sex with her before she divorced Ivan, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. She gaped and yawned once again. ninjanovel ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m really sleepy. Just let me go to my room, okay?¡± Carlos said nothing. He stared intently at her face, eyes full of affection. This was his woman. The woman he had sworn to love and spoil for his entire life. But she had been bullied and hurt by other people. His heart ached. It was his fault. He didn¡¯t protect her when it mattered most. ¡°Old man¡­ Mr. Handsome, are you okay? Why are you staring at me that way?¡± Debbie noticed the ocean of mixed emotions in Carlos¡¯ eyes and theplicated look on his face. She felt anxious, and her heart pounded hard in her chest. Carlos kept gazing at her and still said nothing. All he wanted to do was quietly admire her, hug her, feel her warmth, and kiss her. That was just what he did. He embraced Debbie, holding her tightly to him and began kissing her tenderly. The kiss was soft, full of Love and affection, unlike his usual imperious and hungry kisses. Debbie was taken aback by his show of affection and gentleness. After the unexpected kiss, Debbie was left breathless. She swallowed nervously and stammered, ¡°Have¡­have you done anything wrong to me?¡± Carlos gazed at her and smiled. He stroked the strand of hair near her ear and said, ¡°Go and bathe now. I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± ¡°Hmm. Okay!¡± Debbie nodded. She wanted to take a moment to be alone and calm herself down. Carlos let go of her. He sat on the edge of the bed and watched Debbie go toward the bathroom. Every step of the way, Debbie kept turning back to Carlos, trying to spot anything suspicious. When she finally entered the bathroom, Carlos returned to his cold self again and left the bedroom. He went straight to the study and called Frankie. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Give me the phone number of Ivan¡¯s mom.¡± It would have been better for Frankie to call Ivan¡¯s mom for him. But now he urgently needed to handle everything concerning Debbie, in person ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± A few minutester, Carlos received the number and called Elsie at once. ¡°Good evening Mrs. Elsie. This is Carlos Hilton speaking. I¡¯m sorry to bother you thiste at night.¡± *Carlos?¡¯ Elsie was suddenly caught by surprise from the unexpected call from Carlos. She hastily sat up on the bed and turned the bedmp on while kicking her husband to wake up. Chapter 1326 ¡°Hello, Carlos. It¡¯s okay. We aren¡¯t sleeping yet. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Yes, there is. It¡¯s something very important.¡± Elsie became tense. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ivan, there¡¯s no easy way to tell you this, so please prepare yourself for what I¡¯m about to tell you. Ivan took advantage of my memory Loss to marry my wife, but he doesn¡¯t love Debbie at all. He Loves men. After marrying Debbie, he doesn¡¯t treat her well. He¡¯s even romantically involved with Debbie¡¯s best friend, Kasie. Mrs. Elsie, I know all of this because I have seen it all with my own eyes. I¡¯m not telling lies.¡± Carlos cut to the chase and filled Elsie in on all the essential and necessary information. Ang¡¯s Library Elsie¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers at the shocking news. She took a deep breath, trying not to scream out. When she spoke again, her tone was still high. ¡°Ivan loves men?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. But please rest assured, Mrs. Elsie. The man that Ivan used to be involved with is now locked up behind bars. He was used of instigating and aiding others tomit rape.¡± ¡°The man is locked up in jail?¡± Elsie could hardly take in and register all this information. She felt Like she didn¡¯t know her son at all. As he tapped his fingers on the desk, Carlos concluded, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you with all this, but I feel great pity for Debbie. I hope you can stop Ivan from hurting her and ask him to divorce her as soon as possible.¡± Elsie got his meaning. Thest sentence was the key point of his phone call. She managed topose herself and said in a shaky voice, ¡°I understand, Carlos. Thank you for the information.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Elsie. I should be thanking you. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your rest. If you have time to visit Alorith someday, I would be happy to amodate you and Mr. Walker.¡± ¡°Thank you, Carlos. I hope we can meet up next time. Goodbye.¡± The moment the call was disconnected, Elsie slumped back against the bedhead and was silent with a worried face. In a neighborhood of Alorith Kasie wanted to go back home after leaving the party midway. However, Ivan convinced her to go out with him for a Late-night snack. After the snack, Ivan drove towards his apartment, and then he suddenly nced at her and said, ¡°Debbie and I will be divorced soon.¡± Sitting in the passenger seat, Kasie looked across and asked, ¡°Why? Because of Carlos?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ivan noticed the subtle expression on Carlos¡¯ face at the party. He believed that Carlos had already regained his memory. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡®Undoubtedly, I¡¯ll be Carlos¡¯ first target to deal with.¡¯ At the thought of that, Ivan sighed and smiled helplessly. No one would be able to stand up to the overbearing Carlos. Looking at the scenery outside the car window, Kasie asked in a gloomy tone, ¡°Sad?¡± Chapter 1327 ¡°Who?¡± Ivan was confused. She turned to look at his profile. ¡°You. Are you sad?¡± ¡°Why would I feel sad?¡± On the contrary, Ivan was quite happy because Debbie would have a bright future with Carlos soon. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad about getting divorced?¡± Ivan finally understood. He smiled and instead of exining anything to her, he requested, ¡°Call your parents. Think of an excuse and tell them that you won¡¯t be home tonight.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked. His smile broadened. He could see a bright future with Kasie too. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You can tell me now and then drive me back home.¡± Kasie had a rough idea of what he wanted to do. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to need the whole night to say it all.¡± ninjanovel She gaped at him, speechless. Did he really take her for a fool? Nheless, she pulled out her phone and called her mother. Putting on a rxed voice, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at my friend¡¯s house. I¡¯ve had a bit of wine, so I¡¯ll spend the night here.¡± ¡°You drank wine? Which friend? Do I know your friend? Is it a boy or girl?¡± Mia asked routinely. It wasn¡¯t the first time that her daughter had stayed overnight at a friend¡¯s house. Each time, Kasie would call her to let her know so she didn¡¯t worry. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a girl. Mom, when have I stayed overnight with a man?¡± Kasie lied, her eyes darting around with guilt. Typically, she would have hung up impatiently after her mother¡¯s string of questions However, she didn¡¯t dare to now that she was telling her a lie. Fortunately, Mia couldn¡¯t see her guilty expression, so she agreed. ¡°Okay. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Will do. Bye!¡± Kasie heaved a sigh of relief as she hung up the phone. Ivan asked with a smile, ¡°Do you often stay at friends¡¯ houses?¡± ¡°Well, sometimes¡­ When my friends and I have a lot of fun. I¡¯ll stay at some friend¡¯s house or find a hotel myself, and then go back home the next day.¡± Kasie had quite a lot of friends, from all walks of life. Apart from doing investment and business, she would go out to have fun with her friends during most of her leisure time. ¡°Sounds like you enjoy ying, just Like Piggy,¡± Ivan remarked Chapter 1328 When Piggy¡¯s name was brought up, Kasie felt warm inside and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not like Piggy. My god-daughter is way lovelier than me.¡± Then she sighed and joked, ¡°I¡¯m getting old.¡± Ivan disagreed. He nced at her and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re cuter than Piggy.¡± Unconvinced, Kasie said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. But Ivan, how can you tantly lie to tter me?¡± ¡°What can I say? I feel good.¡± Kasie was lost for words and shook her head. Once they had arrived at the apartment building and parked the car, Ivan held Kasie¡¯s hand and led her towards the elevator. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Kasie Looked around nervously. She was afraid of being seen by someone. ¡°I think we should part our ways here. I¡¯m not going upstairs.¡± She lost her nerve and chickened out at the Last minute. Even if Ivan and A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Debbie didn¡¯t love each other, they were still a married couple. It didn¡¯t feel right for her to spend the night at Ivan¡®¡¯s house before they got divorced. Ivan pressed the elevator button. ¡°Rx. Do you know what Debbie is doing now?¡± Kasie thought for a second and replied, ¡°She and Carlos should be coaxing Piggy to sleep now.¡± Checking the time on his wristwatch, Ivan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s past eleven now. Piggy would have been in bed much earlier.¡± In an instant, Kasie realized what Ivan was hinting at. But she still tried to defend Debbie and said thoughtfully, ¡°No. Debbie told me that Carlos wouldn¡¯t bug her for sex until she divorces you. Debbie won¡¯t betray your marriage.¡± Ivan was amused. He wanted tough at how naive Kasie and Debbie both were. ¡°Yes, what Debbie told you is right, but that was only relevant before tonight. Now there¡¯s no telling if Carlos will keep his promise or not.¡± Kasie stared at Ivan, evidently confused by his words. ¡°Why?¡± Ivan wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°Carlos has his memories back.¡± She froze, eyes popped out, her mouth agape. Chapter 1329 ¡°Really? How do you know? When did this happen?¡± ¡°Tonight, at the party. But Carlos, that cunning fox, kept it to himself. He may be waiting for the right time.¡± Ivan didn¡¯t know him very well, but from what he could see, Carlos deserved to be seen as a cunning fox, in business and in his private life. Kasie was still wallowing in the exciting news. ¡°Does Debbie know?¡± ¡®Thank God! Maybe she¡¯ll finally have something good happen in her life, ¡® she thought, genuinely happy. ¡°I think Debbie is still in the dark. Don¡¯t tell her. Let¡¯s just focus on you and me for right now.¡± Ivan gantly held the door open to his apartment and let Kasie walk in first. She felt around the wall for a Light switch and turned it on. Being able to see, she searched for a pair of slippers, just like when entering her own home. Ivan smiled as he watched her behave casually. He wanted her to feelfortable. ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell her? That¡¯s so unfair. She¡¯s been hanging on, waiting. I¡¯ll give her a call.¡± After shedding her coat, Kasie pulled out her phone to call Debbie. But Ivan swiftly snatched her phone away from her hand and held onto her with his other arm. Leading her into the living room, he hissed ¡°No, don¡¯t ruin the moment.¡± Kasie stopped walking and looked at him with a serious look. ¡°Seriously, why are you okay with that?¡± She thought Ivan must feel something for Debbie. Otherwise, why did he marry her? Tossing her phone onto the sofa, Ivan pulled her into a hug and kissed her Lips. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Kasie couldn¡¯t resist his affectionate kiss. Gradually, the air between them became warmer. He pushed her up against the wall, and his kiss became more passionate. She Locked her arms around his neck, like it was the most natural thing in the world. His lips suddenly left hers, and seductive words came from them. ¡°Kasie, I love you.¡± The woman who was so smitten with his kiss suddenly snapped back to reality. Her half-closed eyes abruptly opened wide Like saucers. But before she could react, Ivan scooped her up and pushed open the door to his bedroom with his foot. In a split second, Kasie wasin on his bed, her heart pounding rapidly. Seeing him undoing his tie, she swallowed a bit of saliva and hesitated again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Ivan, no. Not now. Debbie¡­¡± She still couldn¡¯t jump over this issue. Debbie, marriage¡­ These words were like a curse that halted their rtionship, a wall neither of them could climb. Ivan had almost given himself over to passion, and was so close to letting Debbie¡¯s secret slip. Chapter 1330 Kasie was struggling to sit up but Ivan pinned her down again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Kasie, listen. It¡¯s not what you think. Debbie and I are just friends.¡± ¡°I know you aren¡¯t in love. But Let¡¯s do this right. Wait until you¡¯re divorced.¡± Truth be told, she was so moved to hear his confession of love. She didn¡¯t need to hide her true feelings from him anymore. But she knew that she didn¡¯t want to rush into anything either. Especially sex. However, Ivan didn¡¯t think the same way. He wanted her now. Helpless, his voice thick with passion, he Lowered his head to nibble her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Listen!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not really married.¡± He blurted out the truth. ¡°What? How?¡± That was thest thing she expected to hear. Kasie was stunned for a moment, but then she said with a smile, ¡°No way. Stop kidding around.¡± He raised his head to stare into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± The sincerity in his eyes was so evident that Kasie stammered, ¡°But¡­ but Debbie never told me that. I¡¯m¡­her best friend. Why didn¡¯t she tell me? Besides¡­ I came to your wedding. And¡­Carlos walked her down the aisle¡­ ¡°Yeah. We tried to do the ceremony. But Debbie got nabbed by the cops before she could say ¡®I do.¡® We aren¡¯t actually married.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°But¡­ You guys got the Licenses. Everything¡¯s official.¡± After she dropped these words, she suddenly remembered something. Debbie had once showed off her marriage license. Kasie took one look and replied casually, ¡°Nice. But honestly, you and Ivan don¡¯t look Like an item. You and Carlos look better together.¡± Then Debbie smiled mysteriously and swung the marriage license in front of her and asked again, ¡°Guess how much we paid?¡± Kasie rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Think I¡¯m an idiot just because I¡¯m single? Everyone knows it¡¯s 9.90 here. Next you¡¯ll be telling me they¡¯re spun from gold.¡± Debbie said nothing back but just smiled. Now remembering their conversation, Kasie started to piece it together. She widened her eyes in shock and looked at Ivan, who was smiling blissfully. ¡°The marriage licenses are fake too?¡± Pecking her cheek, he said, ¡°Always knew you were a smart cookie.¡± Chapter 1331 ¡°But, Debbie never told me. At least, not in so many words¡­ I¡¯m her best friend!¡± Kasie wanted to cry. No wonder there were only a few people at their wedding. Ivan shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t me her. I swore her to secrecy. You¡¯re the third one to know.¡± ¡°ALL right¡­¡± Kasie sighed, having a surge of mixed feelings. Now it made sense. No wonder Ivan had no problem kissing her. Behind her back, or even in front of her at the party. He wasn¡¯t angry at all when he saw Debbie and Carlos flirting at the seaside resort. Instead, he seemed quite happy to see them together Ivan had unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s get marriage licenses tomorrow. What do you say?¡± ¡°What? So soon?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that soon. If my guess is right, Carlos has already taken steps to get me out of the way. I¡¯ll be in big trouble if we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What trouble?¡± Kasie had difficulty figuring out what he meant. ¡°He¡¯LL tell my mom I¡¯m gay, or he¡¯ll ruin mypany, put my stock in freefall¡­¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°But we haven¡¯t talked to our parents¡­¡± Kasie still hesitated. Ivan closed his eyes tightly; he was burning with desire already. ¡°¡°Kasie, please. This is torture.¡± Seeing the beads of sweat forming on his forehead, she tried her best to stifle herughter. A single word left her lips, ¡°Okay.¡± Taking this as permission, Ivan hungrily kissed her Ten-odd minutester A song echoed through the room, interrupting the busy pair. It was Ivan¡¯s ringtone. Frustrated, Ivan caught a glimpse of the caller ID on the phone screen. ¡®Let me guess¡­Carlos got to her! Kasie was ready for him, so she was also a bit flustered. Still, the ringtone went off again. She tried to calm her breathing and managed to gasp, ¡°The phone¡­ Just answer it.¡± Ivan wasn¡¯t really in the mood to care about the call, but since Kasie had urged him, he had no choice but to pick it up. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°You brat! What else did you do behind my back? Think I wouldn¡¯t find out?¡± Elsie barked on the other end. It was rare for the gracefuldy to throw a tantrum Like that. Even Kasie was blown away by this. Chapter 1332 Each word of her rant could be heard clearly in the dead of night. With his eyes glued to Kasie¡¯s blushing face, Ivan asked calmly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You tell me. Ivan, you¡­ you Love¡­ men? How do you think that looks? Your dad and I are a laughingstock. And now you hook up with Debbie¡¯s best friend! What were you thinking? You need toe back home. Now!¡± Elsie was so pissed by what her son had done that she pretty much shouted at him over the phone. Ivan took a look at the woman under him and said over the phone, ¡°You sure you want me to go back home now? Come on, Mom. You want a grandchild, right- Ouch!¡± A pinch from Kasie made him end his sentence prematurely. He started massaging the area she cruelly manhandled. Blushing a shade of bright red, she shot him an angry re and then buried her face in the pillow, embarrassed. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What? A grandchild? With whom?¡± Elsie softened her voice. To save him from more drama, Ivan patiently exined, ¡°Mom, the marriage was a sham. Debbie and I aren¡¯t married. Sorry for lying to you. And I don¡¯t love men. I love Debbie¡¯s best friend, and I wanna marry her. We¡¯re getting married here, so you and Dad will need to get tickets.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°W-what¡­is that so?¡± The sudden change of the story put Elsie in a daze. She needed time to process everything. ¡°That¡¯s it, Mom. I just married Debbie to get you and Dad off my back. But this is real. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can fly here and watch us get the marriage licenses with your own eyes.¡± Ivan wanted to hang up but Elsie quickly stopped. ¡°Hold on. No wonder Debbie didn¡¯t want me to visit her uncle and aunt, and didn¡¯t want any gifts. Now I get it. So which family is that girl from?¡± ¡®Debbie¡¯s best friend ¡® Elsie tried to remember who that was, but came up short. She hadn¡¯t really gotten to know the girl. She saw her once at Ivan¡¯s wedding, but she was too excited to notice anything. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Garcia family here. Her father is Mason Garcia. I think Dad knows him.¡± At this point, Ivan began to lose his patience. If Elsie didn¡¯t end the call, the sun would be up soon. He wouldn¡¯t have enough time to enjoy his special moment with Kasie. Elsie nudged her husband, who was lying next to her. ¡°Do you know Mason Garcia? Ivan says you know him.¡± Without hesitation, Logan nodded, ¡°Yeah. I knew him from university.¡± Elsie asked further with the Line still on, ¡°I never heard you mention him. You close to him?¡± She heard a beep, and the line went silent. ¡°Hey, Ivan¡­ I¡¯m not done.¡± As Elsie tried to call again, Logan stopped her and said, ¡°Look. He¡¯s with his girlfriend. Don¡¯t ruin the moment.¡± Chapter 1333 Elsie¡¯s hands froze. She carefully thought about his words again and took in his meaning. Realizing what her son was doing now, she blushed and scolded, ¡°That brat! Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Honey, I roared at our son just now. Do you think she heard me?¡± Instead of answering her question, Logan pulled a long face and criticized, ¡°Ivan is already thirty. He¡¯s a mature man, and the CEO of thepany. But he can¡¯t take marriage seriously!¡± Elsie patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯ll give him an earful when I get the chance. And maybe I was a little pushy about grandkids, but still¡­What a brat!¡± she said in increasing anger. ¡°Humph! Even if we did drive him to it, why Carlos¡¯ woman? Is he an idiot or something? I¡¯m pretty sure Evelyn is Carlos¡¯ kid,¡± Logan said. ¡°Oh, really? No wonder she¡¯s so clever.¡± Logan let out a heavy sigh. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Atst, the old couple decided that they would teach Ivan a Lesson. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In the East District Manor When Debbie emerged from the bathroom, she didn¡¯t see Carlos in the bedroom. Too sleepy to go find him, she climbed onto bed straight away. In her sleepy and hazy state, she felt a familiar man hugging her close. It felt wonderful. Without thinking, she turned over and wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s waist, nestlingfortably in his arms. But then she felt his hand exploring her body, apanied by a seductive voice, ¡°Honey¡­¡± Debbie thought she was dreaming, so she didn¡¯t open her eyes. And that was when she felt something heavy on top of her. Her eyes whipped open. In the dark, Carlos was staring at her, eyes thick with lust. He was really going to do it. Shocked, Debbie tried to steady her breathing and asked between moans, ¡°Not before¡­ before¡­I divorce Ivan, right?¡± He yelled in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve waited too long!¡± All he wanted to do now was teach her a lesson and love her with his heart and soul. ¡°Carlos, where are your morals?¡± she snapped, confused. Back when they were trapped on the desert ind, Carlos had wanted to bang her, but he had managed to constrain himself by swimming a few rounds in the sea. But why couldn¡¯t he stop himself now? ¡°I have plenty of those. But they¡¯re for another time, another ce. I want you by my side, forever.¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help but wonder again if he had regained his memory. He had been acting so strangely since the party earlier tonight. But he had denied it and kept asking her to divorce Ivan, just like usual. She wasn¡¯t so sure. Carlos didn¡¯t give her any more time to think. As he moved with full passion, her heavy and short breaths came one after another. The next morning, the sound of her ringtone jarred Debbie awake. It was Ivan. She reached out for her phone and slid her finger along the screen. Face buried under the covers, she said in a sleepy voice, ¡°Hi, Chapter 1334 Ivan.¡± ¡°Still in bed?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice sounded refreshed and joyful. ¡°Yeah. I stayed upst night. sleep till the sun rose. Thanks to Carlos, she didn¡¯t get any Ivan grinned and looked at Kasie, who was also sleeping. ¡°I¡¯m getting married,¡± he announced. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Debbie said without thinking. She wasn¡¯t quite awake yet. Ivan chuckled under his breath. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m getting married to Kasie ¡°Awesome,¡± she yawned. ¡°Ivan, congrats¡­ Wait¡­who¡­ Oh, my God! Ivan heard a Loud voice from the other end. ¡®Now you¡¯re getting it, girl.¡¯ He grinned broadly and told her, ¡°My parents are taking the red-eye out here. We¡¯re all visiting Kasie¡¯s family today. We¡¯re getting the licenses today, too, if there¡¯s time.¡± Massaging her sore waist, Debbie stretched and quickly ran her eyes over Carlos¡¯ room. He wasn¡¯t around. But that wasn¡¯t what she was interested in currently. She shifted her attention back to the phone and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re marrying Kasie ¡°Yeah. You heard me right. You¡¯re not dreaming,¡± Ivan confirmed helplessly. She scratched her messy hair and heaved a sigh. ¡°And Kasie said ¡®yes?¡± ¡°Yeah. We talked about itst night.¡± Debbie reminded him with a huge smile, ¡°Treat her right, or I¡¯ll beat the tar out of you!¡± Ivan assured her, ¡°You have my word.¡± Then he teased, ¡°I don¡¯t fall in love every day. Why wouldn¡¯t I be nice to her?¡± Debbie giggled. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Again, congrattions. You owe me a meal.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy you a big one next time.¡± After a pause, Debbie thought of something. The smile on her face froze, and she said in a heavy tone, ¡°You should probably visit Emmett¡¯s grave with Kasie. He might Like to know how she¡¯s doing.¡± Chapter 1335 ¡°Already thought of.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s good.¡± After chatting a while longer with Ivan, Debbie dragged herself out of bed. She plodded towards the bathroom, Legs trembling. In Ivan¡¯s apartment, after ending the call with Debbie, he waited until ninjanovel Kasie woke up. They had lunch together in his apartment and shared some more intimate moments. In the afternoon, before his parents arrived, Ivan got in the car and asked Kasie to get in, too. He rebuffed all her questions about where they were going. Kasie¡¯s face changed as she looked out the window, watching the scenery fly by. She turned to look at Ivan and asked hesitantly, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ivan patted her hand tofort her. ¡°I think you know.¡± Kasie fell silent. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kasie didn¡¯t utter another word on their way to the cemetery. She was immersed in her own thoughts, wondering if Emmett would me her for marrying another man. But she was happy, and she had to tell him. On arriving at the parking Lot, Ivan braked and slowly came to a stop. He came around to the passenger side, and helped Kasie out of the car Together, they opened the trunk to grab the bouquet of chrysanthemum He already had it arranged and tied. The tranquil cemetery was Located on a hillside in the suburbs. It was a beautiful ce-stunning scenery, fresh air. And few people woulde at this hour. Kasie¡¯s heart pounded faster with each step they took. Each step brought them closer to Emmett¡¯s grave. Suddenly, she grabbed hold of Ivan¡¯s hand and stood still, reluctant to take one more step. In a sad voice, she asked, ¡°What if he gets mad?¡± Ivan put his hands on her shoulders, leaned in, and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯ll be so d to see you happy.¡± She nodded Lightly, took a deep breath and continued walking forward. On the third gravesite of the third row A tall man in a ck suit jacket stood solemnly in front of Emmett¡¯s gravestone. His eyes were red as memories of the past flooded his mind. Chapter 1336 ¡°Emmett, old friend¡­I haven¡¯t been here in awhile. I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t been¡­myself. I¡¯lle more often and we¡¯ll share a ss or three.¡± He took the bottle he held and poured a ss. He stared at it for a bit, and finally downed it. ¡°They told me things,¡± he continued in a hoarse voice. ¡°They told me about the ident, how the truck driver was exhausted, and it was one big fluke. We both know that¡¯s bullshit. Rest in peace, Emmett. I¡¯ll find the truth and take revenge for you!¡± Carlos squatted down in front of the gravestone. He poured some of the Limited edition Liquor out at the graveside, as if pouring a ss for Emmett. ¡°I didn¡¯t do right by Debbie, either, if that helps any. I promise I¡¯ll take better care of both of you. I hope that you have a better time in the other world than you had here¡­¡± A gust of fresh wind blew just then, the fragrance of Liquor mingled in the air. He stared at Emmett¡¯s ck and white picture-he was still the same young, handsome and jolly guy. Carlos had stayed there for an hour before he finally left. Five minutes after he left, Ivan and Kasie reached Emmett¡¯s grave. They both were surprised when they saw a bouquet of flowers on the grave. The faint smell of the Liquor told them that someone had been here just a few minutes before. ¡®I wonder who that was?¡± But Kasie didn¡¯t give it much thought. The moment her eyesnded on Emmett¡¯s picture, tears blurred her vision. ninjanovel ¡°Emmett¡­¡± she sobbed. She pressed her lips tightly together to stifle the cries, but to no avail. The weeping sound escaped her lips and the sobs racked her body. Ivan put the flowers down, arranging them nicely in front of the gravestone. Then with his eyes on Emmett¡¯s photo, he held onto the crying girl and said sincerely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Emmett. I¡¯m sorry we have to meet this way. I¡¯ll be Kasie¡¯s husband soon. I love her. And your blessing would mean a lot to us.. Kasie wiped off her tears and squatted down in front of the photo. With trembling hands, she stroked his picture and said between sobs, ¡°Emmett¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m getting married¡­ I want to marry Ivan. Don¡¯t get mad, please. Would you bless us?¡± She stopped to catch a little breath, and then continued, ¡°My love, I was going to stay single. I¡¯d epted it. I didn¡¯t think I could Love anyone else other than you. But, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I fell in love with Ivan. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Are you disappointed with me? I really hope I can get your blessing¡­ Emmett, please forgive me, can you?¡± Ivan grabbed a few strands of her long hair and looked at Emmett¡¯s bright smile. Chapter 1337 ¡°I promise you I¡¯ll love Kasie with all my heart and soul. I¡¯ll treat her well and make her smile every second. I don¡¯t mind if shees to visit you from time to time. And I¡¯ll even go with her, whenever we get the chance.¡± A few minutester, Ivan told her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance.¡± He wanted to give her some privacy, so she could talk to Emmett freely and honestly. Kasie nodded. After Ivan walked away, the whole world was quiet with only her and Emmett. The air felt oppressive. A crow fluttered its wing and flew out of a dense tree, swooping through the air. The atmosphere was eerie in the quiet cemetery. Kasie kept silent with her eyes glued to Emmett¡¯s picture. With Emmett here, she wasn¡¯t scared of anything. He always protected her in the past, and he did so now. After dwelling on the past for a long while, Kasie started again, ¡°I met Ivan through Tomboy. I thought he was married to her, so I kept my distance. I wouldn¡¯t get involved with a married man. Last time when we were on a vacation, he kissed me without Debbie knowing. I was so scared. I didn¡¯t want to be the other woman and Debbie¡¯s my best friend, for heaven¡¯s sake. I tried my best to not love him. I thought I¡¯d be betraying you¡­ Last night, he told me his marriage was fake. At that moment, beams of joy and excitement filled my heart. I haven¡¯t felt that way for three years. Since you¡­since you died. So I knew I couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. I have really fallen in Love with him ¡° A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She slowly recounted the whole story of her and Ivan. ¡°So I¡¯m going to marry another man. Do me a favor. Find a hotter girl than me in the other world. If you¡¯re happy, so am I. Don¡¯t worry. Even if I marry Ivan, I¡¯ll still take care of your parents. Please rest in peace.. Finally, she drew her face closer to the gravestone and kissed Emmett¡¯s picture. ¡°Emmett, this is thest time I kiss you. But I promise, this won¡¯t be thest time I visit. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± When Kasie finally emerged from the cemetery, Ivan was on the phone. His parents¡¯ ne had touched down in the airport, and they were on their way to the Garcia family¡¯s home. Seeing here out, Ivan reached out one hand to wipe her wet eyes, while holding the phone with the other. ¡°We¡¯ll be there in 30 minutes,¡± he told his parents. Then, he pulled her into his arms and patted her back tofort her. The girl was still sad, given over to her emotions of grief over Emmett¡¯s death. Back in Ivan¡¯s car, she leaned on his shoulder without saying a word. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After she calmed down a little, he strapped her in and started the engine. Then they went to a mall and selected a pair of diamond rings before heading towards Kasie¡¯s home. By the time they arrived, Logan and Elsie had been there for awhile. They were inside, chatting happily with Kasie¡®s parents. They seemed to be getting on well. This was the first time Kasie had ever formally met Ivan¡¯s parents. But she felt quite sorry because her eyes were still red from weeping. Reading her mind, Ivan shook his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My parents won¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll exin to them Later.¡± Chapter 1338 Elsie held Kasie¡¯s hands tightly, afraid that this would be another lie from her son. ¡°I won¡¯t be happy if I can¡¯t see you two sign your names on the license. I can¡¯t believe we got fooled like that. Please understand-I don¡¯t want that to happen again.¡± She turned to Kasie¡¯s mom and added, ¡°Mia, please take out your household registry. Check it out, I¡¯ve brought ours too. Our family has its origins in this city. When we go to the Civil Affairs Department, I¡¯ll go along with our household registry books.¡± Mason and Mia were really happy that their daughter had gotten over Emmett¡¯s death. She finally opened her heart to another man. Ivan seemed like a great guy too. So, without hesitation, Mia went upstairs to grab their household registry book. Ivan and Kasie managed to get to the Civil Affairs Department before they closed. They registered their marriage and officially got their marriage Licenses, under Elsie¡¯s watchful eyes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Seeing their licenses, Elsie was even happier than the couple. She held Kasie¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Ivan likes things quiet, but I won¡¯t listen to him this time. We¡¯re going to have an amazing ceremony, with all our rtives and friends there to bless you two!¡± Embarrassed, Ivan touched his nose and exined in a low voice, ¡°Mom, the weddingst time was just for show, so I kept it low-key. But this marriage is a real one, so of course I¡¯ll let the whole world know that Kasie and I tied the knot.¡± Elsie punched her son in the shoulder. ¡°Humph! You have some balls Offending Carlos! You need to go clear this up!¡± ¡°I already told Debbie about me and Kasie. I figure they can solve their own problems. I¡¯ll be there if Debbie needs me,¡± Ivan said. Elsie rolled her eyes at him and decided to drop it. She was in a good mood now after seeing them register their marriage. ¡°Fine. Do what you want.¡± She turned to Kasie and suggested, ¡°Kasie, how about youe and live with us? Our country is Lovely this time of year. Don¡¯t worry. You can fly back and see your parents anytime you want.¡± From the moment Kasie decided to marry Ivan, she figured that her life would change drastically, so she nodded, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± She was the only child of the Garcia family. Being a considerate man, Ivan cut in, ¡°You¡¯re the only daughter of your family. I think you¡¯re well within your rights to ask Dad and Mom toe along with us. They can stay in the vi that¡­um¡­Debbie stayed in before the wedding¡­I mean, the fake wedding. If they don¡¯t like it there, we can get another house for them.¡± Elsie thought his words were reasonable. ¡°Makes sense. Go ahead, convince your inws,¡± she ordered her son authoritatively. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ivan nodded helplessly, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± Seeing how obedient Ivan was, Kasieughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a mama¡¯s boy.¡± He shrugged and sighed, ¡°I used to be a cold CEO like Carlos. But after Chapter 1339 I met Debbie, andter Carlos, I learned that it was better to be nice than nasty.¡± Kasieughed heartily. ¡°Come on, honey. y the cold CEO again. I¡¯ve never seen you Like that.¡± ¡°No way. How could I ever treat you that way? Was Carlos like that around Debbie?¡± ¡°Yeah he did. When he Lost his memory.¡± The three of them chatted casually as they walked to the car and drove to a restaurant. The two families were celebrating the happy news by having dinner together. During the dinner, Kasie sent a picture of their marriage licenses to Debbie via WeChat. The singer was in a singing ss to improve her vocal abilities. She didn¡¯t check her phone until after ss. At once, she texted back. ¡°Congrats, Mrs. Kasie ker.¡± Kasie replied, ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Hilton.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Don¡¯t call me that yet. We¡¯re still single,¡° Debbie wrote gloomily. Putting down her chopsticks, Kasie focused on messaging her friend. She replied, ¡°Trust me. If you tell Carlos that your marriage is fake, he¡¯ll marry you in a heartbeat!¡± ¡°You and Ivan have already tied the knot. Time to tell him the truth, I guess. I¡¯ll be busy for a couple days, but after that¡­¡± As soon as she sent out the message, she changed her idea. She wrote again, ¡°Never mind! I have a better idea. Let him figure it out!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kasie sent a beaming face emoji and wrote, ¡°Whatever makes you happy!¡± ¡°By the way, what are you up to now?¡± Debbie asked. Kasie secretly snapped a picture of Ivan¡¯s profile. The man was talking with Mia at the moment. ¡°We¡¯re having dinner at a restaurant. To figure out the wedding date.¡± Debbie¡¯s face glowed with admiration when she saw the reply. ¡°I¡¯m jealous, Mrs. Kasie Walker. Tell me when you figure it out. I¡¯ll be your bridesmaid.¡± ¡°Sure. And Carlos can be Ivan¡¯s best man. Perfect!¡± Debbie chuckled. ¡°No problem. Then get to it!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± she teased. As she scrolled through the chat log with Kasie, Debbie felt she was even happier than the newlywed couple. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡®Jared and Sasha, now Kasie and Ivan, most of my friends have tied the knot. But there¡¯s so much baggage to sort through with me and Carlos. When can we take the plunge?¡¯ she thought sadly Chapter 1340 At the Hilton Group¡­ James was escorted into the CEO¡¯s office by Frankie. When his eyesnded on Carlos, the old sly fox tried his level best to pull a pathetic face. ¡°Hello Carlos, busy?¡± A dash of resentment shed in Carlos¡¯ eyes when he heard it. But it was gone quickly when he raised his head. His face betraying no emotion, he put down his pen and said, ¡°No.¡± The air between them was tense. After exchanging simple pleasantries, James urgently cut to the chase. ¡°People tell me you have an illegitimate daughter, out of wedlock, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not illegitimate.¡± Carlos shot to his feet from his chair. With his eyes on James, he said firmly, ¡°She¡¯s mine and Debbie¡¯s kid. She also wasn¡¯t aborted, like you said.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. James¡¯ blood froze in his veins; his heart started beating a mile a minute. The worst had finally happened. ¡®I know it. That child is trouble. I should¡¯ve killed her baby when I had the chance!¡± he thought remorsefully. He forced out a smile. ¡°Oh, really? I thought she got rid of it. She didn¡¯t? Well, congrats, you¡¯re a dad too. When can I meet my granddaughter?¡± ¡°No need. Just sign the divorce papers. I¡¯m flying out to New York to see Mom the day after tomorrow,¡± Carlos said coldly, shooting down James¡¯ idea of meeting Piggy ¡°Feel free to visit your mom, but I won¡¯t sign my name. I won¡¯t divorce her. Carlos, I¡¯ve been working from home. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t split us up, okay?¡± James begged as he wiped his face in anguish ?@ Ang¡¯s Library After a moment of silence, Carlos opened his mouth again. ¡°I¡¯ll drop by Stephanie¡¯s parents, too. They deserve that much.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James was confused. The older man didn¡¯t seem like a good actor. Seeing his poor performance, Carlos tried his best to not Laugh out. ¡°Because I called off our engagement.¡± ¡°What?! Why? Aren¡¯t you getting along? You¡¯re going to remarry Debbie, aren¡¯t you? I told you not to. Why don¡¯t you listen to your old man?¡± James asked in an agitated voice as he sprung up from the sofa. Comparing to the elderly man¡¯s flustered face, Carlos was unppable. He lit a cigarette and took a drag before answering, ¡°Stephanie and I didn¡¯t hit it off. If you force us to marry, I¡¯m afraid we couldn¡¯t even be friends.¡± Chapter 1341 ¡°Stephanie is the best woman for you, Carlos. Do you know how much she gave up in order to take care of you? Don¡¯t you feel even the tiniest pang of guilt?¡± Clenching his fists, James managed to brace himself up to confront the cold man, His heart was still pounding fast, but he slowly adjusted his emotions and began to analyze the situation. ¡°Does he have his memory back? But he looks the same as usual. Maybe he just doesn¡¯t have a crush on Stephanie¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯LL make it up to her, somehow. But certainly not by making her my wife.¡± Only one woman could be his wife¡ªDebbie. James plopped back down on the sofa, slumped and defeated. He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. I can¡¯t tell you what to do anymore. Do whatever you want. I¡¯m gone.¡± Carlos simply nodded without saying another word. He didn¡¯t want to waste time talking with James. After James walked out of the CEO¡¯s office, he bumped into a man walking in the opposite direction. They passed by each other. With a quick nce at the man¡¯s profile, James suddenly thought this guy was familiar. But he couldn¡¯t ce the face. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. James entered the elevator. The doors closed. The man walking towards the CEO¡¯s office turned around and set his gaze on the closed doors of the elevator. A dash of contempt shed in his eyes as he thought of James. ¡®You¡¯ve been livingrge for three years. But not anymore.¡¯ ninjanovel Frankie¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Tristan, Carlos is waiting for you in his office.¡± Tristan came back to his senses and smiled at Frankie. ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡± Frankie opened the door to Carlos¡¯ office for Tristan. Tristan entered the office after having been away for three years At the entrance of thepany building James got into a silver Mercedes-Benz, pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± he asked urgently ¡°The kid lives in Carlos¡¯ manor. He personally takes her to school and picks her up every day. There are three or more bodyguards that protect her.¡± James¡¯ face twitched in anger, and he looked Like a poisonous snake ready to strike. ¡°You will bring the kid to me when Carlos is not around.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Find an opportunity to get rid of Debbie!¡± James said through gritted teeth. Debbie and Carlos had be a big thorn in his side. He wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly and blindly when dealing with Carlos. However, if the opportunity presented itself, he would eliminate Debbie without mercy in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1342 ¡°Yes!¡± Inside the manor Debbie got changed and was about to leave when Carlos came back. Although he had an expressionless face, when he gazed at her, there was tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. Debbie was chatting with Ruby on the phone, so she didn¡¯t notice the affection in his eyes. ¡°To meet Ruby. I didn¡¯t go to work this morning, and a load of work is waiting for me,¡± she answered absentmindedly The next moment, she found herself embraced in his warm arms. His scent was intoxicating, and his presence gave her a sense of security. She stopped texting on her phone and raised her head to look at him. Then she noticed that he was somewhat different than usual. ¡°Carlos, what¡¯s up with you?¡± Carlos smiled and raised an eyebrow. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to divorce Ivan.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Debbie rolled her eyes at him and thought to herself, ¡®I won¡¯t tell you that my marriage to Ivan is fake unless it¡¯s necessary.¡¯ She wriggled out of his arms and continued texting on her phone while saying, ¡°Ivan and I have a happy life together. Why should I divorce him?¡± Carlos pressed her against the wall and questioned, ¡°Ivan and you have a happy life?¡± Debbie looked away, unable to maintain eye contact with him. ¡°Yes. So you better not sleep with me again. If the others were to find out, I¡¯d be the talk of the town.¡± She then raised her head and looked him in the eye. Carlos leaned toward her. With one hand in his pocket, he put the other on the wall above her head. Pinning her against the wall, he asked in an icy tone, ¡°What have you done? Did he make love to you?¡± He remembered that time when he called her the day before her wedding, Ivan answered her phone and told him that she was too tired to answer it. With a wicked smile, Debbie answered, ¡°We¡¯re a couple. Of course, we¡¯ve done things that couples should do. So¡­¡± She stopped in mid-sentence, and cast a challenging nce at him. Carlos took his hand out of his pocket and put it behind her head, pulling her face closer to his. He gazed menacingly into her eyes, and if looks could kill, she would be dead right now. ¡°Debbie! Stephanie and I have done nothing. Why did you let Ivan fuck you?¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. She smiled and calmly said, ¡°Carlos, Ivan and I are a couple. Is it wrong for a couple to make love? Besides, I¡¯ve seen you and Stephanie kiss before, and I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t bother exining the kiss between Stephanie and him as he was filled with rage. He grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°I already told Stephanie I couldn¡¯t marry her. I¡¯m taking you to the Civil Affairs Chapter 1343 Department right now. Call Ivan and tell him to meet you there.¡± ¡°Carlos, doesn¡¯t it bother you that I had sex with another man?¡± she asked. ¡®Something is not right with him. I need to stay alert, ¡® she thought. ¡°Of course it does! But what else can I do?¡¯ Carlos thought. He cast a cold nce at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll make Ivan pay.¡± ¡®Ivan will pay for what he¡¯s done!* Debbie suspected that he had regained his memory, so she asked, ¡°Carlos, do you remember which Lesson I hated the most at college?¡± Carlos Lowered his head and curled his lips without Debbie noticing. ¡°You hated the Advanced Mathematics the most. I know what you¡¯re trying to do. But I¡¯m not ready to reveal that I have regained my memory just yet.¡¯ He raised his head again and asked in confusion, ¡°How would I know which lesson you hated the most?¡± ¡°Really? He sounds like he hasn¡¯t got his memory back.¡¯ Unconvinced, she asked another question. ¡°When will Dixone back from abroad?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be back in three to six months, and then he¡¯ll work for the Hilton Group,¡± he answered. Excitement was written all over Debbie¡¯s face. ¡°You still remember Dixon. Doesn¡¯t that mean¡ª¡± ninjanovel Before she finished her sentence, Carlos interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Frankie gave me his academic records. That¡¯s how I know about him.¡± Then he asked, ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re friends,¡± she answered with a wry smile. Carlos shrugged. ¡°Call Ivan and tell him to go to the Civil Affairs Department now.¡± Carlos wasn¡¯t going to work this afternoon. Instead, he was going to force her to divorce Ivan. Debbie freed herself from him and turned to run upstairs. ¡°No! I¡¯m not divorcing Ivan. Not on my life!¡± ¡®You owe me! It¡¯s time for you to pay, N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. * she thought. It was Carlos who had given Debbie away when she got married to Ivan. Chapter 1344 Now he was reaping the bitter harvest. Carlos stood, staring at his right hand. When Debbie got married to Ivan, he ced her hand on Ivan¡¯s with that hand. Now, he wanted to chop it off! Carlos felt like the biggest fool on the. He gave the woman that he loved and cared about the most to another man. Carlos saw that he couldn¡¯t change Debbie¡¯s mind, so he decided to force Ivan to divorce her instead. Anxiously, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed Ivan¡¯s number. As soon as the call got connected, he said bluntly, ¡°Call Debbie now and tell her to go to the Civil Affairs N?velDrama.Org owns this. ninjanovel Department to get a divorce!¡± Ivan was stunned for a moment. ¡®Our marriage isn¡¯t real, so there¡¯s no need for us to get a divorce. But since Carlos has called me, then that must mean that Debbie hasn¡¯t told him the truth yet and that he¡¯s unable to make her divorce me, ¡® he thought. Ivan smiled to himself and then replied, ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s immoral to separate a couple?¡± Carlos seethed at his reply and wished that he could skin him alive this very moment. Running out of patience, he warned Ivan in a threatening tone, ¡°I will separate you two. She¡¯s my woman! Ivan, divorce her now!¡± Ivan sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Okay, okay. She must be with you now, right? Carlos, please tell her that if she decides to get a divorce, I¡¯ll do as she says at any time.¡± He left the ball in her court. Debbie would have the final say. ¡°She¡¯s already made up her mind. She¡¯s getting a divorce. Just go to the Civil Affairs Department now! We¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Carlos said into his phone impatiently. With that, he walked up the stairs, loosening his tie. ¡°I have to get her there this afternoon, even if I have to force her to go, ¡® he thought. ¡°Well, no problem,¡± Ivan answered. His assent made Carlos feel a little better. He picked up the pace and walked rapidly towards Debbie¡¯s bedroom. As soon as Ivan hung up on Carlos, he called Debbie. ¡°Hey. Carlos called me and asked me to go to the Civil Affairs Department. He seemed to be in a hurry,¡± he said quickly. Debbie locked her bedroom door and said in a whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t go there. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡± Ivan asked, worried. He was afraid that Carlos would go to drastic lengths to get Debbie back, now that he had his memory back. ¡°If things get out of hand, I¡¯ll just tell him that our marriage is fake and that you are going to marry Kasie,¡± Debbie answered nonchntly. She didn¡¯t want to tell Carlos the truth now. She wanted to teach him a lesson. She had suffered for three years, and it was time to let him suffer for a change. Footsteps sounded from outside the door. Debbie got scared and immediately hung up on Ivan. ¡°Open the door!¡± said Carlos as he knocked heavily on the door. It rocked on its hinges. Though he was on the other side of the door, she could see each knock as itnded. Debbie trembled at every impact, as if he were pounding on her heart. Chapter 1345 ¡°I¡­I¡¯m very tired. I need to sleep,¡± she stammered. ¡°Don¡¯t make me break this door down!¡± he threatened. But he didn¡¯t have to. Debbie opened the door abruptly and looked him in the eye. Without any dy, he grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her out. ninjanovel ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re hurting me, asshole!¡± Debbie cried out. ¡°Carlos! Who do you think you are? Why do I have to divorce Ivan just because you say so? I¡¯m not divorcing him. I love him!¡± Her words sessfully froze Carlos in his tracks. He fixed his eyes on her, his face livid. ¡°I won¡¯t let my woman live with another guy. Keep Living with him and I¡¯LL send you both to hell.¡± The icy tone and his vicious words made her shiver. ¡®Is he running out of patience?¡¯ she thought. She tried to calm down, took a deep breath, and told him, ¡°It was James who made me divorce you. Go after him and leave me alone.¡± ¡°I know that. He¡¯s being dealt with. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°Okay. Then give me a few more days. I¡¯m really busy now. After I¡¯m done¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°How many days?¡± Carlos interrupted her. He finally gave in. After pondering for a while, she said, ¡°Maybe half a month.¡± ¡°Three days!¡± ¡°Ten days!¡± she countered. Fighting the urge to strangle her, Carlos said through gritted teeth ¡°Five days.¡± ¡°A week!¡± she argued. ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Argh! What are you doing? Put me down!¡± she yelled. Carlos scooped her up in his arms, walked into the room and threw her onto the bed. ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t Leave. Don¡¯t see anyone. Your work can wait.¡± Debbie widened her eyes. Chapter 1346 ¡°Are you seriously keeping me prisoner?¡± He unbuttoned his shirt and cast a cold nce at her. ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t contact Ivan unless you discuss divorce.¡± She stood up on the bed and protested, ¡°Who the hell are you? A caveman? I need my freedom. I need to work.¡± ¡®why is he taking off his shirt? Is he going to¡­?¡¯ She took a step back. The young man had a bad feeling about this ninjanovel After throwing his shirt onto the floor, he whipped off his belt with one motion and dropped his pants. ¡°You¡¯ll have your freedom and you can go to work. But you must sever all ties with Ivan first.¡± He threw his pants away and reached out his hand. ¡°I will. But why are you taking off all your clothes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault you still have the energy to find another guy. I swear I¡¯LL never Let that happen again,¡± he said coldly ¡°Don¡¯t do this, old man. We already made love so many times Last night. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. My legs are killing me. Please¡­¡± ¡°You can stay in bed for a week to heal.¡° Carlos pressed her against the bed and kissed her Lips hard to stop her from talking. He felt both guilty about hurting her and angry at her for putting him through this. When his anger got the best of him, he tortured her by pushing inside her harder and harder. Ever since he discovered Evelyn was his daughter, he got so angry sometimes. When he thought about it, he wanted to strangle Debbie because she asked his daughter to call Ivan ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡®It¡¯s all her fault! I never saw my daughter for three years! And she even calls Ivan ¡°Daddy.¡± What in the actual fuck!* he thought. But in his calmer moments, he realized that it was actually James who had forced Debbie to divorce him and leave the country. She had suffered a lot during that time. His heart ached a lot. As a result, their intimate time alternated between ruthless and vigorous, and extremely tender and loving. Pleasure-filled moans echoed through the bedroom, and the only other sound was the bed that creaked loudly thanks to how active they were. Her hands were held to the bed frame as he continued to ravish her sensuous body. The more she screamed, the more he was enticed to move quicker, deeper, and stronger. He never failed to make the woman beneath him scream out his name endlessly. Two dayster Carlos and Tristan showed up at a mental hospital in New York. Tabitha sat in the courtyard, staring nkly at a tree. A nurse was there by her side to take care of her. When she saw Carlos, she greeted him with a smile, ¡°Carlos.¡± Carlos nodded at her and gestured for her to leave. The nurse left as she was told. Although Tristan knew Tabitha wouldn¡¯t respond to him, he still greeted her politely, ¡°Mrs. Tabitha.¡± She cast a nce at him, her eyes empty. Tristan sighed and said nothing more. Chapter 1347 Tabitha didn¡¯t even recognize Carlos. When she saw him, she asked with asmile, ¡°Lewis, is that you?¡± The name was like a sharp knife slicing the proud man¡¯s heart to ribbons. He stood still and thought, ¡®Three years ago, when Debbie was first introduced to her, she was still the elegant and graceful Tabitha. She was my mom. And she treated Debbie well, in contrast to the rest of the family. But James destroyed her. Day by day, he tortured her, mentally and physically. He broke her down bit by bit. He even threw mud at her. And this is what¡¯s left.¡± When Carlos didn¡¯t respond, Tabitha stood up and grabbed his hand. She had a hopeful expression on her face. ¡°Lewis, I made your favorite meal. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Tristan really felt sorry for Carlos. He was a tough and strong CEO, but when he was around Tabitha, he was just a son who wanted to be loved. ninjanovel ¡°Carlos loves Tabitha and sees her as a mother, yet all she cares about is Lewis. Before flying to New York, Carlos asked Frankie to contact the best mental hospitals in Alorith. He had the assistant exhaustively check out each facility until one met his exacting standards. He wants to take her back to the city and even intends to help her get revenge on N?velDrama.Org ? content. James, ¡® Tristan thought. Tabitha¡¯s reaction chilled his blood. She was really far gone. Carlos, however, acted as if he didn¡¯t mind at all. He took her hand gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mom, what did you cook?¡± Tabitha led Carlos to her ward. The ward was very clean. It smelled of cleaning agent, and the acrid smell hit his nostrils. The staff were in there every day, cleaning. At least you couldn¡¯tin the ce was dirty. When mother and son entered the ward, Tabitha regained her senses. She immediately released him and said, ¡°Carlos, you came.¡± Carlos took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hand. He didn¡¯t Like other people¡¯s germs, and was particrly fastidious. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here. I want to take you to Alorith.¡± ¡°Carlos, Lewis came to visit me. His life sucks. Will you please help him out?¡± Tabitha asked with a hopeful expression. Carlos simply nodded, a dash of sarcasm shing in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Carlos. I really appreciate that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± He then gestured to Tristan, who was standing close by. Tristan immediately opened his briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Carlos grabbed them and passed them to Tabitha without sparing a single nce at them. ¡°Divorce papers. Sign them.¡± Tabitha¡¯s face paled and she seemed to lose herposure and focus. She became visibly frail. The old woman shook her head violently and murmured, ¡°No, not that. Lewis will get hurt.¡± ¡°Lewis again¡­ All she cares about is her own son, ¡® Tristan thought. Chapter 1348 ¡°Listen to me. He cheated on you. Not long after you gave birth to Lewis, Glenda gave birth to his daughter, Stephanie. He also lied about saving your life back then. All he wanted was your family¡¯s power and wealth,¡± Carlos said in a calm voice, yet Tabitha went berserk when she heard what he said. ¡°NO! That¡¯s not true! James saved me. You¡¯re lying! Did Miranda put you up to this? Or was it Glenda?¡± However, everything he said was true. Although these things had happened many years ago, Carlos¡¯ people still managed to dredge up the truth. ninjanovel The reason why James married Tabitha was that her family was one of the power elite in the city back in the day. They were quite influential, and wealthy to boot. James had set his sights on all that, and wooed her until she agreed to marry him. Actually, James was not Valerie¡¯s son. He wanted even more power and resources to strengthen his position within the Hilton family. When she was younger, Tabitha Liked to travel. At one point, her affinity for foreign countries proved to be her undoing. Emerging from a restaurant after sampling the local cuisine, she rounded a corner, straight into the arms of thugs who intended to rob her and worse. A man showed up, and through a combination of skill, speed, and brains, managed to save her from these hoodLums. They were savage, yet he was brainy. But she didn¡¯t know who her savior was. It was too dark to see his face. She searched for him for several months, using her influence and connections, but to no avail. James somehow got wind of this and pretended to be the man who saved her. As a result, they were married. James wasn¡¯t even Dous and Valerie¡¯s son. They only had one Living son, Wade. After Valerie gave birth to their second son, it ended in tragedy. He was stillborn. Dous was determined to shield his wife from the devastating news, so he procured a newborn baby and told Valerie it was their son. That baby was none other than James. The boy¡¯s mother died in childbirth, and there was nobody to im her body. No one knew who the boy¡¯s father was As a result, money changed hands to expedite things. Dous adopted him and told his wife that he was their second son. Valerie never knew any different. It was a difficult pregnancy, and they used a mixture of half-oxygen-half-nitrous-oxide to treat her pain during Labor. She was unconscious during some of the critical moments, and wasn¡¯t lucid immediately following the birth. He told nobody the truth even before his death. Maybe he just wanted to bury the fact forever. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s red eyes, Carlos put the divorce papers on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re making way too much out of this. If you don¡¯t want to divorce James, it¡¯s fine with me. Just think it over.¡± Tabitha shrieked hysterically as she grabbed the papers, tore them into shreds, and stuffed some strips in her mouth. ¡°I know what you¡¯re up to,¡± she said, talking around the mouthful. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re trying to hurt James because he forced Debbie to divorce you. Carlos, have you no heart? We¡¯ve raised you for more than thirty years. Is this the thanks we get?¡± Carlos tried to stop her, but she moved the papers away, tearing another strip and putting it in her mouth. After chewing the strips a few times, she spat them out. Tristan rolled his eyes secretly and thought, ¡®Wow! What an ungrateful mother! I feel bad for Carlos. Wait! That¡¯s not right. She¡¯s not his mom. Still, so selfish!¡® Carlos couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve found the finest mental hospital in Alorith. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I can visit you more often if you stay there.¡± ¡°Save your hypocrisy and fuck off! Stay out of my business. You¡¯re not my son!¡± Tabitha screamed at the top of her Lungs ¡°We¡¯re leaving now. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free,¡± Carlos said, emotionless. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You Look down on us, now that you¡¯re the CEO. You even disrespect your father, your whole family. Just go away!¡± Carlos paused when he heard that, but then kept walking away. Chapter 1349 Tristan really felt bad for his boss. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s mad. That¡¯s why she said those hurtful words.¡¯ Thinking of it, he sighed and followed after Carlos. After that, Carlos went to the Hilton family¡¯s house. Unlike before, the house was now very quiet. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y James and Carlos had been staying in Alorith. Lewis and Portia were out of the country. Miranda and Wade had gone to work. Everyone else was at work or in school. Only Valerie remained at home. The olddy was sitting in the hall, worshiping the Buddha. When she saw Carlos, she smiled and greeted him, ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re here.¡± The hall was very tranquil, except for the Buddhist music yed at a low volume. ¡°Grandma.¡± Carlos had some supplements he had bought for his grandma. He nodded and gestured for Tristan to give them to a nearby maid. The maid left the hall to put the supplements into the storage room, while Tristan stood outside the hall to wait for his boss. Valerie and Carlos sat on the sofa together. She asked with concern, ¡°So how are you feeling? Fully recovered?¡± Carlos gave her a smile and assured her, ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me, Grandma. No more medicines.¡± After a while, he added, ¡°But I still need regr injections.¡± Valerie nodded and asked, ¡°How are you and Stephanie?¡± ¡°I broke it off.¡± He didn¡¯t exin the reasons behind it to his grandma. Valerie sighed helplessly. ¡°You and Debbie back together?¡± she asked. Carlos¡¯ expression remained the same. ¡°She¡¯s my ex. I n to fix that,¡± he said. Valerie shook her head. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m too old to get involved. So when am I gonna see some great-grandkids? Otherwise, I can¡¯t die in peace.¡± His face softened when he thought of the little girl. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Grandma, Debbie gave birth to my daughter three years ago. Her name is Evelyn.¡± Her eyes glittered with joy. As she was about to ask something, he added, ¡°She¡¯s an adorable girl. She looks Like Debbie, but she acts Like me.¡± Chapter 1350 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her along? I¡¯d love to see her,¡± Valerieined, pouting her lips. Carlos pulled out his phone from his pocket, found the album he made with Evelyn¡¯s photos and gave it to Valerie. Valerie put on her presbyopic sses and began to study the pictures carefully. When she saw the first one, she murmured, ¡°Such a pretty girl! She does look like Debbie. But that expression is so you. Look at her eyes! She is rather cute in this one. This one, look! She Looks exactly Like your mom. Maybe she¡¯ll be like Miranda after she¡¯s grown. Cold, aloof¡­ Well, maybe not. Debbie¡¯s upbeat and cheerful. Maybe she¡¯ll turn out more like that.. Carlos wore a broad smile as Valerie madements on Evelyn. ¡®No matter who she resembles in character, I will love her forever, ¡® he thought . After a while, Valerie gave his phone back and said, ¡°Please bring her here to visit me if you have time. I don¡¯t know how much longer I wilt live.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that! Debbie and I will have another baby and you will have to take care of it for us,¡± Carlos said with a soft smile. He gazed at the photo on his phone for a while before locking it and putting it back into his pocket. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant again?¡± Valerie asked, eyes wide open. ninjanovel Carlos shook his head. ¡°Not yet, but it won¡¯t be long before she is.¡± Valerie was a little disappointed, but she still had Evelyn. ¡°If you are too busy, just send her here. I¡¯ll take care of her myself.¡± Carlos stood up, poured a cup of tea for her and said with a sigh, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bring her over now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Valerie asked in confusion as she took the cup from his hands. ¡°What happened?¡± Carlos paused, wondering what he should address Miranda as. ¡°Mom has been delegating her duties in New York. She will be flying to Alorith next week to take care of Evelyn.¡± It took Valerie a few seconds to realize that Carlos was referring to Miranda, and not Tabitha. Sheforted him, ¡°Carlos, it was me who had forced Miranda to give you up to James and Tabitha. Please don¡¯t me her for that. Be nice to her and your dad.¡± Carlos nodded his head as he stared out the window absent-mindedly. Before he and Tristan left the Hilton family¡¯s house, Carlos promised Valerie that he would stay overnight at her ce. Chapter 1351 He was incredibly busy. After visiting Valerie, he had to go and meet Stephanie¡¯s parents. In Alorith It had been four days since Carlos had left for New York. Debbie stared dejectedly out the window. Not too far away, workers were working. That ce used to be a vi which her music studio and yoga room were in, but then James had it demolished and nted a garden instead. Now Carlos hired these workers to build a new vi there. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Debbie turned away from the construction site. ¡®Ugh! This is so boring, she thought and pulled out her phone to call Carlos. The call connected soon, and before the man could speak, she spat, ¡°Carlos, I need to get out of this house today. If you still refuse to let me leave, I will not divorce Ivan!¡± ¡°okay.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She was ready for a retort, not having expected that he would agree so easily. ¡°What?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Where are you going today?¡± he asked, his voice devoid of any emotion. ¡°Did my threat work?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°I need to go to work. And I also want to pick Piggy up from the kindergarten myself,¡± she replied ¡°ALL right.¡± ¡°since when has Carlos been so open to persuasion? Is he plotting something?¡¯ She scrunched up her eyebrows. But Carlos said nothing more and hung up on her abruptly. Confused, Debbie stared at her phone, wondering what he was doing in New York right now. ¡°Whatever! I can focus on my work now.¡¯ Debbie called Ruby and began to schedule her work. She had many ads to shoot. One day, when she had just finished a photo shoot for the cover of a magazine, her phone rang. She picked it up from the table and checked the caller ID-it was an unknown number. ¡®It¡¯s probably someone from the Hilton family, * she reckoned. ¡°Hello?¡± She answered the phone. ¡°Debbie?¡± came an unfamiliar woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes. Who is this?¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, the woman answered, ¡°Glenda, Stephanie¡¯s mother. I¡¯m in Alorith right now. How about you and I have a cup of tea together this afternoon?¡± Chapter 1352 ¡°Stephanie¡¯s mother?¡¯ Debbie didn¡¯t know what the woman wanted, but she knew that she was up to no good. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have time for a meet and greet. What do you want?¡± she asked. Glenda¡¯s expression changed; she felt offended. ¡°I need to talk to you face-to-face about my daughter and Carlos.¡° Debbie chuckled and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about, Mrs.Elliot.¡± Glenda clenched her teeth and spat, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so shameless. Who do you think you are? You are nothing but a mistress!¡± ¡°A mistress? Me?¡± Debbie scoffed. ¡°I think you are well aware who the mistress is between the two of us. That word suits you and your daughter more than anyone else.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Glenda yelled at the top of her Lungs. Debbie pulled her phone away from her ear. She smirked and thought, ¡®I thought Glenda was more scheming than Stephanie. Looks Like she can hardly retain herposure either.¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Fine, I¡¯ll repeat it for you. You and your daughter are the mistresses here.¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± Glenda cursed, unable to control her fury. ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Mrs. Elliot, don¡¯t forget who you are. You are a Lady of the high society, and yet you are acting Like an uncouth shrew.¡± Debbie¡¯s outright disdain only enraged Glenda even further. Gasping for air, she scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman so bitchy like you. You not only seduce my daughter¡¯s fiance, but even disrespect your elders. It¡¯s really no wonder. Your parents haven¡¯t taught you any manners.¡± The smile on Debbie¡¯s face vanished. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Mrs. Elliot, do you know how thest person who had said those words ended up?¡± Glenda froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Debbie sneered into the phone, ¡°Do you know Megan? She had once said those same words you did. And you know what? She¡¯s dead now.¡± Actually, it was Valerie who had said those words, and Megan was just present at that time. But Glenda didn¡¯t need to know the details. And of course, Glenda knew Megan. Her daughter and Megan had acted as friends on the surface, but had always been enemies. N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Debbie mentioned Megan, Glenda felt shivers travel down her spine. She turned around to look behind her. She was at a mall, and she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the crowd around her. No one could attack her at a public ce like that. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to scare me! It¡¯s useless. Wait! The murderer hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Are you saying that you were the one who killed her?¡± Debbie Laughed at her response. ¡°Mrs. Elliot, congrattions. You¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention. Let¡¯s meet. When and where?¡± Chapter 1353 ¡°I¡¯m at the Shining International za now. You cane over right away,¡± Glenda said. Debbie, however, simply said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Elliot. I¡¯m quite busy at the moment. Maybe another time.¡± Glenda was so angry that her hands started quivering and her knuckles went pale. Before Glenda could respond, Debbie hung up on her. Unconvinced, Glenda continued to call her, but Debbie didn¡¯t bother to answer. She looked at the many missed calls on her phone screen. ¡®Who does she think she is? Why should I waste my time on her?¡¯ Debbie thought to herself. At Hilton Group The moment Carlos arrived in Alorith, he went straight to his office. Frankie stood before the desk, giving his report. After that, he put an envelope on the table and said, ¡°Carlos, the letter is from Ivan. I didn¡¯t open it.¡± Carlos cast a sideways nce at it and said coldly, ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Frankie opened the envelope swiftly. He was stunned for a moment, and then looked up at Carlos. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Carlos, it¡¯s a wedding invitation.¡± He unfolded it slowly. ¡°A wedding invitation?¡¯ Carlos, who was working on hisptop, was taken aback by Frankie¡¯s words. ¡°Give it to me,¡± he ordered. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Frankie already read the names on the invitation, and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Ivan and-¡± His voice trailed off. ¡®Never mind. Let Carlos handle it, ¡± he thought. Carlos frowned upon seeing the names. ¡®Ivan and Kasie are tying the knot at the end of next month? They¡¯re inviting Debbie and me to their wedding ceremony?¡¯ Carlos held the invitation in his hand deep in thought. He rubbed his brow when something suddenly urred to him. ¡°Check Debbie and Ivan¡¯s marriage certificate. Now!¡± he ordered. Even though Debbie had shown Carlos her marriage certificate before, something didn¡¯t seem to add up. With his heart in his throat, Frankie immediately made the phone call. Five minutes Later when he got the information, he approached his boss and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Carlos, a member of staff from the Civil Chapter 1354 Affairs Department has informed me that there is no registration record of Debbie and Ivan. I guess that means that they didn¡¯t get married.¡± The truth was that Debbie and Ivan had fooled Carlos. However, he wasn¡¯t the only one that they had duped. Many people were led to believe that Debbie and Ivan were a married couple. Carlos leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally opened them again and dialed Ivan¡¯s number. ¡°Ivan!¡± His voice was as cold as ice. Upon hearing Carlos¡¯ icy tone, Ivan guessed that the fake marriage thing had been exposed. He said in a yful tone, ¡°Hi, Carlos. Surprise! Debbie and I didn¡¯t get married. Are you overjoyed?¡± Carlos sneered, ¡°Yes, I am. So in return, I n to give you a wedding gift that you¡¯ll never forget. How about I buy the Walker Group?¡± Ivan was rendered speechless. ¡®Carlos is a ruthless man! I have to do something.¡¯ He knew the only one who could deal with Carlos was Debbie. So he said, ¡°Thanks, Carlos. That¡¯s very generous of you. By the way, if I let Debbie know that you¡¯ve regained your memory, how do you think she would feel about that? You¡¯ve been keeping that Little bit of information away from her. Do you think she would be thrilled or furious when I tell her? Well, my guess is that she won¡¯t be happy.¡± ninjanovel Carlos¡¯ face darkened, and he clenched his fist. ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°My daughter is calling him ¡°Daddy.¡± Now he¡¯s threatening me. Am I too lenient with him?¡¯ he thought. ¡°No, no, no! Carlos, I don¡¯t dare threaten you. Debbie and I are only friends. Nothing more than that. My mom forced me to get married, so I asked Debbie to do me a favor and hold a fake wedding with me. I swear we never did anything intimate. I didn¡¯t even kiss her once.¡± ¡®Sorry, Debbie. Your man is too brutal. I¡¯m unable to deal with him. I have to betray you to save mypany, * he thought. Debbie had once told Carlos that she and Ivan had made Love. Given the current position that Carlos had put Ivan in, he chose to believe Ivan¡¯s story. Somehow, he had a hunch that Debbie would stir up even bigger trouble in the future. Though what could he do? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He could only go along with it. Even so, Carlos didn¡¯t n on letting Ivan off the hook so easily, so he said, ¡°I heard that a model signed up with yourpany recently and that she became popr after just one show.. ¡°Wait,¡± Ivan said, interrupting him. ¡°Carlos, are you implying that you want me to send the model to you? Hey, does Debbie know about this?¡± ¡°Ivan!¡± Carlos boomed in a foul mood. Chapter 1355 Ivan realized that he had gone too far, so he said in a serious tone, ¡°Carlos, if Debbie finds out that you have taken a model away from mypany, she¡¯ll make a fuss.¡± What Ivan said did make sense. Without saying another word, Carlos hung up on him. He felt somewhat dejected at this moment. Debbie was his Achilles¡¯ heel, and it seemed that everyone knew it and used it to their advantage. Ivan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel at ease. Although he had the upper hand this time, he knew that Carlos wouldn¡¯t let this go so readily. ninjanovel ¡°I have to keep an eye on him, ¡® he told himself. The day after Debbie had received Glenda¡¯s call, Glenda went to see her with two bodyguards. Debbie was with her lyricist, writing a song in a cafe near herpany, when a woman wearing a long dress and dark sunsses stood before her. Glenda looked down at Debbie before asking arrogantly, ¡°Are you Debbie?¡± Although Debbie had never met her before, her gut feeling told her that she was Glenda. ¡°Yes, I am. And you are?¡± she asked. Glenda removed her sses, revealing her eyes, which looked exactly Like Stephanie¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m Stephanie¡¯s mom,¡± she said. Debbie dismissed the lyricist with an apologetic smile. Then she sipped her coffee, and without offering Glenda to sit down, she ndly asked, ¡°Are you here for your daughter?¡± Glenda sat down opposite Debbie, sizing her up. Debbie was wearing a red and white jumpsuit with a pair of beige high heels. With her delicate makeup and perfect figure, she easily stood out in the crowd. Glenda had seen Debbie¡¯s photo before. However, now she found that Debbie was even more stunning in the flesh. She gnashed her teeth and cursed, ¡°You are indeed an enchantress. No wonder you have bewitched Carlos.¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Really? I believe you said that wrong. Your daughter stole Carlos from me,¡± she said with a smile. Glenda seethed and reached for the half-filled coffee cup that the lyricist had left behind. She waved the cup and tried to ssh the coffee onto Debbie¡¯s face. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Debbie realized her intention and dodged the coffee easily, which stained the rug on the floor beside her. Chapter 1356 Before Glenda could even put the cup down, Debbie raised her cup and poured the coffee onto Glenda¡¯s head. Glenda shrieked at the top of her lungs. Debbie red at her in disdain and snorted, ¡°Woman, are you crazy? If you think that I¡¯m a pushover, you should have learned more about me before you came here. I¡¯m not someone that you can mess with!¡± Glenda pulled out a pack of wet tissues from her bag and began to wipe the coffee from herself. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Bah! Learn more about you? I already know enough about you. You¡¯re just a shameless bitch who cheated on Carlos and eloped with another man!¡± While ying on her phone, Debbie said nonchntly, ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I said you cheated on Carlos and eloped with another man. You even gave birth to a bastard child, and you told Carlos that bastard was his daughter. I¡¯ve never met someone as shameless as you. You deserve to rot in hell!¡± Debbie chuckled and opened the WeChat app. She sent Carlos a message saying, ¡°Mr. Handsome, someone just called Evelyn a ¡®bastard.¡¯ What should I do?¡± Then she turned to Glenda and said, ¡°Come on! Many women have said the same words before. You¡¯re just like them, unable to get close to Carlos. Oops! I said that wrong. It¡¯s your daughter who is unable to get close to him. So you can only nder me to vent your frustration.¡± Glenda¡¯s face twitched when she heard what Debbie said. ¡°You¡¯re just after his money, aren¡¯t you? Tell you what, I¡¯ll give you ten million. Take your bastard child and leave Carlos.¡± ¡°Ten million?¡± Debbie sneered. ninjanovel ¡°At Least you¡¯re not as stingy as your daughter. She offered me five.¡± Glenda cast her a disdainful look. ¡°Like the idea? Then fine, take the money and get your ass out of the country. I won¡¯t even say a word about the coffee you poured on me.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t have the time for games. ¡®If I ever had any doubts, they¡¯re gone. James, Glenda and Stephanie are definitely family. ALL arrogant and shockingly open about their cruelty. But neither mother nor daughter is as cunning as James.¡® ¡°Like mother, like daughter. You¡¯ve cheated on your husband for so many years. Your daughter stole my husband while his memories were gone. And you both think money can buy everything. Five million? Ten million? Come on! You can do better than that.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Debbie stood up from her seat and added, ¡°Lady-and I use the term loosely-I¡¯ll give you fifty million. Take your bitch of a daughter and get out of my sight.¡± Glenda couldn¡¯t keep her cool anymore. She stood up and raised her hand, about to p Debbie. Debbie, however, caught her wrist with her left hand and pped her in the face with the right. Smack! ¡°Argh!¡± Glenda screamed at the top of her lungs. There were not many guests at the cafe-only two young girls, likely students, were sitting at another table. Not wanting any part of this, they immediately picked up their backpacks and went to the cashier¡¯s desk to pay. They left in a hurry. Debbie shook her hand and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t call me. Ever. I¡¯m busy, and I don¡¯t have time for your drama.¡± Glenda¡¯s face was already red and swollen from the force of Debbie¡¯s p. Her tears fell as she yelled, ¡°You bitch! Guards!¡± The bodyguards, who had been standing by the gate all this time, ran towards her. ¡°Mrs. Elliot.¡± Chapter 1357 Glenda raised her hand and pointed at Debbie. ¡°Grab her,¡± she said in a chilly voice. Debbie shrugged helplessly. ¡®Seriously? I really don¡¯t have time for this.¡± She turned to the bodyguards and said, ¡°Hey guys. Let¡¯s take this outside. Don¡¯t want to smash the cafe, right? Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± While she was speaking, a bodyguard kicked a chair hard and sent it flying forward, spinning on one leg. The young mother dodged the chair, and then quickly reached into her purse. She took out a few hundred dors and gave the money to the cashier, who was shivering behind the counter. ¡°Sorry about the mess. Keep the change.¡± The cashier didn¡¯t take the wad of cash she offered, cowering behind the counter at the sight of the two fierce bodyguards bearing down on Debbie. Debbie smiled and put the money on the counter before heading outside. However, a man grabbed her by the shoulder and was about to spin her around. At this moment, her phone rang. She smashed the hand with her purse and shouted, ¡°Get your filthy paw off me!¡± Ignoring the bodyguard¡¯s stunned expression, she pulled out her phone and checked the caller ID- Carlos. She held her phone up, making sure she had Glenda¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ang¡¯s Library Carlos. Last chance to call them off.¡± Name-dropping certainly had its perks. Glenda was afraid of Carlos and what he might do if her guards manhandled Debbie. ¡°Stop!¡± she ordered. Debbie smiled and answered the call in Glenda¡¯s presence. ¡°Hi honey, you miss me?¡± she asked softly on purpose. Without sparing Glenda another nce, she walked off. ¡°Who¡¯s with you?¡± Carlos asked, his voice devoid of any emotion. ¡°None of your business!¡± Since she was out of the cafe, she didn¡¯t need to act anymore. ¡°It¡¯s cool. I handled it. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± After saying that, she hung up. ¡°Ever since we¡¯ve been together, people havee out of the woodwork to mess with me, ¡® she thought angrily. Chapter 1358 Carlos was stunned. ¡®I caused trouble for her? When? How?¡¯ Rubbing his aching temples, he called Frankie in. ¡°Find out who Debbie was with today and what they did.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Debbie thought Glenda was done, but she was wrong. Glenda asked her bodyguards to follow the singer¡¯s car. Debbie stopped the car and got out. The bodyguards did the same. She leaned against her car and used her finger to call them forward. It worked; they were pretty upset. The two bodyguards looked at each other before rushing over. Before they could even touch Debbie, she kicked one in the stomach, and grabbed the other¡¯s arm, He stumbled backward before tripping over his buddy, hitting his head on the ground. They rolled on the road and finally stopped. They then realized that they were no match for Debbie, so they struggled to their feet, ran back to their car and sped off. Glenda called her daughter andined, ¡°Hey Stephanie, I finally know why you hate Debbie so much. She has a sharp tongue.¡± Stephanie took a look at the photos in her hand and asked casually, ¡°You met with her?¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted to find out why Carlos chose her instead of you. I didn¡¯t expect her to p me! She¡¯ll pay for that.¡± ¡®Stephanie has to be Mrs. Hilton. Otherwise, everything James did would be in vain, ¡® she thought. Stephanie froze for a moment, and asked with a frown, ¡°Mom, she hit you?¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s a tough cookie. Even my bodyguards failed me. Stephanie, be careful if you deal with her,¡± Glenda said through gritted teeth. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Seriously? She hit my mom!¡¯ Angry could be seen in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Mom, I have to go. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll pay for what she did today.¡± Stephanie called her assistant over and told her, ¡°Post these photos online!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Elliot.¡± That evening, the pictures went viral, and Debbie¡¯s name was trending high on social media. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Almost everyone in the city saw the photo of her and Ivan¡¯s marriage certificate. The news said they had secretly been married for some time. Of course, this made her look like a liar. She had said publicly, in her concert, that she and Ivan were just friends. What was more, someone even snapped a photo of Debbie trying on a wedding dress. People spected about whether they were holding a wedding ceremony soon. The important part was that someone released photos of Debbie and Carlos hugging each other on the beach while on vacation. Rumor had it that Debbie had dated two men at the same time. Chapter 1359 Carlos had gotten engaged to Stephanie. So many people cursed Debbie angrily online saying, ¡°I feel bad for her husband and Stephanie. Debbie is such a bitch! Debbie was not affected by the news at all. She even asked her PR team to make the news go viral. What made Debbie ufortable was that Carlos was rather calm this time. He didn¡¯t call her, nor did he deal with the news posts online. Previously, whenever she was trending online, he would do damage control by deleting thements and news posts. But this time, he did nothing. After the topic had spread like wildfire for five hours, one of the ¡°victims¡± finally gave an interview-Stephanie. The reporters had many questions. ¡°Miss Elliot, what do you think about Carlos and his ex-wife falling in love again?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Miss Elliot, why did you choose to be with Carlos in the first ce? Do you Love him?¡± ¡°Miss Elliot, I heard that Carlos broke off your engagement. Is that true? Did he do it to get back with Debbie?¡± The reporters bombarded Stephanie with questions. She could hardly answer one before another question was headed her way. Stephanie¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, like she¡¯d been crying hard before the interview. She still managed to smile politely for the cameras. ¡°Carlos and I love each other very much. Don¡¯t believe everything you hear. And I can understand why she¡¯d be hugging my fiance. She can¡¯t bear to move on. He¡¯s a good man. Anyway, Debbie and Ivan are about to hold their wedding ceremony soon. I think congrattions are in order. And don¡¯t mention these rumors around them. That would be quite rude.¡± ¡°Wow! Miss Elliot, you¡¯re such a wonderful woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Miss Elliot. You¡¯re the only one good enough for Carlos.¡± Stephanie¡¯s smile grew wider at the reporters¡¯pliments. They were positively sycophantic, falling all over themselves to fawn over her. And why not? She presented an elegant figure. Another reporter chimed in, ¡°I heard that the rumors were leaked by your assistant, Miss Elliot. Is that true? Did your assistant post this stuff online?¡± ¡°What? Miss Elliot¡¯s assistant? Did you start these rumors to get back at Debbie?¡± ¡°Miss Elliot, I heard that you and Carlos broke up. Is that true?¡± Things seemed to be spiraling out of control. Stephanie¡¯s smile froze. Chapter 1360 Luckily, she was smart enough to give a good answer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who posted it. Debbie has so many enemies in the city, anyone could have done it. Let¡¯s hope she behaves herself in the future. Imagine being the other woman!¡± A smart person would read between the lines. Stephanie was slinging mud at Debbie, saying that the rumors were true ¡°If Miss Elliot said it, then it¡¯s probably true. She¡¯s a famous businesswoman. She¡¯s never been known to lie, and probably isn¡¯t now.¡± ¡°I agree. Miss Elliot, I hate to touch a nerve, but did you leak this?¡± Stephanie finally realized what was going on. These reporters wanted to force her to admit she released the news. ¡®Who sent these reporters? Why are they focusing on who started the rumors?* Stephanie took a deep breath and managed to stay calm. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Many people know that Debbie loves my fiance. It could be any one of them. You can¡¯t be sure that it was me, right? Let¡¯s call it a day. I need to get back to work. Carlos and I are good.¡± To show this, she Lifted her hand, and the diamond ring glinted in the sun. The move was intended to be casual. Theizens became more excited after watching the interview. They left numerous messages under Debbie¡¯s posts on Weibo and asked for an exnation. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Debbie, the talk of the town, sat in her office, on a phone call with Ivan. ¡°Clever boy! How did you know it was me who hired the reporters? She fell right into my trap. Ha-ha!¡± Debbieughed into her phone Ivan¡¯s phone was on speaker. When Kasie heard that, she said, ¡°Nice! We got your back. But won¡¯t Carlos get pissed? He is Stephanie¡¯s fiance after all.¡± Ivan patted Kasie¡¯s shoulder and pointed to his own head. She instantly got the point. ¡®Right. Carlos has his memory back. Stephanie¡¯s toast, ¡® she thought. She heaved a sigh of relief. Debbie, however, was the only one among their little group that didn¡¯t know Carlos had gotten his memory back. She was kind of worried about it. ¡°If Carlos sides with Stephanie, then I¡¯m screwed. He¡¯ll fire me. I may have to sponge off you guys.¡± Ivan chuckled and said yfully, ¡°Well, if that really happens, Kasie and I will put our ns for a family on hold. We¡¯ll treat Piggy Like our own daughter. And you can clean our house and take care of the kid for a living.¡± Debbie yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you! You want to take my daughter away and make me your housemaid. What a jerk!¡± Kasie pinched Ivan¡¯s arm andined, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bully my friend If it weren¡¯t for her, you¡¯d still be a bachelor now.¡± Ivan held her in his arms and kissed her lips. ¡°Okay, okay. She¡¯s our matchmaker, and I should be nicer to her. She can just cook for us.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°Hi Kasie, I saw the hottest guy recently. He¡¯s young and super caring. Would you like me to introduce you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Of course! Tomboy, how old is he? What does he¡ª- Mmmph¡­¡± Kasie¡¯s voice trailed off. Chapter 1361 Debbie knew what was going on at the other end of the line. She blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to follow me on Weibo and y along. Bye!¡± Then she hung up immediately. What happened next was beyond belief. Carlos consented to an interview to clear up the rumors. He held it in one of Hilton Group¡¯s many conference rooms. He projected a dapper and gant appearance, in a custom-designed ck suit, a ck shirt, and a silver tie. Rounding out the outfit was a pair of Luxury shoes. With no PR team or a draft for his speech, Carlos started with a serious expression on his face, ¡°I broke up with Stephanie for several reasons. The most important reason is that I¡¯m still in love with my ex- wife, Debbie. I had amnesia from that car ident three years ago. ninjanovel But 1 couldn¡¯t help falling in love with her again. She is sincere and caring, and the only one I Love. Even though I don¡¯t remember her, she¡¯s been trying her damnedest to bring back the love we had. I¡¯m greatly moved by what she¡¯s done for me. Three years ago, someone made up vicious rumors about her. She was cyber-bullied by so many people for something she didn¡¯t do. She was even forced to Leave Alorith while pregnant. She gave birth to our daughter in a foreign country and raised her all alone. She¡¯d been waiting for me the whole time. Maybe I¡¯d been waiting for her too, but I didn¡¯t realize it then.¡± Debbie slumped backzily on the sofa as she watched the news. What Carlos was saying made her tense. She sat up abruptly and focused her full attention on the screen and hung on his every word. He stood there, dashing as ever. There were no tears on his face, nor did he look sad. However, his words touched every listener. ¡°I Lost my memory and oppressed Debbie. Heartbroken, she finally gave up on me and left. During her absence, I was miserable and started reflecting on my acts. I¡¯m not proud of what I did, and I regret every bit of it. Even though I want my ex-wife back, I have never cheated on Stephanie, because she was never my girlfriend. After I had lost my memory, she worked with someone else on a scheme against me, posing to be my girlfriend. This was only her role in the scheme that they had concocted together. So she is not the victim here. Debbie is. From three years ago up until this moment, Debbie has been suffering too much because of me.¡± Debbie gaped in shock and put her hand to her mouth. The tears flowed freely down her cheeks Like a broken dam. Then her phone began to ring incessantly from people who were concerned about her, but she hung up without answering each time. How could she possibly speak on the phone in this condition? She had lost all sense ofposure and could only hold her bleary eyes fixed to the screen on Carlos. He was clearing her name in front of everybody. He was dering his love for her to the world. Every word he said warmed her. Once her heart was broken, but now she felt that she was whole again. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Unable to contact Debbie on her phone, Ruby ran over to Debbie¡¯s office instead. She wanted to tell Debbie to watch the news. But when she walked into the office and stopped to catch her breath, she saw that Debbie was already watching it. Ruby was relieved. She handed Debbie a tissue and consoled her. ¡°Debbie, don¡¯t cry, although I feel like crying too. What Carlos said is so touching,¡± Ruby said choking on the words. Debbie wiped her eyes silently, but it was no use. Each time she did, the tears would just roll down her cheeks again. If Carlos were by her side now, she would hug him tightly and wail in his arms. She would tell him how much she Loved him and that her love for him had never stopped and never would. Carlos went on, ¡°I had loved and treasured Debbie. In the past three years, she was framed and had endured unbearable pain. It¡¯s all my fault. I owe her an apology. Debbie, I¡¯m so sorry for everything. From now on, I¡®1l protect you and make sure no harmes near you. I wilt remarry Debbie as soon as possible. I hope that I have made my feelings and intentions for Debbie loud and clear. Thank you.¡± The reporters were in a frenzy now and wanted to ask Carlos more questions, but Carlos turned them down. Just then, Ruby thought of something. She urged Debbie, ¡°Release the proof! Hurry!¡± Debbie looked at her bewildered. She remembered that she was going to do something before the news had started but forgot what it was. ¡®Proof, proof. Chapter 1362 ¡°Oh, right!¡± she remembered. Quickly she scrolled through the pictures on her phone and found the one she was looking for, and posted it on Weibo. It was her single status certificate proving that ever since she divorced Carlos three years ago, she had remained single and never married Ivan. Once the photo was out, the rumors were shattered. Under three minutes, Ivan posted a picture too. It was his marriage license. Beside the picture, he wrote, ¡°Kasie and I are holding our wedding ceremony at the end of next month. Wee!¡± It was like a p across the face of the culprit. Kasie re-posted it. In thement section, she exined that she and This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Debbie were besties, and Debbie was the matchmaker. Stephanie was in shock while everything was unraveling right before her eyes. Carlos¡¯ determination to break it off with her was beyond all of her expectations. There was not a trace of affection in his tone when he spoke of her. Each sentence was harsher than thest. ¡®Has he recovered his memory?¡¯ she wondered. She wasted no time calling James. ¡°James, who told you that Debbie and Ivan got married?¡± James had sent her those pictures. Initially, Stephanie nned to wait for the perfect moment to release them online. But when Debbie hit Glenda, it was thest straw. Stephanie was pushed over the edge and sold the pictures to the press. When she called, James was already beside himself with rage. The news made his blood pressure soar. He ced his hand on his chest and said slowly, ¡°It was Debbie. She told me she and Ivan got married and that she had given up on Carlos. She asked me not to harm her daughter.¡± ninjanovel It wasn¡¯t until he saw the news that he realized that Debbie had duped him. Judging by what Carlos said, he wasn¡¯t sure if his amnesia was gone or not. Feeling confused, he called doctor to confirm. The doctor informed him that Carlos had been having the injections. Whether Carlos remembered or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The most important thing was that Carlos was totally on Debbie¡¯s side now. James had lost control over him. Carlos had even started dealing with Stephanie. James assumed that Carlos would take action against him next. Either way, he had to exercise extreme caution and avoid making any mistakes. Stephanie put her phone on the table and then threw a file folder against the wall out of frustration. The entrance of the office building was swarming with reporters demanding an interview with her. To add insult to injury, her boss called her after watching the news and said, ¡°Considering that you have done a pretty good job for thepany, I¡¯ll give you the liberty of resigning instead of firing you. Perhaps you should take some time and travel the world.¡± Stephanie waited it out in her office until it was Late in the evening, avoiding the media and not saying a word. When Debbie finished work, Carlos¡¯ car was already waiting for her in front of the building. Chapter 1363 Debbie ignored the curious gazes from the onlookers and walked up to his car and hopped in. She was considering talking with Carlos to find out whether he had remembered everything. Because only the Carlos from three years ago would have protected her as he had when he made an appearance on the news. Once she entered the car, Carlos took her into his arms, and she leaned against him. They sat quietly like that until the car reached the gate of Carlos¡® manor. ¡°Stop!¡± Debbie suddenly said, sitting up. Frankie hit the brakes. ninjanovel ¡°Carlos, get out of the car,¡± she said, turning to him. Then she opened the door and got out herself. Carlos said nothing and followed her out of the vehicle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, smiling. Debbie gazed at him and smiled. Gently she began to straighten his tie. ¡°I think you have regained your memory, although I can¡®t prove it. If you don¡¯t give me an answer now, I won¡¯t enter the manor.¡± Carlos knew he had no choice but to tell her. ¡°Why did you teLL me that you got married to Ivan?¡± he asked. It pained him to think about how she put on a wedding gown for another man and how he carried her into the wedding car himself. He even walked her down the aisle and handed her over to another man. When he recalled all of that, it hurt him so much. However, it turned out that it was all just one of her tricks. She pulled it off so well that everyone had been convinced. Carlos had to apud her, though his heart ached. As for Ivan, Carlos hated him so much that he wanted to kill him. ¡°You didn¡¯t Love me. What did it matter whom I married?¡± she asked in an innocent tone. Carlos pinched his forehead in frustration and exined, ¡°You should have understood me given the circumstances.¡± ¡°Well, too bad! I didn¡¯t!¡± she retorted bluntly. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s drop that. Why did you tell me that you had sex with Ivan?¡± ¡®He knew Ivan and I never slept together? Ivan must have told him everything, ¡® Debbie thought. Then she replied in a wronged tone, ¡°When we were on the ind, I was horny, but you wouldn¡¯t do anything. So I said that Ivan and I did it to piss you off.¡± Carlos stared at her intensely. The fierce look in his eyes made her nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. I¡¯m the one who should be mad,¡± she added. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°How could I not want her? I was just trying not to cause problems, because she was married, ¡® Carlos thought. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you know my marriage license was fake? People are always saying you¡¯re so clever¡­¡± she continued. Chapter 1364 Carlos didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. He had tried toy a guilt trip on her, but she turned it around, made everything his fault. ¡®This woman is really savvy.¡± Debbie was d that he didn¡¯t talk back to her. ¡°I¡¯ve answered your questions. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Carlos¡¯ heart fluttered. He knew what she was going to ask. She figured it out faster than he thought, and he smiled resignedly. ¡°Do you have your memory back or not?¡± she asked, her face betraying no emotion. What he didn¡¯t know was that underneath that stony expression, her heart was pounding. Carlos looked her in the eye and took her in his arms. ¡°Mmhmm.¡± What a simple reply. But it was powerful enough to open the floodgates. Instantly, tears gushed from her eyes. ninjanovel Before he could say or do anything to console her, she lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the leg. The moment her pointed-toe stiletto hit his leg, a sharp pain seized him. He endured it silently. As the moments fled, the pain had dulled to an ache. Damon and Kinsley had talked him into pretending he still had amnesia. Carlos decided he was going to kick those guys¡¯ asses. During this time, Frankie sat in the car. Bored, he got out to smoke and happened to see Debbie giving Carlos a kick. ¡°Ha-¡± he burst out Laughing. Since it was dangerous tough at Carlos, he stopped himself. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The mighty Carlos¡ªkicked by a woman! This was awesome! And he wasn¡¯t supposed to see it. Quickly, he got back in the car. He was so afraid his desire to smoke went out the window like so much¡­er¡­smoke. He couldn¡¯t help watching the two either. One kick wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger. Debbie kicked Carlos again. He didn¡¯t grimace, didn¡¯t scream, only looked at her tenderly. But her anger didn¡¯t stop there. She gave him two more good kicks, just for good measure. ¡°Feel better?¡± Carlos asked her. Debbie snorted and walked toward the car. He followed. But she got in and mmed the door shut. He was trapped outside the car. She locked the door quickly and opened the window a crack. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± she said angrily. Then she turned to Frankie. ¡°Please turn the car around.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Frankie looked at Carlos. Chapter 1365 Carlos nodded to him resignedly. After leaving the manor, Debbie asked Frankie to take her to Champs Bay Apartments. Since he had Carlos¡¯ say-so, he did as he was told. That evening, Carlos invited Damon for a drink. Just the two of them. And it wasn¡¯t at Orchid Private Club but at a bar that catered to all kinds of people. Carlos had booked a booth. Since nobody else was around, Damon thought Carlos had invited him there to discuss some secret n. He was excited. ¡°Dude, you were awesome in front of the camera. I almost cried. I bet Debbie was in tears.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Nope,¡± Carlos said simply. Damon was shocked. ¡°No way! Women are way more sensitive. They always cry. What happened to her?¡± Carlos recalled Debbie¡¯s angry face and then, without warning, he aimed a kick at Damon¡¯s leg. He was wearing his wingtips tonight. It was a special asion-an ass-kicking. He knew his kick would hurt much more than Debbie¡¯s. Damon grimaced. For a long while he was in too much pain to utter a word. Bending over the table, he pped a hand over his leg, his face red from the pain. ¡°That¡¯s what I got when Debbie found out I was lying to her about my memory,¡± Carlos began tly. Damon realized why Carlos had brought him there. ¡®This man is so vindictive.¡¯ He finally managed to ask, ¡°So why me me?¡± ¡°You told me not to tell her,¡± Carlos said after taking a sip of alcohol. ¡°I did it for your own good, you ungrateful jackass! How was I supposed to know it would go south? Why are we friends again?¡± Carlos wasn¡¯t angered by this. He smiled at him and asked, ¡°Do you know how many times Debbie kicked me?¡± Damon had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Hey, calm down, man! We¡¯re good buddies- Ah!¡± When Carlos kicked him again, Damon couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore and screamed. His howl filled every corner of the booth. ¡°Four. Should I kick you and Kinsley twice each or should I kick you four times?¡± Carlos asked slowly. Damon stuck out his hand at once to stop Carlos kicking him again. At this moment, he forgot Kinsley was his friend or maybe he even didn¡¯t remember who Kinsley was. ¡°Twice each, please. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d survive a third.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t kick him anymore. Damon thought he was done with him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1366 However, what Carlos said next didn¡¯t exactly make him happy. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You always badmouthed my wife,¡± Carlos remarked coldly. Damon cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I told you, James tricked me. I swear I¡¯ll make it up to her. I¡¯ll apologize. Good enough?¡± ¡°No!¡± Carlos said ruthlessly. ninjanovel Damon gritted his teeth, regretting having made friends with such a cold-blooded, brutal creature as Carlos. ¡°I swear to God quit it! We won¡¯t be friends, and you don¡¯t want me as an enemy,¡± he threatened. ¡°No problem,¡± Carlos replied easily. Damon regretted having made that threat. ¡°¡°Dude¡­Bro¡­Boss¡­what do you want from me?¡± ¡®Liar! He told me he wanted to have a drink with me. It turns out he was just trying to get back at me for Debbie.* Carlos thought about it and stated, ¡°I heard your wife¡¯s pregnant again.¡± Damon shed a goofy smile when he thought of his wife. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be thrilled if I have a daughter half as lovely as Evelyn,¡± he ttered. Carlos also was in a better mood when he thought of Evelyn, but not by much. ¡°How far along is Adriana?¡± ¡°Three months,¡± Damon giggled. ¡°Three months Carlos murmured. Then he pulled out his phone and called someone. ¡°Send in ten women,¡± hemanded. Damon was surprised. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to cheat on Debbie? Dude, don¡¯t do that. Everyone saw you say you love her¡ª¡± Just then, the door was pushed open, and ten hot women walked in. As Damon was trying to figure out what was going on, Carlos stood up and told those women, ¡°Serve Damon well.¡± Then he said to Tristan, ¡°Get two bodyguards in here. They¡¯ll watch Damon and make sure he keeps his hands to himself.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Only then did Damon realize what Carlos was doing. The sly man knew that he hadn¡¯t had sex in three months. She hadn¡¯t felt Like it, so he had to do without. Now Carlos was using that to punish him. He asked those women to seduce Damon, but at the same time, he ordered the bodyguards to keep him from getting any. ¡®Carlos, you son of a bitch!¡¯ Damon cursed inside. Carlos turned to leave. Chapter 1367 ¡°Don¡¯t do this! Get these women out of here! You can¡¯t do this to me! Adriana will kill me!¡± Carlos paused, turning around. ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t tell. And nobody else will either,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Tristan, remember to take pictures.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos,¡± Tristan remarked. Damon was desperate. ¡°Damn you, Carlos! How could you do this to me? Come back!¡± he denounced. But as soon as Carlos left the room, those women surrounded Damon. ¡°Damon, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. You¡¯re indeed a handsome man.¡± ¡°Damon, I¡¯m Mitzi. I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ninjanovel Damon raged, ¡°Take good care of my ass!¡± Mitzi was dazed for two seconds. Then she articted with a goofy smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take good care of that as well, Damon.¡± Damon was rendered speechless. On the sixth floor of Building two of Champs Bay Apartments Stephanie was sitting on the living room couch, smoking, as she watched the news on TV. The reporter was saying, ¡°Not very long ago, our correspondent informed that Carlos, Debbie and their daughter were seen outside his vi and they went inside together. It looks like the rumors are true ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Stephanie turned off the TV angrily. She put out the cigarette and ruffled her messy hair restlessly. Carlos had regained his memory! It was not a part of their n. Doctor had told them that there was no way Carlos would regain his memory, not as long as they didn¡¯t miss the regr injections. ¡®Liar! They¡¯re all liars!¡± Furious, she smashed the Lighter against the tea table. Debbie had used a fake marriage license to set up James, but Stephanie got screwed over too. Now, both her and James¡¯ reputations were ruined, all thanks to Debbie. Hate gnawed at her as she thought of what Debbie had done to her. Just then, her phone rang. ¡°What?¡± Stephanie asked impatiently when she saw the caller ID. Angus, her father, sighed from the other end of the line. ¡°Stephanie, your mom has been arrested. You¡¯re in Alorith, aren¡¯t you? Head to the police station right away. I¡¯m on my way there,¡± he said in a rush. Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chapter 1368 ¡°Arrested? For what?¡± She abruptly stood up from the couch. ¡°The police who called me said that she was sued for nder, assault and attempted murder.¡± ¡°Attempted murder Stephanie raised her voice at the absurd usation. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Glenda was too much of a coward to do something like that. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. But I don¡¯t know what happened yet. Get awyer and go see your mom in prison. Ask her what happened. I¡¯11 take a flight right away.¡± Stephanie said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe over yet. I¡¯ll call you after I talk to Mom.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said in a low voice. At the police station, Glenda told Stephanie that it was Debbie who had sued her. Glenda had nned to go back to New York, but the police had arrested her at the airport lounge. It was humiliating; so many people had witnessed the arrest. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Glenda grabbed Stephanie¡¯s arms tightly and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°No wonder James wants her dead. She is a vicious bitch. All I did was call her names, but she hired that famouswyer, Xavier, to charge me with attempted murder! I didn¡¯t do anything! Stephanie, bail me out! I don¡¯t want to stay in this hell-hole another minute!¡± Stephanie stared at her mother awkwardly. ¡°I brought along awyer hoping to bail you out, but the police wouldn¡¯t allow it. I think Debbie is behind this. She must have bribed the police to hold you here.¡± It was just like when Debbie had been used of murder and had been detained in the police station. Back then, James had bribed the police to refuse her bail. In the end, it had taken Carlos to bail her out. Glenda panicked. ¡°What should we do now? How can Carlos be so heartless? You took care of him when he was in a coma. Did he forget all that? How ungrateful he is! I liked him; I must have been blind!¡± Stephanie thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll think of a way to get you out of here.¡± ¡°Good, good. Stephanie, I¡¯m counting on you. You¡¯re my sweet Little girl. Oh! Inform your uncle James of this. Perhaps he can help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Stephanie called James after she left the police station. When the evil fox learned that Debbie had put Glenda in prison, he was so shocked and furious that he almost passed out. ¡°Steph, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯LL get your mom out of jail.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Stephanie was relieved. Chapter 1369 ¡°Thank you, James ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, kiddo,¡± James said with a smile. It was hard to believe that this man could ever be so benign. His soft tone made Stephanie furrow her brows. As much as she didn¡¯t want to ept it, the truth was laid out in the open. Sooner orter, she would have to ept James as her father. After hanging up Stephanie¡¯s call, James called Carlos. But it was Frankie who answered. ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry, but Carlos is in a meeting right now. I will take your message to him if it¡¯s urgent.¡± James wanted to talk to Carlos himself, but the matter was too urgent to wait. He feigned a calm tone and informed, ¡°Tell him that his aunt Glenda was framed by Debbie and has been arrested by the police. The Elliot family members are my friends. If he still sees me as his father who had raised him for the past thirty years, he¡¯ll bail her out.¡± Sarcasmced Frankie¡¯s eyes, yet he maintained a professional tone. ¡°I¡¯LL pass on your message, James. Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°Stephanie looked after him for two years when he was in aa. He should be grateful to her. She might have done some things, but considering what she has done for him in the past, he shouldn¡¯t abandon her at a time like this.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± James hung up without waiting for Frankie¡¯s response. Carlos¡¯ meeting ended soon, and Frankie told him everything James had said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He took his phone from Frankie and sneered at it, ¡°What¡¯s he been up totely?¡± He assumed that by now, the old snake should have known he had gotten his memory back. From his message, Carlos could tell that James was still pretending to not know that he remembered everything; he was trying to maximize the benefit of his identity as Carlos¡¯ father. Frankie replied, ¡°On the surface, it might Look Like he¡¯s doing nothing unusual. But he has been secretly transferring his assets overseas. Some of them have been transferred into Glenda¡®s rtives¡¯ names.¡± ¡®Transferring assets?¡¯ Carlos lit a cigarette and observed sarcastically, ¡°He has cheated many people off their wealth. Isn¡¯t he worried that it might break his arms?¡± The bribes James had taken from many and the money he had embezzled had reached billions of dors, which was enough for him to squander for the rest of his pitiful life. ¡°Glenda has filed for a divorce. She must have done it to be with James. Carlos, what should we do next?¡± Carlos fell silent. He was thinking about Angus. Glenda was evil, but Angus was an honest and decent man. He had never done harm to anybody. Despite suspecting that his wife was having an affair, he had been pretending to be ignorant of it for so many years, all for their children¡¯s sake. That was the only reason why the Elliot family had always been so peaceful in the past. Chapter 1370 ¡°We won¡¯t interfere in their marriage. Glenda¡¯s bail issues are not up to me.¡± With that, Carlos picked up the file on the table. He was ready to set off to meet a client. Carlos¡¯ decision was to be expected. Glenda was an outsider and an enemy to him. He wouldn¡¯t upset Debbie for her. Debbie knew what Glenda did to her at the cafe the other day wasn¡¯t serious enough to get her Locked up for a long time. So several days after Glenda was sent to prison, Debbiepromised with her. She agreed to withdraw the charges on condition that Glenda apologized to her in person. Left with no other choice, Glenda conceded. One week in prison had dramatically changed Glenda¡¯s appearance. When she walked out of her cell, there was no way of telling that she was a first-ssdy. Her long curls tumbled over her shoulders in a tangled mess. Her clothes were dirty, and her face was smudged. She looked ten years older than she was. When Stephanie saw her mother in that state of disarray, she vowed to herself that she would turn Debbie¡¯s life into a living hell. As Stephanie and Glenda walked toward the entrance of the police station, they noticed Debbie watching them with a proud and cold demeanor. She was leaning against a ten-million-dor stretch limousine, custom-made by the Hilton Group exclusively for Ladies only. Stephanie shot her a venomous look. It reminded Debbie of James. ¡®Like father Like daughter, ¡® thought Debbie to herself. The sun shone brightly, and the day was pleasantly warm. Debbie was in a pretty good mood. ¡°Glenda, jail time must have been tough,¡± she said, rubbing salt into her wounds. Hearing her deliberate provocation, Glenda lifted her head abruptly and red at Debbie. She wished that she could pounce on her and snap her neck like a twig. ¡°You bi-¡± She managed to keep her anger in check before the word ninjanovel ¡°bitch¡± flew from her Lips. Taking a deep breath topose herself, she asked, ¡°You want my apology? No problem. Leave Carlos!¡± Debbie scoffed, ¡°What makes you think that you could ask me to do that? What are you to Carlos?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be his mother-inw!¡± Glenda asserted. ¡®This bitch destroyed my daughter¡¯s happiness. James and I have worked hard for many years so that Stephanie could marry Carlos. Now this woman has ruined everything!¡¯ The hate grew in her heart by the second. ¡°But you¡¯re not, are you?¡± Debbie retorted with a cynical smile and tilted her head. ¡°And Carlos is clingy. He can¡¯t stand me being out of his sight.¡± Then she patted the pink limo behind her and said, ¡°See? He bought this for me. What can I do? He spoils me. I¡¯ll thank you if you can let him be a little Low-key.¡± Debbie was showing off. Glenda and Stephanie sensed that, and they were about to explode. Stephanie recognized the car. The day that it had been transported from abroad, before it even got off the expressway, there was a big hype about it on the news and Inte. Many people wondered which wealthy man had bought it to please his wife. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The moneybags turned out to be Carlos, and the car was a gift for Debbie. Chapter 1371 If word had got out, theizens would be excited again. Debbie checked the time on her wristwatch and urged tly, ¡°I¡¯m in a rush, and you haven¡¯t apologized to me yet. So hurry up.¡± Aware of the consequences, Glenda took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and said grudgingly, ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, listen. Does that sound Like an apology to you? It sounds more like I owe you some money. Why are you so proud? At least show some sincerity,¡± Debbie remarked. Just Like her daughter, Glenda was also condescending, treating people like they were second rate citizens. Debbie wondered why they felt so confident about themselves Suddenly, Stephanie¡¯s face darkened. She held Glenda¡¯s hand, squeezing it so tightly that it hurt, but she didn¡¯t realize that she was doing it. Glenda looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Stephanie, are you all right? You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Stephanie realized what she was doing and loosened her grip. Narrowing her eyes, she told Debbie, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on my mom¡¯s behalf.¡± ninjanovel Debbie shook her head. ¡°I¡®1l settle the ount with youter. This is between your mother and me. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± No longer able to contain the fury she felt inside, Stephanie suddenly let go of Glenda¡¯s hand and then rushed over to Debbie. With anger clouding her mind, she Lunged at Debbie, trying to p her across the face. However, she had forgotten that Debbie was good at martial arts. Before Stephanie could get close enough to her, Debbie kicked her hard. ¡°Qw!¡± Stephanie groaned, lying on the ground. It took her a while to realize what had happened. Glenda ran to her in a fluster. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Stephanie, are you okay? Let me have a Look.¡± Stephanie held her stomach and gasped to ease the pain Passersbying and going through the entrance of the police station were drawn to themotion that the three women were creating. Glenda knew she and Stephanie were no match for Debbie in a fight. So with clenched fists, she got to her feet and bowed to Debbie. ¡°Debbie, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said respectfully. It sounded much better this time. Debbie didn¡¯t n on wasting too much time on them. Satisfied with the apology, she got in her car and drove off. At Hilton Group Niles suddenly barged into Carlos¡¯ office and said to him in a hurry ¡°Carlos, bad news. Your wife has gone on a date!¡± Carlos knitted his brows. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡®Who in Alorith would be crazy enough to dare try to steal my woman away from me? That would be a death wish, ¡® he thought. ¡°I saw Debbie just now. She was in the new limo the Hilton Group had made, and she Looked ravishing. The point is, she was with a gorgeous guy!¡± ¡°What makes you think she was on a date?¡± Carlos put the Lid back on his pen. He couldn¡¯t focus on his work anymore. Chapter 1372 ¡°She told me so,¡± Niles replied. Carlos stood up, grabbed his coat, and darted toward the door. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Where what? Oh, they were at the sushi shop diagonally opposite this building.¡± ¡°A date at a sushi shop?¡¯ Without further ado, Carlos walked out of his office. He called Debbie before he got in the elevator. When Debbie answered his call, his brows unknitted. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± he asked gently. The sightseeing elevator arrived. Carlos stepped in and scanned the scenery outside ¡°I¡¯m eating sushi.¡± She was telling the truth. Her reply coborated with the Location Niles had said. Carlos pinched his forehead and said, ¡°Honey ¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Debbie interrupted him coldly. ninjanovel Carlos didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, he chuckled, ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± Giving up wasn¡¯t in his nature. For a moment, Debbie didn¡¯t know what to say. The man sitting opposite her was enjoying his food. Looking at him, Debbie replied in a cold tone, ¡°What do I care?¡± Since the ce they were in was close by, Carlos didn¡¯t drive his car After getting out of the elevator, he strode straight toward the sushi shop. When Carlos walked into the sushi shop, he was still on the phone with Debbie. Around that time, she was nibbling at a meat floss sushi. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± she asked, when she noticed his silence. The man sitting opposite her choked when he saw Carlos walk in. He kicked Debbie under the table and winked at her as he gulped down his ss of water. Debbie turned around to look directly at the man. Carlos ended the call and put his phone into his pocket. He looked at the man at the table and asked coldly, ¡°Kinsley, what are you doing here?¡± Carlos nudged Debbie, motioning her to move over. Kinsley quickly swallowed a mouthful of fish eggs and exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m flying to Zugrurg this afternoon and will be staying there for the next three months. Me meeting Debbie here was aplete coincidence!¡± That was a lie. He had called Debbie to have sushi. He was curious about what was going on between Carlos and Debbie. To his utter surprise, before he could ask her anything about their rtionship, Carlos had called Debbie right at that moment. He wondered if Carlos would believe his tant lie. The man just nced at him and remained silent. Chapter 1373 Debbie was surprised that Carlos had found her so quickly. She looked at the haughty man, who was now drinking her juice, and queried, ¡°Niles told you, didn¡¯t he?¡± It was the only possibility she could think of. A waiter came along with a menu card and handed it to Carlos. He ordered a few dishes and said, ¡°He dropped by.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yeah, right. What a coincidence!¡± Debbie observed sarcastically. Niles had seen them together earlier. When she and Kinsley had just gotten out of their cars in front of the sushi shop, Niles, who was waiting at the traffic signal at that time, happened to see them. He waved to them and shouted, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Debbie had answered with a stony face, ¡°Dating.¡± Shocked, Niles stepped on the gas and sped away. ninjanovel Within the next ten minutes, Carlos had stepped into the sushi shop. It had to be Niles who had informed him of the meeting. Soon after Debbie had mentioned him, Niles arrived huffing and puffing. He patted Kinsley on the shoulder. Kinsley took the hint and slid over to make room for him. Remembering that he was taller and sturdier than Niles, he switched seats with him. And so, the two-person lunch turned into a lunch for four. Carlos ignored the two single menpletely. He kept flirting with Debbie. He whispered something in her ear, and then kissed her lightly on her cheek. Kinsley rolled his eyes at him. Suddenly, the sushi tasted nd to Niles. He stopped eating and started drinking some plum alcohol, continuouslyining about Carlos to Kinsley. When they were done eating, they went their separate ways. Debbie said goodbye to Kinsley and Niles and left, ignoring Carlos. As soon as she left, Carlos called without Looking at him, ¡°Kinsley.¡± Kinsley had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s up, man?¡± he asked with a grin. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Carlos watched Debbie leave. He gazed into the distance even after she couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. Then he said casually, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a woman that you hate since you were little.¡± The grin on Kinsley¡¯s face disappeared immediately. ¡°Off I go. I have a flight to catch,¡± he said hastily. ¡°Kinsley!¡± Carlos turned to look at Kinsley, who was trying to run away. Kinsley quivered and turned back to look at him. Chapter 1374 ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t force me to see her. It was painstakingly difficult to get rid of her. Have a heart, man!¡± Carlos straightened his cuffs and replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Carlos! How can you be so vindictive?¡± Carlos nced at him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about me?¡± Kinsley had always known that the man was petty. And he had gotten on his nerves now. Damon had warned him how possessive Carlos was. ninjanovel ¡°I only met Debbie to persuade her to forgive you. I was doing it for you, man.¡± ¡°Well, that was what I thought at first. But then it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡®Why not? What did I do wrong?¡¯ Kinsley was confused. ¡°Are you really going to go after me just because I invited Debbie to Lunch?¡± If that was really the case, the man was really the king of jealousy. Carlos gave him a sharp look and walked away. As Kinsley Looked on, Carlos and Niles walked back to Hilton Group¡¯s office. Soon after, a familiar figure came into view. ¡°Hi, Kins!¡± Kinsley¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®Carlos, you asshole!¡¯ he cursed inwardly. He ran towards his car, trying to flee before the woman could pounce on him. However, thanks to her previous experiences, the woman already knew what he was about to do. As he rushed to the driver¡¯s seat, she opened the back door and hopped into the car. Their eyes met in the rearview mirror. ¡°Kins, don¡¯t me Carlos. He promised to let you endorse Hilton Group¡¯s clothing. This is a big deal. Just imagine how bright our future will be!¡± ¡®What bright future? This is more Like a disaster!¡¯ There was no future for him with this woman, only nightmares. Carlos deliberately put him into this position and then promised the endorsement to appease him. He didn¡¯t care. That evening, Debbie was invited to a celebration dinner for thepletion of a movie. She looked perky and innocent in her green flowy dress. Her bodyguard secretly took a picture of her and sent it to Carlos. When he saw that, Carlos dropped whatever he was doing and asked Frankie to drive him to the hotel where the dinner was taking ce. The dinner wasn¡¯t over until past nine o¡¯clock. Debbie had her arm around a male co-worker¡¯s as she walked out of the hotel. The man saw Chapter 1375 Carlos¡¯ car and let go of Debbie frantically. ¡°Gotta go.¡° With that, he ran away. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Huh?¡¯ Debbie didn¡¯t realize what was going on until she saw Carlos step out of the car. Under the public gazes, he walked towards her with a tender smile, put his arm around her and led her to his car. ninjanovel Inside the car Carlos pressed his body against hers and lifted her chin to make her look directly into his cold eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay the hell away from other men?¡± he asked grimly. Debbie wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She retorted, ¡°Carlos, what am I to you? Why are you meddling with my Life?¡± Carlos said through gritted teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s get remarried right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯ste. The Civil Affairs Bureau is closed now.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be open if I want it to be open!¡± ¡°Could this man be any more overbearing?¡¯ Debbie shook her head silently. She then wrapped her arms around Carlos¡¯ neck and said in an extremely tender voice, ¡°Carlos, it hurts, doesn¡¯t it? I had Lunch with Kinsley earlier, and now, I just walked arm-in-arm with another man. Imagine how I felt when I watched you kiss Stephanie and get engaged to her.¡± Carlos realized that she had done all those things to get even with him, just as he had anticipated. The look in his eyes softened. He bowed down his head and kissed her on the Lips. The space inside the car was filled with passion and lust. But Debbie pushed the horny Carlos away and snickered, ¡°Carlos, we should stop here. I got my period today.¡± Carlos was frustrated. ¡®She is determined to torture me.¡¯ They rode to the manor to see Piggy. When they arrived, Miranda weed them in. She smiled at Debbie and said, ¡°I just finished reading to her. She fell asleep. Do you want to check on her?¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± Debbie replied. She pushed the door open without making any noise. The light in Piggy¡¯s room had been dimmed to a perfect glimmer. If it were to be too bright, she would have difficulty falling asleep; if it were too dark, she would get scared. The little girl was sound asleep now. Miranda went to her room to get some sleep. Carlos leaned on the door frame, Looking at Debbie and Piggy tenderly. Before he found out who Piggy really was, he had envied her parents so much. But it turned out that he was her father after all. He was grateful to Debbie for giving him such a Lovely daughter. He wondered when she would forgive him. If she did, the three of them could live together every day. How great that would be, he thought. Chapter 1376 Debbie walked over to him and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping with Piggy. Good night.¡± With that, she shut the door on his face. He heard the lock click from the inside. She was avoiding him, he realized. While he was in the study, Carlos got a call from Frankie. ¡°Carlos, I found out.¡± He had been expecting this call. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°Debbie and Miranda hade up with the n together.¡± Carlos wasn¡¯t surprised ninjanovel Frankie continued, ¡°Ivan had a part to y too. They worked together to make Debbie marry Ivan. On the one hand, it would stop Ivan¡¯s mom from pressuring him to get married and on the other hand, it would make you jealous.¡± Frankie said thest word very cautiously. He paused for a reply. Carlos closed his Laptop and ordered, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°There were others involved too. Xavier, Yates, and Curtis.¡± ¡®So, they all yed me, ¡® Carlos thought, squinting. At first, the n had included only Miranda, Ivan, and Debbie. But considering that Carlos was too smart for them, to make sure the n would go perfectly, Debbie decided to get more people to work with her. Soter, she persuaded Yates, Xavier, and Curtis to join her to pull it off. When Xavier had sent Carlos the picture of Debbie in a wedding dress, it had actually been Debbie¡¯s idea. Since they knew that Debbie and Ivan weren¡¯t in love, everyone in the group tried their best to bring Debbie and Carlos back together. ¡°What was Yates¡¯ part in their n?¡± Carlos¡¯ voice betrayed no emotion. Frankie coughed to cover his embarrassment before he continued, ¡°Yates and Xavier knew long back that Debbie was your ex-wife. That was why they chose to be Piggy¡¯s godfathers. They kept the truth from you because they knew that once you and Debbie were back together, she would be the one in charge, and they wanted to see you get bullied around by her.¡± Carlos had always been a proud man and was looked up to by everyone. His friends wondered what it would be like if the powerful Carlos ever became submissive. But Carlos had different ns for the whole lot of them. Starting from the very next day, the supervisory department and the police continued to show up at Yates¡¯ businesses. Yates couldn¡¯t catch a break. Meanwhile, an announcement was posted on Xavier¡¯s official Weibo ount saying that he would be representing everyone in court for free for the next three months, starting from that very day. Xavier received more than he had bargained for. So far, Carlos had gotten back at Damon, Kinsley, Xavier, and Yates. Wesley, Ivan and Curtis were the only ones left. Since Curtis was Debbie¡¯s uncle, he couldn¡¯t touch him. Wesley was his next target. Carlos called him. He took a long drag on his cigarette and blew the smoke out. When the call connected, he spoke without any pleasantries Chapter 1377 ¡°I heard that things between you and your girlfriend haven¡¯t been going welltely.¡± Wesley knew Carlos. He was alert. He spat a mouthful of smoke too. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m surprised that you still have time to think about me and ir. Debbie hasn¡¯t forgiven you yet, and you have done nothing yet to make James and Stephanie pay. So, why don¡¯t you just mind your own business?¡± Wesley had proposed to ir, but she had turned him down. He wanted a baby; she said no to that too. He was pissed Under the current circumstances, he had to be very careful not to give Carlos a chance to create more trouble for him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Debbie. iming her heart is an easy task; I just have to get her into bed with me. As for James and Stephanie¡­I¡¯m waiting for the perfect moment, and then, they are done.¡± Carlos seemed to have an answer for everything. Wesley frowned. ninjanovel ¡°You still have your Hilton Group to run. Focus on that, and stop nosing around.¡± ¡®Damn that old goat, James!* Wesley cursed inwardly. If that man hadn¡¯t deceived all of them and turned them against Debbie, Carlos wouldn¡¯t be going after them now. Carlos put out the cigarette and said, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°ALL right?¡¯ Wesley didn¡¯t believe a word that came out of the Devil¡¯s mouth, ¡°Rx. I¡¯m going to apologize to Debbie,¡± Wesley assured him ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing Debbie for so Long, and she¡¯s not making it easy for me. As my friend, you can¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. Help me,¡± Carlos said with a faint smile. ¡®Help him?¡¯ Wesley frowned. Carlos would never ask anyone for help ¡°You broke Debbie¡¯s heart and created a hell of a mess for yourself. Don¡¯t drag me into it. I¡¯m warning you, Carlos, don¡¯t create any trouble for me. ir is not as tough as Debbie, you know. She can¡¯t live on her own. She is a dodo. She won¡¯t be able to survive without me.¡± Carlos chuckled, ¡°You talk about your girlfriend Like that behind her back? Aren¡¯t you worried that she might hear you?¡± ¡°She is sleeping in the bedroom and I¡¯m in the living room.¡± Just then, a soft voice came from behind him, ¡°Wesley¡­¡± Startled, Wesley choked on the smoke and coughed violently. ir wasn¡¯t loud, but Carlos heard her clearly. ¡°Take care, buddy!¡± he said to Wesley and hung up with a smirk. Wesley was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. ¡°Do I look that useless to you?¡± ir asked him with a pained expression. She knew that she wasn¡¯t the smartest person in the room. Chapter 1378 Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have failed time and again to run away from this man. But it still hurt to hear him talk about her like that to others. Wesley put out the cigarette and walked to her. ¡°I was just joking around with Carlos,¡± he exined with an awkward look on his face. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Oh,¡± ir responded. He knew that she wasn¡¯t convinced, but he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. It was all Carlos¡¯ fault. If he could, he would make that hateful man run a hundred kilometers with a twenty-kilogram Load on his back. Before Ivan¡¯s wedding, news that the Hilton Group was going to take over the Walker Group was spread everywhere. Nobody knew why or if it was true. Only very few people knew that it was all because Carlos was enraged. So many of them had already suffered under his rage. And it was all for Debbie. Ivan was very busy dealing with the issues at hand. It was true that Carlos was about to buy out the Walker Group. So while preparing for his wedding, Ivan had to work overtime to cope with the trouble Carlos made for him. Numerous times, he cursed himselfte at night why he had been dumb enough to have chosen Debbie, out of all the women, for a sham marriage. After all, he had many other female friends to choose from. If he hadn¡¯t made the wrong choice, Carlos wouldn¡¯t have been angry with him and giving him a hard time now. However, just as he was busy solving problems, Carlos suddenly stopped progressing with the purchase. Just as he felt relieved and thought Carlos had let him off the hook, Ivan found that someone was buying hispany¡¯s shares at a high price and selling them low. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ivan was on the brink of having a nervous breakdown. He was so miserable and helpless that he had to call Debbie for help. ¡°Debbie, I raised Carlos¡¯ child for more than a year. Does he have to be so heartless to me?¡± he comined once she answered the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Debbie was puzzled. She knew nothing about Carlos¡¯ recent acts of revenge on Ivan. Ever since that press conference that Carlos held, she had been swamped withmercials. Then for the first time in Ivan¡¯s life, he broke down and started confiding in a woman about the cruel and callous things another man was doing to his business, which were taking a great toll on him. Debbie waspletely taken by surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivan. I didn¡¯t know he was doing that. It¡¯s all because of me. I¡¯ll try and talk to him.¡± Chapter 1379 ¡°Please speak to him soon. Thepany is in utter chaos. I didn¡¯t even have time to apany Kasie to pick out her wedding dress. My mom had to go with her instead. Because I had to sort out the mess Carlos created for me. At times I have been so depressed I wanted to kill myself. Please, Tomboy, call him now.¡± The day Kasie and Ivan went to the bridal shop to pick out a wedding dress, Ivan was just about to try on a suit for himself when he got an urgent call and had to rush back to the office. Before he left, he called his mom toe to the bridal shop to keep Kasiepany. Thankfully, Kasie was understanding, and she didn¡¯tin. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him now.¡± ¡®Carlos has gone too far.¡® Debbie was deep in thought before she finally made the call. The phone rang a couple of times before it was answered. ¡°Honey!¡± Carlos called gently. ¡°Knock it off. I¡¯m not your wife. Why are you so mean to Ivan? Are you trying to make me feel bad?¡± Debbie asked bluntly. Carlos smiled. ¡°Of course not. If you stay at the manor tonight, I¡¯ll let Ivan off immediately. What do you say?¡± ¡°Too busy. I have a business trip tomorrow. I have to get ready,¡± she refused without hesitation. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°France. It¡¯s beside the point. I¡¯m calling to ask you to leave Ivan alone. He¡¯s innocent. I agreed to have a sham marriage with him. If you¡¯re angry, take it out on me, or hit me. Just Leave Ivan out of it.¡± Hit Debbie? Carlos would rather hurt himself than do that. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Fine. Call me, ¡®Honey.¡¯ Then I¡®1l let him off,¡± Carlos said,promising with a frown. Debbie rolled her eyes. ¡°Carlos, this call never happened. Since you¡¯re so stubborn, there¡¯s only one choice left for me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I can¡¯t Let you take the Walker Group from Ivan, so I¡¯ll leave the Star Empire and go back to the Walker Group.¡± Debbie wouldn¡¯t concede ¡°You can¡¯t afford the default fine,¡± he dered calmly. Debbie smiled. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. But my ex-husband can. If I want to leave the Star Empire, he¡¯ll support my decision and help me out. Right, Carlos?¡± Carlos smiled hopelessly in a resigned manner. She knew he cared about her and that she was his Achilles¡¯ heel. ¡°How about a kiss, then?¡± Carlos tried again Chapter 1380 Although Debbie was amused, she still maintained a cold tone. ¡°I can¡¯t. We¡¯re not a couple. There are boundaries. Thank you for Leaving Ivan alone. Bye.¡± Carlos shook his head when she hung up, and stared at his phone. Then he called Tristan on the inside line. ¡°Stop the operations on the Walker Group.¡± Tristan was confused for a moment, and then he understood. ninjanovel ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± ¡®Ivan must have called Debbie for help, ¡® he realized. The next day, before Debbie left for France, she went to the manor to see Piggy. Miranda hade back from New York. When Debbie arrived, she was having breakfast with the little girl, whereas Carlos had just finished his morning exercise and was taking a shower upstairs. ¡°Aunt Miranda,¡± Debbie called. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Miranda looked at her and announced, ¡°Sooner orter, we¡¯ll be a family again. I don¡¯t like this form of address.¡± Debbie was surprised by her bluntness, but she didn¡¯t object. ¡°Mom,¡± she called blushing. ¡°Mmhmm. Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going on a business trip today. I came to check in on Piggy,¡± she said as she kissed Piggy¡¯s cheek Evelyn already knew what a business trip meant. She hugged Debbie and said, ¡°Mommy, y with me when youe back.¡± ¡°Sure, I will, sweetheart.¡± Debbie stroked her cheek, feeling guilty that she was a Lousy mom. She spent too Little time with her daughter. By the time Carlos came downstairs, Debbie was already gone. ¡°Daddy, Mommy will be away for half a month. I miss her already,¡± Piggy said to her father. ¡°Did shee over?¡± he asked Miranda. Miranda fed Evelyn a slice of fruit. ¡°Yes. She came to see Piggy and then left quickly. I guess she didn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Chapter 1381 She didn¡¯t sugarcoat her words at all, and Carlos felt hurt. Miranda continued, ¡°I n to live in Alorith. Your father wille back as well in two years. In the long run, it won¡¯t do for us to live with you and Debbie. So I¡¯m going to have the old residence revamped and move in there with Evelyn. You cane and see her when you miss her. And if you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Carlos and Piggy looked at each other as Miranda spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. There is another vi avable behind this one. You and Evelyn can live there.¡± Miranda joked, ¡°You just want your daughter to be as close to you as possible, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll have it renovated. Once it¡¯s done, Evelyn and I will move in.¡± Then she turned to Piggy, who was eating breakfast. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Evelyn, you and I are going to live in the next house. Would you Like that?¡± Evelyn swallowed her food and asked, ¡°Can I see Daddy every day?¡± Carlos felt warm inside when he heard that, and smiled happily. ¡°Of course you can, and you can see your mommy too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Evelyn agreed in her sweet little voice. ¡°What an adorable girl! She¡¯s as easy-going as Debbie,¡± Mirandamented. ¡°As easy-going as Debbie?¡¯ Carlos shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It must be my genes. Debbie isn¡®t an easy-going person at all,¡± he said curtly. She was a hard nut to crack. If she were easy to handle, he would¡¯ve already had her by his side. It was way more difficult to coax her than to snag a one hundred million contract. Ang¡¯s Library On the contrary, he would easily surrender to her as soon as she gave herself to him. The ever-aloof Miranda was amused by Carlos¡¯ childish words. A rare wide smile crept across her face as she said, ¡°Your genes? What would Debbie say to that? If you were easy to handle, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much in the past months. See how angry she is with you now.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t find a word to say. He was stumped. It was a scoff from his biological mother. When he said nothing in reply, Miranda changed the topic and asked, ¡°How are you going to deal with James and Stephanie?¡± The smile on her face was reced by a serious look. Carlos drank the remainder of the juice that was left in Evelyn¡¯s ss before answering calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± He wouldn¡¯t Let them die peacefully. He wanted to torture them slowly, inch by inch, and exhaust them physically and mentally. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Uh huh, Fine, I¡¯ll Leave them to you. But be cautious, James is cruel and heartless. He¡¯ll probably try to get his hands on Evelyn. It would be wise to tighten the security around her. She needs more armed bodyguards,¡± Miranda suggested. As she thought of the possibility of danger, she decided to stay in the manor for the time being until Carlos finished off James and Stephanie for good. She would then consider whether she should move out or not. ¡°Yes, I will do that.¡± Chapter 1382 Carlos didn¡¯t need to do anything much to deal with Stephanie. Because ironically, it was now her turn to be the target of cyber-bullying. As arrogant and proud as she was, Stephanie could hardly endure the negativements on her. She was already devastated. Debbie received Carlos¡¯ messages every day since she had flown to France. Today was the seventh day of her stay there. When she finished her work and returned to the hotel at midnight, she received his text again. ¡°Honey, did you miss me today?¡± Lying on the bed, she typed, ¡°No.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t mind her cold reply. He continued to text her. ¡°You should stop lying to yourself. You miss me. You can tell me that you do. I won¡¯t judge.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Debbie choked on her saliva when she saw his reply. He had recently gotten very good at sweet- talking. Was this really the stoic CEO she had known for years? Did he find someone to teach him some romance? She didn¡¯t bother to reply and closed her eyes to rest. Her phone buzzed again. ¡°Honey, I love you,¡± his message said. Debbie smiled. Of course, she knew how much he used to love her before he had Lost his memory. Now, his memory was back, and his love for her was stronger than ever. Nheless, she still tried to stay angry at him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Carlos I¡¯m just one of your staff and you¡¯re the CEO. You¡¯re beyond my reach. I¡¯m not expecting any Love from you. I just want to earn my sry and make a living.¡± ¡°Babe, gimme some sugar, and I¡¯ll give you everything in return. My body, my heart¡­ Everything that is mine belongs to you.¡± Debbie got goose bumps as she read his brazen words. She put her phone away without replying. Two minutester, she grudgingly got out of bed and plodded towards the bathroom to shower. She was exhausted after the whole day¡¯s work. She regretted having epted thismercial job in France. The work was signed for fifteen days and there was still eight days left. She would be drained of energy by the end of it. The eighth day of the event was the most rxing day for her so far. She had a dinner party that night and she could go back to the hotel earlier than usual. She was going to hang out in the streets of Paris and do some sightseeing if the party ended early. Luckily for her, the dinner did end very soon. She left the restaurant with a colleague from France and they walked together since they were heading in the same direction. Her colleague was a muscr man, with blonde hair and blue eyes. He very much appreciated Debbie¡¯s music, so they had a lot inmon to talk about. ¡°Debbie, I would Like to develop my career in your country as well. Do you think yourpatriots will Like someone like me?¡± the man asked as he flexed his elbow to show his bulging biceps. Debbie was amused. Sheughed, ¡°Of course. A lot of girls love muscr men like you. They feel-¡± She stopped mid-sentence as she gazed into the distance in front of them. Suppressing the shock that was travelling through her entire body, she finished her sentence, ¡°-safe.¡± The foreigner noticed the change in her expression. He followed her gaze and saw a man and a little girl standing ten-odd meters away, looking at them. Chapter 1383 The man was dressed in a white woollen sweater, ck leisure trousers and a ck overcoat. He was handsome, but his eyes radiated disturbingly cold calmness. One glimpse at him, and you¡¯d never forget that face. Next to him, the little girl was holding a doll in her hand, her straight hair done up. She was wearing the same style overcoat as the man, with a belt tied around her waist and a pair of light-colored princess shoes. They stood there, holding each other¡¯s hands. With the artistic buildings of Paris in the background, they looked like figures from a breath-taking oil painting. Some passers-by took out their phones and began snapping pictures of them. Debbie heard someone marvel in Chinese, ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so hot. Is he a model? Is that his daughter? I wonder who the mother is.¡± Debbie tittered under her breath. ¡®Of course, that¡¯s his daughter, and I¡¯m the mother, ¡® she thought proudly. ¡°Debbie, do you know them?¡± the foreigner asked curiously. She nodded, without taking her eyes off the father and daughter duo. ¡°My ex-husband and my daughter,¡± she said with a sigh. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The man threw a nce at Carlos and asked, ¡°I heard from someone that your ex is the CEO of an international group. Is that him?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Debbie waved to her daughter. Evelyn instantly broke free from Carlos and began walking towards her mother. Debbie squatted and stretched out her arms, expecting the little girl to run and jump into her embrace. However, she didn¡¯t. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Debbie squatted there, embarrassed, as she watched her daughter gracefully walk towards her with the doll in her hands. Debbie was still in a daze as Evelyn walked up to her and gave her a hug. ¡°Mommy, I miss you.¡± Debbie wanted to cry and scream. ¡®Why is my dear baby bing as cold as her dad? She¡¯s only three years old!¡± Kids, they say, are easily influenced by the adults whom they spend most time with. Evelyn had been staying with Miranda and Carlos for a while and now, she had be as aloof as those two. She scooped her daughter up and pecked a kiss on her cheek. Then she turned to her friend and introduced, ¡°This is my daughter, Evelyn Baby, say hi to Davis.¡± The foreigner greeted Evelyn cheerfully, ¡°Hi little girl, my name is Davis. Nice to meet you!¡± Evelyn smiled politely and waved her hand at him. ¡°Good evening, Davis Chapter 1384 Good to see you too.¡± Both Debbie and Davis were shocked by how fluently the three-year-old girl spoke English. Debbie knew that Piggy could say a few simple English words. But so fluently? She had no idea. Davis was excited. ¡°Wow, Debbie, your daughter is amazing. She¡¯s cute and clever!¡± As Davis was speaking, a tall figure came over and embraced the mother and daughter. Carlos nted a kiss on Debbie¡¯s cheek and said in English, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Before she could react, he looked at the man who was still very excited by the scene in front of him. The two gentlemen shook hands. ninjanovel ¡°Thank you for taking care of my wife Sorry, we should get going now.¡± Debbie wanted to say something to Carlos to stop the man from addressing her as ¡°honey.¡± But Davis wouldn¡¯t shut up. He was so excited and animated. He cut in, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Your daughter is amazing. I really should get a wife and have a son right now. That way, when he grows up, I can have him court your daughter.¡± As he finished speaking, he clearly saw Carlos¡¯ emotionless face gradually fall. Awkward silence engulfed them. In the end, the stone-faced man told the foreigner icily, ¡°First, you need to get on the Forbes Billionaires list; second, marry the most beautiful woman in the world-she should have good genes; third, give birth to a son that is older than my daughter, and make sure he knows how to handle your money, not to mention make more. So, if you do all that, your son can date my kid.¡± Debbie¡¯s jaw dropped as she listened to Carlos¡¯ standards on their future son-inw. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡®Forbes Billionaires list? Some billionaires don¡¯t make that list. It starts at 40 billion dors! Does he think anyone can do that? And marry the most beautiful woman? For good genes? So he means Davis¡¯ kid needs to be rich, powerful and handsome enough to be worthy of Evelyn.¡¯ But what drove Debbie nuts was his third requirement. A son older than Evelyn? That was impossible. Carlos had to be joking. The cap to a List of impossible demands, so the guy would give up on the idea of his son marrying Evelyn. Of course he¡¯d want a mature, stable man as a son-inw, but this was over the top. Carlos had clearly given him a picture of his ideal son-inw: powerful, rich, handsome, considerate and caring. Carlos took Piggy from Debbie¡¯s arms. Holding his daughter with one arm, he wrapped his other arm around Debbie¡¯s waist and led her away. The foreigner was still in a daze after hearing what the CEO said. He stared nkly at the mother and daughter who were waving goodbye to him. The mother smiled apologetically while the daughter wore a sweet smile. After pondering over Carlos¡¯ list for a while, Davis somehow figured out what exactly was on the CEO¡¯s mind. It sounded reasonable. If he had such a wonderful daughter, he¡¯d strive to give her the best things in life. So how could he do this? How could he have a son who measured up? Chapter 1385 ¡®Forbes Billionaires list? The most beautiful woman in the world? A son older than Evelyn?¡¯ Davis recalled Carlos¡¯ words once again in his mind, but he stopped there. There was no way he could make it. Staring at the receding figures of the three, Davis suddenly realized something. Carlos was making a joke. ¡®Hey, wait. Was he talking about himself? He¡¯s one of the richest men in the world. He¡¯s powerful. His wife is the loveliest singer. Of course he¡¯d want someone just like him to vie for his daughter¡¯s hand¡­¡± Even after they were too far away to see Davis, Carlos still wore a dark expression, emanating coldness. He wasn¡¯t happy with the idea that someone would marry his lovely daughter one day and take her away from him. Debbie sighed helplessly. ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you and Piggy wereing?¡± she asked This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Carlos¡¯ face softened a little, but his voice still sounded stern when he spoke. ¡°So if I told you I wasing, would I see you eating with another guy?¡± Debbie snapped nonchntly, ¡°What? You have a problem with me having dinner with my colleagues?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t dare. He didn¡¯t want to piss her off. At this point, his anger hadpletely vanished, and he apologized tenderly, ¡°No. My bad. Sorry.¡± He pulled her closer to him Debbie sneered, ¡°Carlos, no need to apologize. Give me my daughter and you can leave now.¡± With that, she reached out her arms to Piggy Carlos held their daughter tightly and pulled away from Debbie while patiently coaxing, ¡°I didn¡¯t fly all the way out here to give you our daughter. We¡¯ll wait till you¡¯re done with work and go home together.¡± Ang¡¯s Library He winked at his daughter. Evelyn got the hint and echoed, ¡°Mommy, Daddy and I missed you. Don¡¯t make us go.¡± ¡°Make them go?¡¯ Debbie took a deep breath and forced out a smile before exining, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t make you go. You¡¯ll stay with me. But Daddy¡¯s a busy CEO, so we shouldn¡¯t keep him from his work¡­¡± ¡°Honey, that doesn¡¯t matter. Mom can run thepany for me,¡± Carlos quickly chipped in, a cunning smile on his face. Debbie¡¯s lips twitched. Miranda and Carlos were ganging up on her. She smirked, ¡°Quit calling me ¡®honey.¡¯ By the way, are you going to deal with James or not?¡± With this name brought up, the yful smile on his face faded away ¡°Of course,¡± he said, a cold glint in his eyes. He had just seen James two days before. The sly old fox should have figured out Carlos was back to normal. But they didn¡¯t talk about that. They just made small talk. ¡°He¡¯s transferring his property. Some of the staff, cooperative projects andpany assets are involved in his case, including the branchpany in New York. So I have to handle it carefully and quietly,¡± Carlos exined. He knew Debbie wanted to see James Live out his remaining days in jail. So he was collecting evidence of James¡¯ crimes, leaving no stone unturned. He had even employed a third-party financepany to audit Hilton Group¡¯s ounts, just in case. As far as he knew, corruption and bribery had bemonce in Hilton Group when James took over as CEO. And it didn¡¯t stop with James ¡ªmany employees were involved on some Level. But most of them had cleaned up their acts after Carlos resumed his rightful ce as head of thepany. Chapter 1386 ¡°I see. So what about Stephanie? She up to anything?¡± Debbie asked as she stole a nce at the man. She was d to see that his face didn¡¯t twitch. No cocked eyebrow, no set grimace. Nothing. Carlos drew closer to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°I think she has something to do with Megan¡¯s death.¡± Debbie froze and widened her mouth in shock. As his words sank in her heart, she got goose bumps all over. Carlos wouldn¡¯t juste up with that out of the blue. He must have found some clues that led to Stephanie¡¯s involvement. Although Debbie hadn¡¯t been around her that much, she hadn¡¯t pegged her as a murderer. Arrogant, definitely. But a murderer? As they talked, Evelyn gradually fell asleep, her head resting on Carlos¡¯ shoulder. After shifting his daughter to his other arm, Carlos held his wife¡¯s hand and continued walking. ¡°I read Megan¡¯s diary and found that they really weren¡¯t friends at all. They pretended, to keep up appearances. Stephanie hired someone to rape Megan, but Megan didn¡¯t have solid proof, so she didn¡¯t tell us. But she was nning her revenge.¡± But unfortunately for her, she was brutally cut down before her ns coulde to fruition. ¡°Her diary? What else was in there?¡± Debbie asked, genuinely curious. She wanted to know what the drama queen thought of her three years ago. Ang¡¯s Library Carlos gave her a Long nce and squeezed her hand before apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been a bad guy. I want to make it up to you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°Megan said in her diary that she hated Wesley and me a lot, because her parents died for us. After her parents died, she wasn¡¯t happy, so she aimed to make us suffer as well. She drove a wedge between you and me. She stirred up trouble between Wesley and ir, even Curtis and Colleen.¡± ¡®What a nutjob!¡¯ Debbie thought, shaking her head. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°But Uncle Curtis didn¡¯t have anything to do with her parents¡¯ death. Why bother them?¡± ¡°Curtis is a good friend. She figured if she made his life hell, then Wesley and I wouldn¡¯t be happy either. Anyway, she¡¯d try anything to make us sad.¡± Debbie felt a chill run down her spine as she heard Carlos talk about Megan¡¯s diary. She never knew Megan was like that. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can read her diary after going back home. It¡¯s pretty heavy stuff, and she wrote a lot. But enough about them. It¡¯s been too long,¡± Carlos said unhappily. He had brought their daughter here to reunite with his wife. Life was too short to dwell on criminals who would do them harm. Debbie threw a nce at Carlos. Chapter 1387 ¡°How did you know I¡¯m staying at this hotel?¡± she asked coldly. But the moment she asked that, she realized how stupid that question was. It was no big deal for Carlos to find out where she stayed. He smiled and joked, ¡°We¡¯re a couple. I always know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°Carlos, we aren¡¯t married yet. It¡¯s not like we are an item now,¡± Debbie scoffed. She thought that he would brag about his influence and say how easily he could get wind of her information whenever he wanted. N?velDrama.Org ? content. But again, unexpectedly, he used his chance to sweet-talk her. So once again she wondered if he had really found someone to teach him how to be romantic. ¡°We will get remarried sooner or Later. You can¡¯t run away from me for the rest of your life.¡± He squeezed her hand tighter. She tried to break free, but he didn¡¯t loosen his grip. The hotel which Debbie was staying at wasn¡¯t too far away from the restaurant. It only took them ten- odd minutes to walk to the hotel. Carlos had earlier called the front desk and had asked them to shift Debbie into a Luxury family suite. There was a kids¡¯ room inside the suite in addition to the master bedroom. Afterying the little girl comfortably on the bunk bed, Carlos covered the quilt over her and left the room. Debbie squatted on the floor in the master bedroom luggage. When she saw him walk in, she asked casually, unpacking her Is she asleep?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Carlos pulled her up to her feet and wrapped his arms around her. Without warning, he drew his face close to hers and kissed her lips fervently. ninjanovel ¡°No.I need to¡­ unpack my things she said in between their hungry kiss. She was frightened by his burning passion. He didn¡¯t let go of her. With his Lips still pressed on hers, he caught a glimpse of Debbie¡¯s suitcase on the floor out of the corner of his eye, and kicked it away. In no time, he pinned her down onto the king-sized bed behind them. Their kiss was broken and they gasped for air. He said in haste, ¡°Leave all that to me. I¡¯ll unpack your things Later. Now, give yourself to me. When he was about to kiss her again, Debbie put a finger on his lips to stop him. He was perplexed. She grinned yfully. ¡°Carlos, do you really want to marry me again?¡± He nodded vigorously, without any hesitation. He desperately wanted to! ¡°ALL right then. I¡¯ll promise you that I will think about it, but you have to respect my wishes before we get married. You can¡¯t keep bugging me for sex before that dayes.¡± As she said that, she flirtatiously drew circles on his sturdy chest with her index finger. Carlos¡¯ face fell. His lust was already triggered and he was in the peak of his hunger. He wanted her so badly, and yet she had the nerve to ask him to respect her wishes. She was politely asking him to back off. Chapter 1388 This was torture to a man with such strong sexual drive. He was well aware of Debbie¡¯s intentions. She knew his desires for her, and she deliberately set this rule to make him suffer. Carlos shut his eyes tightly topose himself. After a moment¡¯s pause, he reluctantly nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± He got off her and went straight to the bathroom for a cold shower. His thirst for her remained unquenched. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Watching him walk away from her with his head down, Debbie felt her heart ache a little. She wanted him too. She was craving for his touch as much as he did. She wanted to call out to him and take back her words. But a voice rang in her head, ¡®No, Debbie! Don¡¯t be so soft-hearted!¡¯ Right¡­ She couldn¡¯t go easy on him this time. That night, Carlos did behave. He slept quietly with Debbie curled up in his arms. He remained the same for the following week in France, and didn¡¯t dare be intimate with her, except for the deep kisses they shared time and again. He patiently waited for Debbie to wrap up her work in Paris. Then, they flew back to Alorith together. The ck Bentley sped along the highway from the airport. Debbie received a call from an unknown ID. She picked it up and was surprised to hear Wesley¡¯s voice from the other end. After a simple greeting, Wesley said, ¡°Debbie, I owe you an apology. Ang¡¯s Library When we meet next time, I¡¯ll apologize to you face-to-face. But right now, I need a favor.¡± Debbie squinted at Carlos, who was ying with their daughter. ¡°Go on. ¡°Did ir ever contact you in this past week?¡± Debbie replied, ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve been in France for work. What happened to ir?¡± There was only silence from the other end. A few seconds Later, Wesley said in a grave tone, ¡°She¡¯s gone. It has been a week.¡± ¡°Gone? What do you mean? Where did she go? Did she leave on her own?¡± Debbie asked, abruptly sitting up in her seat. ¡°Ask your husband.¡± With that, Wesley hung up angrily. Debbie stared at Carlos in confusion. Before she could ask anything, he said calmly, ¡°I helped ir Leave him.¡± Wesley had arranged a few bodyguards to protect ir, and to prevent her from leaving. But Carlos had some men block those bodyguards and let ir flee sessfully. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t understand his intention. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be good friends? Carlos replied casually, ¡°ir wanted to leave him for so long. I only offered her a little help.¡± That was just one of the many reasons. Carlos meant to force Wesley to understand his own heart. Wesley would never know how much he cared for and Loved ir if he didn¡¯t lose her once. But of course, he had a selfish motive as well. Debbie had suffered through the same pain. Carlos wanted to give him a taste of that sadness. Chapter 1389 Shortly after, Carlos¡¯ phone rang. He already knew who was calling. Swiping the screen, he said over the phone without any greeting, ¡°I asked her what she wanted. She chose to leave Alorith. Wesley, I didn¡¯t force her to leave.¡± All the curse words which Wesley had prepared for Carlos were stuck in his throat. He swallowed them and tried to collect himself. After a pause, he asked, ¡°So, she did leave on her own¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wesley punched his fist on the wall next to him. ¡°Carlos, damn you! Can¡¯t you just mind your own business and stay out of my affairs?¡± Carlos wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°You¡¯re my friend, Wesley. You¡¯ve known ir longer than I¡¯ve known Debbie. You two have kept your issues unsolved for ten years. A decade, man. Is it that much fun?¡± Wesley snarled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun! All I want is to have her by my side!¡± ¡°ir should be with me; that¡¯s where she belongs, ¡® he thought irrationally. Carlos sighed. ¡°Do you think you can win her over by forcing her to stay with you? She doesn¡¯t want another man, and you don¡¯t want to be with any other woman either. You love her, so why do you have to torture yourself and her? Why can¡¯t you just live peacefully with her?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ninjanovel Carlos had made some grave mistakes in his own life, but as an outsider in Wesley and ir¡¯s story, he could see their problems clearly. As they say, ¡°Lookers-on see more than the yers.¡± Wesley clenched his teeth and snapped, ¡°I proposed marriage to her, and she said no!¡± Carlos sneered, ¡°She proposed to you a long time ago, but you refused her even more mercilessly. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± His words were like a dagger to Wesley¡¯s heart. He said nothing. Then the call was disconnected. Debbie was curious about what Carlos had just said. ¡°ir had proposed marriage to Wesley?¡± He put his phone away and nodded, ¡°Yes. A Long time ago. But Wesley turned her down in front of a few hundred soldiers.¡± ir¡¯s uncle was Wesley¡¯s superior at that time. He had given ir the privilege to show up at the troop camp where Wesley was, draped in a wedding dress. Debbie knitted her eyebrows deeply after hearing their story. Indeed, men could be very ruthless when they didn¡¯t love you. Just like how Carlos had been when he was amnesiac. She asked, ¡°Do you know where ir is now?¡± Chapter 1390 Carlos nodded, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s pregnant and needs care. I sent her to the Leonard family¡¯s mansion in Askor Wesley¡¯s mom is taking care of her now.¡± ¡®What?! In Wesley¡¯s hometown? That¡¯s a clever idea. He will never expect that ir is right beside his own mother, ¡® Debbie thought. ¡°So, did the Leonard family agree to keep it a secret from Wesley? Are they just going to sit by and watch Wesley search for ir everywhere?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Yeah. Wesley quit the military. He¡¯s nning to study in Ennd. He¡¯ll probably drop by before he leaves, saying goodbye to his family. After that, he won¡¯t be back for a long time,¡± Carlos said. So, ir would be safe staying with the Leonard family. Wesley wouldn¡¯t have to know. Debbie was speechless. ¡®Poor Wesley. Good luck to you, ¡® she prayed, shaking her head. But then, she suddenly realized something. Wesley would be taken in by the same trick, something she¡¯d done to Carlos, too. As she was thinking, she sensed Carlos¡¯ intent gaze. She tilted her head and met his deep eyes. Piggy slumbered in his arms. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you staring at me?¡± Debbie uneasily touched the tip of her nose, and leaned her head against the ss window of her car door. Carlos asked sarcastically, ¡°The whole Leonard family is keeping a secret from Wesley. Sound familiar?¡± Debbie was taken aback. Did he read her mind? N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Didn¡¯t think I knew?¡± Carlos asked a bit angrily. But deep down, he felt happy to see Debbie¡¯s frustrated face. She had been ordering him around and giving him the cold shoulder these days. Finally, he had a chance to fight back. The young mother felt guilty. She decided to pretend to be innocent. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He shed a smile and pulled her closer to him. Looking down at her in an arrogant manner, he scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. My mom, Xavier, Yates, Ivan and the others knew your marriage was fake. I didn¡¯t. They kept the secret. I was the odd man out, like poor Wesley.¡± Debbie felt embarrassed. Since Carlos had figured it out, it was pointless for her to hide it anymore. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡®But wait. Everyone knew I didn¡¯t love Ivan, and my wedding to Ivan was part of my n to win Carlos back. But not everyone knew the licenses were fake, * Debbie thought to herself. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, you¡¯re good, aren¡¯t you? You had them all charmed-Xavier, Yates and even my mom. You got them to y along with you.¡± Thinking of this, Carlos really wanted to punish her now, but¡­he didn¡¯t dare. He kissed her forehead with force, as if he were protesting how she treated him. Debbie chuckled. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me me. Not my idea.¡± Chapter 1391 He sighed resignedly. ¡°me you?¡± Suppressing herughter, Debbie pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Yes, me me. You¡¯re good at holding grudges. Let go of me. I want to get out.¡± The car had arrived at the manor. Debbie got out first. Then Carlos carried the sleeping Piggy out and caught up to her. The housemaids grabbed the suitcases and carried them into the vi. ninjanovel As they walked inside, Debbie gently patted the little girl¡¯s back and said, ¡°Piggy, baby¡­ We¡¯re home. Wake up. Grandma¡¯s here.¡± Miranda knew they wereing home today, so she was waiting at the manor. Piggy slowly opened her eyes. She Looked at Debbie and swept her gaze around the house with her sleepy eyes. In a haze, she called out, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± But then, she cradled her dad¡¯s neck and went right to sleep again. me it on the jetg-the little girl seemed really drowsy. Carlos said, ¡°Let her sleep for a while longer. I¡¯ll put her to bed upstairs.¡± Debbie nodded in agreement. Miranda asked in a low voice, ¡°How long has she been asleep? If she sleeps now, she¡¯ll be up all night.¡± ¡°A hair over ten minutes,¡± Debbie said as she changed into her slippers and walked into the Living room with Miranda. ¡°Okay then. Let her sleep.¡± After tucking his daughter into the quilt in the kids¡¯ room, Carlos came downstairs. He told Miranda, ¡°Debbie and I aren¡¯t having dinner at home tonight, Mom. Get the chef to cook up something for you and Evelyn.¡± Miranda nodded and asked casually, ¡°Going out?¡± ¡°Tonight is Barlow Aston¡¯s one-hundredth birthday. We¡¯re invited to his party,¡± he said matter-of-factly. Debbie looked at him in surprise. ¡°Hey! You didn¡¯t tell me that.¡± ¡°Would you havee if I did?¡± he retorted. She was wordless. And he was right. If he had told her about it, she would have just had him drop her and Evelyn off at her apartment. ¡°But why are you so sure I¡¯LL go now?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ignoring her question, he shifted his gaze to the housemaids standing by. Chapter 1392 ¡°Bring them out.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Two minutester, three housemaids walked over to them, carrying boxes. Debbie opened one and looked inside. There was an evening dress, a pair of high heels, and a set of jewelry Obviously, he intended for her to go, by force, if necessary. He made a gesture to indicate the boxes. ¡°Dress, shoes, essories¡­they¡¯re all here, all customized for you. Put on them and then I¡¯ll take you to a salon.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Debbie wanted to turn him down but Miranda interrupted. She exined with a smile, ¡°Barlow is well- respected. He holds traditional views on rtionships between men and women. Every guest there will be family, or spouses. No lovers or friends allowed.¡± Nheless, Debbie still tried to excuse herself. ¡°But we¡¯re not¡ª¡± She left her sentence unfinished. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Carlos said nothing. He understood what his mom meant, and he was sure that she¡¯d side with him this time. As he expected, Miranda continued working on Debbie. She grabbed the evening dress and handed it to the young mother, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Now you can prove you¡¯re his wife. I know you¡¯re still pissed, but Look at the big picture. This is a good thing. Get it?¡± Debbie Listened to her. She made sense. Miranda had told her she could be mad. She could throw tantrums or yell at him. But if she wanted to be Mrs. Hilton, she needed to do everything she could to achieve that goal. Still reluctant, Debbie pursed her lips and red at the silent man. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He looked back at her, feigning innocence. Then, she took the evening dress from Miranda¡¯s hands and nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± She went upstairs to get changed. Mother and son sat opposite each other on the sofa. Miranda poured two cups of tea, and offered one to Carlos. ¡°James had a private meeting with Funk Hinchcliffe, assistant general manager from Pinsent Group Something seems fishy. Keep an eye on them,¡± she advised seriously Carlos took a sip of the tea and replied calmly, ¡°I know. James helped Funknd a big ount before. That fattened both their wallets. What timing. James must be feeding the guy insider news.¡± Miranda smiled understandingly. ¡°Let me guess. News Leaked to them by you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Carlos smirked. He wasn¡¯t going to let that sly old fox outwit him this time. The news he let slip was fake. Now he could get at James and Funk, or even purchase the Pinsent Group. After chatting for a while, Carlos went upstairs to check if Debbie was ready. Debbie had just changed into her evening dress and was about to don the high heels. As soon as he came into the bedroom, he saw Debbie dressed in the pale apricot fishtail gown. Only thinyer ofce covered her shoulders and arms, so her sexy corbones were revealed. Chapter 1393 The colorplimented her fair skin and the vintage style made her look elegant. Carlos was smug. He had such good taste. As he stared at her with passion in his eyes, he began to fantasize. He knew what Lay beneath that dress, and he wanted to see it. God knew how much he wanted to take that dress off her and make love to her. After some wild fantasies, he swallowed hard andposed himself. He dismissed the maids. Then he walked up to Debbie. When she Looked at him confusedly, he suddenly knelt on one knee and helped her put on the shoes. Debbie stared affectionately at the man helping her with her high heels. She was so moved. Ever since he regained his memory, he treated her so well, even better than when they were first together. She told herself to keep him at arm¡¯s Length, but each time he treated her Like this, she couldn¡¯t be mean to him. She didn¡¯t know what to do. After helping Debbie with her high heels, Carlos opened the jewelry box on the desk and helped her put each piece on one by one, despite her reluctance. Atst, he took out a ring. He held it up to her, disying the huge heart-shaped diamond, a 3.5Qct princess cut. ¡°And now, the piece de resistance,¡± he announced. He was about to put it on her ring finger, but Debbie protested silently with her index finger pointing forward. Her meaning was obvious. Carlos shed a thin smile. He obeyed her this time and put the diamond ring on her index finger instead. After that, she tried to draw her hand back, but he grabbed hold of it again. Staring into her eyes, he dered imperiously, ¡°I¡¯m just going to take your protests in stride. It¡¯s normal to fight every once in a while. But no matter what, you¡¯ll be my wife. I¡¯m not budging on this one!¡± Debbie looked back at him sullenly. In her mind, she thought, ¡®Do you have to be so possessive?¡¯ Carlos carried Debbie in his arms as they descended the staircase. Her dress was floor-length, and he didn¡¯t want her to trip on it. A fall down the stairs could be lethal. ninjanovel Miranda was on the phone in the living room. Seeing theme downstairs, she smiled at Debbie and nodded her head. She mouthed to her, ¡°You look great.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Debbie felt shy at her praise. Blushing, she returned, ¡°Thanks.¡± A loving smile hit Carlos¡¯ Lips when he saw her blushing face. Then, holding her hand, he led her towards the door. The moment they set foot in the venue, every guest¡¯s eyes were fixed on them. Seeing the legendary couple walking side by side with their fingers entwined, a lot of people couldn¡¯t helpplimenting and blessing them. They looked every inch the aristocratic couple. Carlos was in a good mood, of course. Everyone was sure about that because they were surprised to get a rare smile or nod from the usually cold CEO. Barlow was a big shot in business circles. A bevvy of distinguished guests and celebrities were invited to his grand birthday party. Debbie and Carlos walked up to him and greeted him. As Carlos and Barlow exchanged some pleasantries, Debbie took a gift from Frankie¡¯s hands and handed it to the old man. It was an authentic Chinese painting. Barlow epted the gift happily. When his assistant helped him unrolL the painting on the spot, the guests just had to get a look. Many of them were astonished at the magnificent piece. It was a traditional painting with some symbolic elements that meant longevity, such as deer, cranes, pine trees, cypress. A few Chinese characters were beautifully written in the margin, blessing Barlow and wishing him a long and happy life. More importantly, the signature was none other than the famous painter and calligrapher. An artist was still living, and this was his magnum opus. The price for his services was at least a million per square meter. This one was about five square meters, so it should be worth about five million. The guests were so impressed by how generous Carlos was. The one-hundred-year-old man grinned from ear to ear. He Looked very impish then. In an instant, he instructed his son to take it home and hang it on the wall of his bedroom. He wanted to be able to appreciate it every day. After excusing themselves, Carlos held Debbie¡¯s hand and walked away. They went to greet Curtis and Colleen. The two couples chatted casually for a while. Colleen suddenly pointed to a corner and signaled to Debbie with her eyes. Debbie looked towards the corner and saw Stephanie there. Chapter 1394 She was dressed in a ck evening dress tonight, obviously trying to keep a low profile. Her arm was wrapped around another man¡¯s. Debbie guessed the guy next to her was her father, Angus. But of course, Debbie already knew that Angus wasn¡¯t her true father. A fun prank sprang into her thoughts. She nudged Carlos, who was talking with Curtis. He shifted his eyes to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Debbie tilted her head to indicate where Stephanie was standing. Carlos followed her gaze and saw Stephanie and Angus. Coincidentally, father and daughter also looked at him. Their eyes met. From a distance, Angus raised his ss of wine in the air, as if proposing a toast to Carlos. The CEO raised his ss in return, nodding at him. Then, Carlos turned to Debbie and asked, ¡°Okay. And?¡± She cocked her eyebrows and scoffed, ¡°Your fiancee and future father-inw are there. Go say hi.¡± As she spoke, she happened to make eye contact with Stephanie. By one nce, she could clearly see the resentment and jealousy in her eyes. Carlos put his hand on her waist and pulled her closer. Looking down at her delicate face, he warned, ¡°Quit it. You¡¯re my wife, and don¡¯t you forget it! And I have only one father-inw. Yourte father.¡± Colleen and Curtis tittered when they saw them bantering back and forth. Curtis pushed up his sses and joked, ¡°Then call me Uncle, Carlos. Colleen would be your aunt. Come on, be a good boy. Say it, and I¡¯ll give you the dowry.¡± He had waited a long time for this. He wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world. Debbie burst intoughter. Carlos stared at Curtis, his face deadpan. To add fuel to the fire, the naughty girl echoed her uncle, ¡°Come on A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mr. Handsome. Aren¡¯t you always saying I¡¯m your wife? Curtis is my uncle, so he¡¯s yours too, right? You¡¯re not showing much sincerity.¡± Curtis pulled out his phone and told Debbie, ¡°Ah, Debbie. Be a dear, and open your WeChat. I need your 2D barcode. If Carlos calls me Uncle even once, I¡¯ll scan it and wire a million to you right now.¡± ¡®A million?!¡¯ Debbie¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. She nodded admiringly and marveled, ¡°Uncle Curtis, you¡¯re amazing!¡± The sullen man suddenly thought of something. A cunning smile broke on his face. He gently swirled the red wine in his ss, looking at it and gulped it down. Then he said casually, ¡°Okay, deal. Honey, take out your phone and get ready.¡± Debbie thought Curtis was just joking, so she didn¡¯t even mess with her phone. Seeing that, Carlos lunged for her, grabbed her purse, and took out her phone himself. He opened her WeChat and tapped on the 2D barcode. Lifting the phone in front of Curtis, Carlos called out respectfully, ¡°Hi Uncle Curtis and Aunt Colleen.¡± At this, the couple Laughed heartily. Colleen even said ¡°hi¡± back. Curtis felt like he was on cloud nine. The ever-proud CEO, who everyone deferred to, who bowed to no one, was now calling him Uncle respectfully. Of course Curtis was excited. Without any ado, he scanned Debbie¡¯s barcode and wired her a cool million. When it was all said and done, Carlos wasn¡¯t done. He didn¡¯t put the phone away. ¡°Uncle Curtis and Aunt Colleen,¡± he repeated. Curtis nodded smugly. ¡°Good, my dear nephew-inw.¡± Chapter 1395 Emotionless, Carlos spat, ¡°Money.¡± Colleen looked at him, doubt in her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t he wire the money just now?¡± Carlos grinned evilly. ¡°Aunt Colleen, Uncle Curtis said that if I called him Uncle even once, he would give Debbie a million. Now that ninjanovel I¡¯ve said it twice, it should be two million. A deal¡¯s a deal.¡± Colleen was left speechless. It did sound Like that. Curtis smiled bitterly. ¡°Hey, Carlos. Are you twisting my words to rip me off?¡± With a nod, Carlos admitted honestly, ¡°Yeah. Cut the crap. Where¡¯s my money?¡± Sighing resignedly, Curtis scanned the barcode again and wired one more million. When Carlos was about to address them the third time, Debbie hastily reached up and covered his mouth. ¡°Stop. Are you trying to bankrupt them?¡± As she said this, she yanked her phone away from him. The CEO winked at her and nodded. Debbie put away her phone and scolded him. ¡°God, you¡¯re such a jerk.¡± He smiled innocently. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. He said it, I didn¡¯t.¡± Curtis chuckled under his breath. Patting Carlos¡¯ shoulder, he joked N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Carlos, you haven¡¯t remarried Debbie yet. Payback¡¯s a bitch.¡± He turned to his niece and advised, ¡°Debbie, I¡¯ve got the perfect guy for you-young, handsome, rich. Unlike this sourpuss, my friend is tons of fun. He¡¯ll make youugh every day. What do you think?¡± Pulling a pure and innocent face, Debbie pped her hands and nodded, ¡°Sounds Like my ideal type.¡± The next second, the unhappy man grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her behind him. Facing Curtis, who was smiling yfully, Carlos warned again, ¡°I said, Debbie is mine for the rest of her life. You want to find another man for her? Let them go through me first.¡± Debbie stuck her head out and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say in this.¡± Carlos¡¯ face instantly fell. When Curtis and Colleen burst into a fit ofughter, Carlos pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, Chapter 1396 ¡°I think we need a talk now.¡± Debbie pursed her lips. She could sense the warning in his tone, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. In a hushed voice, she threatened, ¡°You sure you want a talk now? There¡¯s no telling of the oue.¡± The great CEO chickened out at once. He couldn¡¯t afford to irritate her now. N?velDrama.Org owns this. A few momentster, Carlos and Curtis were invited to a business talk by some other guest. Meanwhile, Debbie and Colleen sat idly at the food section, enjoying the food and watching the guests come and go. Debbie¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed. It was a message from Ruby. As she bowed her head to text back, she heard some people behind her gossiping. ¡°Look, that¡¯s Debbie, the woman who separated Carlos and Stephanie.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she Carlos¡¯ ex-wife? Why did she do that? Do you think she wants to remarry Carlos?¡± ¡°Of course. After all, Carlos is so rich and powerful. I bet she must have been regretting it every day after the divorce.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Their voices were loud enough to be heard by Debbie and Colleen. The two simultaneously turned their heads around, only to find the gossipers were a group of unacquainted women. They were ring in Debbie¡¯s direction while berating her fervently. The gossipers were taken aback and caught off-guard when they made eye contact with Debbie, although they didn¡¯t flinch nor Leave the spot. With her right elbow rested on the table behind her, Debbie smirked and asked in a raised voice, ¡°Hey girls, are you talking about me?¡± Colleen stood up, in a bid to give those women a piece of her mind, but Debbie tugged at her sleeve to stop her. The group of women remained silent, staring at her warily. Debbie nced over their shoulders and saw that Carlos was slowly approaching them. In an instant, a bright smile crept across her face, and she spoke again in the same raised voice. ¡°How did you know that I¡®m only after Carlos* money? What should I do now? You¡¯ve seen through me. Yes, Carlos is rich, and I love his money!¡± One of the nosy women widened her eyes in disbelief upon hearing Debbie¡¯s words. She cussed, ¡°Listen to yourself! Shame on you!¡± ¡°Shame?¡± Debbie blinked her eyes mischievously. ¡°You mean me? I¡¯m shameless?¡± She was deliberately provoking the women. She could see that Carlos was standing right behind them and could hear every word that was said now. Many of the other guests had noticed that there was amotion going on. Out of curiosity, they began to make their way to the food section, so that they could hear what was happening. Chapter 1397 ¡°Yes, we¡¯re talking about you! Carlos and Stephanie were engaged, but you stepped in between them. You¡¯re the other woman! A home wrecker!¡± one of the women spat out crossly. She envied Debbie so much. It was a good opportunity for her to vent her anger since Carlos wasn¡¯t by her side to defend her now. ¡°You home wrecker! Shameless bitch! Slut! We should expose your true colors to Carlos. You¡¯re only after his money. You don¡¯t love him at all!¡± another woman abused in an agitated voice. With her eyebrows raised, Debbie almost Laughed herself to tears. She echoed the woman¡¯s words, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m back with him only for his money. Look, this is one of the diamond rings he gave me. Its price would be equal to hundreds of your evening dresses. Everything on me is all from Carlos.¡± The women stared at the huge heart-shaped diamond ring on Debbie¡¯s finger while myriads of different colors dazzled brightly from it under the lights. It stirred up jealousy in each of them, and they turned green with envy. Suddenly a deep calm voice rang from behind the women. ¡°Ladies, I hear that I¡¯m the topic of discussion here. True?¡± The unexpected voice sent a shiver down their spines as they quickly turned around. When they saw Carlos standing directly behind them, they became flustered. They didn¡¯t know how long he had been there or how much of their conversation he had overheard. ¡°No¡­ C-Carlos.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Carlos, no, we didn¡¯t. Two of them cowered at once and denied it. They knew they shouldn¡¯t offend Carlos. However, some of them were stupid or ballsy enough to confront him. A woman came forward and told him boldly, ¡°Carlos, word came out from your father that Debbie married you for the sake of your money. We felt sorry for you and wanted to help you seek justice. She¡¯s fooling you.¡± A waiter came by with a tray in his hands. Carlos casually took a ss of champagne from the tray. While gently swirling the liquid in the ss, he smiled faintly. ninjanovel Everyone held their breath and gaped at him curiously to see what he would do next. Carlos walked past the gossipers, and nonchntly approached Debbie. To everyone¡¯s shock, he leaned over, pecked her on the lips and questioned slowly, ¡°For money?¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos! Debbie tried every means possible to marry you just for your wealth,¡± the same ballsy woman asserted. Holding the champagne ss in one hand and the other tucked in his pocket, Carlos tilted his head at the woman and taunted, ¡°So what? If she wants money, then I¡¯ll give her my money. If she wants love, then I¡¯ll give her my heart. Whatever she wants, I¡¯ll satisfy her every need. As long as my wife is Debbie, I don¡¯t care what her motive is. I¡¯LL give her anything, Let alone money.¡± His romantic and doting words caused a rumble of exmation among the onlookers. Some women couldn¡¯t help but sigh out aloud in admiration. Upon hearing Carlos¡¯ reply, the ballsy woman was left speechless. Her face burned with embarrassment. When she Looked around, she noticed the disdainful looks from everyone and she hastily retreated, Leaving the food section awkwardly. ¡°Now, who said that Debbie was a shameless bitch?¡± Carlos asked, portraying no emotion in his voice. The group of busybodies Looked guiltily among themselves and fell into silence for a moment. Then, a woman was pointed out by the others. Engulfed with fear, the woman shook her head vigorously. The color drained from her face, and she was white as a sheet. Opening her mouth, she wanted to apologize to Debbie, but Carlos¡® death re silenced her. Carlos instructed Frankie in a low and cold voice, ¡°Take her outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos!¡± Frankie gestured to the bodyguards. Soon enough, two bodyguards emerged from the onlookers. They sandwiched the woman and locked her arms. While dragging her outside, one of the bodyguards covered the woman¡¯s mouth to avoid attracting more attention. They left the banquet hall in a low-key way. Chapter 1398 However, there were still many guests who witnessed the woman being taken out. No one dared say anything or try to stop them. They were afraid that they might meet the same fate as she did andnd themselves in trouble. Debbie tugged at Carlos¡¯ sleeve. ¡°Where are they taking her?¡± she asked in a worried tone. Carlos looked at her and gently caressed her head. Sensing her concern, he assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ever since he had a wife, Carlos wasn¡¯t as cruel as he used to be. Debbie whispered, ¡°Just teach her a little lesson. Don¡¯t go too far, okay?¡± She was angry with that woman¡¯s insulting words, so she didn¡¯t want to let her get away with it. It was okay to punish her, but she didn¡¯t want Carlos to overdo it. Carlos raised an eyebrow and held her chin. ¡°I know what to do. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Debbie pped his hand away. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± She had heard a lot about how brutal and merciless Carlos could be. People said that anyone who offended him or crossed his line would end up miserably. So she felt worried about what would happen to the woman. To set her mind at ease, Carlos took out his phone and called Frankie. He ordered coldly, ¡°Carve a ¡®bitch¡¯ on her face and throw her out onto the street.¡± After putting his phone away, he brazenly pulled her closer to him and asked, ¡°Honey, is that okay?¡± Debbie got goose bumps just thinking about the order that Carlos gave. ¡°No, that¡¯s too painful. Just punch her a few times.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t listen to her this time. He shook his head and reminded her. ninjanovel ¡°Honey, you need to know one thing. To be kind to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself. If it were a few years ago, I would¡¯ve had that woman¡¯s mouth stitched up. She¡¯s lucky that I¡¯m much more benevolent now because my kind and lovely wife has changed me. You¡¯re my angel.¡± Debbie listened to Carlos silently. Hisst words surprised her. He didn¡¯t miss a single chance he got to tter her or say sweet words to her. Were those really words from the arrogant Carlos? Taking a sip of the juice, Debbie turned to Colleen, who was also stunned by his words. ¡°Aunt Colleen, Carlos has been acting really weird ever since he regained his memory. He¡¯s being sweet to me every day. It¡¯s not Like him. Do you think there is still some problem with his brain after the ident?¡± Rubbing her forehead in frustration, Colleen begged in her mind, ¡®Don¡¯t get me involved in your affairs, Debbie.¡± But of course, Debbie couldn¡¯t hear Colleen¡¯s silent voice; she just kept staring at her for an answer. Left with no choice, Colleen replied with a sigh, ¡°You little fool. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his brain. He Loves you so much and that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting this way. His romantic side shows up only for you!¡± Debbie pursed her lips. ¡°Fine, forget it.¡± Carlos was very much satisfied with Colleen¡¯s answer. He grinned broadly and said, ¡°Carry on with your food. I still have something to discuss with Barlow. I¡¯ll take you home after that.¡± With that, he mischievously nted a kiss on her cheek before walking away. Taken advantage of by the brazen man once again, Debbie flushed, feeling bashful and angry at the same time. Colleen almost choked. Looking at Carlos¡¯ receding figure, she whispered to Debbie, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with Carlos¡¯ brain. He haspletely recovered. Didn¡¯t you see the affection in his eyes when he looked at you? I¡¯m really impressed!¡± It reminded Colleen of the old days. Three years ago, before he lost his memories, Carlos always showed off his love for Debbie in front of his group of friends. It was the same again. The old Carlos had indeede back. Debbie chuckled at her words. Of course, she had noticed the affection in his eyes. A river of happiness flooded through her. Chapter 1399 Debbie waited for Carlos at the food section. She thought that he would finish his talks soon, but after waiting for a long while, he still hadn¡¯t shown up. Even Curtis hade back after he was done socializing with the other guests. As they waited, a man ran through the crowd and made his way to Debbie. ¡°Debbie, something is wrong. Carlos and Stephanie went upstairs to a hotel room just now.¡± Debbie recognized the man as one of Tristan¡¯s helpers. Without a second thought, she shot to her feet and rushed towards the elevator. Colleen grabbed hold of her wrist. ¡°Debbie, calm down. We¡¯reing with you.¡± Debbie turned around to look at both Colleen and Curtis. With them by her side, she found her composure. She trusted Carlos. He would never do anything to hurt her. The three of them followed the man into the elevator and went to the seventeenth floor of the hotel. Tristan was already waiting in front of Room 1710. When he saw Debbie, he quickly walked up to her and reported in a low voice, ¡°Carlos and A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Stephanie went into the room a minute ago.¡± Staring at the closed door, Debbie questioned, ¡°Just the two of them?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tristan hesitated for a second before answering honestly, ¡°Yes. But Debbie, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure that Carlos has his reasons.¡± Debbie walked closer to the door. Suddenly, they heard Stephanie¡¯s shriek from inside the room. Everyone outside the door was startled. Since it was a screaming from a room where a man and a woman were alone, they couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a shriek of fear or¡­pleasure. Curtis patted on Debbie¡¯s shoulder tofort her. He had asked someone to fetch the room key. Shortly, a waiter hurried towards them with the master key. He swiped the key card on the lock and opened the door ajar. Debbie froze the moment she saw what was happening inside the room. So did Curtis and Colleen. Stephanie was lying on her back on the king-sized bed, her dress disheveled, while Carlos was standing beside the bed, neatly dressed. His hand was tightly gripped around Stephanie¡¯s neck, strangling the woman. His eyes were Like those of a demon¡¯s, cold and bloody. Stephanie¡¯s face had turned a bright red as she struggled to breathe. When she heard the noise from the doorway, she crazily iled her right arm, asking for help, from whosoever. With his back to the door, Carlos didn¡¯t give a damn about who hade in. All he wanted to do at that moment was strangle Stephanie to death. Snapping back to reality, Debbie hastily rushed to the edge of the bed. She grabbed Carlos¡¯ arm to stop him. ¡°Carlos, no!¡± Chapter 1400 Debbie¡¯s voice brought him back to his senses. He loosened his forceful grip a little bit and called out, ¡°Honey.¡± ¡°Carlos, let go of her!¡± Debbie yelled anxiously when she saw that Stephanie¡¯s breathing had weakened. The woman had even stopped struggling. In a panic, Debbie squatted on the bed next to her and tried to pry Carlos¡¯ hand away. But the man didn¡¯t move a muscle. He spat between clenched teeth, ¡°No! She must die today!¡± Curtis realized that Carlos was dead serious. Before things could turn worse, he ran over to stop Carlos. He grabbed the angry man from behind and tried to drag him away. Meanwhile, Debbie was still trying hard to pry each of his fingers open. Yet, their efforts ended in vain. He just wouldn¡¯t let go. Stephanie¡¯s face now began to turn deathly pale. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®No, no! I can¡¯t let Carlosmit murder!¡¯ she thought, burning with anxiety and fear. She collected herself and changed the strategy. Pulling an angry face, she red at Carlos and berated, ¡°Carlos, you aren¡¯t even Listening to me! I swear I¡¯ll leave Alorith with your daughter if you don¡¯t let go of that woman right away! You¡¯ll never see Piggy or me ever again!¡± Debbie turned on her heels, and walked away from the scene. But just as she walked past Carlos, he grabbed her hand. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw his big palm holding her hand. His hand was on hers, so Stephanie should be safe now. In an instant, she heard Stephanie gasping for air and coughing violently. The sound echoed through the quiet room. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms. ninjanovel ¡°Where are you going with our daughter?¡± he asked, sounding rather helpless. ¡°What do you care?¡± Debbie yelled, her voice trembling. She was still haunted by the fear of Carlos bing a murderer. He kissed her forehead gently and showed his empty hands to her. ¡°I let go of her,¡± he coaxed. Since Carlos had regained his memory, Debbie wasn¡¯t afraid of getting mad at him in front of others. She reprimanded him further, ¡°Did you consider my feelings when you were trying to kill her? If you be a murderer, what should Evelyn and I do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be¡ª¡± ¡®-put behind bars, ¡® he wanted to say, but Debbie didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Yes, I know how powerful you are in Alorith. Even if you kill both Stephanie and James, you won¡¯t be put in jail. But how do you think I would feel about it? It would haunt me forever if I see you kill a person in front of my eyes! My life would be overshadowed by the trauma! You always say that you Love me. Is this the Love you have for me? Make me spend my Life with a criminal?¡± Carlos said nothing. Curtis couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle under his breath. Carlos looked Like a kid being scolded by his mother. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, not a kid! Can¡¯t you think before you spring into action? Did you even think about your wife and daughter? When Evelyn grows up, people willugh at her saying that her father is a murderer and her mother an aplice. Your daughter will be frowned upon by others for the rest of her life! Do you understand what I am saying?¡± Chapter 1401 She continued to bombard him with a barrage of tongue-Lashing. Carlos patiently waited till she vented all her anger. He understood her anger. Although he was being scolded in front of others, he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Instead, he hugged her again and tried to appease her. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Debbie struggled in his arms, trying to break free, but to no avail. In the end, she pped his shoulder lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! I¡¯m not your wife. If you won¡¯t listen to me, never say that you love me again!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Okay, okay. I heard you. I¡¯LL Listen to whatever you say from now on. Don¡¯t be pissed,¡± he coaxed her again. The Last thing he wanted to do was make this woman angry. The others in the room stared at Carlos and Debbie. They thought that they would be witnessing a horror scene with Carlos strangling N?velDrama.Org ? content. Stephanie to death, but instead, it seemed like they had ended up watching a romantic movie. Carlos and Debbie were openly showing their affection for each other. Debbie had calmed down after hearing Carlos¡¯ soothing words. She cast a sideways nce at him and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really! I promise!¡± Carlos said with a soft smile. Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief and then said, ¡°You would be doing Stephanie and James a favor if you kill them off so easily. We should torture them first and then turn them over to the police. Let them suffer for what they did.¡± Although Carlos didn¡¯t tell everyone that he had gotten his memory back, almost everyone around him already knew the truth, including James. James already had ns in ce to deal with the situation if Carlos ever turned against him. He just didn¡¯t know when that day woulde. Carlos hadn¡¯t nned to deal with his enemies this soon. But Stephanie¡¯s actions had pushed his buttons. She tried to drug him. When Carlos had figured out her intentions, he pretended to be drugged and came to the room with her. Then, he hadid her tricks bare. ¡°Okay. I¡¯LL do as you say.¡± After soothing his woman, Carlos turned to the others. His eyes were cold again. He looked at Curtis, Colleen and Tristan, and asked indifferently, ¡°Wanna stay and watch the show?¡± Curtis nodded with a smirk. Colleen felt uneasy and tugged at Curtis¡¯ sleeve. ¡°Show? Is it gonna be bloody?¡± she asked, fear evident in her voice. She had heard of Carlos¡¯ cruel means whilst he dealt with his enemies, and had just felt his demonic aura a moment ago. Curtis patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Carlos is a reasonable man.¡± Carlos had his men take Stephanie to a Presidential Suite¡¯s bedroom. Then he and the rest of the party went after them. Chapter 1402 After arranging everything for the ¡°show,¡± Carlos and Curtis sat at an automatic mahjong table in the living room. A few minutester, Niles entered, gasping for air. After quickly grabbing a ss of water, he asked, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯ve been working for the whole day. I am only here since you asked me toe as soon as possible. Dude, I¡¯m super exhausted. What do you want?¡± Carlos, who was ying with the mahjong tiles, raised his eyes to look at Niles. ¡°Did you bring enough money?¡± ¡°What?¡± Niles stared nkly at Carlos. ¡°General Never-victorious, he wants you to y mahjong with us,¡± Curtis said with a grin. ¡°You know that Carlos seldom loses. If you don¡¯t have enough money, call your brother and ask him to wire some money to your ount.¡± ¡°Hey, watch it! Who are you calling General Never-victorious, huh? I won big against Carlos the night before Pepper Debbie¡¯s wedding.¡± Debbie was stunned. ¡®The night before my wedding? How did I not know about this?¡¯ she thought, staring at Carlos. Ang¡¯s Library Curtis chuckled. ¡°How silly! You just reminded Carlos of his very unpleasant memory. You are doomed, Niles. I do feel bad for you.¡± Niles had not only reminded Carlos of the money he had lost that night, but also mentioned the one thing Carlos hated to hear the most¡ªDebbie¡¯s marriage to Ivan. Niles panicked. He knew that he had messed up. He said immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t feel Like ying mahjong today. I¡¯m only here to watch the show. Carlos, you called me here to watch the show, right?¡± Without sparing him even a single nce, Carlos simply spat, ¡°No mahjong, no show.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®Damn! I shouldn¡¯t havee here. No, I shouldn¡¯t have answered his call in the first ce. He¡¯s gonna torture me now!¡¯ Niles cursed inwardly. Left with no choice, he sat opposite Carlos. Staring at the empty chair, he asked curiously, ¡°We need a fourth yer. Who else did you call?¡± Carlos finally raised his eyes to look at Niles. ¡°You¡¯ll know when he¡¯s here.¡± Within a few minutes, someone knocked at the door and then two bodyguards pushed a woman into the room. Debbie recognized her. Glenda, Stephanie¡¯s mother. Debbie asked Carlos in a low voice, ¡°Why bring her here?¡± Her hot breath on his ear made his senses tingle. He bent towards her and said in a whisper, ¡°Mother and daughter should share their weal and woe. Debbie frowned. ¡®Share their weal and woe? What does he mean? Does he have something nned for Glenda as well?¡¯ Glenda¡¯s face was in shock when she saw the people in the room. But before she could say anything, one of the bodyguards gagged her, and the other tied her up. She could neither speak nor move. Horror was seen inly in her face. She made strange noises, but no one could make out what she was saying. No one cared. Chapter 1403 The bodyguards threw her into the bedroom where Stephanie was being held. Stephanie was on the bed, struggling because of the drug. Beads of sweat broke out on her face, and her clothes were loose. After another ten minutes, thest person of the show arrived. The fox. James. He was relieved when he saw so many people in the room. Carlos had asked him toe over, and he had been uneasy the whole way. ¡®He can¡¯t do anything to me under so many watchful eyes, * he thought. When Debbie¡¯s eyes met James¡¯, she ground her teeth in rage. Her hands balled into fists, her eyes full of resentment. How she wished she could kill the old bastard right there! A warm hand wrapped around her fist. Carlos raised her fist and kissed it softly. Like a magic spell was cast upon her, Debbie instantly calmed down. Curtis put on his usual smile and greeted James, ¡°Good evening, James This is from N?velDrama.Org. You came at just the right time. Come and y with us. Niles too gave him a broad smile and said, ¡°James, I have already lost too much money to them. Help me!¡± James didn¡¯t miss the intimate interaction between Debbie and Carlos. He looked away from them and forced a smile. ¡°How rude of you guys! Ang¡¯s Library It¡¯s sote, yet you called me over to y mahjong.¡± After he sat down, Carlos pressed a button and the table automatically shuffled the mahjong tiles. ¡°ying just mahjong will be boring. Wait for a while. We have an interesting showing up soon,¡± he said. James had a bad feeling in his gut, but he didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. He tried to stay calm. ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± The first round started. While they were ying, no one spoke. The atmosphere was rather tense. By the end of the round, Niles said cheerfully, ¡°I won! Ha-ha! Looks like it¡¯s my Lucky day!¡± After taking the chips from the other three, Niles pressed the button on the table once again and they began the second round. As if Carlos and Curtis had made some deal beforehand, Niles and James continued to win more rounds. James became much more rxed after winning some money. ¡°Niles, you have made a Lot of money this evening. You have to buy us something to snack on.¡± Niles raised his chin proudly and said, ¡°No problem! Order anything you Like.¡± Chapter 1404 ¡°Ha-ha!¡± James Laughed heartily. After a while, the doorbell rang again. Tristan went to answer the door. James raised his head to see who it was, and then he frowned deeply. A bad smell pervaded the room. Everyone in the room closed their noses. ovee with a feeling of nausea. Unable to bear the smell, Niles held his nose and asked, ¡°Carlos, what do you want?¡± Carlos looked at the mahjong tiles before him and answered casually, ¡°Just enjoy the show.¡± Debbie covered her nose and mouth with both her hands. It wasn¡¯t because she looked down upon beggars; it was because the stench was overbearing. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ninjanovel She looked at Carlos in shock. ¡®I thought he was a germophobe? How can he be so calm?¡¯ she thought. Curtis and Carlos continued ying mahjong as if they didn¡¯t smell anything whereas everyone else had disgusted expressions and struggled to keep themselves from running to the bathroom to vomit. The bodyguards led the beggars to the bedroom where Stephanie and Glenda were. After the bodyguards whispered something to them, the beggars said in unison, ¡°No problem.¡± James had his back to the bedroom. He turned in an attempt to see what was going on, but his view was blocked by the wall. He turned back to Carlos and asked, ¡°Who are they? Why bring them here?¡± Carlos removed a White Dragon tile and shed a cynical smile. ¡°There are two women in the bedroom. It¡¯s going to be a wonderful night for the guys.¡± ¡°Two women?¡± James¡¯ heart skipped a beat. ¡°What women?¡± ¡°Mmmph¡­¡±¡± James could hear muffled sounds of two women strugglinging from within the bedroom. Their mouths were covered, so he was unable to identify who they were. Carlos¡¯ eyes were as cold as ice. He had every intention of telling James who the women were. ¡°Stephanie masqueraded as my girlfriend and bullied Debbie while I lost my memory. She even tried to drug me this evening. Her mother insulted Debbie. I need to teach them a lesson so they won¡¯t dare mess with my woman again.¡± Carlos had already told Debbie and Curtis that Stephanie had tried to drug him. Fortunately, Carlos had swapped his drugged ss of wine with the other ss, and consequently, Stephanie ended up falling into her own trap and drinking it. James froze. It was not until then that he realized that the women inside the bedroom were Glenda and Stephanie. His mistress and daughter. The blood immediately rushed to his head, and he was as red as a tomato. He banged the mahjong table with his fists and roared, ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re pushing this too far! How can you do this to them?¡± Chapter 1405 Debbie felt ted when she saw how angry James had be. Without bothering to even nce at James, Carlos said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯ve got high blood pressure, don¡¯t you? You really should keep calm.¡± Then he raised his head and looked James in the eye. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you going to help them?¡± he asked, feigning ignorance. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Do I look Like I¡¯m nervous?¡¯ James was startled. He took a few breaths to calm himself down. ¡®Should I tell him everything and confront him? No, no! I can¡¯t. As long as I¡¯m his father nominally, he can¡¯t deal with me. I still have a chance to leave this ce.¡¯ Having made up his mind, James said, ¡°Carlos, Stephanie is a weak girl. She¡¯s innocent. How can you get people to rape her? And Glenda just said something unpleasant to Debbie. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far by doing this? Just put a stop to it!¡± James¡¯ face and neck were all red, but he didn¡¯t realize that. He thought he was giving the appearance of being calm. ¡°They deserve this,¡± Carlos said. Since no one was in the mood to y mahjong anymore, he began to y with Debbie¡¯s hand. James had tried to put in a good word for the two women to save them, but it was to no avail. So he tried another tactic. ¡°Carlos, how will you be able to live with yourself and be able to face Stephanie¡¯s father in the future? It¡¯ll affect the Hilton Group¡¯s reputation significantly if this gets out.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he looked at Frankie, who stood by the door of the bedroom, and said, ¡°Let them enjoy the night.¡± Frankie understood immediately. Nodding his head, he took a deep breath before entering the foul- smelling bedroom. Before long, everyone in the Living room heard Stephanie¡¯s and Glenda¡¯s desperate moans. Debbie was sickened by the sounds and wanted to cover her ears to block them out. She understood now what Carlos meant when he said ¡°Mother and daughter should share their weal and woe.¡± Niles was the Last one who realized what was going on. With his eyes wide, heined, ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m still a kid! How can you do this to me? My white soul is tainted because of you!¡± ¡®Carlos is such an asshole! The reason why he called me over is that he needs me to take first-aid measures if something bad happens, ¡® Niles cursed in his mind. Carlos picked up a chip and threw it before Niles. ¡°Take it, little boy! Debbie and Colleen can take the rest of your chips and buy some candies for you.¡± ¡®What? No! My chips! I finally managed to win so many chips!¡¯ Niles cried inwardly. Unable to endure the horrible sounds any longer, Debbie and Colleen stood up from their seats and nned to Leave the hotel. When Niles saw them about to Leave, he took the opportunity to leave as well. However, Carlos stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Stop!¡± he demanded. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Niles turned to look at Carlos in confusion. Chapter 1406 Carlos lit a cigarette and said casually, ¡°You need to stay and take care of them. What if they die here? Then I¡¯ll be a murderer and my wife will leave with my daughter.¡± Fighting hard to hold back the impulse to vomit, Niles pointed to the door to the Presidential Suite and asked, ¡°Can I stand by the door?¡± ¡°No! We¡¯re good buddies. We should share our weal and woe!¡± Carlos refused him outright. ¡®He is a devil! How can he remain so calm?¡¯ Niles thought. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call Damon and Wesley over? They¡¯re your good buddies too!¡± heined. Curtis chuckled and exined to him, ¡°Your brother is busy looking for ir, and Damon was so angry at Carlos for what he had done that he blocked his number.¡± Niles cast a nce at Carlos and wondered if he should block his number too. Carlos knew what he was thinking and shot him a warning look. ninjanovel ¡°If you dare block my number, you¡¯ll be needing a doctor!¡± he threatened. ¡°How can you bully me like this?¡± said Niles, pouting his Lips. The three of them argued among themselves as if they were unfazed about what was happening in the bedroom. James, who had been closing his eyes all this time, opened them and stood up from his seat. ¡°I have to get out of here,¡± he said, walking towards the door. Carlos smiled and asked sarcastically, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Glenda heard James¡¯ voice and suddenly cried out loud, ¡°James, help us¡­ Mmmph¡­¡± When James heard her pleas for help, he stopped in his tracks. He couldn¡¯t do anything to help them, so he pulled out a small bottle of pills and put a few into his mouth. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He then turned to Carlos and warned him, ¡°Carlos, I can¡¯t just sit here and let you do this to them. If you still refuse to let them go, I¡¯m going to call the police.¡± Carlos exhaled a mouthful of smoke and mocked, ¡°I am your son! Adopted though. The woman inside the room tried to drug me, yet you chose to side with her. James, you value an outsider more than me?¡± ¡°Sounds Like Carlos doesn¡¯t realize Stephanie¡¯s my kid, ¡® James thought to himself. He was relieved, but he tried not to let it show. Thinking of this, he pretended to be sad and dejected. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I didn¡¯t raise you to be a criminal. They¡¯re just two women. Leave them alone.¡± ¡®Just two women?¡¯ Carlos shed a scornful smile. ¡°stephanie hired someone to rape Megan, and tried to frame Debbie for Megan¡¯s death. She hired thugs to kill me and Debbie while we were on vacation. Chapter 1407 She even put Ivan and Debbie¡¯s marriage license on social media, an open invitation to cyberbullying. She slipped me a mickey to try and have sex with me. Just a woman? She¡¯s a vicious, evil bitch! Her mother Glenda isn¡¯t any better. She¡¯s been James¡¯ mistress for years! She¡¯s the one who wanted me and Stephanie together, and James just gave in to her, * ninjanovel Carlos thought to himself. James, of course, saw the disdain in Carlos¡¯ eyes, but he could do nothing. He couldn¡¯t juste clean to the CEO. That would implicate him. ¡°Carlos, Listen to your old man. Just let it go,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Let it go?¡± Carlos pressed the button on the mahjong table, and it began to shuffle the tiles. ¡°Let¡¯s y a few more rounds. If you win, I¡¯ll leave them alone.¡± James had no choice. He had to sit down and pit his skills against Carlos. This was vital. If Carlos went after these women, they might blow the Lid off the whole thing. The other guests started scanning the table, formting strategies even before the tiles were revealed. Before this, Niles and James were on top. But now, things changed. Curtis was the victor this time. Niles was already in a bad mood because of the stench. Now that he kept losing, his face grew even darker. ¡°I bet you cheated,¡± he spat. Curtis smiled and said nothing. He was cheating, after a fashion. Carlos kept giving him the right tiles. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Beads of sweat appeared on James¡¯ forehead. The mere thought of his lover and daughter being raped by beggars made his heart ache. Of course, Carlos was doing this on purpose. He didn¡¯t want James to win. As a result, James lost round after round. Debbie and Colleen, on the other hand, went to the bathroom and retched after they left the living room. Colleen washed her face and rinsed her mouth before saying, ¡°That¡¯s messed up Carlos paid the bums to rape them. James can¡¯t be happy.¡± Debbie Leaned against the wall and said, ¡°Stephanie drugging him was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. She deserved it. Lucky she didn¡¯t seed. It¡¯s a Little poetic justice. Try to rape someone, get raped in return.¡± ¡®Thank God Carlos was smart enough to figure it out!¡± she thought. Colleen approached her and whispered in her ear, ¡°I heard Stephanie hired someone to kill Megan. Is that true?¡± The mention of Megan reminded Debbie of something. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Chapter 1408 Hilton Group. Do you want toe with me?¡± she asked. ¡°What? Why?¡± Colleen waspletely confused. ¡°Megan¡¯s diary is just sitting in Carlos¡¯ office. I¡¯ve been too busy to go check it out. We¡¯re at Loose ends. Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s in there?¡± But the hour was Late, and she wasn¡¯t going to go there alone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She needed Colleen to keep herpany. Colleen immediately nodded her head. ¡°Sure. Why not? Maybe I¡¯ll get some answers. Like why she tried to mess with me and my husband.¡± They left the bathroom hand in hand. As they both had a few drinks tonight, Debbie called a bodyguard over and asked him to drive them to the Hilton Group offices. On the way, she called Carlos and told him that she and Colleen were going to take a peek inside Megan¡¯s diary. ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Carlos said. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯ll have someone standing by to unlock the doors.¡± When they arrived, two security guards were waiting for them at the entrance. They led them to the CEO¡¯s office and then waited outside, guarding the door. ¡°Not very friendly, are they?¡± Colleen remarked, after the door was closed behind them. ¡°They don¡¯t have to be. They just have to be effective,¡± Debbie said, looking around for the safe. While Debbie searched for the diary, Colleen walked towards the indoor golf court and set a golf ball on the tee. Meanwhile, Debbie had located the safe, and opened it with the code Carlos gave her. There were many important documents and a few rings of keys inside. Debbie was stunned for a while and thought, ¡®Carlos trusts me that much? If I¡¯m not wrong, any item here could be worth at least ten million. He just gave me the code without a second thought.* Debbie was deeply moved. She started to tear up, and had to take a little bit topose herself. She took several breaths to calm down and began to root around inside the box for the diary. Soon, she found a thick notebook and thought she might have finally found it. She opened it and confirmed it was a diary. She took it out and locked the safe. Colleen Looked over, and was about to ask how she wasing along. She saw that Debbie finally held it in her hands, so she dropped the golf club and walked over. They sat on the sofa and began to page through it. Megan started her diary more than ten years ago. The entries were short and she didn¡¯t write in it every day. Some entries were jumbled, and referred to past events, some of which the women were unclear on. So they skimmed it, looking for the relevant parts Chapter 1409 Colleen and Debbie didn¡¯t know why Megan had written everything down including how she felt about Carlos and Wesley It turned out that Megan got close to Carlos, Wesley, Damon and Curtis on purpose because she swore to mess up their lives. And she could use her feminine wiles to do so. In order to make Colleen jealous, Megan flirted with Curtis. Megan would be delighted when Colleen and Curtis started fighting over it. Megan screwed things up for Wesley and ir. ir had even gotten engaged to another man. As for Megan¡¯s hatred for Debbie, she had also written it down. It read, ¡°Carlos loves Debbie a lot. She gets all the love and affection he used to reserve for me. He even med me and asked me to be nicer to her. Well, fuck him! Why should I be nicer? My parents died saving Carlos and Wesley. I lost my parents, and these guys got off scot-free. Well, not anymore. ninjanovel They¡¯ll pay for the misery they caused me. They¡¯ll wish they¡¯d died then and there. I hate them! If I can¡¯t be happy, then nobody can They¡¯ll pay. Believe me, they¡¯ll pay.¡± In the diary, Megan had confessed that she had deliberately caused trouble for Debbie in the Hilton family¡¯s house in New York. It worked¡ª they all hated her. She wanted to screw up everything and everyone in that family. It would be a pleasant surprise if Valerie hated Debbie so much that the old woman died because of it. Debbie continued reading the diary and became infuriated. It read, ¡°I identally hit Kasie, Debbie¡¯s friend. Why didn¡¯t she just die Like that? With Kasie dead, Debbie¡¯s life would be hell. If Debbie was unhappy, then Carlos would be unhappy too. I was frightened after I hit her. I bought off someone to eliminate the surveince video. But Carlos still found out about it somehow. He had his men recover the surveince video. I was worried that he would report me to the police, so I went to his office and begged him to delete the surveince video and help me. But he didn¡¯t. Ha-ha! So this is the man who swore that he would take care of me forever. He¡¯s so cold-hearted. It was the worst time of my life when I was behind bars. I swear I¡¯1L send them to jail one day-Debbie, Carlos, and Wesley. I¡¯ll make them pay for what they¡¯ve done to me.¡± After reading the diary for a while, both Debbie and Colleen felt that there must have been something wrong with Megan¡¯s mental state. They could feel her dark and gloomy thoughts just by reading the diary They also found Stephanie mentioned in Megan¡¯s diary. Debbie had always been curious about why Stephanie and Megan got along so well with each other. However, after reading the diary, she discovered that it wasn¡¯t like that at all. Stephanie and Megan were also enemies. Megan had done many things to drive a wedge between Carlos and All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Stephanie. She acted intimately with him before Stephanie, pretended to be ill so Carlos woulde to her cete at night, and so on. She did simr things to separate Carlos and Debbie as well. However, unlike Debbie, Stephanie was extremely cruel and merciless. She hired people to go to Megan¡¯s college and frighten her. They would beat her in the beginning. Back then, when Debbie got to Megan¡¯s apartment, Stephanie was there too. Stephanie had gone there to question Megan why she had done so many things to separate her and Carlos. Megan had even pped Stephanie before Debbie arrived. Perhaps Megan was too weak, so there was no palm print on Stephanie¡¯s face. Later, Megan was hospitalized for drinking raw eggs. Before long after she had been discharged from the hospital, something bad happened to her. The bodyguards Carlos had hired for Megan sensed that Carlos and Wesley had be indifferent toward Megan. So they weren¡¯t as responsible as before. This allowed Stephanie to do something terrible to her. One day, two men grabbed Megan and dragged her to one of the groves near the college. In the grove, they raped her. Chapter 1410 Megan didn¡¯t know whom the men worked for, but she assumed that it must have something to do with Stephanie. Since she had no proof, she had to keep it a secret first. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Debbie¡¯s reappearance had stressed Stephanie. She wasn¡¯t dumb. The flirtation between Carlos and Debbie didn¡¯t escape her eye. She told Megan that she would deal with her first, and then handle Debbie, who was bold and good at martial arts. Megan¡¯sst diary entry was still about Debbie. It read, ¡°Debbie is getting married to another man. Carlos looks so sad. Wow! What a wonderful day! He will be giving her away himself. I wonder if he¡¯ll kick himself once he gets his memory back. They Love each other but can¡¯t be together. Let it be this way forever! Make them suffer! Ha-ha!¡± Debbie closed the notebook and Looked at Colleen. Disbelief was written all over their faces. ninjanovel Both were silent and deep in thought for a Long while. Colleen finally broke the silence and eximed, ¡°Oh my! Am I daydreaming? This woman was despicable. All she did was mess with Carlos and Wesley. It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s dead. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what would happen.¡± Debbie nodded. ¡°Stephanie is indeed James¡® daughter. They¡¯re both cruel and scheming. She hired people to kill Megan and framed me for it.¡± Thinking about that, she shuddered with fear. When she first met Stephanie, she thought she was a pretty and elegant businesswoman. The saying was indeed right- never judge a man by his appearance. ¡°Stephanie wanted to kill two birds with one stone! She could get rid of both Megan and you by doing this. Luckily, Carlos helped you out. Otherwise, things would have been ratherplicated,¡± Colleenmented. She had met Stephanie several times before. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that Stephanie could be such a vicious woman. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she loves Carlos so much,¡± Debbie sighed. ¡®Luckily, Megan never loved Carlos. She just wanted to avenge her parents¡¯ death. If she loved Carlos, she might have done more crazy things, ¡® she thought. Colleen looked at Debbie and asked curiously, ¡°Debbie, what is it that you want? Now that Carlos has his memory back, why don¡¯t you get back with him?¡± Debbie shook her head. ¡°Oh Colleen, you don¡¯t know how he treated me in his amnesia. If it weren¡¯t for Piggy and you guys, I would¡¯ve been struck with depression again. Nevertheless, I won¡¯t have a row with Carlos for now. We still havemon enemies. I¡¯m not that stupid to push him away. After dealing with James and Stephanie, I¡¯ll make Carlos pay for what he had done to me. Revenge is a dessert better served cold.¡± After saying that, Debbie gave Colleen a cunning smile. Colleen patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Sis, your n is great! I¡¯m behind you a hundred percent. However, you better not push him to other women. You know, your husband is popr.¡± ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t give a damn about the other women. If he genuinely loves me, he won¡¯t make me sad.¡± Debbie firmly believed that Carlos was head over heels in love with her. Footsteps could be heard from outside the office, and then the door was pushed open. Carlos and Curtis came in. Debbie pulled out her phone to check the time. It was already 1 a.m. Chapter 1411 ¡°Honey! Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips. With a blushed face, Debbie pushed him away and spat out, ¡°Get away from me. I¡¯m not your honey.¡± Colleen stood up and walked towards Curtis. ¡°Carlos, if you want to marry Debbie, you¡¯ll have to get permission from us first. After all, Curtis is her uncle,¡± she said yfully. Carlos held Debbie¡¯s waist and said, ¡°After my wife has said yes, I¡¯ll talk with you two.¡± ¡°Man, we¡¯re not as amodating as Debbie,¡° Curtis said with a smile. Carlos raised an eyebrow. ¡®Debbie is amodating? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. Carlos had recovered his memory for quite some time now, but Debbie still hadn¡¯t agreed to remarry him. This frustrated Carlos to no end. On the way to Carlos¡® manor, Debbie pondered on Megan¡¯s diary entries. ninjanovel Carlos took her hand and kissed it nonstop, which annoyed her. She pulled her hand back and snapped at him, ¡°Enough! You¡¯re drooling all over my hand, and it¡¯s gross!¡± Carlos was taken aback and didn¡¯t know how to respond. He looked at her smooth hand. There was no saliva at all! Carlos sat straight and pulled Debbie in his arms. ¡°Honey, we need to talk,¡± he said seriously. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Our sex Life!¡± He hadn¡¯t made love to her for a long time. Blushing, Debbie stole a nce at Tristan, who was driving the vehicle. She covered Carlos¡¯ mouth with her hand, ring at him, and spat, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, old man! You¡¯re not young anymore. Too much sex is bad for your health.¡± Carlos chuckled at her red face and rolled up the interior screen so they could have some privacy. Debbie removed her hand from his mouth, and Carlos held her tightly in his arms, refusing to let her go. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Honey, if I wait any Longer, I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to my manhood.¡± Debbie pulled out her phone and started reading updates on Weibo while saying, ¡°Does that have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°Of course it does. You¡¯re my wife, yet you forbid me from doing my duty as your husband. If I get sick one day because of that, you¡¯ll be the one to me.¡± After saying that, he kissed her affectionately on the lips. Debbie pushed him away and ignored what he said. ¡°How¡¯s Megan¡¯s case going? Now that we know the mastermind is Stephanie, what are you nning to do?¡± she asked. The mere mention of Stephanie was enough to gross Carlos out. His desire decreased, and his eyes became clearer. Chapter 1412 ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t found the woman who disguised herself as you. Once I find her, I¡¯ll sue Stephanie for it.¡± ¡°What if you fail to find her? Will Stephanie get away with this?¡± Carlos yed with her hair, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Of course not. If I fail to find that woman, I¡¯ll use all means to make Stephanie speak.¡° Debbie held his hand so he couldn¡¯t y with her hair. ¡°How did it go in the hotel room? Did James give himself away?¡± she asked seriously. Carlos gave her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Stephanie is his daughter. ALL he had done to you was to separate us and make his daughter the hostess of the Hilton family. When his daughter and mistress were being raped right before him, of course, he failed to maintain hisposure.¡± James tried his best to appear calm, but his red eyes and quickened breaths had betrayed him. He had to take two pills to lower his blood pressure. Otherwise, he might have had a heart attack. When the beggars left the hotel, James didn¡¯t even dare to go inside and check the two women¡¯s situation. Poor Niles! Carlos forced him into the bedroom to check on both mother and daughter to see if their lives were in any danger. At that time, Niles deeply regretted having chosen to be a doctor. ¡®I should¡¯ve Listened to Wesley and joined the army. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have had to face such an unpleasant situation now, ¡® he thought. A few minutester, when Niles walked out of the bedroom, his face was drained of all color, and he was as white as a sheet. He shook his head, meaning their lives weren¡¯t in danger. Then he rushed to the bathroom to vomit. Ang¡¯s Library Carlos didn¡¯t know what had happened after that as he also left. Before Leaving the hotel, he gave two cleaning staff members a check each, and then drove off with Curtis. Debbie contemted his words and then said, ¡°Stephanie deserved everything she got. She had people rape Megan and kill her. But Glenda¡­¡± ¡®Glenda just insulted Piggy and me and nothing else. I think Carlos was too hard on her, ¡® she thought. Carlos snorted, ¡°Neither of them can get away with it. Glenda insulted my woman and my daughter. By doing that she was ying with death. I would¡¯ve had her killed if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t help wonder how cruel Carlos had been before they met. After Carlos swore that he wouldn¡¯t have sex with her against her will, Debbie finally agreed to go to the manor with him. He held her in his arms, kissing her repeatedly in an attempt to arouse her, but it was all to no avail. In the end, he had to take a cold shower to calm himself down. It seemed that Debbie had made up her mind to teach him a lesson. To Carlos, not being allowed to make love to her was the cruelest torture.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1413 The next day, Carlos got a text message from his man that James had disappearedst night. Before he left the hotel, he had tried to take Stephanie with him, but Carlos¡¯ people had stopped him. Glenda and Angus got divorced. Angus was not surprised at all, nor did he try to make her stay. He had mentally prepared for this day a long time ago. After signing the divorce papers, Angus flew to New York. The first thing he did after he arrived was to go to the mental hospital and visit Tabitha. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At the mental hospital Tabitha was a mere bag of bones and not the elegant Lady she used to be. She was ying with a beach ball, and her eyes were lifeless and empty. At times she would Laugh Like a lunatic, and other times she would cry like a baby. Angus was in a nice suit and leather shoes. His heart ached when he saw her. ¡°Tabitha,¡± he greeted her in a soft voice. ninjanovel Angus had known Tabitha when he was a kid. They had been desk mates at primary school. When they grew up, she married James, and he married Glenda because of his grandfather¡¯s request. Upon hearing her name, Tabitha raised her head and gave Angus a broad smile. ¡°Are you here to y with me?¡± she asked. Angus shook his head. He wasn¡¯t sure if Tabitha could understand him, but he still said, ¡°Glenda and I got divorced. All these years, I thought I could make her fall in love with me, but I was wrong. She even.-¡± His voice trailed off. He had long known that Glenda and James were having an affair, but he was always too cowardly to ept it and expose it. Tabitha took a bite of the beach ball in her hand. Her eyes lit up, and she gave it to Angus. ¡°Yummy! Do you want to try some?¡± Angus looked at her, stunned, and then shook his head. ¡°Tabitha, I want to tell you something. James lied to you. He isn¡¯t the man who saved you. I feel bad for you. Tabitha, you should divorce him. You deserve someone better than him.¡± The mere mention of James¡¯ name put Tabitha on alert. She looked at Angus warily and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Where¡¯s James? Bring him here. Why doesn¡¯t hee to see me?¡± Angus forced a bitter smile. How could he tell Tabitha that her husband had been fooling around with another woman while she was suffering in a mental hospital? ¡°Tabitha, we¡¯re no Longer young. We should just let it go and move on. James won¡¯t end up well. Carlos is dealing with him now. It¡¯s all because of Stephanie¡­¡± Angus¡¯ eyes reddened. That night, Carlos had his men bring him to the hotel, so he knew what had happened. Carlos had a block booking for the whole floor and didn¡¯t close the door to the room. As a result, Angus could hear everything that was happening while he was standing outside the room. He saw the beggars enter the room with obscene smiles. He also saw Chapter 1414 James sit at the mahjong table. He wanted to stop the beggars, but when he thought of everything that Glenda had done to him, he decided otherwise. He hated her. She had been cheating on him for thirty years. The daughter that he had doted on, loved and cherished wasn¡¯t his daughter at all, but a product of her infidelity. Fortunately, he still had a son, his own flesh and blood. Tabitha threw the beach ball away. The ball was quite light, buffeted by the winds. But what goes up muste down. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Ha-ha! See? It won¡¯t fly. Hey, are you James? Tell me why it won¡¯t fly?¡± She had gonepletely insane. Angus sighed helplessly. After a while, he said in a sad voice, ¡°I need to leave. I¡¯m heading back to Alorith. Take good care of yourself, Tabitha. Get well soon.¡± Before he left, he gave the nurses taking care of Tabitha some money and asked them to take excellent care of her. ¡°There¡¯s more where this came from, if I find her in the best of health,¡± he said. Although he knew Carlos would have already shoved tons of cash in their direction, this was the least he could do for Tabitha. That very evening, Carlos got a phone call from a nurse at the mental hospital. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I regret to inform you that Tabitha¡­ killed herself¡­¡± The news of Tabitha¡¯s death came as a shock to Carlos. He felt Like he¡¯d been pped. He flew to New York immediately; the other family members came along as well. By the time they arrived, it was the next day. When they got there, he asked the driver to send Miranda and Evelyn to the Hilton family¡¯s house. He and Debbie went to the mental hospital first. Some of the family lived in New York. They were already at the hospital. Tabithay in the bed peacefully, covered by a white nket . Debbie remembered the first time she saw Tabitha. It was at the Alorith Airport. Tabitha was dignified and graceful as she walked, a woman with a regal bearing. As she approached Debbie, she had a warm and weing smile on her face. She held Debbie¡¯s hand and said her name softly. She gave her a pair of jade bracelets¡ªheirlooms of the Hilton family-and cooked delicious dishes for her. Only four years had passed, but now she was a mere bag of bones. She didn¡¯t look like a woman who hade from wealth and power, but a starved, emaciated beggar. Debbie raised her head to look at the ceiling, holding back her tears. Carlos could see how distraught she was. He squeezed her hand and gave her a reassuring look to comfort her. Frasier handed a stack of papers to Carlos and said, ¡°Aunt Tabitha signed the divorce papers, Carlos. These are the original documents.¡± Expressionless, Carlos epted the papers and briefly looked them over. He saw Tabitha¡¯s signature on the veryst page.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1415 Tabitha once had wless penmanship. But her signature this time was scrawled and hard to read. Carlos turned to look at Tabitha and asked Frasier in a cold voice, ¡°How did she die? Who told you she killed herself? Are you sure?¡± Frasier exined in a sad voice, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, Aunt Tabitha cooked up some excuse, and the nurses left her alone at her request. She stole a bottle of sleeping pills and swallowed them all. At dusk, a nurse came by to serve dinner. She found the body.¡± Carlos turned to look at the nurses, who were standing in a corner, shivering. ¡°Did she act weird at all?¡± he asked. One of them stepped forward and answered in a shaking voice, ¡°A man¡­ came to visit Tabitha yesterday morning. After he left, she sat in the room a long time. She stared out the window without saying a word.¡± ¡®A man?¡¯ Carlos wondered who it might have been. Frasier exined, ¡°That was Angus. I already called him. He told Aunt Tabitha that he had divorced his wife, and advised her to divorce James. He said he¡¯d be here to exin everything.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t respond. ninjanovel Then he started to make preparations for Tabitha¡¯s funeral. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When Dous passed away, it was Carlos who handled the funeral arrangements. Although Tabitha was not Carlos¡¯ biological mother, she had raised him and done what a mother should do. As a result, Carlos conducted her funeral instead of her own son-Lewis. Lewis showed up on time for the funeral. He used to be a Little chubby. But he Looked much thinner since James and Tabitha hadn¡¯t had the time or energy to take care of him. As for Portia, she divorced Lewis and left the country when Carlos lost his memory. Carlos also had his men try to get a hold of James. But the man was nowhere to be found. Maybe he was too afraid of Carlos to show his face. Or maybe he had never loved Tabitha at all. James never showed any affection for Tabitha, the woman who had been his wife for decades. When Dous passed away, Carlos had cried like a baby. But this time, he didn¡¯t shed a single tear. Maybe what Tabitha had done to him and Debbie had been aplete letdown. Nevertheless, he did what a son should do. Tabitha¡¯s funeral was grand yet solemn. Ivan and Kasie held a wonderful and beautiful wedding ceremonyter on, in the fall. Chapter 1416 Debbie was her bridesmaid, and she insisted that Carlos serve as the best man. With the great CEO as the best man and the superstar as the bridesmaid, the wedding was rather eye- catching. All the paparazzi were there, snapping pic after pic. Even after the ushers had escorted the worst offenders out, they waited outside, hoping to get an exclusive with any of the wedding party. Then Debbie focused on getting her new album ready, while Carlos kept himself busy with work, taking care of his daughter and courting his ex-wife. One day, Carlos was finally able to rx at Lunch instead of being chained to his desk. He called Debbie. ninjanovel ¡°Hey baby. Want to catch a show with me tonight?¡± ¡°What show?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Remember when you were on the operating table? Were you scared?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°What? When?¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t sure what he was talking about. ¡°When James threatened Evelyn¡¯s life, and forced you to divorce me and leave Alorith,¡± Carlos said. Debbie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Of c-course. Wh-why?¡± she stammered. ¡°Because I swore I¡¯d make James pay for what he did to you.¡± ¡°And?¡± Debbie had a bad feeling about this. ¡°I¡¯LL pick you up tonight. We¡¯ll watch a reality show together. Live audience, front row seats.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡®A reality show? It seems Like no matter where James holes up, Carlos always hunts him down.¡¯ After hanging up, Debbie put off all her work that night. She was too curious about exactly what was going down. When Carlos came to pick her up, she was waiting for him at the entrance. He got out of his car, kissed her, and tied her scarf for her, tucking part of it into her pink overcoat. Gantly, he offered her his hand, and they walked hand in hand to the vehicle. The car rolled to a stop in front of a hospital. Debbie recognized the ce-Niles worked here. After they got out, Carlos held her waist tightly, ignoring her protests. They went inside the building together. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Debbie snapped at him, ¡°When I first met Niles, I was injured. But someone didn¡¯t offer to give me a ride, and didn¡¯t even look at me. I was a wreck then.¡± Carlos knew the guy she was talking about. It was him. Feeling guilty, he kissed her hair and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, honey. I swear it won¡¯t happen again.¡± While they were walking to the elevator, Debbie cast a scornful nce at him and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re such a liar. I only believe about a third of what you say.¡± Carlos curled his lips and said, ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°How about what?¡± ¡°I love you. I love you. I love you. Nine words. Believe a third of them, and that would be three.¡± ¡®You can believe that I Love you.¡¯ This was what he meant. Chapter 1417 Debbie blushed at Carlos¡¯ love confession, and she felt so happy at that moment. They reached the twelfth floor, and the whole floor was shrouded in silence. Carlos led Debbie to the door of an office when two familiar voices came from within the room. ¡°Niles, will you stop talking nonsense? Hurry up and check my kidneys. I feel there is something wrong with them,¡± said Damon. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Niles asked nonchntly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your kidneys?¡± Damon Looked at him with a sad look andined, ¡°It¡¯s all Carlos¡¯ fault.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What? Carlos? What did you guys do?¡± Damon¡¯s answer not only stunned Niles, but also made Debbie giggle. With a gloomy face, Carlos kicked the door open. When Damon saw Carlos, he was shocked and cowered with fear, blurting out nervously, ¡°Carlos, what are you doing here?¡± Carlos cast a scornful nce at him and scoffed, ¡°To have someone¡¯s kidney removed.¡± ¡°Whose?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Yours.¡± Disdain was written all over Carlos¡¯ face. Damon covered his waist and rushed towards the door. However, Niles grabbed his cor and said, ¡°Hey, let me give you an injection.¡± ¡°No, no. I have to keep my kidneys to meet my wife¡¯s needs.¡± Damon broke free from Niles and rushed to a corner sitting on the chair, feigning terror. Carlos stared at him and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Damon rolled his eyes and snapped back at him, ¡°Have my kidneys checked. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Carlos had hired women to seduce him every day. Faced with so many hot women, Damon could do nothing but restrain his desires. As time went by, he felt that he had a kidney deficiency. Niles opened the door to the examination room and gestured for Damon to go in. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a thorough examination,¡± he said. Then he turned to Carlos. ¡°Everything is ready. You guys go to the operating room first. It¡¯s next to this one.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay to watch Niles carry out a check-up on Damon. He and Debbie made their way towards the room Niles had shown him. When he pushed the door open, he saw several bodyguards standing inside. Upon seeing their boss, they greeted him respectfully. Carlos nodded to them and walked inside. There was an operating table and some medical equipment with several doctors standing around the table. Stephanie was lying on the table. Chapter 1418 She seemed to be fast asleep. Her eyes were shut, and her face was deathly pale. Carlos turned around and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Bring them in.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Soon, two people were brought in. To Debbie¡¯s surprise, they were James and Glenda. Their hands and feet were tied with ropes, and they were both gagged. Horror was evident in Glenda¡¯s wide-open eyes, but James looked rather calm. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, when James saw his daughter lying on the operating table, fear gripped his entire body in an instant. He turned to look at Carlos with pleading eyes, but Carlos didn¡¯t so much as spare him a single nce. Ignoring James¡¯ imploring moans and grunts, Carlos studied the scalpels that were spread out on the table. Debbie fixed her eyes on the operating table and grabbed Carlos¡¯ hand tightly. It brought back the horrific memories from three years ago when James had tied her to an operating table and forced her to divorce Carlos. He had threatened that he would have doctors abort her baby. She was so traumatized that several monthster, when she went intobor, she was too afraid to go into the delivery room. However, at the doctors¡¯ insistence, she finally went there at thest minute. In the delivery room, she focused on observing the doctors vigntly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She was afraid that the doctors were sent by James and that they would take her baby away. During the childbirth, even though Debbie was in great pain, she refused any medication. She wanted to be fully conscious and aware, to keep an eye on the doctors. Carlos sensed that something wasn¡¯t right with Debbie. She was trembling all over. Carlos gently pulled her into his arms and patted her back to soothe and comfort her. ¡°Honey, trust me. No one will ever harm you again,¡± he said softly in her ear. ¡°Mmm¡­ Carlos, are you going to do something to her baby?¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want the baby. So I¡¯d like to help her get rid of it. I¡¯m a good man, right?¡± Carlos said with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. Carlos had his principles. No matter how much he hated Stephanie, he wouldn¡¯t deal with an unborn baby. It was Stephanie herself who didn¡¯t want it. Stephanie had made an appointment with a doctor of another hospital to abort the baby. Carlos, however, asked his men to bring her to this hospital. If Stephanie had regretted her decision and wanted to keep the baby, Carlos would have let her keep it. But she didn¡¯t. ¡®Help her?¡¯ Debbie shook her head helplessly. In his arms, she took a deep breath and calmed down a lot. She raised her head again and gave him a small smile. ¡°Will you give her anesthesia?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± Carlos simply said. His reply sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine Chapter 1419 Debbie looked at the scalpels and said, ¡°I want to stay. Okay?¡± ¡°Sure. You can do whatever you Like.¡± The reason Carlos had brought her here was to avenge her. He ordered his men to remove the gags from James and Glenda. Glenda sobbed bitterly, ¡°Carlos, please don¡¯t do this to my daughter. Please let her go. I beg you, please¡­¡± James¡¯ whole body was shaking. ¡°Carlos, you can vent your anger out on me. Let her go¡­¡± Carlos curled his lips. His smile was as vicious as a venomous snake. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be next. No one will be getting away with what they have done.¡± Glenda¡¯s loud crying woke Stephanie. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around. When she discovered where she was, she tried to sit up and yelled, ¡°Carlos, what do you want?¡± That was when she realized that her hands were tied to each side of the operating table. At that moment, Niles came into the room while cursing under his breath, ¡°Damn! Damon is such a coward. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him, yet he forced me to do a thorough check-up on him. It was such a waste of my time¡­¡± When he saw so many people inside the room, he shed a broad smile. ¡°Hi, James. Hi, Uncle James¡¯ mistress. Hello, Stephanie. You¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡®James¡¯ mistress?¡¯ Both James and Glenda turned sour. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Ignoring Niles, Stephanie fixed her eyes on Carlos. Unlike her mother, she was calm andposed. ¡°Carlos, you better kill me right here and now. Otherwise, the first thing that I¡¯m going to do after I leave here is report you to the authorities for having people rape me and holding me against my will.¡± Carlos picked up a scalpel and yed with it in his hand. The scalpel shone under the Light. After a while, he said mockingly, ¡°Kill you?¡± An evil smile appeared on his lips as he shot the scalpel towards Stephanie. Debbie watched in horror, and a chill ran down her spine. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Aaargh!¡± Stephanie Let out a bloodcurdling scream. The scalpel cut her arm and dropped to the floor ¡°You think that I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?¡± Carlos mocked. James roared, ¡°Carlos, only a coward will torment a woman¡ª¡± His voice trailed off as he remembered what he had done to Debbie. ¡°Right. Only a coward will torment a woman,¡± Carlos said sarcastically when he heard James¡¯ words. With one hand in his pocket, he walked up to James, patted the slimeball¡¯s cheek, and said, ¡°Be patient. It will be your turn soon. I will not let you down.¡± He stared the old man in the eye. Without averting his sight, he ordered the doctors, ¡°Since Stephanie doesn¡¯t want the bastard in her belly, let¡¯s do her a favor¡ª rip it out!¡± He had waited for this day for more than a month. Stephanie was finally pregnant. It was showtime! He would make James watch while he paid him back with interest! Then he would know who was crueler between the two of them. Chapter 1420 Two doctors held Stephanie tightly onto the operating table, and another one grabbed the tools and started the abortion procedure. Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened in fear. Debbie watched. The operation was being done without giving her an anesthetic. She could imagine how painful it was. But Stephanie bit her Lower Lip stubbornly. When the cold equipment was inserted into her body, she refused to scream, no matter how much it hurt. Even if Carlos hadn¡¯t ordered the doctors to do the abortion, she wouldn¡¯t have kept the bastard anyway. ninjanovel James bowed his head and clenched his teeth as hatred filled his heart. Glenda cried so hard that she was on the verge of passing out. She was making too much noise, so Carlos had her mouth gagged again. Debbie couldn¡¯t stand the bloody scene anymore. She turned her head away from the operating table. But she told herself not to be soft-hearted. Three years ago, James hadn¡¯t been merciful to her. When the procedure was done, everyone thought that Carlos was done with the punishments. But the doctors remained. Carlos red at James and asked, ¡°Do you understand how Debbie had felt back then?¡± His voice was cold, radiating an undeniably dangerous aura. Debbie gazed at him and saw bloodlust in his sharp eyes. James wondered whether he should nod or shake his head. Carlos didn¡¯t really care how he felt. While James was working on a response, Carlos asked Stephanie, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman who had impersonated Debbie?¡± Blood drained from her face, making her look as pale as a ghost. But her eyes were not dead yet, and she didn¡¯t respond to Carlos¡¯ question. The man stared back at her. ¡°I hate your eyes,¡± he said calmly. Every time Stephanie looked at Debbie, her eyes were full of malice and disdain. Carlos¡¯ words shocked everyone. Debbie had never asked Carlos how he was going to deal with Stephanie, so she had no idea about any of this before she had walked into this operating room. What he had just said gave her a feeling that Stephanie was about to lose her eyes. And she was right. Operating on Stephanie without anesthetizing her had been cruel enough. Also, having a group of hobos rape her and Glenda was sickeningly heartless. What Carlos said next sent shivers down Stephanie¡¯s spine. ¡°I had someone fill in an application to the Red Cross to donate your corneas and a kidney.¡± Loss of sight and one kidney wasn¡¯t bad enough to kill her, but it would damage her life forever. Glenda was having a nervous breakdown; James¡¯ blood pressure was acting up and he was feeling dizzy. Yet, unlike her parents, Stephanie gave Carlos a cold smile and asked in a weak voice, ¡°What do you expect me to say? ¡®Thank you for not killing me¡¯?¡± Carlos loathed her expression and tone. He averted his gaze towardsThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 1421 James and announced, ¡°If you kneel before Debbie and apologize, I¡¯lL spare her corneas.¡± James was stunned into a daze for a short moment. Then he nodded vigorously. The gag in his mouth was removed. Once he was brought in front of Debbie, a bodyguard gave him a hard kick in the back of his knee, and he thumped to the floor on his knees. His face went pale from the pain in the knees, and his forehead was filled with beads of sweat. Stephanie saw all this from the operating table, but she was nonchnt, Like an emotionless machine. Debbie wasn¡¯t going to let James off so easy. She nced around the operating room and saw a bottle of antiphlogistine. She strode over, grabbed it, and smashed the bottle in front of James. ninjanovel The ss bottle broke into pieces. The drug spilled all over the floor and sshed onto James. Debbie¡¯s shoes were stained too, but she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Your apology wasn¡¯t sincere at all. Kneel over the broken ss. Then, we¡¯ll talk about forgiveness.¡± Carlos was surprised by Debbie¡¯s act. He grinned and thought, ¡®My wife is meaner than me. She is so cool! I¡¯m so proud!¡¯ James gasped and his eyes rolled in their sockets uncontrobly. He was about to faint. Niles was quick to run over to him and fumbled around his coat for his medicine. He found the pills for his high blood pressure. He looked at thebel to confirm, took out five pills and gave them to James. A minuteter, James felt better. He took a deep breath and sneered at Debbie, ¡°Don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡°Push you?!¡± Debbie was enraged. She shook off Carlos¡¯ hand and kicked James in the chest. He groaned painfully on the floor. But Debbie was not done. She lifted her right foot and stamped on his chest mercilessly. Looking down at him, she asked, ¡°I¡¯m pushing you? Did you forget what you did to me three years ago? After Carlos¡¯ ident, you tied me to an operating table and coerced me into signing the divorce papers. You should have known this day woulde.¡± Overwhelmed by emotions, Debbie raised her voice and yelled at him, ¡°You hit me, forced me to leave Carlos¡¯ and my home, staged his death and tricked me to a fake funeral. You ruined my happiness and destroyed my life. You pushed me into severe depression. What do you say about all that?¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought of her painful past. Hearing her words, Carlos felt even more guilty. Debbie removed her foot from James¡¯ chest and squatted down beside him. She grabbed his cor and pulled him up into a sitting position. ¡°You¡¯re a murderer. I¡¯ll sue you and make you rot in jail!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. James struggled a little and smiled contemptuously at her. Chapter 1422 ¡°You¡¯re only doing all this by relying on Carlos. Find some proof on your own, I dare you!¡± ¡°I rely on Carlos. So what? He¡¯s my husband. We count on each other. I might not be able to find out everything you did, but Carlos sure can. And now that I¡¯ve seen the pathetic look on your face, I¡¯ll smile in my dreams tonight!¡± Ever since Debbie knew Carlos¡® memory had returned, she refused to have sex with him. When Debbie said, ¡°He¡¯s my husband. We count on each other¡±, Carlos was greatlyforted by her words ¡°Pfft! Your husband? You and Carlos haven¡¯t even remarried yet. What a trollop you are to say that! If he Loved you, why hasn¡¯t he married you yet?¡± By now, James had figured out that Carlos had fully regained his memory. Debbie shed a smile at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to marry me. He carries the divorce certificate and residence booklet around with him every day, just in case I agree to marry him. Your daughter tried everything to get this man, and yet I¡¯m still considering whether or not to give him a second chance.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Her words had amused Carlos. ¡®When did she find out about that?¡¯ he wondered. Everyone that was present in the operating room exchanged nces with each other. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears and looked at Carlos who was still smiling. They were all aware that he was one of the wealthiest men in the world. ¡®Since when did Carlos have to try so hard to get a woman?¡¯ they all wondered. No longer in the mood to waste time speaking to James, Debbie cast a nce at the bodyguards. Taking the hint, they grabbed James by the shoulders and forced him to kneel down on the broken ss ¡°Argh!¡± His scream pierced the air in the operating room. Most of the broken ss cut cruelly into his flesh and embedded into his skin. His face was now as pale as Stephanie¡¯s. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Carlos ignored his screams of pain and took Debbie into his arms, whispering in her ear, ¡°Honey, there are so many of them watching It¡¯ll be so humiliating if you still reject me. Let¡¯s remarry tomorrow and make them all jealous, okay?¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ¡®You think just because my tone softened I would agree to marry you now? Yeah right! You wish.¡® So she said softly, ¡°I just need some more time.¡± Carlos was deeply disappointed and frustrated. Chasing Debbie was the most difficult task he ever had todo. James didn¡¯t have much time to make his decision. Carlos nodded to the doctors, and they picked up the scalpels and were about to begin the surgery. James couldn¡¯t bear to watch. He gritted his teeth and bowed his head. ¡°Debbie, Carlos, I¡¯m sorry. Please let my daughter go.¡± Meanwhile he thought to himself, ¡®Screw you, Carlos! You had your memory back and found out that Stephanie was my daughter a long time ago! ¡® Debbie shook her head and said through clenched teeth, ¡°What kind of apology is that? Not sincere enough!¡± James turned his head to look at Stephanie, who was lying on the hospital bed expressionless. From the very start, she had never said a word to him nor in his defense, but still, James apologized again humbly, ¡°Carlos, Debbie, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done those terrible things to you years ago.¡± Debbie felt much relief to finally hear those wordsing from him. She had waited a long time for them. Then she noticed Stephanie just Lying there nonchntly. Debbie shook her head in disapproval. ¡®While her father is apologizing on his knees for his daughter¡¯s sake, she is acting as if she doesn¡¯t give a damn. Chapter 1423 Like father like daughter. They¡¯re both heartless, ¡® Debbie thought. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Where is that woman?¡± Carlos demanded. ¡°Stephanie, tell them,¡± James urged. But Stephanie Lay there with her eyes closed as if she was sleeping. ¡°acting defiant?¡¯ Carlos thought. He sneered and told the bodyguards, ¡°Get them out of the room. Leave the doctors to do their work.¡± ninjanovel The bodyguards hauled Glenda and James out of the operating room. Glenda was weak as a leaf and never stopped crying, whereas James¡¯ pants were drenched in blood. While the doctors operated on Stephanie, Carlos and Debbie left the hospital. The bodyguards stood guarding the operating room in case James and Glenda tried to barge in to save their daughter. Sitting on the bench listlessly in the hallway, James peered around the corner. There were a couple of cameras in the hallway, but neither of them seemed to be working. He assumed that Carlos had sabotaged them beforehand. Glenda grabbed his arm and asked tearfully, ¡°What should we do? Our daughter is still in there. We must save her.¡± James patted her hand tofort her, and then he called one of his men to pick them up from the hospital. Once they were inside the car, he texted someone. ¡°One billion for killing Carlos, half a billion for killing Debbie, 100 million for bringing their daughter to me!¡± he promised in the message. ¡°James, Let¡¯s get Stephanie and get out of here. We can¡¯t beat Carlos. We have plenty of money. Let¡¯s leave Alorith.¡± Glenda was scared. Carlos was too cruel. He made them watch as he tortured their daughter. They could do nothing and were helpless to save her. A venomous light flitted across James¡¯ eyes. ¡°He took one of my daughter¡¯s kidneys. I¡¯m going to take both of his daughter¡¯s!¡± Glenda was shocked. ¡®Carlos¡¯ daughter? She¡¯s only a three-year-old little girt.¡¯ On the way home, Carlos was busy speaking on the phone. He had James closely watched. Wherever that evil man went, he was tailed. Carlos figured out what James might do next. He wanted to give his daughter a normal upbringing, so he let Evelyn continue to go to the kindergarten. All the cars used to pick her up had been refitted to be bulletproof. Many bodyguards in casual clothes were arranged around the kindergarten whenever Evelyn was there. Thinking of Evelyn¡¯s safety, Carlos realized that he had to take care of James as soon as possible. Chapter 1424 He asked Frankie to set up an emergency meeting the next afternoon. ALL the high-ranking executives of Hilton Group were requested to be present. ¡°Time for Dixon and the others toe back,¡± he told Frankie. Debbie had been deep in thought in the car. Upon hearing Dixon¡¯s name, she sat up immediately, and her eyes Lit up. ¡°Dixon ising back?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s capable enough to undertake some tasks now. I can use his help.¡± Soldiers were trained to be used in a time of crisis. Carlos believed that Dixon wouldn¡¯t Let him down. ¡°When is he arriving? I want to pick him up at the airport.¡± Among Debbie¡¯s friends, Dixon had been apart from her for the Longest. Kristina had been out of touch. Debbie and Kasie had tried to call her the other day, but her phone number wasn¡¯t in service anymore. Seeing how excited Debbie was, Carlos wasn¡¯t happy. He squeezed her hand as a warning and asked, ¡°You¡¯re very happy to see him?¡± ¡°Of course! I haven¡¯t seen him for years. I¡¯ve missed him!¡± Debbie admitted, ignoring his warning. A warning was all that Carlos could do. Despite being jealous, the mighty man cared too much about Debbie to scold her. The entire Alorith knew that the Hilton Group was going through a period of crisis and was making major changes. Thepany had held not only a management meeting but also a shareholders meeting and ayoff conference. Soon after the conferences, five elites who had just graduated from abroad were appointed to be the top executives of the group. Each of them waspetent enough to be the CEO of a regional branch The arrival of new faces also meant that some of the old employees would be leaving. Sure enough, eighteen high-ranking managers had been fired in one day. Thirteen of them were sued by the Hilton Group¡¯swyers for embezzlement, taking bribes, cooking the books and other illegal activities. Three of the five elites that came were appointed as CEOs of the regional branches. Another one became the deputy general manager of the headquarters. The fifth, though, seemed to hold the lowest position among them. He was Dixon. He was appointed as the head of Carlos secretaries. The dismissal of the CEOs in some of the regional branches showed that the Hilton Group was full of elites and that thepany was resolute to put things straight. Those drastic measures brought out the desired effect. Some senior executives that harbored ulterior motives were menaced. With all the changes that had taken ce in thepany, Carlos had been swamped at work. Miranda had been taking care of Evelyn, and they became used to not seeing Carlos for a few days at a time. Debbie stood in front of the office building of the Hilton Group and looked up at the logo and smiled. Four years ago she was still very green and knew nothing about even cooking, Let alone other things. However, she was determined to please the most important man in this building, so she learned how toAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. cook and brought the freshly cooked dishes here. Just like she did now, she stood in front of the building, gazed up at the logo and went inside Four years ago she and Carlos were strangers. Although now they had be soul mates, the closest a person could be to another Debbie¡¯s cooking used to be terrible. However, after much practice and determination, she now cooked delicious meals and became an excellent cook. Carlos had been too busy to eat regrly. He onceined about having a stomachache to Miranda, and then Miranda told Debbie about it. Debbie had felt bad, so she cooked a few dishes for him and decided to bring them to his office so that Carlos could have a nice meal. Chapter 1425 When she walked into the building, none of the employees tried to stop her. They all greeted her politely and with respect. ¡°Mrs. Hilton.¡± ¡°Nice to see you, Mrs. Hilton.¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Hilton.¡± Since Debbie and Carlos hadn¡¯t remarried, she was embarrassed by the way they addressed her. Tristan told her that Carlos gave specific instructions to the employees to address her as Mrs. Hilton whenever they saw her. On the 66th floor, all the secretaries were in their office. When the elevator arrived with a tinkling sound, all of them lifted their heads to look. Tristan was the first, then Frankie followed by Dixon. ¡°Doctor!¡± Debbie called out with excitement when she saw him. Tall and thin, he was wearing sses and a dark-colored suit. Rising from his seat, Dixon smiled at her. ¡°Hi, Tomboy, I¡¯m back!¡± ninjanovel One of the other secretaries was surprised to see him smile. He had been working with them for two days, and not once had he smiled. However, he was smiling at Debbie now. The secretary wondered if he and Debbie knew each other from before. Despite the gazes from the rest of the employees, Debbie ran toward Dixon excitedly and hugged him hard. Happy tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re finally back! Carlos told me that you would being back. I¡¯m so d to see you.¡± Dixon patted her back tofort her. ¡°Yes, Tomboy, I¡®m back, and I¡¯m staying.¡± He had missed Alorith and his friends dearly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Do Jared and the others know you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re the only one who knows for now. I¡¯ve just started this job. This is from N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s a lot to-¡ª¡± Creak! The door of the CEO¡¯s office was flung open, and Carlos strode out and saw them hugging. He walked over to them and pulled Debbie into his arms. ring at Dixon, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Dixon, take this file and read it through. Highlight all of the errors and then deliver it to my office when it¡¯s done.¡± Dixon took the file. ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± He retreated to his desk resignedly. Chapter 1426 The other secretaries all averted their gazes nervously and resumed their work. Debbie wriggled out of Carlos¡¯ embrace. ¡°I want to-¡± She meant to say that she wanted to catch up with Dixon. But before she could finish the sentence, Carlos interrupted her. ¡°Chatting at work isn¡¯t allowed. His sry will be deducted. Do you want that for him?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Debbie pouted. ¡®Just admit you¡¯re jealous, and stop making excuses, ¡® Tristan mused when he heard what Carlos said. Dixon waved to Debbie with a smile and pointed at the file in his hand, indicating that he had to go back to work. Debbie Let out a sigh and followed Carlos back into his office. After closing the door behind her, she put the food containers on the desk in a sullen manner and said, ¡°Here! Eat When Carlos nced at the containers filled with food, he was taken back to four years ago. Back then, Debbie was much sweeter and more obedient, unlike now when she was defiant and bossy. Even so, Carlos was touched by her gesture and pecked her on the Lips and said, ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Debbie had good intentions when she made the dishes for Carlos. However, after the way he acted a few moments ago when she was with Dixon, she had be annoyed with him. Debbie was so irritated that she was going to let him open the containers of food himself. Then she remembered how busy Carlos had beentely, and her heart softened. When Carlos went to wash his hands, she opened up all the containers of food andid the various dishes out for him on the desk. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . There were three vegetable dishes along with fish wonton. Carlos sat down and took the chopsticks that she handed to him. ¡°Why did youe over? Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes, I have eaten. I¡¯ve got the day off today, but I have to go to a fashion show tonight.¡± Debbie watched him eating, and subconsciously she was nning a reunion with Dixon, Jared, and Kasie in her mind. ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos replied. He seemed to be enjoying the dishes and ate one wonton at a time. After staring absently at him for a while, Debbie asked, ¡°When did Dixone back? He¡¯s much more handsome than before. He has the urban look about him and seems capable. What position does he hold now? How much will he make in a year? You¡¯ll pay him, right?¡± Carlos gave her a sharp look. ¡°Why do you care so much about Dixon?¡± Chapter 1427 ¡°He¡¯s one of my closest friends. We¡¯ve been friends for many years. Of course, I care about him. You eat, and I¡¯ll go check on him.¡± Debbie was itching to talk with Dixon. Carlos abruptly put the chopsticks down and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡± He wiped his mouth with a tissue. ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡± she asked. ¡®That couldn¡¯t be the reason because my cooking is much better than before, ¡® she thought. Carlos sighed sadly. ¡°Instead of enjoying the moment with me, my wife has been thinking about another man all this time. How can I enjoy the food? Take it to Dixon.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Humph!¡± She wasn¡¯t going to humor his mood. ¡°Fine. As it happens, Dixon doesn¡¯t seem to have eaten. Since you haven¡¯t touched these dishes yet, I¡¯ll take them to him. You didn¡¯t seem to Like them, anyway.¡± Carlos was hurt. ¡®I never said I didn¡¯t like it.¡¯ Debbie¡¯s career was booming. Sometimes, she was even busier than Carlos. He barely saw her at all. And it had been too long since she Last cooked for him. Knowing that she wasing to see him, and bringing Lunch, he dropped everything, putting off meetings and appointments, and was waiting for her in his office. He heard noises outside, so he rushed to the door to whip it open. She was hugging someone else. His heart sank. Although Debbie had said she was going to take the food to Dixon, she was sitting down. Carlos got up from his chair and sat beside her. Stroking her hair, he said, ¡°Be a good girl. Don¡¯t get too close to that guy, or I¡¯m moving him out of the city.¡± Debbie sensed his jealousy. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel ¡°Hey, old man. Dixon and I are just buddies. You¡¯re the one I love. What are you jealous of?¡± ¡®The one she loves.¡¯ Carlos was touched by those words. He felt that this was a chance to convince Debbie to marry him. ¡°So when are you going to marry the man you Love?¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t wait anymore. If she turned him down again, he would do it his own way. One way or another, he¡¯d get her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to sign that license. Again, she said softly, ¡°I need more time.¡± Carlos dropped it and continued to eat. Debbie smiled and opened the Latest issue of her favorite magazine. She flipped through it, looking for theics liberally sprinkled throughout its pages. Carlos devoured his lunch and brushed his teeth in the Lounge. When he sat down on the couch again, he dragged Debbie over and sat her on hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t I get a reward?¡± he asked. ¡°What for?¡± Chapter 1428 ¡°I ate everything in the Lunchbox. I think I deserve a reward. Even kids get a little sticker or something.¡± He lowered his head on her belly to smell her scent. She wore a casual coat, a white cashmere shirt, and jeans. In that outfit, she Looked Like a college student. She had been turning him down when the lights were out. But if he wanted a reward¡­ She pecked him on the chin. Carlos wasn¡¯t satisfied. He looked at her. Her rosy lips in Lipstick were so tempting he leaned in and gave her a long, passionate kiss. ninjanovel He didn¡¯t let go of her until she felt like she was going to pass out fromck of air. She gasped, gulping down deep Lungfuls of oxygen. But the next thing she knew, he pressed her against the couch and comined, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been almost two months.¡± ¡°Okay. And?¡± she asked with a smile, grabbing his wandering hand. Carlos was definitely annoyed. ¡°So when are you going to give it up?¡± ¡°Let me see.. She pretended to be considering it seriously. ¡°I can pencil you in next Thursday¡­¡± Then she came up with an answer. ¡°Never! Haha¡­¡± Frustrated, Carlos buried his face in her neck. To punish her a little, he bit her there, under the jawline. ¡°Ouch! That hurts. Cut it out, asshole.¡± Her hand flew to her neck. She checked her fingers, there was no blood, but it still stung. Then slowly, the pain was reced by the touch of his lips, the feel of afternoon stubble nuzzling her neck lightly, gentle kisses. So when Debbie stepped out of the CEO¡¯s office, there were a few hickeys on her neck, but she knew nothing about it. Dixon wanted to talk to her, but when he turned his head, he saw Carlos standing at the door glowering at him. So he just waved and focused on his work. After Debbie left the building, the office was abuzz with spections about her rtionship with Carlos. ¡°I bet bringing Carlos Lunch was only an excuse. Debbie must have been here for some action. Looking at her neck, seems Like she found some.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on between her and Carlos? They¡¯re not married yet, right? Then why does Carlos ask us to call her Mrs. HIilton?¡± ¡°Carlos was mean to Debbie when he had amnesia. My guess is he¡¯s trying to make amends.¡± ¡°Ooh, interesting.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Recently, Carlos warned Debbie about hanging around Decker. That he was mixed up with some bad people and she needed to watch her step. She forgot about that,rgely because she was too busy. And he was her brother, after all. But Carlos¡¯ warnings were like an omen. That night, while driving home, Debbie¡¯s car was forced into an alley. If her driver hadn¡¯t been as skilled as he was, they would have smashed straight into her. She hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of it yet, when all of sudden thuggish men emerged from the cars and surrounded her. The alley was dim. One thug told the middle-aged guy beside him, ¡°That¡¯s Eckerd¡¯s sister. She¡¯s a kick-ass fighter, so I¡¯ve brought in some of our specialists.¡± Chapter 1429 Debbie counted in her head. There were about thirty of them. Enough for a fight between rival gangs. Only there was only one gang, or so it seemed. And she was their rival, with no gang to back her up. Just the driver. ¡°Who¡¯s¡­¡± She was going to ask who Eckerd was. Then she remembered. ¡®Carlos said he wasn¡¯t who I thought he was. That among others, he goes by a different name.¡¯ She pieced it together. Decker¡­Eckerd¡­ Eckerd must be an alias her brother used. So these men were all there because of Decker. ¡®Awesome, dude! I¡¯m going to get the crap beaten out of me in some godforsaken alley because of your dumb ass.¡¯ Debbie¡¯s driver was also her bodyguard. He already let Carlos know what was going on before he got out as well. ¡°What did Eckerd do?¡± she asked the punks. ninjanovel ¡°Is it a money thing, or did he take one of you out?¡± The middle-aged man set his mouth in a grim frown. He didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he red at her for a while and then ordered his men, ¡°Get her in the car.¡± ¡°Wait! Didn¡¯t you know that I wasn¡¯t close to Eckerd? I¡¯m his sister, but I haven¡¯t seen him in forever.¡± That was true. Decker was secretive at best, and Debbie was too busy to waste energy or time on him. ¡°No biggie. Eckerd wille looking for you. We¡¯ll be waiting. And then, my saucy singer¡­¡± He left the threat unspoken, but a gutturalugh escaped his Lips. ¡°Haha! She is hot!¡± ¡°Delicious!¡± The punks leered at Debbie. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Debbie was disgusted. She nced at them, stretched her limbs, and dropped into a fighting stance. ¡°Think you can take me? Bring it!¡± she dered. Her bodyguard used to be the principal of a martial arts school. He was a master of wing chun, having even been instructed in how to wield the traditional weapons of the art. He¡¯d also learned the fundamentals of kickboxing, not to mention wrestling holds. The sidekicks stepped back, allowing the henchmen to do their dirty work. They came at her, fists raised. Debbie dodged the first few swings. Then she sidestepped one man¡¯s punch, used the energy of his punch against him, and threw him to the ground, using his momentum. Seeing this, the middle-aged man took out his phone and said to someone on the other end of the line, ¡°She knows tae kwon do. Send some ck belts.¡± As soon as Debbie and her bodyguard took care of those bulky men, around six men with daggers rushed over at them. Just then, some other cars turned into the alley and screeched into a halt behind them. Debbie had to focus on dealing with the immediate threat. She didn¡¯t turn her head to see who the neers were. As she was busy fighting, someone forcefully yanked her away from the battle and pushed her into the door of the car she hade in. Chapter 1430 Luckily, she was quick enough to steady herself. Otherwise she would have hit the car forcefully and been knocked to the ground. This couldn¡¯t have been Carlos. He wouldn¡¯t have been so rough on her. She looked up and saw that some new guys had joined the fight. The main guy wore a ck coat. She recognized him immediately. It was Decker! Before she could give this any more thought, another car tore into the alley. This time it was Carlos. He was only wearing a white oxford. He must have been in too much of a hurry to get his suit, and raced here as soon as he got the driver¡¯s message. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked Debbie anxiously, caressing her cheek. ninjanovel ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He was so tender and caring suddenly she wanted to be pampered by him. She held out her hands and said pitifully, ¡°I knocked six men to the ground. Now my hands hurt.¡± Carlos took her hands in his own, kissing and rubbing them affectionately. ¡°Let¡¯s get to a hospital. We¡¯ll have ¡®em X-rayed.¡± ¡°Actually, I feel better, now that you¡¯re here,¡± Debbie refused hastily. The pain was really not that bad. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Carlos¡¯ men joined the fight. After cracking some skulls, Decker turned to Carlos and Debbie, who were embracing. He shook his head resignedly. ¡®Come on! I¡¯m busy fighting, and he¡¯s making out with my sister.¡® After a while, Debbie surveyed the conflict and said to Carlos, ¡°Maybe we should help him out.¡± The alley was dark, and there were too many people in the chaos. She couldn¡¯t see her brother. Carlos¡¯ gaze traveled over the crowd. After a few seconds, he nodded his head in Decker¡¯s direction and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can handle S07 Debbie followed Carlos¡¯ gaze and found Decker. He grabbed one man¡¯s hair and smashed his face into a bent knee, punched another in the throat, and knocked the wind out of yet another thug, nting a fist in his sr plexus. With every punk he took down, he got closer and closer to the middle-aged man. The reinforcements, the ck belts, finally arrived. Spooked by Decker¡¯s advance, the middle-aged man ran past them, leaving Decker to deal with the tae kwon do maestros. However, before those ck belts could do more than drop into fighting stance, the sirens of the police screamed in the distance. The sound was getting louder, the police were headed their way. The hooligans panicked. They hopped in their cars and fled in a hurry. Decker didn¡¯t give chase. He turned around and walked over to Carlos and Debbie. He looked at his sister and asked, ¡°You hurt?¡± ¡°No,¡± she answered. Satisfied that she was uninjured, he turned to leave. ¡°Hey, Decker!¡± she called out. Decker looked back at her. Chapter 1431 ¡°Just what the hell was that all about?¡± she demanded. Her brother was too mysterious. She had so many questions about him. Decker looked at Carlos and replied, ¡°Ask him. He seems to have all the answers.¡± ¡°Carlos? What does he have to do with this?¡¯ She looked at Carlos, who was leaning against the car door. ¡°I want to hear it from you,¡± she said to Decker. Decker¡¯s face darkened. Realizing he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, he promised, ¡°I have to be somewhere tonight. Meet me tomorrow. Your apartment. I¡¯LL tell you everything.¡± Debbie waved at him and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Decker and his men left. Before Debbie could get in the car, the police pulled up. Those injured punks had nowhere to run and were all arrested. Thanks to Carlos, the police didn¡¯t ask Debbie to go to the police station for a statement. Carlos gave her a lift home. The next day, when Decker came to Debbie¡¯s ce, Carlos was there too. The powerful man leaned back on the couch, legs crossed and arms extending along the back of the sofa, arrogant as ever. He watched Decker walk into the apartment. Debbie¡¯s brother Looked wasted. ninjanovel Debbie also noticed how tired Decker looked. She poured him a ss of water and handed it to him. ¡°Need a rest?¡± Decker had been up all night to settle ounts with the men from the night before. Luckily, he had a spare couple of hours to catch some Z¡¯s. He gulped down the water and ced the ss on the table. Leaning back on the sofa, eyes closed, he shook his head and replied, ¡°Pulled an all-nighter. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Debbie sat beside the silent Carlos. Carlos took her hand right when she sat down. She let him. She was mad at him, but she still Loved him. No one spoke. The living room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. After a while, Decker opened his eyes and looked at Debbie with his head tilted. ¡°Well?¡± He sounded a little impatient. Debbie had so many questions she didn¡¯t know where to begin. So she started with the first question that popped into her head. ¡°I gave you some serious cash. What happened to it?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1432 Decker Looked better than he had. She didn¡¯t think he had squandered the money. ¡°Buying people off,¡± he confessed. There was no need to hide it from her anymore. ¡°Who? And why?¡± ¡°My men. To keep them loyal.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re like Yates?¡± Everyone knew what kind of business Yates was involved in. ¡°Yes,¡± Decker admitted. ¡°Yates is the deputy chief of his organization. And you?¡± Judging from his outfit and the way Decker dressed, Debbie was convinced he was pretty well off. His outfit was nothing special at first nce. Leather jacket. Tailored jeans. Nice Henley. But Debbie could tell these were all designer clothes. His shoes alone cost $400. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna know,¡± Decker protested. He was afraid that the truth would scare her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ninjanovel ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked if I didn¡¯t. Fine. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t. But don¡¯t expect any help from me.¡° Debbie resolved to find out the truth about her brother once and for all. ¡°If you lie to my wife, don¡¯t ever tell people I¡¯m your brother-inw,¡± Carlos suddenly cut in. Once, during a gang war, Yates managed to take Decker hostage. To save the lives of his men, not to mention his own, he told Yates that Carlos was his brother-inw. Wouldn¡¯t you know it? Carlos¡¯ name worked Like a charm. Yates let them go. After that, he dropped Carlos¡¯ name every time he was in trouble. And Carlos lied for Decker every time someone expressed a bit of doubt. On top of that, Carlos would also tell whoever wanted to know that he had Decker¡¯s back, so they¡¯d better respect him. Over time, Decker managed to work his way up. At first, it was grudging respect, and then it was true Loyalty based on how much the man brought to the table. His men became fairly wealthy thanks to Decker¡¯s acumen. He became one of the most influential people in the underworld. When he heard what Carlos said, his expression turned gloomy. He didn¡¯t have the heart to get angry at Debbie. But he was sure willing to mock Carlos. ¡°You keep referring to Debbie as your wife, butst time I checked, you weren¡¯t married.¡± Debbie tried so hard to stifle herughter she was actually trembling. Carlos didn¡¯t get mad. He squeezed Debbie¡¯s hand and retorted, ¡°At least I have a woman. You, on the other hand¡­ But don¡¯t worry. She might not be born yet. Or is she still in school? Maybe you should hang out near a school. You¡¯ll find yourself a nice girl that way.¡± Carlos¡¯ mockery angered Decker. If he could, he would find another man for Debbie. He believed that any other man would show him more respect than Carlos had. Debbie tugged on Carlos¡¯ sleeve and reminded him. ¡°My brother has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°When did I¡­¡± Decker suddenly stopped mid-sentence recalling that he had once brought a woman with him when he went to see Debbie. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not my girlfriend. Just a cover,¡± he exined. Debbie rolled her eyes at him and scoffed, ¡°This is my brother who has been lying to me.¡± Chapter 1433 Since he indeed had lied to her about many things, he promised, ¡°I had no other choice, but I won¡¯t lie to you again Decker used to think his identity as a gangster would put Debbie in danger. He didn¡¯t believe that he was powerful enough to protect her, and so he kept his real identity from her and even tried to drive her away for her safety. However, now that she was back with Carlos again, Decker knew that she was safe. He didn¡¯t need to pretend to be someone else in front of her anymore. ¡°Okay, tell me everything,¡± Debbie said. Decker reclined on the couch, lost deep in thought as though he was organizing what he was going to say. It took him a Long while before he began. Decker and Yates used to be enemies. Even so, Yates appreciated Decker¡¯s capabilities. Therefore, when he found out about Decker¡¯s rtionship with Carlos, he had reconciled himself with him. Decker used to build up his force overseas. Since Carlos was in Alorith and he could help him a lot, it made more sense for Decker to move to A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Alorith However, it was Elroy who had made Decker into what he was today. Elroy had fostered Decker for a few years before he abandoned him as a boy and sent him to a children¡¯s welfare home. Whether Decker survived or died was of no concern to Elroy. He simply didn¡¯t care anymore. Fortunately, Decker did survive. When he was just ten years old, his talent began to show. However, Elroy found out about it as well. The evil man decided to destroy the young boy at any cost. That year, Decker had entered into a pianopetition. While he was at the backstage, he happened to overhear someone warning the judges not to let him win. Decker realized then that someone was gunning for him, but he didn¡¯t know who it was. In junior high, Decker was one of the top students. Everyone expected him to get a schrship and go on to an elite high school. However, the day before the high school entrance examination, he was kidnapped and missed the exam. Without the scores, there was no way that he would be epted by any high school. Feeling alone and helpless, Decker remembered a man that he knew from his part-time job. On the opening day of high school, Decker went to see him and seek his help. The man was a professor in Askor. His wife was a district official, and their daughter was in junior high. Decker was the girl¡¯s part-time piano teacher. The professor was an honest man. All he wanted in life was for his family to be safe and healthy. He had never asked anyone for favors before. The day that Decker came to his house asking him for help, the professor didn¡¯t turn the boy down, nor did he promise to help him. That night when Decker left the professor¡¯s home, it had been pouring rain. Decker used to see a bright future ahead of him, but that night he had a heavy heart, and saw nothing but a sea of misery and darkness ahead of him. Before he left the professor¡¯s house, his daughter stopped him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that my father doesn¡¯t want to help you. Someone threatened to harm us if he did. The very first day that you gave me a lesson on how to y the piano, someone had broken into our home and made my father promise to fire you.¡± Decker finally understood what was going on. For years someone had been suppressing him, sabotaging Decker¡¯s every move and consequently quashing all of his hopes for the future. But who? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Feeling devastated at the realization, Decker rushed out into the torrential rain and yelled out at the top of his Lungs, ¡°Who are you? Come out and show yourself! I know you¡¯re watching me! Who the hell are you? Come out and show your damn face, you coward!¡± Chapter 1434 But no one came out. The heavy downpour pelted mercilessly and spattered on Decker¡¯s head and face, stinging his skin and soaking him to the bone. The cold drops ran down his cheeks, taking with it his bitter tears. The professor sadly watched the boy through the window that night as he vented out his frustration to the night sky. Despite the threat, the professor eventually helped Decker anyway. He managed to enroll Decker into a private high school that was founded by one of the professor¡¯s friends. Most of the students of that school were the ones whose scores had been at the bottom in the high school entrance examination. Even its best students merely had a score of around 300, ranking in the middle at most. After entering high school, Decker started to hide his true self. He slept in sses. His marks ranked at the bottom of the ss. He did nothing but gang up. Everybody thought he was a little punk. This was the only way that he could finally have some peace in his life. Even so, a man had been stalking him for the past few years, and Decker knew it. One day near his graduation, he followed the man and found out that his boss was a gray-haired older man. After he graduated from high school, he learned that the older man was in fact, Elroy, his foster parent that dumped him. One night as Decker became more vignt and capable, he put a knife at the throat of one of Elroy¡¯s bodyguards. The bodyguard told him that the older man was Decker¡¯s grandfather. He also said that Elroy had another bodyguard watch his mother to stop her from ever meeting him. As Decker grew up, his force became stronger. To prevent Elroy from finding out, he only fostered his force in secret, and he always used his alias Eckerd in public instead of his real name Decker. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then one day, he met Debbie. It was an evening when a pale and desperate Debbie came knocking on his door. When Decker opened the door and stared at the girl before him, she told him that he was her brother. That she was pregnant and homeless and wherever he was also her home. Decker had never known that he had a sister, and Debbie¡¯s sudden appearance at his doorstep had surprised him. He replied in a devil-may-care tone, ¡°Psycho!¡± Just like that, he turned and closed the door in her face. As he thought about all of this, Decker Looked at Debbie and decided to tell her how he had truly felt back then. ¡°Debbie, remember the first time that we had met? Even though I closed the door on you, I noticed our resemnce. However, back then, I couldn¡¯t even protect myself, let alone you and a baby.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y That was the reason why he refused to let her stay with him. However, Debbie was persistent. She kepting back to her brother¡¯s ce until he finally agreed to take her in. Leaning on Carlos¡¯ shoulder, she stared at Decker with red, teary eyes when she thought about those days. She considered herself Luckypared to Decker. At least her father had loved her when he was alive. After her father had passed away, she met Carlos. He held her dear to his heart, but Decker had no one to love and look after him. Then Decker went on to exin how he got hurtst time. He had intended to take over Yates¡¯ turf in Askor, but Yates found out and hunted him down. One of Yates¡¯ men had stabbed him, and the reason why he could enter Champs Bay Apartments was that the guards all worked for him. Decker had be a powerful man in Alorith. He told Debbie and Carlos casually, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll take over the Loftus Group. Elroy wants to let his youngest son Gus run thepany. He¡¯s grooming him for it, but I¡¯m not going to Let him get his wish.¡± Debbie frowned and was worried. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re a stranger to the Loftus Group. They might not even allow you in the building. How can you possibly take over thepany?¡± Decker smiled. ¡°Ramona held ten percent of the Loftus Group¡¯s shares, and she gave it to me. Your so-called uncle also handed his shares over to me. So I have twenty-five percent of the Loftus Group¡¯s shares now.¡± He then nced at Carlos and asked, ¡°With the twenty-five percent, do you think I could take over the company now?¡± Carlos thought about it for a moment and then replied, ¡°I can buy twenty percent of the shares for you. Chapter 1435 With forty-five percent of Loftus Group¡¯s shares, you would be in a much better position.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers when she heard what Decker said. ¡°When did you contact them? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°You were busy dealing with that old bastard James. I didn¡¯t want to distract you.¡± Decker furrowed his brows as if something was bothering him, andined, ¡°Ramona is so irritating. She doesn¡¯t go to work but spends all of her time looking for me. It really annoys me so much.¡± Debbie frowned and scolded him, ¡°Stop calling her Ramona. She¡¯s also a victim of the Loftus family. Some day, you might want to call her ¡°Mom. Decker nced at her and asked casually, ¡°So, you¡¯ve forgiven her?¡± Debbie sighed. Ang¡¯s Library This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I want to.¡± ¡°Bah! Women are soft. Learn from me. I¡¯ll never forgive her!¡± Decker retorted. Carlos cut in, ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to forgive her and you hate her so much, then why did you take her shares? A dog with a full mouth does not bark. You¡¯re bound to call her ¡®Mom¡¯ eventually.¡± Decker had already had enough of Carlos¡¯ smart remarks and was seething inside. He was on the verge of snapping. ¡®Carlos, will you just shut up?¡¯ he wanted to say, but he Lost his nerve. He had already made a sharp retort at Carlos and didn¡¯t dare do it again. So he changed the subject. ¡°Where do you n on getting that twenty percent of the Loftus Group¡¯s shares?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯ll be a piece of cake. But I won¡¯t just hand it to you on a silver tter. You have to promise me something,¡± Carlos said. Debbie smiled inside when she heard what Carlos had said. After all, he was a businessman, and people in business always pursue profits. At this point, Decker had be desperate for a smoke, but since Debbie was with them, he gave up on the idea. ¡°You want me to help you chase Debbie, don¡¯t you?¡± Carlos gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°I can handle my wife. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± What he meant by that was Debbie was going to be his wife again sooner orter. It was just a question of time. Decker couldn¡¯t stand his tone. All of a sudden, a string of adjectives popped into his head that perfectly described Carlos. ¡®Why, you conceited, arrogant, imperious, overbearing son of a¡­¡® your term.¡± ¡°Fine! Name The corners of Carlos¡¯ mouth twisted into a cunning smile. ¡°I¡¯LL transfer the twenty percent of the shares into my wife¡¯s name. If Chapter 1436 Debbie wants Curtis¡¯ shares, you¡¯ll have to give them up too. So my term is after you take over the Loftus Group you¡¯ll have to make my wife its biggest shareholder.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie and Decker Looked at each other in shock and were taken aback by what Carlos had suggested. Decker protested, ¡°Once you two get remarried, what¡¯s Debbie¡¯s is yours. That means the Loftus Group will be yours too. Carlos, you¡¯re very clever.¡± Carlos sneered, ¡°Do you really think that I give a damn about the Loftus Group?¡± Many of the mere branches of the Hilton Group were bigger than the Loftus Group. Decker thought for a moment and realized he had no choice. ¡°Fine! But you¡¯ll have to promise me something too.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°No,¡± Carlos rebuffed before even hearing him out. Decker was furious and couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He turned to Debbie and gave her an ultimatum. ¡°You¡¯ll have to choose. Me or this stranger?¡± *Stranger?¡¯ Debbie blinked at him in disbelief, though she decided to have some fun by annoying Carlos. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll choose you, my brother.¡± Decker wore a satisfied smile and looked at the now sullen Carlos. ¡°Carlos, will you agree to my term now or not?¡± he asked with a sinister smile. His words were full of menace. It was as if he was threatening Carlos that he would marry Debbie off to another man if he dared refuse him. The two men regarded each other, exchanging cold res. Then Carlos slowly turned to Debbie and asked, ¡°Honey, what do you say?¡± Debbie was nning on toying with Carlos, but when he asked for her opinion, she suddenly felt guilty and couldn¡¯t go against him. She giggled and then leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on him. Decker is our brother.¡± ¡®Our brother¡­¡¯ Carlos¡¯ mood had instantly changed, and the coldness lifted from his features. ¡°Sure!¡± he said to Decker in a cheerful tone. Decker nodded and began, ¡°Lend me some of your most talented men. Once I take over the Loftus Group, I¡¯ll return them.¡± Even though Decker was a big shot in Alorith now, taking over a group was no small task and was complicated. He knew that he couldn¡¯t do it alone. Carlos could do it, but even he might find it difficult. A skilled employee could contribute substantially to an enterprise. Now Decker was asking for more than one skilled employee. Carlos had to think about it. Chapter 1437 ¡°You¡¯re greedy,¡± Carlos replied in a t tone. Decker responded tteringly, ¡°Anything for my sister.¡± The Loftus Group meant the world to Elroy. He had spent his whole life building it up and running thepany. If it became Debbie¡¯s, he would be devastated, and it would be a deadly blow to him. Decker relished the idea. Debbie missed the point and was confused. ¡®For me? Why?¡¯ Carlos looked at Debbie and answered decisively, ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll have the twenty percent of the Loftus Group¡¯s shares and the personnel delivered to you together. Remember, I¡¯m only doing this because you¡¯re my wife¡¯s brother.¡± ninjanovel Decker knew that if it weren¡¯t for Debbie, he would only be a stranger to Carlos. He sighed and looked at Debbie. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± They talked for a long while after they had reached the agreement, and then Decker retired to the guest room to have a nap. Carlos watched as Decker got up and walked into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t let him in next time,¡± he said sullenly. ¡°Why ?¡± ¡°He makes himself toofortable here. I don¡¯t Like it.¡± Even though it was Carlos who had bought the apartment for Debbie, he didn¡¯t have the freedom toe and go as Decker did. Debbie often kicked Carlos out of the apartment in the middle of the night, whereas Decker acted as if it was his home every time that he stayed here. Carlos was unhappy about his cockiness Debbie stroked his hair andforted him, ¡°My brother and I are family.¡± He took her into his arms and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m your family.¡± Debbie argued, ¡°Not yet.¡± That evening, Ramona found out that Decker was staying at Debbie¡¯s ce, so she brought many ingredients over to cook some dishes for the siblings. Debbie had gone to thepany with Carlos, so Decker was in the apartment alone. When he heard a knock at the door, he trudged bleary-eyed to open it, and Ramona walked in with her arms full of groceries. By the time Decker¡¯s head had cleared, Ramona was already in the kitchen washing vegetable. He felt awkward to get her out of there. Ramona had hung her overcoat on the rack. Wearing an azure sweater and wide-Leg pants, she pulled an apron on to protect her clothes. At this moment, Ramona was no celebrity but a normal loving mother who wanted to cook dinner for her kids. By the time Decker finished bathing and walked out of his bedroom, Debbie had alreadye back to the apartment with Evelyn. Decker scooped up the little girl. He wanted to take her out to have some fun, but Ramona called out to stop him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Decker, dinner is ready. You can y with her after dinner.¡± Annoyed, he was about to retort, but Ramona spoke again. ¡°Come on, all of you. Enjoy your dinner. I have something else to do now. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡± Chapter 1438 As she moved the dishes from the kitchen to the dinner table, she said again, ¡°I know that Debbie has a huge appetite, so I cooked a few more dishes. I¡¯m not confident about my cooking skills. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± The siblings stood in the living room, watching their mother dart back and forth around the kitchen. When the Last dish was served on the table, Ramona untied the apron, hung it on the kitchen hanger and said, ¡°Eat before the food gets cold.¡± After washing her hands, she grabbed her coat and walked up to Evelyn. Caressing the little girl¡¯s cheek, she muttered, ¡°What a lovely girl you are!¡± ¡®When will I hear you call me Grandma?¡¯ she thought sadly. Debbie silently watched her walk towards the door. She opened her mouth and wanted to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you having dinner with us?¡± But while she hesitated, Ramona changed into her shoes and left the apartment. Decker and Debbie stood in a daze for a moment. At the dinner table, Debbie grabbed her chopsticks and looked at her brother. Decker didn¡¯t move a finger. Sensing her gaze, he stared back at her. Evelyn sat quietly, her eyes darting between the two adults. She waited for them to start eating. Finally, Decker grabbed his chopsticks and picked a slice of celery into Evelyn¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat, baby.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Thank you,¡± Evelyn replied politely. She scooped the food up with her spoon and put it into her little mouth. Letting out a sigh, Debbie also began to help Piggy with the food. ¡°I bet she hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. She left with an empty stomach. I feel bad, Decker,¡± she said, sounding remorseful. Decker already knew that, but he said stubbornly, ¡°She. She has something else to do.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t working anymore, and she doesn¡¯t have many friends. What does she have to do?¡± Debbie was a mother now. She felt a dull pain in her heart when she thought of how Ramona was trying everything to make her children forgive her. A dash of unreadable emotion shed in Decker¡¯s eyes. But he remained indifferent. ninjanovel ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡° Debbie was angered by his cold words. ¡°It has nothing to do with you? Then why are you eating the food she cooked?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t force her to cook for us. She volunteered to do it.¡± Debbie thrust out her chopsticks to stop him from picking up more food from his te. Frowning, she rebuked, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t force her to cook. But you can choose not to eat!¡± He was already annoyed by Ramona¡¯s sudden appearance, and now his anger grew even more because of Debbie¡¯s tantrum. ¡°Fine, who cares?¡± He mmed the chopsticks on the table as he shot to his feet. Then he grabbed his coat and made his way to the door. ¡°Stop!¡± Debbie tried not to be too loud. She didn¡¯t want to scare her daughter. Casually draping his coat over his shoulders, Decker asked impatiently without turning around, ¡°What now?¡± Chapter 1439 ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unfair? She tried her best to make all this food for us, but we didn¡¯t even invite her to the table. We were wrong to treat her that way, and now, you want to waste all this food? Decker Loftus, get back to your seat right now! She didn¡¯t mean to abandon us back then; she was forced to. What are you angry at now?¡± Debbie considered herself a childish woman, but she realized that her brother was more childish than her. ¡°She¡¯s a Loftus family member. I hate that entire family!¡± ninjanovel ¡°Your surname is Loftus too! Do you hate yourself as well?¡± Decker turned around and sneered, ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I wasn¡¯t able to change my surname before, but things are different now. I¡¯ll go change it right away. I¡¯ll pick any Last name-Smith, Johnson, Wilson, Brown!¡± Debbie didn¡¯t back down either. She scoffed, ¡°Smith, Johnson, Wilson, Brown? Why not Nelson then? Decker Nelson. Yeah, that sounds good.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡®Decker Nelson?¡¯ he thought, staring speechlessly at his sister. As they were arguing, Evelyn grabbed Debbie¡¯s cell phone from the dinner table and dialed a number. ¡°Daddy? Uncle Decker is bullying Mommy¡­¡± It was toote by the time Debbie had noticed what her little girl had done. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. Bye, Daddy!¡± the little girl said and hung up. The two of them widened their eyes in shock. Debbie took her phone back from her Little hands. Looking at her phone screen, she asked curiously, ¡°Piggy, who taught you how to make a call?¡± ¡°Daddy. I memorized his number. Daddy said I should call him if something happens.¡± Debbie¡¯s Lips twitched. Decker thought it was best to stay and finish dinner there. If he left the apartment now, Carlos would chase him down. But if he stayed and waited for Carlos, they might be able to clear the misunderstanding face to face. After considering his options, Decker threw his coat back onto the sofa and returned to his seat. He picked a chicken drumstick and put it into Evelyn¡¯s bowl,plimenting her, ¡°Well done, Piggy. Come, this chicken is a reward for you. If anyone dares to bully your mommy, remember to call your daddy again next time.¡± Evelyn replied politely, ¡°Yes, Uncle. I will.¡± The next second, she pushed her bowl towards Debbie and told Decker, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t eat meat.¡± Decker was amused. ¡°Why not? That¡¯s such a pity. Your daddy will eat all the meat then.¡± Chapter 1440 The little girl didn¡¯t want to answer his question. She was taught to be quiet at the table. ¡°Uncle Decker, Grandma says that we shouldn¡¯t talk while eating. But since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you this one Last time. My daddy doesn¡¯t like meat either. Mommy eats all the meat.¡± Decker looked at Debbie and she red back at him. She took a bite of the drumstick and swallowed it down before ridiculing her brother, ¡°Can¡¯t you just be quiet and eat your food?¡± ninjanovel He nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, my bad. I¡¯m sorry, Queen Debbie and Princess Evelyn.¡± Shortly after that, Carlos arrived at the apartment. When he opened the door and came in, he saw that they hadn¡¯t finished their dinner yet. As he changed into a pair of slippers, he said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Debbie sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve spared some food for you and there¡¯s some congee left in the pot. I¡¯ll heat the potato pies.¡± She put down her chopsticks to help him get the congee. Carlos quickly pecked a kiss on his daughter¡¯s cheek and then made Debbie sit back in her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She didn¡¯t insist and continued to eat her food. ¡°Did you finish your work?¡± she asked as he was about to go and wash his hands. ¡°No. An ungrateful guy is bullying my wife and daughter. I had toe and help,¡± he said, his voice laced with sarcasm. ¡°I didn¡¯t Decker protested, ¡°How am I ungrateful? What did I do wrong? bully them at all, ¡® he sulked. Before entering the bathroom, Carlos turned around and cast him a re. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Did I say that it was you? You just admitted it yourself.¡± Decker couldn¡¯t find a word to protest. He had dealt with all kinds of people, including gangsters, in the past. He was good at winning arguments, but he realized that he was always being outsmarted by Carlos. Chapter 1441 Decker was angry, but at the same time, he felt amused. He witnessed Carlos¡¯ childish side with his own eyes, and that was something new to him. Looking at the little girl who was quietly eating her food, he pointed at her with his chopsticks and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t I treat you well? Why did you have to tell on me, to your daddy?¡± ¡®What if Carlos gets angry and decides not to give me the shares from the Loftus Group and his talented employees? If so, then I¡¯ll have to strive for a few more years, ¡® he thought worriedly. Evelyn widened her eyes and pursed her lips as sheined, ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You wanted to throw me out.¡± During the past few years, to hide his true identity and pretend to be a good-for-nothing creep, Decker had deliberately bullied and mistreated Evelyn. When Evelyn was about one year old, Decker used to snatch her toys away, fight against her for food, call her a bastard child, and even threatened to throw her out of the house. In her eyes, he was the evilest uncle that did a lot of terrible things to her. However, now the tides had turned. Decker would never have expected that what he had done in the past woulde back to haunt him one day. Now he was having a taste of his own medicine. The consequence of offending Debbie, Carlos, and their child was to do all of the chores around the house. Decker found himself washing the dishes, cleaning the table and kitchen as well as other tedious jobs like that. When the family requested fruit to be sliced up while they were watching TV, it was Decker¡¯s job to do it. Then he was expected to wash the tes afterward just Like a homemaker would do. He hated doing housework, more so, serving others. When the three of them went to bed, he was still up mopping the floor in the living room. Finally, he was fed up and couldn¡¯t stand the degradation any longer. He tossed the mop angrily aside. Ang¡¯s Library Who would imagine that a gang leader with more than a thousand subordinates was forced to act like a homemaker by Carlos? He couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. So without hesitation, he grabbed his coat and left the apartment. He didn¡¯t even bother to tell any of them that he was leaving. ording to the wedding custom of this country, the bride would return to her mother¡¯s home on the third day after the wedding. So on the day that Kasie came back to Alorith, Debbie finally got the chance to invite her, Jared, and Dixon, out for a reunion dinner. Since Debbie was a celebrity, they had booked a private room for discretion at a high-ss hotpot restaurant. They didn¡¯t expect that they would run into another old friend there. It was as if fate had brought them all together again. By the time Debbie arrived at the restaurant, Jared and Dixon were already sitting in the private room, waiting for the two Ladies. When they knew that Debbie¡¯s car had parked outside the restaurant, Dixon went to her to escort her in, while Jared stayed at the room to order the dishes. Dixon nced at the vehicle¡¯s te number to make sure that it was her. With a smile, he opened the door for her. The singer got out of the car. She was dressed casually, wearing a mask and a pair of dark sunsses. Debbie tried to be as low-key as possible. ¡°Dixon, have you been waiting for long? Sorry. Kasie should be here soon. Her husband is dropping her off here,¡° Debbie said as she observed Dixon.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It wasn¡¯t working hours, so he wasn¡¯t wearing his Western-style suit now. Dixon wore a white shirt with a knitted waistcoat as a warmingyer, ck pants and a pair of ck leisure shoes. After studying abroad for a few years, he looked Like a refined business elite. With a pair of wire-rimmed sses that brought out his schrly temperament, he easily stood out in the crowd. He attracted quite a few girls who kept ncing in his direction as they walked towards the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°No, we just arrived a few minutes ago. You know what? Your husband didn¡¯t let me go until the very last minute,¡± Dixon teased, smiling. When it came to Debbie¡¯s affairs, Carlos acted like a child. The CEO knew that his wife was going to have dinner with some other men tonight and Dixon was one of them. So to vent his jealousy, he flooded Dixon with all kinds of trouble at work. Debbie grinned happily with her eyes full of sweetness. Chapter 1442 ¡°You know he¡¯s the great Mr. Jealousy.¡± They casually chatted as they headed to the private room. When they turned the corner in the hall, Dixon suddenly stopped in his tracks and froze. Sensing that something was wrong, Debbie looked up at him. The smile on his face had slowly faded away, and he stared intensely at the other end of the corridor. Debbie followed his gaze and noticed a familiar face in the distance. ¡°Kristina?¡± she eximed in shock. She had tried to get in touch with Kristina after settling down in Alorith but failed. Kristina had stopped using her old phone number, and it seemed that she wasn¡¯t using her WeChat ount either, because she hadn¡¯t updated any new posts in her Moments for a long time. Totally out of the blue, she saw a man and a woman heading in their direction and the woman was Kristina, her old friend who had gone missing for a long time. She was wearing a ck Chanel coat of thetest style, and her arm was draped around the mature man¡¯s. They were talking happily, but when Kristina noticed them, her smile froze on her face. The awkwardness in the air could be cut with the knife. ninjanovel The mature man next to Kristina followed her gaze and asked curiously, ¡°Are they your friends?¡± Kristina forced a smile and nodded, ¡°Yes, my university ssmates Debbie quickly removed the sunsses and mask. She gazed at Kristina in disbelief and asked excitedly, ¡°Kristina, where have you been all of these years? We¡¯ve tried to contact you many times.¡± Kristina looked at Debbie, and her eyes became watery. She was starting to feel nostalgic. A myriad of complex feelings had flooded her heart. She wasn¡¯t expecting to run into her old friend and ex-boyfriend here. Being caught off-guard, she fought back the tears that were threatening to fall. ¡°Deb, long time no see¡­¡± ¡®I have missed you guys so much she thought but keeping these words to herself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time. Kristina, you know that we¡¯ve missed you so much? Where are you now? We¡¯re having dinner here with Jared and Kasie. We even tried our luck to contact you earlier today. What a coincidence that we met you here! Come and join us.¡± Debbie invited her with great enthusiasm while deliberately standing in between her and Dixon. She knew the two would feel embarrassed and awkward to meet each other again. Despite how ufortable it was for Dixon and Kristina, Debbie still felt it necessary to invite Kristina to the reunion dinner. They used to all be good friends, after all. Kristina was stunned for a moment. It was beyond her expectation that Debbie and the others would still invite her to a reunion dinner, especially since she had disappeared without any contact for so long She was at a loss, not knowing what to do. After a moment¡¯s hesitation she whispered to the mature man next to her, ¡°Do you mind if I don¡¯t go back with you now? I would really like to catch up with my old friends.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The man smiled and gently nodded. Chapter 1443 ¡°No problem. I¡¯lle and pick you upter.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­ Oh, Debbie, I¡¯d like to introduce my husband to you. This is Layne Greville.¡± Debbie and Dixon exchanged shocked nces, because Kristina¡¯s husband looked more than ten years older than her. Kristina didn¡¯t mind their shocked expressions. She continued with the introductions. ¡°Honey, this is my friend, Debbie Nelson. She¡¯s the singer that I love the most. I told you about her before.¡± The truth was, Last time when Debbie held her first concert in Alorith, Kristina had secretly bought a ticket to see the show. But she deliberately chose a seat that was at the back of the stadium, far away from the stage so she wasn¡¯t seen. Kristina remembered the moment when Kasie had walked onto the stage and sang a song with Debbie. She had been sitting alone in her seat, but she hummed the tune along with them between tears and Laughter. Layne and Debbie shook hands with each other politely. He was also in the business circles, so he had heard of Debbie. ¡°I know her. She¡¯s Carlos¡¯ woman,¡± hemented. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Debbie smiled bashfully and asked, ¡°You know Carlos?¡± ¡°Everyone in business knows of him. I had the honor of meeting him once,¡± Layne replied, emanating a charming aura from a mature businessman. Debbie wondered if that was the reason why Kristina had married him. After Debbie and Layne had exchanged some pleasantries, Kristina finally turned to look at Dixon, who was standing next to Debbie. Even though Kristina avoided extended eye contact with him, she could sense the significant changes in Dixon. He Looked outstanding. He had a confident, elegant, and distinguished vibe about him now. No Longer was he the ordinary poor guy. He stood out in the crowd. She tried topose herself and make her voice sound as calm as possible as she said, ¡°Honey, this was the most excellent student in our ss, Dixon Stevenson. Dixon, this is my husband, Layne Greville.¡± The two men shook hands politely. Layne thought he recognized Dixon when he spied the man earlier. Now, after Debbie¡¯s introduction, he suddenly remembered who the guy was. ¡°Dixon¡­ So you¡¯re the new secretary general of Hilton Group?¡± He didn¡¯t know Kristina knew him. It had nevere up. Dixon smiled politely. ¡°Oh yeah. I¡¯m lucky Carlos hired me. It¡¯s an honor.¡± After a few pleasantries, Layne took off. Debbie held Kristina¡¯s and Dixon¡¯s hands as they walked into the private room they booked. Jared already ordered. ¡°Hey, you guys finally Wait¡­ Kristina?!¡± Before he could finish hisint about the long wait, he widened his eyes in shock when he noticed who was with Debbie. ¡°Hi, big guy. Long time no see,¡± Kristina said to Jared, smiling gleefully. Chapter 1444 Jared shot to his feet. He strode towards them rapidly and asked in disbelief, ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth? Tomboy went AWOL three years ago, and then you ghosted us too. Kasie and I were left alone here. We wondered if you ran off with Tomboy.¡± Right on cue, Kasie chimed in, ¡°Inside voice, dude. What the hell¡­ Oh my God! Kristina?¡± Kasie had a simr reaction to Jared. Finally, the five old friends were reunited. It felt like a lifetime had passed since they were all together Last. The girls kept hugging each other, and being happy that they finally saw each other face to face. They didn¡¯t sit down at the table until the two men persuaded them to. Not only that, they didn¡¯t care how Loud they were being, either. During dinner, Kasie discreetly shifted her nce between Dixon and Kristina. She didn¡¯t want to re-open old wounds, but she had to know. Ang¡¯s Library She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re married now, right? When did that happen? What does your husband do? And more importantly, why weren¡¯t we at your wedding? I sent you chat requests on WeChat, but you didn¡¯t answer back. I was hoping you¡¯de to mine.¡± Kristina looked at the beer in her ss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I dumped that ount a long time ago. My husband got transferred to Singapore. He just got back this year. He¡¯s thirteen years older than me.¡± ¡®Thirteen years older¡­¡± the other friends all eximed in their mind. Kristina didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her old friends. She continued to fill them in on what happened since theyst saw each other. ¡°My mom wanted us to marry right after my graduation. I said no, but my dad needed money. Surgery is expensive¡­¡± She paused, recalling everything back then. Then she went on in a calm tone, ¡°Of course, my mom wanted me to marry him because he¡¯s rich. My parents wouldn¡¯t stop hounding me, so eventually we tied the knot. But he¡¯s a really good guy. He treats me Like a queen, so we¡¯re just like any other married couple.¡± There was a hint of self-mockery and helplessness in her tone. Maybe she was mocking herself, marrying a man 13 years her senior, and marrying for money. When everyone quieted down, Kristina raised her head to look at Dixon, sitting opposite her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you. But I¡¯m living the dream. I married a rich man¡­ The other three held their breath. This was the first time they heard them talk about why they broke up. And Kristina said it in such a calm tone. So the real reason was money. Dixon was too poor for Kristina. ¡°Kristina, I think you screwed up¡­¡± Debbie couldn¡¯t help but blurt it out. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Dixon smiled. He shook his head and said, ¡°Tomboy, don¡¯t me her. I was poor back then. I didn¡¯t know where my next meal wasing from.¡± Of course they knew how poor Dixon used to be. He was born in a poor vige out in the boonies. His parents had relied on loans from the vigers so he could go to college. Although Dixon was poor, he was proud. He never let Jared or Kasie float him cash, no matter how much they insisted. He was friends with them because he Liked them, not because of what they could buy. Dixon continued, ¡°Kristina wasn¡¯t wrong. At least she didn¡¯t Lie to me. It wasn¡¯t a bad breakup.¡± In fact, this only motivated him to study harder. He didn¡¯t Like being poor, and so he vowed to create a brighter future for himself. Carlos had given him an advance of six months¡¯ wages after he came to work in Hilton Group. That way, he could support his family and pay back the loan ASAP. The CEO yed his cards well. He knew what his employees needed and when they needed it. He was generous, so these talented employees would be loyal to hispany forever. Yes, Dixon did feel grateful to Carlos, like all employees of Hilton Chapter 1445 Group. He would never betray him, and was loyal for life. After listening to Dixon, Debbie sighed. She didn¡¯t press the issue. They both had moved on. Kristina looked at Dixon with sincerity in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ secretary general now. I hope you find someone who is as good to you as you were to me.¡± Dixon nodded, epting her blessing calmly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Thanks. That¡¯s in the works. And congrattions on your marriage.¡± The other three exchanged nces with each other. They were taking it really well. It wasn¡¯t usual for two ex-lovers to wish each other well. Especially with no arguments, no mockery. Luckily for Dixon, he started at Hilton Group with an ie of a million a year. That was why he wasn¡¯t embarrassed. He strove to do better, and he did. But they were both happy, and that was important. An awkward silence settled over the room, but Jared popped that bubble. The tall guy yfully wrapped his arms around Dixon¡¯s shoulders and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Hey, what about me? My wife¡¯s giving birth, and my wallet¡¯s empty.¡± ninjanovel Debbie rolled her eyes at him and exposed his lies bluntly. ¡°Yeah, your wallet¡¯s empty, but your wife has at least eight figures in her ount, right?¡± As an obedient husband, Jared of course would give all his wages to his wife. Pretending to be angry, he red at Debbie andined, ¡°Ha! You should know. Just because your husband runs a bank¡­¡± Indeed, their bank cards were all issued by the financial institutions owned by Hilton Group. Kasie patted his shoulders to encourage him. She said yfully, ¡°The Hampton Group is growing. Work hard, and you can own a bank Like Carlos someday. When you grow up¡­¡± ¡°When I grow up? Blow me! Maybe if Damon and I saw eye to eye, we¡¯d be doing better.¡± Jared felt annoyed thinking of his brother. Jasper had given thepany to the two brothers to run. Everything went well except that the two brothers could never agree on anything. Every employee of the Hampton Group knew the two brothers always solved their problems with their fists. Rarely did a brother emerge from a meeting without torn clothing, a ck eye, or bloody lip. The room erupted inughter. They joked and bantered with each other like they used to do. After a while, their topic focused on Debbie again. Debbie was putting a slice of pork tripe into the hotpot when Jared suddenly asked, ¡°Your husband has a bodyguard tailing you. To make sure James doesn¡¯t try anything, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t even bother to raise her head. She was drooling over the delicious food. Chapter 1446 ¡°You¡¯ve got him dead to rights though, right? Why isn¡¯t he in jail?¡± Jared asked, obviously confused. Debbie picked up a slice of duck tongue. When she was about to eat it, she thought of something and lost her appetite. She put down her chopsticks, ring at Jared. ¡°Why did you have to bring him up? Carlos had someone deal with Glenda and Stephaniest time. He donated one of Stephanie¡¯s kidneys. To stop Carlos from donating her cornea as well James knelt in front of me and apologized.¡± Kasie was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t James do everything? Why did your husband punish Stephanie instead?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t hide their ns from her friends. She said honestly, A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Stephanie is James¡¯ biological daughter. He¡¯s evil, but he¡¯s a father. Carlos tortured her in front of James, so that his pain would be doubled as he watched his daughter suffer. Then, when he was on the brink of a mental meltdown, we began to torture him physically. We¡¯ll torture him bit by bit. After all that mental and physical punishment, we will trot out solid proof and Lock him behind bars.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The four of them were stupefied. Jared had already put down his chopsticks. Debbie¡¯s narration about how Carlos had tortured Stephanie was far more interesting than the delicious food in front of him. Kristina was the one who knew the least about everything that had happened. She asked in a weak voice, ¡°Did Stephanie do something unforgivable? What did she do to you?¡± Debbie lowered her voice because what she was about to say was absolutely confidential. ¡°She made someone undergo stic surgery to look Like me and asked that person to kill Megan. She wanted to frame me for the murder. And at the seaside resortst time, Carlos and I were shipwrecked at sea. Stephanie was the one who had nned the ident. We were lucky to have survived it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be having dinner with you guys right now.¡± The four got goose bumps all over their bodies. It sounded Like some sort of horror story. Kasie muttered, ¡°I never expected Stephanie to be such a cruel woman. She had disguised herself so well. I actually thought that she was a nice person when we were at the seaside resort, except that she was aloof to the people there. It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Debbie was hungry now; her appetite had returned to normal. Taking a bite of a fish ball, she continued, ¡°I thought that Stephanie and Megan were on good terms, but they weren¡¯t. Stephanie had even hired someone to rape Megan. Two men! Can you believe it? I¡¯m not ndering her. I have proof to support all these ims.¡± They nodded, believing whatever Debbie said Debbie was pleased to see that her friends trusted her. ¡°That¡¯s all we know so far. There must have been some other feuds between them, but only they know.¡± She raised her head, and ran her eyes over them. ¡°Hey Chapter 1447 Remember that all this is confidential. Only Carlos, Frankie, Tristan and I know. And you guys. Don¡¯t let slip it to anyone else.¡± The four nodded again, assuring her that they would be tight-lipped Debbie bowed her head to focus on the food again. But something urred to her all of a sudden. She shot her head up to give Kasie a meaningful Look. ¡°And the car ident three years ago.. Kasie held her breath when the ident was brought up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it was Stephanie who had plotted the ident,¡± Jared couldn¡¯t help but ask. Debbie shook her head. ¡°It was James.¡± The truth would go public soon. Debbie thought it was better to tell Kasie and the others now, before they heard the news from other sources. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Tears filled Kasie¡¯s eyes. She said with a sob, ¡°So, that¡¯s the truth behind Emmett¡¯s death¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Carlos found out. He has all the proof. James¡¯ and Stephanie¡¯s fates are in Carlos¡¯ hands now.¡± James had tried to flee abroad two days ago, but Carlos had his men bring him back before he could set foot in the airport. Debbieforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Kasie. Carlos will avenge Emmett.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Kasie nodded. She believed Carlos wouldn¡¯t let James off easily. As they ate their dinner, Debbie went on to tell them more about the crimes the father and daughter duo hadmitted. She also told them how Carlos had made Stephanie go through the abortion without any anesthesia. Jared wasn¡¯t satisfied. He said that Carlos was too benevolent on them. ninjanovel After that, the five old friends dropped the topic about those disgusting people. They talked about their beautiful memories in school and university. They remembered the golden days of their friendship. In the end, the girls¡¯ eyes were red from all the tears they had shed over old stories. Dixon shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the four of you are married. I¡¯m the only bachelor here. It¡¯s so unfair. Why didn¡¯t any of you wait for me?¡± Debbie was the first to get married among them. She patted his shoulder and scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s because you were the Straight A student. We all did so badly in school. If we were half as smart as you were, we would¡¯ve gone for higher studies too.¡± She hadpletely forgotten that she had once gone for higher studies abroad with Carlos¡¯ help. ¡°Exactly.¡± The other three nodded, echoing Debbie¡¯s words. Dixon was the most excellent student in their ss. It would have been a waste if he hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to do further studies. Seeing that they had ganged up on him, Dixon quit arguing and bowed down his head to eat. After dinner, Ivan came and took Kasie back home. Layne also came on time to pick up Kristina, with her favorite drink in hand. It seemed that he really treated her well. Debbie wanted Carlos toe and pick her up too, but he was having an important meal at a hotel. He had earlier asked Dixon to escort Debbie to the hotel after their dinner. Jared was pretty much drunk. He hade with a driver, so he was fine. On the way back, inside the Bentley Debbie sat in the back seat with Dixon. After chatting casually for a short while, she suddenly asked, ¡°Dixon, tell me honestly. Have you let go of the past?¡± Chapter 1448 Dixon was stunned for a second, but then smiled. Truth be told, before he had met Kristina earlier that night, he hadn¡¯t really forgotten their past. After all, she had broken up with him over money. But when he saw her rich husband and realized that she was living happily now, he finally felt rxed. He didn¡¯t need to worry about her anymore. And it was time for him to move on too. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve dropped the past,¡± he said firmly. He wasn¡¯t as excited as he had imagined he would be when he saw Kristina again. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Debbie felt relieved to hear his response. Patting his shoulder, sheforted, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll introduce you to a nice girl.¡± ¡°No need. My mom has already arranged a blind date for me. I¡¯ll meet her soon.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Really? But you just came back. Why the rush?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in good health. I¡¯m thinking of getting married within the next two years. Hope she has enough time to see her grandchild,¡± Dixon exined, smiling bitterly. Even back when he was in a rtionship with Kristina, his mother had been sick. She had been depending solely on medication to stay alive. But Kristina knew nothing about this. He¡¯d done several part time jobs after school. Every month, when he got his sry, he would wire three-fourth of the money to his parents, and he used to Live on the Little money that was left. When he began to go out with Kristina, most of the remaining money would be spent on her. There was a time when he was too poor to even have his basic three meals a day. Carlos had given him a VIP card to the fifth floor of Alioth. Dixon had always secretly gone there to buy himself a bowl of noodles using that VIP card. On a few asions, he would order a bowl of rice or a simple dish to keep himself a little fuller. Gradually, he had be familiar with the managers of Alioth. They were kind people and sometimes would give him a free dish. This was the first time Debbie had heard Dixon talk about his mom¡¯s health. She asked worriedly, ¡°Is your mom¡¯s condition severe? You have a stable job now. You can take your mom to a better hospital in the city.¡± Dixon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that severe anymore. When I began my studies abroad, Carlos had arranged for a doctor to send the necessary medicines to my parents¡¯ house every month. Even though Carlos had lost his memoriester, the doctor continued to send the medicines as usual. My mom¡¯s health is much better now. Tomboy¡­¡± He paused and pushed his sses up. Then he continued in a sentimental tone, ¡°I owe you and your husband too much.¡± Dixon poured out his heart to Debbie. He was so grateful. If he hadn¡¯t met her, then he¡¯d never have come across Carlos, who recognized his talent and gave him the tools to change his life. Debbie was stunned for a while. She didn¡¯t want him to feel too much pressure, so she said purposefully, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Carlos knows talent when he sees it. He¡¯s smart too, which is why he gave you the job. You¡¯re working hard to pay him back, right? But of course, if you still feel like you owe him, then. She paused, looking at him mischievously. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then you can give yourself to him. Bwhahaha¡­¡± She began guffawing Amused, Dixon alsoughed out loud. He felt as if a heavy weight was being lifted off of his shoulders. He echoed her joke, ¡°If I give myself to Carlos, then won¡¯t you get jealous? Will you be his wife or his mistress?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the wife-you¡¯re the mistress. Lucky you¡¯re a guy. If you were a woman, I¡¯d be mad.¡± Yes, if Dixon were an intelligent woman, sponsored to study abroad by Carlos, it would look like that Dixon was a mistress. Dixon always felt helpless at the weird ideas in this old friend¡¯s mind. He shook his head and rebuked, ¡°What¡¯s all that about? I wonder how Carlos puts up with you.¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean? You mean I don¡¯t deserve him?¡± Debbie snapped, sounding angry. Dixon sighed gloomily. What did he say? Why did she twist his words like that? But he didn¡¯t know what to do about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. You¡¯re a Lucky woman. He¡¯s the only one who can put you on a short leash.¡± Chapter 1449 His exnation only added fuel to the fire. Debbie wasn¡¯t happy, and besides, she had drunk too much wine tonight, so she began to make a fuss. ring at him, she confronted, ¡°What did you say? A leash? Like an animal? A tigress?¡± ¡°And not like that either. But you do have a bad temper.¡± Dixon didn¡¯t have to work tonight, and Carlos was quite far away, so he wasn¡¯t in any rush. He didn¡¯t mind throwing down and arguing with Debbie over stupid things. ¡°Bad temper? I think I¡¯ve been remarkably tolerant of you trash talking me. I¡¯m better than I was four years ago,¡± she retorted and red at him, unconvinced by his judgment. Holding back hisughter, he provoked her calmly, ¡°You¡¯re ring at me with eyes so wide they¡¯re about to fall out and roll around on the table. You call that ¡®better?¡¯ Maybe he should tie you up. If he spoils you any more, you¡¯ll think you¡¯re Queen of the World.¡± As soon as he was done speaking, Debbie punched his shoulder. ¡°Humph! Taking Carlos¡¯ side, I see. Dixon, we aren¡¯t friends anymore.¡± He grinned broadly, revealing his neat and white teeth. ninjanovel ¡°Oh, that¡¯s bad. Tristan always reminds me to fawn over you. He says that if Carlos gets mad, I can call you for help.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°No way. You¡¯re beyond help, anyway.¡± The two friends bantered back and forth endearingly the whole way there. Neither of them backed down. The driver couldn¡¯t follow what they were saying at all. But he didn¡¯t need to pay attention anyway. He just kept his eyes on the road, and gave them their privacy. He was a responsible and trustworthy driver. That was why Carlos temporarily assigned him toe pick up Debbie and Dixon tonight. Although he had worked with Dixon for a few days, this was the first time he saw him Laugh like a child. Moreover, Debbie, the famous singer, was quite different from what he saw on TV. Now, she was like a kid, trying to pull a prank on Dixon. He loved the fact that she was so down-to-earth. But the driver didn¡¯t detect a hint of romance between them. They just acted naturally, like some old friends. No wonder Carlos let Dixon escort Debbie to him. When they reached the hotel, Debbie felt a little sleepy, so she decided to call Carlos instead of going inside. ¡°We just got here. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car outside,¡± she told him. ¡°No. I¡¯ming out now.¡± Then she heard Carlos tell the other people, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife is waiting for me outside. We¡¯ll pick this up some other time.¡± He took his leave, and then Debbie heard a Lot of noise on the other end. It sounded like all of them stood up to escort him out of the room. Dixon got out of the car and stood there, waiting for Carlos. Soon enough, the man on the phone emerged from the entrance of the hotel, surrounded by a swarm of people who respectfully saw him off. Debbie rolled down the window. Carlos ran his eyes over the cars parked on the roadside and soon spotted his car. Dixon was already striding towards him. She hung up the phone, stuck her head out and waved at him. Under the dim Light from the street lamps, she vaguely saw him smiling. But she wasn¡¯t sure of it. As he slowly approached the car, she finally saw clearly that Carlos was really smiling. The driver opened the back door for him. He stole a kiss on her Lips upon settling in the seat. Before she could protest, he asked casually, Chapter 1450 ¡°Are you full now?¡± The faint fragrance of wine reached his nose. Looking at Debbie¡¯s red face, Carlos thought of something, his eyes glimmering with desire. Each time she drank wine, it would be a good chance for him to sessfully have sex with her¡­ Unaware of what the cunning man was nning to do, Debbie honestly replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± She had eaten a lot during the reunion dinner with her friends. The five of them were all in a good mood, so they had ordered a table of dishes. Dixon was the one who paid the bill in the end. Because he insisted that there was no better use of his money than to see his friends happy. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Dixon didn¡¯t get in the car. He was nning to hail a taxi himself, but he heard Carlos tell the driver, ¡°Drive Dixon home first.¡± The driver responded, ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Since Carlos had given the order, Dixon didn¡¯t refuse and sat in the passenger seat. Ang¡¯s Library The car steadily pulled into a high-end neighborhood near Hilton Group. Since he had returned from abroad, Dixon had been living in the apartment leased by thepany. Looking at her surroundings, Debbie was curious about what Dixon¡¯s apartment Looked Like. She wanted to go upstairs and have a look. This made Carlos jealous. But she got what she wanted. Holding her hand, he asked Dixon to guide them to his apartment. Hilton Group definitely took care of its employees. Dixon¡¯s unit was about eighty square meters, full equipped, with two bedrooms and a living area, more than enough for a single man. After taking a tour around his apartment, Debbie couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Wow, this is some crib. It¡¯s so good to work for Hilton.¡± Yes, you could hardly find such a generous boss anywhere. Dixon served two sses of water for them. Nodding his head in agreement, he joked, ¡°Yes, I agree. Carlos treats the staff well. We¡¯re both his staff, Tomboy. Be a good singer, and return our boss¡¯s generousness.¡± ¡°Oh! You just reminded me. I¡¯m also working for Carlos now,¡± Debbie said seriously. Carlos grinned. ¡°You want a promotion?¡± ¡°A promotion? To what position?¡± she asked, confused. She stood in front of the window, looking over the city. ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife.¡± Debbie was left speechless. He spared no opportunity to talk about marriage. But she wouldn¡¯t give in so easily, so she answered stubbornly, ¡°My careeres first.¡± Dixon carefully observed Carlos¡¯ face. Her blunt refusal didn¡¯t piss him off. Instead, he still kept gazing at her with tenderness in his eyes. The old saying was right. Even a hero could be defeated by a beauty. The cold CEO had surrendered to the beautiful singer. Dixon, who was single, didn¡¯t want to see the couple showing their affection for each other in front him, so he tried to send off his guests. ¡°Tomboy you drank quite a lot tonight. Why not call it a night and sleep it off?¡± Debbie showed him the half-empty ss in her hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished my ss of water yet. Why are you driving us away so soon? Aren¡¯t we wee here? Or you don¡¯t want your boss here?¡± Chapter 1451 The mischievous woman tried to cause trouble for her friend. Unppable, Dixon said with a smile. ¡°You misunderstood me. I just didn¡¯t want to dy the romantic moment between you and Carlos.¡± Carlos was satisfied with his reply while Debbie was quite annoyed. She clenched her teeth and spat, ¡°You¡¯ve be a bad boy now!¡± While holding onto her waist, Carlos urged helplessly, ¡°Stop kidding around. Let¡¯s go.¡± If he didn¡¯t take her home now, she might end up spending the whole night talking with Dixon at his apartment. Carlos wouldn¡¯t Let anything ruin his chance to have a sweet moment with his wife. As soon as they left Dixon¡¯s apartment and settled in the car, Debbie instantly felt sleepy, because she couldn¡¯t y jokes on the boring man who was sending messages to the senior executives on WeChat. She raised her head to look at Carlos and yawned. Then shey in his arms and slowly closed her eyes. Carlos had a wicked grin when he looked down at her sleeping in his arms. That was what he wanted. She was drunk and sleepy. It was the perfect opportunity for him to have sex with her. ninjanovel His n had worked. Debbie slept the whole way back to the manor. When she woke, she was lying naked in bed with Carlos passionately kissing every inch of her body. In a hazy state, she still tried to warn Carlos who was already making love to her. ¡°You¡­If you¡­dare to touch me, I¡¯ll¡­file charges against you¡­tomorrow. Hmm¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. All her protesting words were reced with moans of pleasure. The next day when Debbie woke up, she immediately felt an ache between her legs, and she cursed Carlos under her breath again and again. Naturally, Debbie wouldn¡¯t let Carlos get away with it. For the next two weeks, she didn¡¯t allow him to see her even once. She refused to answer his calls or reply to his messages. She would even secretly sneak back to the manor to see Evelyn without letting him know. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After two weeks of not seeing his beloved Debbie, Carlos went to his study in the dead of night. Feeling lonely, he lit a cigarette. He couldn¡¯t sleep. Whenever he closed his eyes, all that he could see in his mind was how sweet and hot Debbie was. He desperately wanted her to be his legal wife once again so he could hold her in his arm every night. But even after all his efforts to coax and beg her, she wouldn¡¯t promise to remarry him. He had run out of patience. While blowing out smoke from his cigarette, he decided that it was the right time to take drastic measures. The next day, the moment that Debbie stepped out of the elevator of a building, Carlos suddenly sprung up from nowhere and lifted her over his shoulder. Ignoring her screams and protests, he carried her to his car. Frankie had already opened the back door for him. Afterying her inside, Carlos squeezed into the car and quickly locked the car door. He finished everything in one swift move. ¡°Carlos, what the hell are you doing?¡± Debbie asked in a weak voice, her head still spinning. He shed a mysterious smile. ¡°I just want to buy my wife a drink ¡°Bullshit! Let me go now!¡± she shouted at him, massaging her aching temples. It was evident that he was nning something. Carlos smirked and then kissed her lips hungrily. He hadn¡¯t seen her for two whole weeks. Chapter 1452 Debbie felt so helpless. She wondered if Carlos had been constraining himself too much that he had gone crazy. Could anything go wrong with his health if he couldn¡¯t satisfy his sexual needs? After the kiss, she asked again, ¡°Spill it out. What are you going to do? I¡¯m busy. I need to see Ruby, to discuss the song lists of the concert.¡± He said nothing and just stared at her with eyes full of affection and gentleness. With such a handsome man staring at her with his charming eyes, Debbie began to feel hot and flustered. Her heart began to pound rapidly in her chest, and she slowly moved towards the car door, trying to put some distance between them. ¡°Why¡­are you staring at me Like that?¡± Carlos reached out and gently caressed her face. In a tender voice he dered, ¡°By a simple glimpse of you, I know that you¡¯re meant for me. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I announce that you¡¯ll be my Legal wife today.¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes widened, and she choked on her saliva. ¡®What a flirt! He¡¯s seducing me again! * However, as she straightened his tie, she said with a cunning look in her eyes, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be your wife. Because you made the headlines again yesterday. The news says that Carlos dated a female manager of the Harrison Group.¡± Of course, Debbie didn¡¯t believe that rumor for one second. She was just toying with Carlos, deliberately bringing it up to provoke him. Besides, he hadn¡¯t proposed to her yet. It was understandable that he didn¡¯t propose to her when they got married the first time. But this time, it was uneptable. Carlos grasped her hands. ¡°The reporter with no professional ethics will be banished from the press circles for the rest of his life. ALL the news agencies that spread the rumor have been closed down. That female manager was transferred abroad. Honey, is that okay?¡± He was just signing a contract with that manager. But the reporter snapped a picture of them and started a rumor. Some news outlets got in on the act and dared to spread such a ridiculous story. So, of course, he had to teach them a lesson. ninjanovel Debbie was caught by surprise. ¡°What did the manager do wrong?¡± Debbie cared for Carlos, but she wasn¡¯t the type of woman who would be jealous of any woman around him. Besides, Tristan had already told her that the female manager was a victim too. ¡°She stole a few nces at me,¡± Carlos retorted. Thanks to those nces, the reporter was able to snap a picture of her staring admiringly at him. Debbie sighed heavily. She pitied the female manager. Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of a building. When the car door was opened, Debbie, whose face was blushing from Carlos¡¯ flirtation, was too shocked to breathe. She saw a massive crowd of people waiting at the entrance of the building, and most of them were reporters, photographers, and paparazzi. A group of security guards dressed in uniforms were trying to keep the crowd in order. Before she coulde back to her senses, Carlos pinched her hand and said, ¡°Remarry me. Please?¡± ¡®What? Remarry?¡¯ She was stunned. Chapter 1453 ¡°No way!¡± Immediately, she clutched tightly onto the handle inside the car, refusing to follow him out. ¡®That sly fox! When did he inform the media? Why didn¡¯t I know anything about it?¡¯ Carlos maintained his smile. ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t get out on your own, I¡¯m afraid I need to carry you out on my shoulder again. Are you sure you want to go into the Civil Affairs Bureau that way?¡± ¡°Carlos, you¡­¡± Her words were choked out by anger. ¡°I know, I know. You love me, right? Shush! Say it inside the bureau.¡± He put his index finger on her lips to silence her. Debbie was pissed. ¡®Who says I Love you? What a narcissistic man, ¡® she thought, sulking. Deep inside, she had imagined such a day. She knew Carlos would take a tough measure in the end, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would include the media. She took a deep breath topose herself. She had always wanted to remarry Carlos. Since there were so many reporters there, she didn¡¯t y the stubborn card again. Meekly, she followed him out of the car. Now it was Carlos¡¯ turn to be shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Debbie would cooperate so easily. Although he felt butterflies in his stomach, he held her hand and escorted her towards the gate. This is from N?velDrama.Org. From the moment they got out of the car, the sea of people surrounding the Civil Affairs Bureau had been eximing loudly, ¡°Look, that¡¯s Carlos and Debbie!¡± ¡°Oh, Carlos, Debbie, we love you couple!¡± ninjanovel ¡°We¡¯re your biggest fans!¡± Debbie smiled gracefully at the shing lights of the cameras, and drew closer to Carlos. He held on to her waist, and they Lovingly walked into the bureau. As soon as they set foot in the hall, Debbie turned to him and said, ¡°I think that¡¯s a little too high-key. Carlos smiled and replied, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s my style of loving you. I need the whole world to know that I love you, Debbie.¡± She pursed her Lips, pretending to be angry. It seemed that his EQ had improved quite a lot after he got his memory back. Carlos had already prepared all the necessary materials and papers for registering their marriage. All Debbie needed to do was sign her name on the License. They went through the formalities smoothly. In a few minutes, they got their marriage Licenses and walked out of the hall, with the blessings from the staff there. Carlos got what he wanted the most, and all he cared about now was to escort Debbie back to his car and ignore all the reporters. However, Debbie had other ideas. She snatched the licenses from his hand and showed them off to the reporters. Smiling proudly, she said, ¡°Thank you all for your interest in our marriage. We¡¯re officially remarried now Chapter 1454 Thank you for your support.¡± Carlos felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Nheless, he went along with her and kissed her cheek, showing off his love for her. Debbie smiled affectionately and gazed into his eyes. Everyone could see the love and affection that they had for each other when their eyes met. Suddenly a big round of apuse erupted from the adoring crowd. They cheered and called out their blessings to the happy couple. Carlos then cautiously escorted her to the car, and they sped away from the crowd and the Civil Affairs Bureau. Once they were in the car away from the prying eyes of the crowd, a surge of mixed feelings coursed through her body as Debbie Looked at her marriage License. She had been waiting so long for this day. After oveing so many difficulties, she was finally the legal Mrs. Hilton again. She could feel how much Carlos loved her. That was the reason why he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and forcibly took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get remarried This is from N?velDrama.Org. Debbie snuggled into his arms, bathing in his warmth and love. She felt guilty to torture him anymore. ¡®No, no¡­ Debbie, don¡¯t forget the pain and grief that he caused you. She reminded herself not to forgive him so easily. Carlos kissed her forehead and asked tenderly, ¡°What would you Like to eat now? We¡¯ll dine together.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Debbie sat up straight and slightly pulled away from his embrace. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not hungry. I have work to do this afternoon.¡± Carlos sensed that she was trying to put a barrier up again. He slowly moved closer to her side as he said, ¡°But I¡¯m hungry. You need toe with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a kid. Why do you need me to go with you for a meal?¡± ¡°I need my wife¡¯spany.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Before she knew it, his Lips were on hers. Then he threatened her in a low husky voice, ¡°If you don¡¯te with me, then I¡¯ll make love to you right here.¡± Debbie bit her Lower lip in anger. ¡®You brazen jerk!¡® she cursed in her mind. Given the alternative, Debbie agreed to have Lunch with him. They dined on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Carlos ordered a table full of delicious dishes and romantically fed Debbie from each of them. When they had finished Lunch, Carlos dropped her back off to thepany. Before Debbie got out of the car, she turned to him and said, ¡°Carlos, we¡¯ve remarried now. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t betray you.¡± Carlos smiled and pecked her on the cheek. Chapter 1455 ¡°Of course, I trust you. Hey, how about we go and pick Evelyn up togetherter?¡± Carlos suggested. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t finish my work untilte tonight. Then after work, I need to pack my Luggage at Champs Bay Apartments for the business trip tomorrow.¡± With that, she got out of the car without giving him a second nce. Carlos watched as his wife coolly walked away, and he felt down in the dumps again. He knew that Debbie was a handful and that she wouldn¡¯t ease up and make his life more peaceful. He leaned back into the car seat and closed his eyes, racking his brain for a solution. Then it suddenly came to him. Carlos sat up, whipped his phone out and dialed a number. ¡°Reduce my wife¡¯s workload. To one concert a year. Nomercial advertisements, no variety shows, and no business trips!¡± As a result, Debbie¡¯s original one-week business trip had shortened to a two-day trip, yet she didn¡®t know why. Three dayster, she was back at Alorith Airport, pulling her Luggage behind her. When she saw that Carlos hade to pick her up, she was even more puzzled. Carlos had a broad smile on his face as he strode toward her, then gantly took over her luggage as he kissed her on the cheek. She looked at him curiously and wondered how he knew that she would being back today. Once they were both in the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Carlos, does mying back earlier have something to do with you?¡± ninjanovelN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He nodded and admitted with honesty. ¡°I gave a few instructions to the senior managers. But they¡¯re the people who decide on your schedule.¡± Debbie was left speechless. She wanted to p him across his feigned innocent face, but she wouldn¡¯t dare to. On the way to the manor, Debbie insisted that Carlos drive her back to the Champs Bay Apartments. He didn¡¯t want to at first, but then he nodded and agreed to it. When Debbie entered the apartment, she was shocked to see that it waspletely empty, and she felt like crying. ¡°Where are my belongings?¡± Carlos replied calmly, ¡°I had them all moved to the manor. You¡¯re my wife. We can¡¯t keep living in separate houses. It¡¯s not good for our physical or mental development.¡± ¡°Physical and mental development? What the heck?¡¯ She felt so annoyed with this crafty man. In the end, Debbie had no choice and went with him to the manor. However, she did have her way to get back at him. That night after she Lulled Evelyn to sleep, Debbie went to the study to find Carlos. As she twirled her hair seductively through her fingers, she asked Carlos to go to bed with her. Carlos naturally agreed. After having a shower, he came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his sculpted waist. Debbie immediately went to him, hugging him and asked in an alluring voice, ¡°Mr. Handsome, did you miss me?¡± She rubbed her body against his, and her lips Lightly brushed against his chest. The gentle touch of her Lips and her cute voice turned him on at once. Chapter 1456 With eyes full of desire, he grabbed her hand and said in a husky voice, ¡°What do you think?¡± Smiling mysteriously, she moved her arms up to his neck and pursed her lips. ¡°I missed you. So I¡¯m pretty sure you missed me too.¡± Carlos became wary of her unusual behavior. He sensed a tricking his way. She had cooperated when they registered their marriage and now was the same. This wasn¡¯t Like her. ¡°Mr. Handsome.¡± She stood on tiptoes and whispered softly in his ear, ¡°I want to have another child with you.¡± Then she stared at him, curling her lips into a sweet smile. He felt unable to resist her powerful temptation. Even though it might be a trick, he was willing to fall for it. Ignoring everything, he nodded, ¡°That¡¯ll be great!¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take a bath first. Wait for me¡­¡± ¡°We can bathe together,ter.¡± ¡°What ?¡± With that, he pulled the bath towel away and let it drop to the floor. Then he scooped her up in his arms and carried her onto the bed. The room was soon filled with pleasurable moans and passionate Lovemaking. Meanwhile, in the dead of night on the other side of the city, James was ferociously whipping a hostage as he cursed, ¡°Damn you! How dare you betray me! If it weren¡¯t for you, my leg wouldn¡¯t have been wounded, and I wouldn¡¯t have been caught by Carlos.¡± The hostage had fallen unconscious and was lingering on hisst breath of life. He couldn¡¯t even react to James¡¯ cruel and relentless whipping. ¡°Carlos won¡¯t let me go, and I won¡¯t let you off the hook either!¡± James thrashed his whip at the hostage¡¯s limp body again. This unfortunate man made a mistake by letting slip the whereabouts of James to Carlos¡¯ men. After he vented out his anger on the man for quite a while, a woman suddenly barged in, interrupting him by shouting, ¡°James, bad news!¡± Frowning, James looked up to see that it was Glenda. In an urgent tone, she continued, ¡°Our bank ounts have all been frozen. Someone is investigating the money you¡¯ve transferred out!¡± The news shocked James to the very core, and his face had drained of all color. He was depending on that money to fight back against Carlos ¡°It must be Adolf Byrne. That asshole sold me out!¡± he barked. Adolf was one of the managers of Hilton Group. When James was the CEO, they ganged up together to embezzle a Large amount of money from thepany and ept bribes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°What can we do now? What can we do?¡± Glenda nned to Live out her aged life abroad with that money. Suddenly, the blood had shot to his head, and James¡¯ face turned dark purple. Carlos didn¡¯t give him any chance to fight back. He meant to root him outpletely. ¡°Give me the money that Angus has given you Chapter 1457 I¡¯ll hire some people to kidnap Carlos, Debbie, or even their kid.¡± As long as he had either one of them, then he would have the chance to turn the tables around. Glenda shuddered at his words. She didn¡¯t want to hand over that money, but in the end, she had no choice but to nod. ¡°Okay.¡± The weather in Alorith was terrible these days. It rained a lot, and it was cold and humid. Debbie had extra leisure time recently, and seeing that it was raining outside, she decided to go to the Hilton Group and pick Carlos up When Evelyn heard that she was going to get Carlos, she insisted on going along with her mom Debbie pointed to her pink boots and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining cats and dogs outside. Your boots will get all dirty if you go out.¡± Evelyn shook her head defiantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I miss A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Daddy.¡± Debbie sighed helplessly and took Evelyn with her. When mother and daughter reached the floor where Carlos¡¯ office was, Tristan was the only one there. Debbie greeted him and pointed to the closed door of the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Is he busy inside?¡± she asked. Tristan shook his head. ¡°No, Debbie. Carlos is at a conference in the meeting room,¡± he said with a smile. Upon hearing that, Evelyn turned around and walked towards the elevator. Debbie caught up to her and asked in confusion, ¡°Wait! Evelyn, where are you going?¡± After they got inside the elevator, Evelyn pointed to the buttons and said in her cute little voice, ¡°The meeting room.¡± Debbie finally understood and pressed the button for her Inside the meeting room Carlos mmed a stack of files on the desk and asked in a cold voice, ¡°So this is the business n they¡¯re offering? Who¡¯s in charge of this? Did you take a look at it yourself?¡± The senior executives were scared stiff. One of them mustered up the courage and stammered, ¡°I-It¡¯s me. Carlos, I did. I checked it. These were the best terms that they could offer Upon hearing thest sentence, Carlos banged his fists on the table and shouted, ¡°Rece them, or I¡¯ll have you reced! And¡ª¡± Before he finished speaking, the door to the meeting room suddenly opened from the outside. ALL eyes were on the door, and Carlos frowned turning to see who dared interrupt his meeting. A little girl toddled in calling out in a cute voice, ¡°Daddy! Daddy! It¡¯s raining. Mommy and All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I came to pick you up.¡± Chapter 1458 The senior executives then looked at Carlos. He immediately transformed from a furious CEO to a gentle and caring father. His eyes were full of tenderness as he looked at his daughter. Dixon looked at the little girl who had a striking resemnce to Debbie. She was wearing a pair of pink boots and held a pink umbre in her hand. When Evelyn saw him, she smiled and greeted him cheerfully, ¡°Hi, Dixon!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile back and wave to her in response. He wasn¡¯t the only one that found Evelyn adorable. Everyone in the meeting room, young or old, stared at the little girl with a broad smile on their faces. The tense atmosphere from a few moments ago had dissipated on Evelyn¡¯s arrival. Suddenly, there were hasty footsteps followed by Debbie¡¯s apologetic voice. ¡°Sorry to interrupt. You guys continue. Evelyn,e here!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Debbie scuttled into the room, quickly scooped Evelyn up in her arms and was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Carlos called out and stopped her. He picked up the stack of files that he had thrown onto the desk, turned to the senior executive and demanded, ¡°Shred these! Ask them to issue a new n. Bring it to me in two days.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± The man heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Carlos stood up and went to the door. He took Evelyn from Debbie¡¯s arms and kissed the little girl¡¯s forehead gently. Somehow, Debbie felt a little jealous when she saw the affection in Carlos¡¯ eyes. In the past, he would only look at her that way, but now she wasn¡¯t his only love. When the trio walked out of the office building, it had stopped raining. Carlos looked to the sky and then asked his daughter, ¡°Evelyn, how about we take a walk?¡± ¡°Sure, Daddy!¡± Evelyn nodded enthusiastically. Carlos picked Evelyn up and held her in one arm while he reached out and held Debbie¡¯s hand with the other. Then they began to walk. Debbie pouted andined, ¡°Oh, so you finally remember me, huh?¡± Carlos was stunned for a while before realizing what was going on. He kissed her head and said, ¡°Come on! You¡¯re the most important person to me.¡± ¡°Liar! Now Evelyn is the most important one,¡± Debbie said sullenly. Carlos was very obedient when it came to Evelyn. However, he would punish Debbie if she went against his will. Evelyn got away with whatever she did. No matter how far Evelyn went, Carlos would never me her for anything. He was a ve to his daughter. Carlos gently pinched Debbie¡¯s ear and said, ¡°You and Evelyn are equally important to me in my eyes.¡± ¡°You said that you loved me the most and that I was the most important one to you in the past,¡± she protested. Chapter 1459 Carlos had said that to her before Debbie had given birth to Evelyn. He felt a little embarrassed. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Well, I have to correct that now. You and Evelyn are of equal importance to me.¡± Then he smiled and teased her, ¡°What? Are you jealous of our daughter?¡± ¡°No, of course not. Evelyn is the most important one to me,¡± she said and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What about me?¡± he asked. ninjanovel ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Upon hearing that, Carlos decided to teach her a Lesson They had been walking for about twenty minutes, and Carlos had been holding Evelyn the whole time. He was about to put her down to the ground, but she held onto his neck tightly, unwilling to let go of her father. Carlos felt helpless and tried to reason with her. ¡°Evelyn, Daddy has been holding you all this time. Can you please walk by yourself for a Little while. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m tired, but¡ª¡± Little did Carlos know that all females, whether they were adults or children, were unreasonable. Evelyn interrupted him and began sobbing. ¡°Waah¡­ I¡¯m not Listening to you. Daddy, hold me.¡± Debbie put her hand to her mouth and giggled as she watched Carlos trying to persuade their daughter. ¡°Evelyn, you need to practice walking.¡± ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to walk. Mommy said my boots would get dirty Debbie raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡®Seriously? This little girl is so cunning she even knows how to make an excuse, ¡® she thought, stunned. ¡°It¡¯s okay if your boots get dirty. Our housemaid will wash them, or we can buy a new pair of boots,¡± Carlos said, trying to coax her. Unexpectedly, Evelyn kissed her father on the cheek Carlos¡¯ heart melted immediately, and instead of persisting in putting her down, he hoisted her up onto his shoulders. Much to Evelyn¡¯s delight, her fake tears had turned into giggles Debbie stood behind them and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Really? He gave up that easily?¡¯ She trotted towards them and called out, ¡°Hey, old man!¡± Carlos turned to look at her. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 1460 ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t like to have a daughter. Remember?¡± He furrowed his brows, confused and asked, ¡°When did I say that?¡± ¡°A long time ago! When Megan asked you whether you would prefer a son or a daughter, you said you wanted a son,¡± she said, looking him in the eye, waiting for his answer. Back then, Debbie had been afraid that he wouldn¡¯t love their baby if she gave birth to a girl. Carlos didn¡¯t know how to answer her. He remembered that he did say that. After a short while, he said, ¡®LL tell you when we¡¯re home.¡± ¡®why is he acting so mysteriously?¡¯ she wondered. After Carlos had a shower and climbed onto bed, Debbie couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity anymore. She snuggled up to him and asked, ¡°Old man, now that we¡¯re alone, you can tell me why you preferred a son to a daughter back then.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Carlos put his arm under her neck, pulled her closer to him and started to exin. ¡°Back then, you were a rebellious teen. You drank a lot, yed truant, and fought with others. I was afraid that if we had a daughter, she would be the same as you. It¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t love her. It¡¯s because I wouldn¡¯t know how to discipline her, whereas boys are different. If it was a son and he defied me, I could just beat him whenever he stirred up trouble.¡± In the end, Debbie gave birth to a daughter, and Carlos was right. He could do nothing to Evelyn. Evelyn was like a queen, and he was like her ve. He would provide her with the best things that money could buy, and all of her heart¡¯s desires were granted. ¡°Carlos! Are you saying that if we had a son, you would beat him as you wish?¡± Debbie asked, raising her voice. Now that she knew what Carlos would do to discipline their son, she felt relieved that they had a female child. Carlos chuckled and whispered in her ear, ¡°No, no, no. Of course, I¡¯d be nice to our son. After all, beating him would break your heart.¡± Little did he know that what he just said woulde back to haunt him in the future. His warm breath made her ear itchy. She rubbed it and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Debbie adjusted her position to make herselffortable, and then she realized that she was rather hungry. During supper, she had been preupied with why Carlos had preferred a son, and she had eaten very little pondering over it. ¡®I¡¯ll get fat if I eat something at this Late hour, ¡® she thought. For the sake of maintaining her lovely figure, she decided to go to sleep. ¡°Hey, I want to sleep. Tell me a bedtime story.¡± Her rumbling stomach made Carlos chuckle. ¡°ALL right. I have an interesting story,¡± he said with a cunning smile. ¡°Hmm. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a young swordsman. He left his home, hoping to make a name for himself.¡± Debbie¡¯s stomach grumbled again, and she held her waist. The hunger pangs were torture.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Carlos raised an eyebrow mischievously and continued, ¡°One day, he entered a restaurant and ordered braised beef, spicy diced chicken, sweet and sour pork ribs, fried crab with pepper, seaweed soup-¡° ¡°Stop!¡± Debbie yelled. ¡°Carlos! You did that on purpose!¡± Chapter 1461 ¡°Yeah!¡± Carlos admitted without hesitation. ¡°There are new dishes served on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Wanna give it a try?¡± Debbie swallowed her saliva before answering cheerfully, ¡°Yes!¡± So at eleven in the evening, Carlos and Debbie arrived on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, and they ordered all the new dishes. After the meal, Debbie was so full that she had to support herself against Carlos as they left. When they got home, she threw herself onto the bed, whereas Carlos, being a germophobe, went straight to the bathroom to have a shower. ninjanovel With her hands on her bloated belly, she gazed up at the ceiling. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Feeling guilty for overeating, she decided to do some exercise for fear that she might gain weight. When she heard the running water in the bathroom, she suddenly remembered that she saw a post online saying that having sex would help keep you in shape. As a result, Carlos had a wonderful night. To burn even more calories, she took the initiative. All Carlos needed to do was lie there and enjoy the sex. He felt Like he was on cloud nine and wished that it could Last forever. However, on the third day, she quit. The problem was that Carlos had an insatiable appetite for sex, and she was unable to meet his demands. It was much easier for her to keep fit by working out. Carlos had cut back a lot of Debbie¡¯s workload, but she still managed to find plenty of things to do. After her concert, even though it was dark outside, she went to herpany. She entered the vice general manager¡¯s office, sat opposite Wyatt O¡¯Neil, and threw a stack of papers on the desk before him. ¡°Wyatt, you can¡¯t just turn down most of my offers just because Carlos said so,¡± sheined, pursing her lips. Wyatt looked at her and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Debbie thought he would consider her opinion, so she shed a broad smile. ¡°Thanks, Wyatt. I knew you wouldn¡¯t Let me down.¡± However, Wyatt shrugged and added, ¡°But Carlos is my boss. If I go against his will, I¡¯ll get fired.¡± Debbie¡¯s smile froze as she stood up from her seat and scoffed, ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t havee here. Bye, Wyatt.¡± ¡°Bye, Debbie.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes at his words and left the office in a huff. Her bodyguard was waiting for her at the door. They walked towards the elevator, and he pressed the button for her. Chapter 1462 Once they entered, he pressed the button to take them down to the parking lot, and Debbie began to y on her phone while she waited When they entered the lift, they were on the 28th floor, and when the lift reached the 16th floor, it suddenly came to a halt. Debbie wasn¡¯t rmed. She assumed that the Lift had stopped for people to get in. However, the doors didn¡¯t open, and the bodyguard realized that something was off. ¡°Mrs. Hilton, something¡¯s not right. Please stand in the corner.¡± He pointed to the corner behind him. With her heart in her throat, Debbie put her phone away and stood in the corner as she was instructed. The bodyguard pressed the emergency button, but it didn¡¯t work. Nor could he get through the emergency number Debbie pulled out her phone again and called Wyatt. ¡°Wyatt, we¡¯re trapped in the elevator. It seems that the elevator has stopped between the 15th floor and the 16th. The emergency button doesn¡¯t work. Send some people here.¡± ¡°Yes, Debbie. I¡¯m on my way.¡± Wyatt immediately left his office and asked his assistant to send more people there. Just as Debbie had hung up, the doors slowly opened. Ang¡¯s Library Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Something is wrong! Wyatt couldn¡¯t have gotten here so quickly, ¡® she thought. The bodyguard had the same thought and stood protectively in front of her. When the doors had fully opened, they found that the elevator was stuck in between the 15th floor and the 16th. Then a masked man suddenly appeared before them and pointed a gun at the bodyguard. ¡°Want to live or die?¡± he asked in a cold voice. The bodyguard¡¯s right hand was on his waist. He answered vigntly ¡°We want to Live.¡± ¡°Throw your weapons out!¡± The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, evaluating what options he had Sensing that the masked man had the upper hand, he threw his gun and dagger out. Debbie quickly opened her bag to show the man that there was nothing dangerous inside but some cosmetics. The man gave a slight nod to the side, and then another several masked men suddenly appeared from nowhere. They reached out their arms and roughly dragged Debbie and her bodyguard out. Both of them had guns pointed at them. Debbie and the bodyguard looked at each other, but there was no fear in their eyes. Two men approached them and tied a rope around Debbie¡¯s upper body and then the bodyguard¡¯s. They were only able to walk without moving their arms. Debbie¡¯s bag was thrown onto the floor, and her phone rang at that moment . One of the men pulled her phone out and switched it off without looking at the screen. Chapter 1463 Debbie counted five men in total, and two of them shoved her and the bodyguard forward. She walked as slowly as she could, trying to stall them. The man behind her became impatient and yelled, ¡°Fuck! Hurry up!¡± Debbie lowered her head to look at her high heels and then blinked innocently at him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want to hurry up, but I¡¯m in high heels. What if I sprain my ankle or stumble and fall? It¡¯ll hurt, and then I¡¯ll slow us down even more.¡± She said it so charmingly that the man¡¯s heart softened and he didn¡¯t say another word. Another kidnapper, however, knelt down and tore off Debbie¡¯s high heels. He threw them away. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Before he could stand up, Debbie winked at her bodyguard. He immediately got her point, and they flew into action side by side She raised her Leg and kicked the kidnapper in the jaw. Caught off-guard, the kidnapper was sent flying backwards, and he let his gun go. It skidded across the floor. The bodyguard kicked another thug¡¯s gun, and it flew away andnded about five meters away from them. Now that they were both disarmed, it was a free-for-all. Who would get a gun first? Debbie rushed towards the nearest one. She was a fast runner, so she got there first. The young mother kicked the weapon to the corner of a wall. Then she stomped on it at just the right angle, and the gun flew upwards. Before it Landed on the floor again, she raised her leg and punted the piece. Wyatt, on the other hand, was searching for Debbie and her bodyguard. He heard the sounds of fighting on the 16th floor, so he immediately contacted Carlos. It was after 8 p.m., and most of the employees had already gone home The 16th floor contained meeting rooms. From the 13th floor to the 19th floor, the middle of the building was hollow, and the roof was on the 19th floor. The gun kicked by Debbie flew to the hollow part, and dropped onto the 13th floor. The kidnapper was furious when he saw it. He raised his hand, about to p Debbie in the face. But something stopped him. He had enough time to turn his head, only to have something hard strike him in the skull. It was the gun kicked by the bodyguard. ¡°Fuck! Assholes! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The kidnapper continued cursing nonstop and picked up the gun from the floor He pointed it at the bodyguard and squeezed the trigger. The gun had a silencer, so the bullet quietly left the gun and sped toward Debbie¡¯s bodyguard. Luckily, the bodyguard was quick enough to dodge. ¡°Run, Debbie!¡± he yelled. Debbie, however, didn¡¯t listen to him. She raised her leg and kicked the kidnapper in the knee. Chapter 1464 ¡°Ouch!¡± The kidnapper fell to the floor, but he still clutched the gun tightly. Ignoring the pain in his knee, he raised his wrist and shot at the bodyguard again Meanwhile, another two kidnappers dashed towards Debbie with daggers, glinting in the gloom. As one of them was about to stab her, his phone rang. ¡°What? Abort?¡± After a while, the kidnapper gestured for his buddies to leave. At that moment, Debbie grabbed another kidnapper, deftly avoiding his dagger, and sent him flying backwards with his momentum and a kick The kidnapper cried in pain and didn¡¯t dare to move forward again. Now that his boss called off the mission, he struggled to his feet and ran towards the exit, trying to escape. The moment they disappeared, Wyatt showed up and said, ¡°Debbie, I already called the police. They won¡¯t get away.¡± He and his men began to untie the ropes constraining Debbie and her bodyguard. Wyatt¡¯s men scampered off, chasing after the kidnappers. ¡°Hmm.¡± Debbie nodded and rubbed her aching ankles, which were starting to get cramps, thanks to the fight. ninjanovel ¡°I called Carlos, too. He¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Debbie was curious as to why the kidnappers suddenly pulled out. After Carlos arrived, she got her answer. The police had already surrounded the building and blocked it off by the time Carlos got there. Two kidnappers were handcuffed and taken to the police station. Debbie was giving her ount of what happened while a policeman furiously scribbled on a pad of paper. When she saw Carlos get out of his car, she waved at him and called out, ¡°Over here.¡± Carlos strode over and checked her out carefully. He then heaved a sigh of relief after he saw that she was not hurt. Despite the police being right there, he pulled her into his arms and stroked her hair softly. ¡°You must have been frightened, huh?¡± ¡°Not at all. Hey, let go of me. I¡¯m giving my statement.¡± With a flushed face, Debbie struggled to free herself from his embrace. She felt shy with everyone there watching. Carlos kissed her forehead, staying by her side and saying no more. Having given her version of what happened, she got into Carlos¡¯ car While he was putting on a pair of new shoes for her, she asked, ¡°Why did the kidnappers give up?¡± Carlos raised his head to look at her and answered, ¡°My ace in the hole: James.¡± He offered to exchange James¡¯ life for Debbie¡¯s, and of course, James agreed. Right there, in front of Carlos, he called the kidnappers and ordered them to abort the mission After that, Carlos Looked thoughtful and got really quiet. Actually, he was pondering on the best way to deal with James. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The next afternoon, Carlos took Debbie to the suburbs in the west of the city. At the end of the mountain road in the suburbs was the ocean. When they arrived, there were many people waiting there. Most of them were Carlos¡¯ bodyguards. Seeing the couple, they greeted them, ¡°Carlos! Debbie!¡± Chapter 1465 Carlos led Debbie to the middle of the crowd. And that was when she discovered James, kneeling on the ground, arms tied behind his back. ¡°Carlos, what do you want?¡± James yelled, horror obvious in his eyes. Carlos didn¡¯t respond, nor did he spare him a single nce. He led Debbie to a cliff overlooking the ocean. Debbie looked around; she was able to overlook the entire mountainside and the ocean in the distance. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± she asked in confusion. Carlos pulled out his phone while he answered her. ¡°Watching the show!¡± Debbie rolled her eyes and shut her mouth. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Carlos dialed someone up and asked curtly, ¡°Where are you? Well, move your butt! I¡¯ma busy guy.¡± After about ten minutes, Debbie heard a roaring behind her, getting louder. A car squealed to a halt. The young singer saw a person in white rushing and pushing his way through the crowd. When she finally got a good look, she recognized him-Niles. He seemed to have rushed out in the middle of surgery, as he was wearing a surgical gown inside his white overcoat. He held a first-aid kit in his hand and stood before Carlos, panting. ¡°Carlos! You want punish James¡­ or me? I¡¯LL be no good to anyone if I¡¯m exhausted. You ass!¡± Carlos smiled cunningly and patted his shoulder. ¡°You Like a good show, right? Walk over there and wait for us,¡± he instructed, as he pointed to a small hill near the ocean. The only thing Niles could figure out was that Carlos was going to deal with James, but didn¡¯t know how. Although he hated being treated Like this, he could do nothing. He did as he was bidden by Carlos. Everything was ready. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Carlos called someone and ordered, ¡°You can start now.¡± Debbie looked at the ce where they held James. Two bodyguards escorted him to a car. It was not an old car, but its windows had been busted out. ¡°Why are the windows broken?¡± Debbie asked curiously. Carlos yed with a cigar in his hand and raised an eyebrow answering, ¡°It¡¯ll be more exciting.¡± ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯ She was even more confused. Chapter 1466 The bodyguards forced James to sit in the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine for him. Then they said something, which made his face pale. At that moment, an animal howled in the distance and Debbie shivered when she heard it. She recognized that sound from when she had taken Evelyn to the zoo. It was a wolf! She held Carlos¡® arm tightly and cried, ¡°Carlos, there¡¯s a wolf!¡± Carlos, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He patted her hand reassuringly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Rx. You¡¯ll be safe here.¡± ninjanovel ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± When Debbie saw the cynical smile on his face, she realized something. ¡°You arranged this!¡± Carlos nodded his head. Soon, a man came into view with a few Russian wolves behind him. ¡®James. A car without windows. Wolves.¡¯ Debbie was perplexed. ¡®What is Carlos trying to do? When the wolves pounced at the car, she instantly realized what was going on. ¡°Aaargh!¡± James was frightened to death by the wolves approaching and stepped hard on the elerator. The car sped off like a bat out of helt. The car raced along the mountain road at maximum speed while the wolves ran after it. Whenever James slowed down a bit, the wolves would catch up to him. Even though James was quite a distance away from them, they could still hear his agonizing screams in pain echoing through the mountains N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When the car was almost out of sight, a bodyguard came to them and handed Carlos two pairs of binocrs Carlos gave Debbie one and said, ¡°Go on enjoying the show.¡± Debbie looked at James¡¯ car through the binocrs and asked, ¡°What if someone on the road gets hit by the car or gets attacked by the wolves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The ce has been cleared ahead of time,¡± Carlos assured her. ¡°So you¡¯ve been nning this for a while?¡± she asked. ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± ¡°Why did you give James the car?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Well, if I didn¡¯t, then he would¡¯ve been ripped apart by the wolves by now. The car gives him a sense of hope that he can escape, and it¡¯s much more exciting to watch,¡± Carlos said with a cunning smile. ¡°The car windows are broken so the wolves can jump in and bite him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Debbie moved her binocrs aside and looked at Carlos. Chapter 1467 ¡°Is there something wrong with the car brakes?¡± Carlos curled his lips. ¡°Bingo! The brakes don¡¯t work. It¡¯s quite a show, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You evil man!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. ninjanovel ¡°What if he hits the mountain or falls off the cliff?¡± Carlos lowered his binocrs too and looked her in the eye. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be that stupid to hit the mountain or fall off the cliff. He would only drive forward. The end of the road is the ocean. He¡¯ll eventually drive into the ocean. Then it¡¯s time for Niles to y his part.¡± Debbie was rendered speechless. She didn¡¯t know whether she should describe him as a genius or a monster. It was just as Carlos had predicted. While screaming at the top of his lungs, James drove the car into the ocean. Then several bodyguards jumped into the water and began to search for him. Carlos took Debbie¡¯s hand and led her to a car. They got in, and a bodyguard drove the car to the beach. When they arrived, James had already been pulled out. His motionless, bloodied bodyy on the beach. Niles then stepped in and began to carry out first-aid on him. ¡®Why do I always have to take care of Carlos¡¯ mess?* he cursed inside. After he performed CPR for a while, James finally spat out the seawater he had swallowed. When James showed signs of life and started to cough and splutter, Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. She was worried that James was going to die. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t because she cared about James. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t give a damn about that wicked man. She was worried that Carlos would have blood on his hands. Carlos kicked the old man and asked, ¡°James, how do you feel now?¡± James struggled to raise his hand to point at him. ¡°Carlos¡­ You son of a bitch! I¡¯ve raised you for thirty years, and this is how you repay me?¡± ¡°Seriously? Who¡¯s been supporting the Hilton family for the past decade?¡± Carlos sneered. Since Carlos was a little boy, he had known that James was short-tempered. He blew his fuse almost every single day. He had never been a caring father to Carlos. James began to cough violently. Niles immediately gave him an injection to calm him down. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of you since you were a kid. Is it not right for me to use my son¡¯s money?¡± he asked in a weary voice. Chapter 1468 ¡°Of course it¡¯s right.¡± With his hands in his pockets, Carlos looked down at James with resentment. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t you who had taken care of me, but Grandma.¡± Perhaps it was because Carlos wasn¡¯t his biological son that he seldom took care of him. When Carlos grew up and began to earn money, all that James did was take advantage of him and take money from him. James felt uneasy now. ¡°Carlos, you¡¯ll pay for what you did,¡± he cursed angrily. ¡°Now you¡¯re paying for what you did,¡± Carlos said indifferently. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Unable to stay calm any longer, James began to plead, ¡°Carlos, let me go. After all, we¡¯ve been father and son for so many years.¡± ¡°Father and son?¡± Carlos repeated the words sarcastically. ¡°Then what about Lewis?¡± At the very mention of Lewis, James¡¯ eyes widened in terror. ¡°No! You can¡¯t hurt him! You¡¯ve already sent him abroad. He has nothing to do with this. Please leave him out of this!¡± James had a son and a daughter. His daughter had gone insane because of Carlos. James couldn¡¯t afford to see Lewis get hurt as well. ¡°Let him go? Okay, but what about my wife? After all that you¡¯ve put my wife through, I must get back at you today.¡± Carlos grabbed Debbie¡¯s hand and led her to stand before James, who was still lying on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to her. Isn¡®t that enough? What do you want?¡± James spat. ¡°Huh?¡± Carlos sneered. ¡°Before we came here, we ran into several assassins. Don¡¯t tell me it has nothing to do with you.¡± James clenched his teeth and cursed inwardly, ¡®A bunch of idiots! I spent so much money, yet Carlos hasn¡¯t gotten a single scratch on him.¡¯ ¡°Is there any way that you would let me go?¡± ¡°Let you go? Will you do as I say?¡± Carlos asked, his face deadpan. ¡°Yes, I will!¡± James nodded without hesitation. ¡®Where there is life, there is hope, ¡® he thought. Toozy to expose his true thoughts, Carlos said with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Kneel and apologize to her!¡± ¡°What?¡± James instantly red up, his face as red as a tomato. Even his eyes were red as if he was going to explode. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to, fine, then¡ª¡± I¡¯ll do i¡¯ James sat up and swore in his mind, ¡®How dare Carlos force me to kneel before that trollop! I swear one day I¡¯ll chop his legs off!¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1469 Debbie stared coldly as James knelt before her. Then he opened his mouth to say, ¡°Debbie¡­¡± Carlos pulled out his phone, pressed some buttons, and put it back in his pocket. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have mistreated you in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have threatened you with your kid. But I didn¡¯t abort your kid, so please forgive me,¡± James pleaded, looking at Debbie with a hopeful expression. When he had finished, Debbie stared at him with daggers in her eyes. ¡°James, because of you, Carlos and I had been separated for three long years. Do you think that weak, insincere apology could make up for the happiness that had been missing for three years? Not good enough!¡± James swallowed hard and continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have Let Stephanie masquerade as Carlos¡¯ girlfriend after he lost his memory. I was a fool back then. I swear I won¡¯t do it again. If you let me go, I¡¯ll leave Alorith forever with Stephanie and never appear before you~¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Stop it!¡± Debbie yelled. She couldn¡¯t stand to listen to James¡¯ sniveling and hypocrisy any longer. Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her head tofort her. Then he turned to James, who was still kneeling on the ground, and said coldly, ¡°James.¡± James feebly raised his head. ¡°Let you go? Well, that¡¯s never gonna happen,¡± Carlos said menacingly. ¡°How could you break your word!¡± James shouted defiantly. Carlos growled through gritted teeth, ¡°Did I say that I¡¯d let you go after you apologized?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Carlos then took Debbie¡¯s hand and led her to their car. Once they got in, Carlos called out to Niles, who was still packing his first-aid kit. ¡°If you¡¯re not getting in, we¡¯ll be Leaving!¡± Niles raised his head to look at Carlos with his eyes as wide as saucers. Then he quickly grabbed the box, picked up the Loose bits of medical items lying around, stuffing them into his pockets and ran towards the car. ¡°Carlos! Is this how you repay me? Don¡¯t forget it was me who just saved James¡® life! If it weren¡¯t for me, he¡¯d be dead right now!¡± Niles threw the medical box into the car and dived into the passenger seat just in time before the car drove off. Ignoring hisints, Carlos asked, ¡°How¡¯s his health condition? How many years does he have left?¡± Niles buckled himself up and answered, slightly out of breath, ¡°He has nothing wrong but high blood pressure. He¡¯s probably got at least another twenty years in him, though what you¡¯ve done to him recently will undoubtedly have some effect on his lifespan.¡± After pondering for a moment, Carlos told Debbie, ¡°I¡¯ll have Dixon send you all the proof of the crimes that James and Stephanie hadmitted. You can do whatever you Like to them.¡± Chapter 1470 James and his men must be dealt with as soon as possible. Otherwise, Debbie¡¯s safety would be in constant jeopardy. ¡°Okay!¡± Debbie replied. By then, James had knelt before her and apologized twice. And the evil man had been punished. That was something to cool her anger. Now she was ready to take the next step¡ª sue James. Carlos had his men take James to the Hilton family¡¯s old house and asked him to reflect on himself. In fact, he was ced under house arrest. As soon as Debbie received all of the evidence against James and Stephanie, she had perused it and then forwarded it to Xavier. Debbie thought the right thing to do was hand all the evidence over to the authorities and let thew punish them ordingly. As soon as Debbie reported it to the police, they arrested James. The evidence was conclusive, and there was no use for him to try and deny it. Debbie postponed all of her work, and her entire attention centered on James¡¯ case. She wanted to make sure that he would rot in jail and never be released again. She exposed what James had done in the past four years on the Inte, and even posted the DNA test results online proving that Evelyn was Carlos¡¯ daughter. She epted an interview of a tell-all where she told the reporters what James had done to her while she was still pregnant with Evelyn. With the help of Carlos, James had been convicted of murder, corruption, epting bribes, illegal transfer of property, kidnapping, and extortion. During the investigation, they even found that James was the instigator behind the car ident that Carlos had been in four years ago. James had bought the guilty driver over, who had died on the spot, and Lied in his testimony. Therefore, it was James who caused Emmett¡¯s death. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Apart from that case, James had also killed several other people of which he pleaded guilty. Stephanie was also arrested. It wasn¡¯t because James had betrayed his daughter. The police found out what she had done. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When the police found her, she was in bed with some wealthy man. She had been working hard for the past few days to find herself a new way out. She thought if she could worm herself into the man¡¯s family group by sleeping with him, she would be able to live a luxurious life once again. However, her fantasy bubble burst when the police barged into the hotel room and led her away in handcuffs. The police had evidence that the man who had raped Megan before her death had been sent by Aldrich. They also found the woman that had murdered Megan. She admitted to having cosmetic surgery to look like Debbie to frame her for Megan¡¯s murder. She also confessed that it was Stephanie who had hired her to do it. It was also Stephanie who tried to cause the death of Carlos and Debbie at the seaside resort. She bribed the captain and sailors in an attempt to get Debbie and Carlos killed. Carlos had been aware of that for a long time, but he chose not to expose it. Glenda received public condemnation after it was made known through the media that she had been cheating on her husband for more than thirty years. Left humiliated and disgraced, she tried to leave Alorith. Chapter 1471 However, she was intercepted by the police at the airport, and they took her away for questioning. She had to cooperate with them in the investigation of James and Stephanie. In the information age, for those who cared about Debbie, it was of great importance to support her on the Inte. Her friends reposted Debbie¡¯s Weibo posts using James and confirmed that what she had said was all true. These were all influential people including Kinsley, Carlos, Curtis, Xavier, and other big shots. James¡¯ case had made quite a stir, and everyone was keeping an eye on it. After several months had passed, the court issued the convictions of James andpany. ording to the Supreme People¡¯s Court of Alorith, Stephanie was sentenced to life imprisonment for murder, incitement, and framing. James was deprived of political rights and sentenced to death for what he had done. Several senior executives of the Hilton Group who hadmitted serious crimes were sentenced to life imprisonment as well. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y James¡¯ capital punishment was carried out immediately. On the day he was executed by shooting squad, Valerie flew in from New York and imed his ashes. She had his ashes buried in a remote cemetery. There was a temple not far from the cemetery. Valerie decided to spend the rest of her Life there to atone for James¡¯ crimes. By the time everything was over, it was almost the end of the year. Debbie was emotionally and physically exhausted by the end of it all. She stayed in her bedroom at Carlos¡¯ manor for two days, and the maid would bring her food and drinks for sustenance. Dous was dead, and Valerie was now in Alorith. Miranda and Carlos were in Alorith too. So the other members of the Hilton family decided to move back as well. On the first day of the New Year, Miranda and Wade went to the Hilton family¡¯s old house, while Carlos and Debbie went abroad to travel. On the fifteenth day of their trip, Debbie and Carlos were in the Sahara Desert. It was their second day there. As she faced the boundless desert, she opened her arms and said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ve Long been looking forward toing here. My dream has finallye true. Honey, I feel so happy right now. I¡¯m in the most beautiful ce with my husband and child by my side. This is so wonderful.¡± ¡°Husband and child? Carlos turned and looked around, but there was no sign of Evelyn. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Did you ask someone to bring Evelyn here?¡± he asked in disbelief, his face sullen. He really disliked this ce. The weather was bad, and the view was not beautiful. It was nothing but sand all around. He didn¡¯t understand why she liked it here. Debbie gave him a mysterious smile. ¡°Of course not.¡± After a few seconds of utter confusion, Carlos¡¯ eyes Lit up. Chapter 1472 ¡°You¡­are pregnant?¡± he stammered Debbie gave him a broad smile and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± They¡¯d been Looking forward to their second child for almost a year. And now, she was finally pregnant. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Carlos wanted to hug and kiss her right there, but then his face darkened. ¡°Honey, I think I¡®ve been too nice to you. How dare you bring us here knowing that you are pregnant!¡± Saying that, he scooped her up in his arms. Debbie cradled his neck and pouted her lipsining, ¡°If I had told you earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have allowed me toe here.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know how to respond; she did have a point. The next morning, Debbie saw Carlos¡¯ private ne in the garden of the hotel where they lived. That night, they arrived at their manor in Alorith. She looked at Carlos, who was now gently cing her into the bathtub with the utmost care, and grumbled, ¡°We had just arrived in the Sahara Desert. I didn¡¯t even ride on a camel. Yet you brought me back. Such a pity!¡± ninjanovel ¡°You are only allowed to walk in and around the manor in the next nine months,¡± he simply said ¡°Okay,¡± Debbie nodded obediently. Carlos¡¯ face changed. ¡°Honey, are you plotting something behind my back?¡± he asked. Ever since he had gotten his memory back, Debbie had been acting rather obediently, which made him quite uneasy. Debbie shed a sweet smile. ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? You are so nice to me. Why would I plot anything behind your back?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL make sure that he is nice to me as much as possible in theing months, * she swore to herself. Carlos just smiled back. Debbie couldn¡¯t tell whether he had believed what she had said or not. ¡°Let me bathe you now. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Thank you, honey. You¡¯re the best.¡± When Debbie was pregnant with Evelyn, Carlos had not been by her side. This time, he swore that he would take care of her and their baby. Debbie very much enjoyed Carlos¡¯ care, and even called Kasie to boast about it. ¡°Kasie, if you hate a man, all you should do is marry him and get pregnant with his child. He will take care of you with the utmost care every single day; you are the queen and he¡¯s your ve. You can ask him for the world, and he would give it to you. He will obey your orders and do everything to make you happy. Wow! I feel really good. I¡¯m having the time of my life!¡± Chapter 1473 Kasie giggled and praised her friend, ¡°Tomboy, I really admire you. You have truly tamed the aloof CEO. You need to teach me how to do these things.¡± Debbie stroked her hair and asked casually, ¡°How are you and Ivan? Carlos and I are having our second baby. What about you?¡± Kasie blushed on the other end of the line. ¡°I was going to tell you about that. You¡¯re three months pregnant, right? Well, I¡¯m in the second month of pregnancy. I just got the result from the hospital!¡± Kasie said excitedly. Her and Ivan¡¯s parents had been looking forward to such a piece of news. And now, she was finally pregnant. ¡°Wow! Congrattions, Mrs. Walker! Why don¡¯t youe back to Alorith so that we can be pregnant together?¡± ¡°I wish. My mom wanted me to fly back too, but Ivan¡¯s mother didn¡¯t agree. She wants to take care of me herself. She has promised that Ivan could take me to Alorith for a while during the fourth month,¡± Kasie said. She was happy that Ivan¡¯s mother cared so much for her, but she also felt helpless because she really missed her parents and her friends. ¡°Well, she does seem to care for you a lot. Hey, Kasie, I¡¯m feeling kinda sleepy. I should probably go take a nap. I will call youter, okay?¡± Debbie had slept well earlier, yet she still felt very drowsy. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Okay. Take care, Tomboy. Bye!¡± Debbie didn¡¯t even move after hanging up. She fell asleep in the hanging chair on the balcony. When Carlos came back, he saw her sleeping soundly in the hanging chair. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He sighed and grabbed the nket on the bed before heading to the balcony. Debbie was a Light sleeper, so he tried his best to put the nket on her softly. But it still woke her. She opened her eyes slowly andined in a hoarse voice, ¡°I just fell asleep¡­¡± Carlos was amused and apologized immediately, ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡± She closed her eyes again. ¡°Did you bring me something to eat?¡± she asked. Carlos was stunned. ¡°No. I-¡° Debbie interrupted him and snapped, ¡°You should¡¯ve been able to tell from my sleeping position in the morning what I was craving for! Why didn¡¯t you buy me the food that I wanted to eat?¡± Carlos was rendered speechless. He recalled that before he had left that morning, she had been sleeping on her side. So he asked, ¡°What do you like to eat when you sleep on your side? And on your back?¡± He needed to write everything down. ¡°Hmm¡­when I sleep on my left side, I want ice-cream. When I sleep on my right, I want hotpot. When I¡¯m on my back, I want chicken feet, chips, c, hamburger¡­¡± Carlos¡¯ jaw dropped. The food she was listing out had all been banned by him. Chapter 1474 The next evening, he asked the chef to cook chicken feet for his wife. He held the te in his hand and walked upstairs. When he pushed the door open, Debbie was reading a book The aroma of the food instantly drew her attention. She put down the book and eximed, ¡°Chicken feet! Are they spicy?¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t eat spicy: A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She pulled a long face and snapped, ¡°You did it on purpose. You know I like spicy food.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat spicy food when you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Carlos exined patiently. Debbie looked at the chicken feet, swallowed hard and pretended to be angry at him. ¡°Carlos! Go to the corner and reflect on your mistake!¡± she said, pointing to a corner of the room To her surprise, Carlos walked to the corner without saying a word in protest. Debbie had no reason to make it difficult for him. After a while, she sighed and looked at Carlos, who was standing in the corner with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Come here and eat with me,¡± she said. Carlos rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Honey, you know I don¡¯t eat chicken feet.¡± She pointed to her belly and said, ¡°Your daughter wants you to have them.¡± At the beginning, Debbie would refer to the baby in her belly as ¡°your son.¡± But she soon realized that it wasn¡¯t having much effect on him, so she changed her approach and now referred to their baby as ¡°your daughter.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. And this worked magically. No matter how reluctant Carlos was, he would always give in. Carlos put on disposable gloves and began to eat chicken feet, just Like Debbie. ¡®The aloof CEO is eating chicken feet!¡¯ Debbie¡¯s Laughter was so loud that even the housemaids on the first floor could hear her. ¡°As long as I listen to her, she¡¯ll be happy. ALL I want to see is her beautiful smile, ¡® Carlos thought. As a result, he catered to her every whim and was very obedient to her during her pregnancy. She knew that he was a loving, devoted husband who was anxious to please her. So she took advantage of the situation and tried all kinds of methods to make fun of him. One evening, Carlos didn¡¯t know why Debbie was mad at him again. She insisted on kicking him out of their bed. Standing beside the bed, he asked innocently, ¡°Honey, what did I do wrong? Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I swear I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Humph! You¡¯re breathing so hard that I won¡¯t have any air to breathe. You¡¯re suffocating me. Go away!¡± With that, she threw a pillow at him. Chapter 1475 Carlos caught the pillow in his hands and looked at her, not knowing how to respond. If he didn¡¯t catch the pillow and it fell to the floor, Debbie would have another excuse to scold him. ¡°Honey, do you want me to stop breathing?¡± Debbie blinked her round eyes and said, ¡°Of course not! You go and sleep in the guest room.¡± ¡°But if I go sleep in the guest room, who¡¯ll apany you to the bathroom at night?¡± he reasoned and put the pillow on the sofa. She thought for a moment and realized that his words did make sense. ¡°ALL right. Honey, Let¡¯s sleep now.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Carlos climbed back into the bed obediently. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Damon heard that Carlos and Debbie had remarried, he decided to do something to ask for her forgiveness. One day, he invited the couple out to have dinner with him, saying that he wanted to apologize to her. He even bought an expensive antique on the ck market to appease her. Damon knew that as long as Debbie was happy, Carlos was happy. So what he needed to do was fawn over her. No matter how expensive the gift was, he would buy it for her. As for money¡­ ¡®Money wille and go, he consoled himself in his mind while stroking the antique. Damon organized the dinner at the restaurant owned by Colleen. He invited both Jared and Curtis to join them. After all, Debbie was close with them. Damon hoped that the two would put in a good word for him to help his cause. Wherever Debbie went, Carlos would always be by her side to protect her. The door to the private booth was opened, and Damon heard Carlos¡¯ voice. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s water there. Come this way. Honey, hold onto my arm¡­¡± Damon rolled his eyes and sighed quietly. ¡®Anyone Listening to them would think that Debbie is blind, ¡® he thought to himself. The next moment, he put on a ttering smile and stood up from his seat to wee the woman. ¡°Hi, Debbie. You¡¯re finally here.¡± Debbie approached them. The Long red cashmere overcoat she was wearing set off her lovely, fair skin. Carlos was right by her side, with one of his hands on her slightly swollen belly protectively. When Carlos saw Damon, he said, ¡°Honey, keep an eye on Damon.¡± Damon¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡®What did I do wrong? Debbie had a healthy pregnancy glow about her, and she had gained some weight. She shed a broad smile and greeted the people in the room, ¡°Hi Uncle Curtis! Damon! Jared!¡± Chapter 1476 Curtis stood up and pulled out the chair next to him. ¡°Come and sit down. You must be tired.¡± Carlos took Debbie¡¯s coat and led her to the chair to sit down next to Curtis. Once Debbie sat down, Jared picked up the serving chopsticks and ced some cold dishes onto her te. ¡°Tomboy, eat up. These are your favorite dishes.¡± Carlos used to be in the limelight, but now his position was reced by his wife. However, he didn¡¯t care about it at all. He sat down in his seat next to Debbie. When they were all seated, Curtis teased Carlos, who was serving Debbie food. ¡°I heard that Carlos had changed his profession and be a servant. It seems like it¡¯s true.¡± ninjanovel Carlos put some celery on Debbie¡¯s te and answered indifferently, ¡°I love to serve my wife. Why don¡¯t you have a second baby so you can be a servant too?¡± Curtis chuckled. ¡°We won¡¯t be having a second baby. One child is enough. I don¡¯t want my wife to go through pregnancy again. It¡¯s torturing.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Upon hearing that, Debbie swallowed the food in her mouth and defended her husband. ¡°Uncle Curtis, it was me who wanted to have a second baby.¡± Curtis shook his head helplessly. ¡°I was just kidding. Why are you so protective of him?¡± Debbie smiled at him and continued eating. Damon stood and poured everyone else a ss of wine and freshly squeezed juice for Debbie since alcohol wasn¡¯t healthy for the baby. He then raised his ss towards her in toast and said, ¡°Debbie, I want to apologize to you.¡± Debbie was stunned by his announcement. Carlos had told her that Damon invited them out to dinner because he had some free time. She blinked at him and asked, ¡°Why apologize?¡± Her question made Damon feel even guiltier. ¡®She¡¯s such a generous woman. How could I have misunderstood her in the past?¡¯ he thought. Damon nced at Carlos and saw him staring at him with cold eyes, so he continued, ¡°Four years ago, you and Megan were on bad terms with each other. I thought it was your fault, and I shouldn¡¯t have listened to James. I even spoke ill of you. Debbie, I hope you¡¯ll ept this gift from me, and I hope you Like it.¡± With that, he gulped the wine down in one go and then held his hand out to Jared. Jared pulled out a box and handed it to his brother. Damon took the box and made his way toward Debbie with the gift. She immediately stood up as well to show respect. Carlos frowned and said, ¡°Honey, just sit down. You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Chapter 1477 Debbie patted his hand and said, ¡°Hey, watch your manners.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my¡ª Okay, okay. I¡¯ll watch my manners.¡± He changed his tone immediately when he saw the re in her eyes. Damon was astounded when he saw how obedient the bossy CEO was with his wife. He looked at her sincerely, holding the box out to her in both his hands, and said, ¡°Debbie, please ept this gift. From now on, I¡¯LL be siding with you.¡± Debbie nced at the expensive red sandalwood box, and guessed that whatever was inside must be very expensive too. Without taking the gift, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let bygones be bygones. I¡¯m living a good life now. You didn¡¯t cause me any harm. You were fooled by them just as many others had been. Since you¡¯re Carlos¡¯ buddy, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me either. You didn¡¯t need to buy me a gift.¡± When she didn¡¯t ept the gift, Damon felt awkward and became anxious. He ced the box into her hands and said, ¡°You must take it. Thanks to your husband, I¡¯ve made a lot of money. It can be said that I bought the gift with his money. So please, just take it and don¡¯t feel shy.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still your money. You earned it. Besides, you have two children now. It¡¯ll cost you a Large sum of money to raise them,¡± Debbie reasoned, about to give the box back to him. ¡°Tomboy, just take it. If you don¡¯t take it, he¡¯ll spend the money in another way,¡± Jared chimed in. Damon red at Jared. Curtis chuckled, ¡°Debbie, take it. Damon will need your husband¡¯s help in the future.¡± And that was when Debbie realized that they were being nice to her because of Carlos. Ang¡¯s Library Since they were urging her to take the gift, she decided to ept it. She took the sandalwood box and said, ¡°Thank you, Damon. We¡¯re good.¡± Damon grinned, ¡°Open it.¡± Worried that she might be tired from standing too long, Carlos put his hands on her shoulder gently, indicating she should sit down. Slowly, she opened the red sandalwood box, revealing a piece of jade inside. It was fine, glossy, and wless Debbie took the stone from the box. It was the size of an adult¡¯s thumb. She thought it looked familiar, but she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Is this White Jade?¡± she asked. An image was carved into the White Jade-a Buddha holding a lifelike lotus. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Rubbing his chin as he nodded, Damon exined, ¡°It¡¯s the best kind of jade. In ancient times, only emperors and generals and ministers could wear them. But this is not just any White Jade. It¡¯s a historic treasure from the Song Dynasty, during Tiansheng¡¯s reign.¡± ¡®Tiansheng! That means this thing¡¯s nearly a thousand years old. It¡¯s priceless!¡± Debbie gaped in shock. Curtis had seen the item before Damon gave it to Debbie. He thought about it for a moment and stated, ¡°In Buddhism, the blooming of the blue lotus flower stands for enlightenment. If a Buddhist follower acquires the wisdom and realm of the blue lotus flower, they find Chapter 1478 Buddha. The lotus flower starts out in the murk, but it rises and blooms above it, so it stands for purification. The mud is suffering. The Buddha is born into a world of suffering, but isn¡¯t bothered by it. And let¡¯s not forget rebirth. The flower also means that. After a person dies, they are reborn in another body.¡± It sounded Like the meaning of the Lotus flower was profound. Debbie closed the box and handed it back to Damon. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°This is too much. I can¡¯t take it. Give it to Adriana.¡± Damon pursed his lips. ¡°Curtis makes it sound really impressive. But you can¡¯t give it back. Besides, Adriana already has a ton of jewelry. Next time you two are together you canpare.¡± After saying that, he sat back in his seat. Having received such a valuable gift, Debbie looked uneasy. Carlosforted her, ¡°He was generous enough to buy it for you, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°It must have cost him a Lot. How could anyone afford that? He can¡¯t be that calm about it,¡± she said. The stone was priceless. It must have pained Damon to part with that kind of cash. Carlos smiled. ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to pay for it, he would have kept it for himself.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Do rich people always buy such expensive gifts?¡± she asked Carlos quietly. ¡°Several years ago, Uncle Curtis bought me a house. Now Damon has bought me an invaluable jade object. And you have bought me tons of expensive gifts. Should I get used to it?¡± ¡°Yes. And I¡¯ve spent a Lot on Damon, too.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Carlos¡¯ words reassured her. She decided to ept the gemstone and buy Damon¡¯s kids two gifts someday . The dinner, on the other hand, was fantastic. Everyone got along well¡­okay, maybe not Damon and Jared. Debbie couldn¡¯t stop giggling when she heard the two trading insults. If he could, Carlos would have taken the brothers home to keep Debbie happy. When Colleen heard the group was already there, she rushed over and the ce became livelier. Once there, she sat next to Debbie and ced her hand over her belly to feel the baby. No one could get her to leave Debbie alone. Carlos stared daggers at her to show her his unhappiness. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt. I¡¯m concerned about the baby,¡± she said to him defensively. Chapter 1479 After the big dinner, they went home. Debbie had new ideas about how to poke fun at Carlos. She insisted Carlos wear the briefs she had bought him on his 32nd birthday. ¡°I bought that gift, not Ivan,¡± she said. It had taken her a long time to decide what to buy him. Carlos didn¡¯t care about price. It had to be something special and interesting. She was sure she was the only one that dared to give him something like that. It would be eye-catching. Hearing her request, Carlos felt helpless. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s a little.. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°A Little what?¡± She pulled her nightgown down a little, revealing even more of that heavenly body. But Carlos didn¡¯t react. He had been suppressing his urges, worried that sex would hurt the baby. Hisck of enthusiasm made her anxious. She took her nightgown off and climbed into bed. Caressing his hand, she said amorously, ¡°Come on, old man. It¡¯ste¡­we¡¯re alone. Why so shy?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, the look in his eyes intense. ¡°You know what I want,¡± she reiterated. ¡°No,¡± he refused firmly. It was simply an insult to her charms. She decided to try harder. She put her hands on his shoulders, pushing him deeper into the bed. She met his gaze tenderly. ¡°Do you want me to dress you?¡± Her hand slid across his chest and then down his belly. Those hours at the gym paid off. His pecs and chocte abs made him Look so hot. ¡°Um¡­no¡­¡± Carlos urged gently, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Oh yes,¡± she replied with a smile. The she moved away from him and said, ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t make me happy¡­pick a guest room and sleep there tonight.¡± To prove that he was unyielding, he clutched his pillow and walked out of the bedroom. Debbie remained calm. She stroked her swollen belly and whispered to it, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s make a bet. I give him five minutes. What do you think?¡± Then she took out her phone and Loaded up Speed QQ. She had been racing on one particr circuit for awhile and had yet to beat it. Four minutes Later, the door to the bedroom creaked, and Carlos walked over to the bed. He was in his bathrobe, and he Looked down at Debbie, wrapped in a thin quilt. ¡°Honey, I couldn¡¯t sleep without you.¡± Debbie let him back into the bed. Then she pulled the belt of his robe¡­ And as the two sides of the robe parted, she could see he was wearing the briefs underneath. She giggled, ¡°Even in this girly pair of briefs, you¡¯re so damn hot!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1480 The horny Carlos couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately. As he advanced, she pushed him away. ¡°We can¡¯t do this. Won¡¯t it hurt the baby?¡± It was such an effort to control himself. He was sweating profusely What? She was stopping him now? ¡°What does it care? It¡¯s just a dot.¡± ninjanovel Debbie winked at him. ¡°It¡¯s been more than four months. The doctor says the baby is fully formed.¡± Carlos tossed the quilt aside. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that if I¡¯m careful enough, we can still have sex?¡± Carlos won that one because Debbie had been there when the doctor said that. ¡°But-¡° ¡°No buts.¡± The overbearing Carlos was back. ¡°No excuses. No exnations. I want you. Only you. Now.¡± When Debbie was six months pregnant, the doctor told them the sex of the baby. It was a girl. Carlos was on top of the world and overjoyed at the news Seeing him so happy, Debbie had an idea. That evening, before going to bed, she told Carlos, ¡°Old man, I need to buy some things for your youngest daughter. Give me some money.¡± Carlos had always been generous with her. She had more money than she could spend. ¡°Sure.¡± Carlos gave her two bank cards. Debbie looked at the cards and asked, ¡°How much is on them?¡± ¡°A few hundred million,¡± he replied after thinking about it for a moment . ¡®This is only a fraction of Carlos¡¯ wealth. It¡¯s not enough,¡¯ she thought. Noticing that she was quiet, he asked, ¡°Not enough?¡± Debbie shook her head. Carlos then grabbed his wallet. He pulled out a credit card for himself, and then handed his wallet over to Debbie. That way she had all the other bank cards that he owned. Debbie smiled and kissed his wallet happily. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That night Carlos went to sleep with his arms wrapped around Debbie, while Debbie had her arms wrapped around Carlos¡¯ wallet. Chapter 1481 When Debbie was around eight months pregnant, one day, Carlos returned from a business trip. As soon as he walked into his office, Dixon came to him and said hesitantly, ¡°Carlos¡­¡± Carlos threw him a nce. ¡°What?¡± Debbie¡¯s threat ran through Dixon¡¯s mind. He Lost his nerve and changed his mind about telling Carlos. ¡°Er, nothing. Debbie said that she¡¯d Like to have dinner with you tonight Carlos had only to look at Dixon to know that something was up. Debbie must have done something. ¡°The baby is due very soon, so Debbie has been crankytely. If she wants to do something, let her. If she throws a tantrum, humor her,¡± Carlos said. Even he could do nothing about it whenever she was in a bad mood. As soon as Carlos found out that Debbie was pregnant, he forbade her to work. However, Debbie managed to keep herself busy. She visited her friends every day. One day she was at Curtis and Colleen¡¯s ce, then she would visit Dixon. Then Kristina¡¯s and Jared and Sasha¡¯s. Since Carlos was the father of her baby, wherever she went, the unborn child was looked upon as royalty, and Debbie was treated like a queen Thus, everyone she had visited felt exhausted and much relieved when she left. She had also paid a visit to Lucinda, Ramona, and Decker. Under Debbie¡¯s constant coaxing and threat, Decker had changed his surname to Nelson. His rtionship with Ramona had significantly improved with Debbie¡¯s efforts Dixon understood what Carlos meant, but the matter he was keeping from his boss was so severe that it was eating away at him. ¡°Carlos, I have a request.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Fire away.¡± ¡°Err¡­one day if you get mad at me, you can kick my ass or give me a good tongueshing, but please don¡¯t fire me.¡± ¡°It sounds serious,¡¯ Carlos thought, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, but you need to answer my question first.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°The thing my wife is doing. Is it dangerous to her health and well-being?¡± Carlos knew that Dixon wouldn¡¯t betray Debbie, so he decided to ask indirectly. Dixon shook his head. Then after staring at Carlos for a moment, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°She won¡¯t be in danger as long as you don¡¯t get angry at her.¡± So it depended on Carlos whether Debbie would be safe or in danger. Carlos realized that Debbie was doing something against him. ¡°I promise. Go back to your work.¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Dixon let out a long sigh of relief. He survived. Chapter 1482 That evening, when they were having dinner, Debbie randomly said, ¡°I know the imperial concubines are not allowed to interfere with the court¡¯s affairs.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know what to think when he heard that. ¡®What am I? An emperor?¡¯ ¡°Honey, you can do whatever you want. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡± ¡°Okay then. The financial manager of yourpany isn¡¯t obedient, but he¡¯s not a bad guy. So can you transfer him to another position?¡± ¡°Consider it done. Do you have anyone in mind as his sessor?¡± ¡°Barney Pearce. I heard that he had just returned from America. Do you think he¡¯s capable enough to be the financial manager?¡± Barney and Dixon had returned from America together. They both joined the Hilton Group at the same time. ¡°Barney?¡¯ Carlos realized what Debbie was up to, but he didn¡¯t give anything away. ¡°Of course. My employees are allpetent and versatile.¡± Debbie continued, ¡°He¡¯s a deputy CEO, right? Then it can¡¯t be counted as a demotion if he¡¯s transferred to be the manager of the financial department. Just swap him with the current financial manager.¡± The financial department of apany group, especially a conglomerate, was essential. Every member of it mattered. Debbie had thought about it. She trusted Dixon, so she also valued his opinion about the person he had rmended. No matter which department Barney would work in, he would still be working for Carlos. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think the transfer was a big deal. Carlos picked up his phone and called the HR manager. ¡°Transfer Barney to headquarters to be the financial manager, and the current financial manager to the European branch to be the regional CEO. Select someone capable to hold Barney¡¯s old position.¡± ninjanovel Carlos settled the matter efficiently. When he hung up, Debbie gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best.¡± Carlos put his phone down and held her hand, kissing it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. Is there anything else you want?¡± The personnel redeployment among the top executives was sudden and unexpected. It appeared that Debbie was being unreasonable, but she had actually considered everything carefully. She wouldn¡¯t sabotage thepany¡¯s functioning. ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t y coy at all. ¡°I¡¯m interested in your real estate properties. Can you transfer the titles to them to me? I want to see what it feels like to be rich.¡± Carlos smiled. ¡®So this is what she really wants.¡¯ Carlos didn¡¯t reply immediately, and Debbie became a little worried, so she urged, ¡°You said you would give me anything.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. Rx, honey. I¡¯ll put Dixon on it.¡± With that, he picked his phone up again and was about to call Dixon Debbie put her hand on his to stop him and smiled. Chapter 1483 ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve already prepared everything that is needed. You just have to sign the paperwork.¡± Carlos held her hand and asked seriously, ¡°No problem. Just answer one question for me.¡± ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Debbie was flustered. ¡®Has he figured out why I¡¯m doing it?¡¯ Of course, Carlos knew. ¡°Are you trying to elope with another man and take all my money?¡± ¡°Gee! Of course not!¡± Debbie said, feeling irritated. She pulled her hand out of his grip and bellowed, ¡°Listen up, you moron! I love YOU! There is no other man!¡± ninjanovel That was all Carlos needed to hear. He nodded and said tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, honey, Call Dixon. I¡¯ll sign those papers now.¡± When Carlos heard those words from her, he would be willing to give his own life to Debbie, let alone his real estate. His immediate reply had somehow made her feel guilty. ¡°Maybe we should wait. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Carlos nodded and ced some food in her bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. Honey, try some of this.¡± That night, after Debbie had fallen asleep. Carlos called Dixon. The head of secretaries brought a stack of files with him when he came to All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Carlos¡¯ manor, along with somewyers. When Miranda came downstairs to drink some water, she saw Xavier. He was just about to leave. ¡°Xavier,¡± she called out in confusion. ¡°Oh, good evening, Miranda,¡± Xavier greeted her respectfully. ¡°Why are you here at thiste hour? Is something wrong?¡± Miranda queried. Xavier shook his head, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. Carlos is just spoiling his wife.¡± Miranda was even more perplexed. Xavier knew that Miranda wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep wondering what was going on, so he cleared his throat and exined in a low voice, ¡°You told Debbie to teach Carlos a lesson, right? Well, she¡¯s taken action. But Carlos has figured out what she¡¯s doing. Even so, he¡¯s still willing to give her whatever she wants without any objections.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Is she making big moves?¡± Miranda asked. Chapter 1484 Xavier contemted for a moment and replied, ¡°Not really.¡± However, Xavier didn¡¯t tell her that her son just transferred the titles to all his assets to Debbie. ¡°Okay. Let her,¡± mumbled Miranda. Feeling relieved, she went up the stairs holding a ss of water Xavier was surprised by her reaction. He had thought that Miranda wouldin about Debbie. He smiled as he watched her climb the stairs, and said, ¡°Debbie is a very Lucky woman. She married a man who loves her dearly and spoils her, and has you as her mother-in-Law.¡± Miranda heard what he had said, but didn¡¯t turn around. She nced at a painting on the wall and remembered when Carlos had bought that painting at an auction for six million dors, just to make Debbie happy. While gazing at the painting, Miranda said, ¡°Debbie has had a rough life. Her own family was torn apart when she was only a Little girl. She married Carlos when she was very young. Then he had the ident. She fought tooth and nail against James and went through a lot for Carlos. She also gave Carlos children. Why shouldn¡¯t we be kind to her?¡± Xavier stood for a moment deep in thought. Then he nodded and replied, ¡°She did struggle. When Evelyn was born, she had to do everything on her own as a single mom. Those were truly tough times for her.¡± He feltpassion for Debbie. Miranda turned to look at him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°In the following days, if Debbie wants to keep something from Carlos, please help her hide it. ¡°Keep something from Carlos? That doesn¡¯t sound right. Miranda seems to know something, ¡® Xavier thought, and he had a bad feeling about it. He started to regret having not kept his distance from Debbie and Piggy in the first ce. When Debbie was eight and a half months pregnant, she found a blonde hair in the passenger seat of Carlos¡¯ car. Debbie¡¯s hair was ck, so it couldn¡¯t have been hers. She could also smell perfume in the car. She had never worn perfume ever since she fell pregnant because it made her ill. ninjanovel That was the cause of the following incident. Carlos had an appointment with the general manager of apany. It was arranged at a ce where he had never been before. When he got there, the general manager, Reeve Payne, received him in person. ¡°Carlos, this ce is new and has been open for only a few days. It¡¯s said to be very entertaining, and it¡¯s hard to make a reservation here,¡± he bragged conspiratorially. Carlos didn¡¯t respond. He looked around the ce. The entrance was in a ssical style. Above the door was a board with the name of the ce on it-Moon Restaurant. Frankie was with Carlos, and they walked inside. The pseudo-ssic building had three floors. Reeve took them straight to the third floor. As the wooden door to a private booth was pushed open, delicate music wafted out gently to their ears. A woman dressed in ancient costume was ying the Chinese zither. As soon as Carlos sat down in a wooden chair in a dignified manner, more than ten women dressed in ancient costumes walked into the room, in single file. The ones dressed in blue were all dancers while the others dressed in white were waitresses. The waitresses busied themselves with making tea and serving fruit as soon as they entered the room. As the beautiful women danced gracefully to the music, Reeve leered at them. He could have used a coaster for his lower lip. Carlos took a sip of tea, his face betraying no emotion. Chapter 1485 Then the lead dancer emerged from an inner room wearing pink and holding an oilpaper umbre. Up until then, Carlos had shown little interest in the other dancers. When she leaped to the front of the stage, Reeve noticed that Carlos had looked twice at her. The general manager gave a silent snicker. The first step of his n was a sess. The sight of that woman took Carlos back to four years ago, when the Sr New Year G was taking ce in Economics and Management All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. School. Debbie had danced an ethnic dance in an ancient costume. Back then, Debbie was shy and nervous. She might not have been as elegant as this woman, but she hadpleted the dance well, and Carlos had been engrossed when he watched her dance. He had lost her once. Fortunately, he had found her again, and she would be his forever. The memory brought a smile to his Lips. ¡°Carlos, are you enjoying the show?¡± came a familiar voice. Carlos¡¯ heart skipped a beat. The dancers were still wriggling their bodies in front of him. ¡®Crap!¡¯ he thought in a fluster. Carlos stood up and took Debbie in his arms. ¡°Not at all. I only enjoy it when you dance,¡± he said. ¡°Really? But you smiled. Clearly, you were enjoying it,¡± Debbie argued. Carlos smiled and exined, ¡°The dance reminded me of you. Four years ago, you danced at the Sr New Year G, remember?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Humph!¡± she scoffed. Frankie gave Reeve a wink to remind him to dismiss the dancers. The general manager had been too indulgent in watching the dancers to even notice when Debbie came in. Ignoring Frankie¡¯s hint, he didn¡¯t dismiss the dancers. Instead, he leaned in, trying to get a glimpse of the woman in Carlos¡¯ arms. However, he didn¡¯t manage to. He then started to cause trouble by saying suggestive things. ¡°Carlos, do you like this dance? Look at the lead dancer. Isn¡¯t she beautiful? Why not make her your woman tonight? Haha¡­¡± His obsceneughter and provocation made Carlos¡¯ face darken. He tightened his embrace around Debbie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t Listen to him. She pried his arms off, pped her hands and eximed, ¡°Reeve, they¡¯re stunning. Even I can¡¯t take my eyes off them.¡± The pregnant woman looked familiar to Reeve, but he couldn¡¯t ce her. Hearing what Debbie had said, he bragged in a ttering tone, ¡°OT course. I have booked the hottest girls they have here for Carlos.¡± Debbie feigned an excited expression and said to Carlos, ¡°Whoa! Carlos, you¡¯re gonna get Lucky today. I think that girl is the most beautiful among them. What do you think?¡± Chapter 1486 Carlos replied helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t find any of them attractive Debbie retorted, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯re just being high maintenance. They have beautiful faces and perfect figures. Look at me. My face is swollen. I¡¯m big as a tub. I can¡¯t even see my feet.¡± She let out a frustrated sigh. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Reeve couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity anymore. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± His stupidity became insufferable to Frankie. Frankie was about to tell him who she was when Debbie gave him a look to stop him. She said to ninjanovel Reeve with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a business partner of Carlos¡¯ We¡¯ve just signed a contract involving a few hundred million. To sweeten the deal, I even gave him two princesses.¡± ¡®What business are they doing? Two princesses? What¡¯s that about?¡¯ Reeve was bewildered. Carlos understood what she meant. He had transferred the titles to his properties to Debbie, and their two daughters were the two princesses. He took Debbie¡¯s hand, intending to say something, but Debbie brushed his hand away and continued to say to Reeve, ¡°Carlos said he liked that woman. Can he take her with him?¡± Reeve was thrilled. ¡°Of course! We especially demanded Tess¡¯ presence for Carlos.¡± It was because they had heard that Tess looked like Mrs. Hilton. ¡®Wait a minute! This pregnant woman looks Like Tess.¡¯ Before Reeve could give it more thought, Debbie interrupted him,ughing, ¡°How thoughtful of you to do that! But I heard that Carlos is married. Aren¡¯t you worried that his wife would get upset?¡± Reeve continued to kiss up to Carlos with a chuckle. ¡°A man needs more than one woman, especially a sessful man like Carlos. Only having at least a dozen women can match his power and wealth.¡± Carlos had heard enough. He attempted to stop the man from prattling on about bullshit, but when Debbie red at him, he kept silent. She concurred with a nod. ¡°Well said, Reeve.¡± When the music ended, Debbie waved at Tess and said, ¡°Tess,e here and serve Carlos well.¡± Tess gaped at her in shock. Chapter 1487 Reeve was an ignorant man. He barely surfed the Inte, nor was he interested in the entertainment news, so he wasn¡¯t familiar with the celebrities. Girls, however, Liked to keep up to date with the Latest gossip online, and Tess frequently visited Weibo and other apps. So she was well aware that Debbie was a singer and Carlos¡¯ pregnant wife. She had figured out that she was there because she looked Like Debbie. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. But I¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± Tess stammered nervously. She wasn¡¯t dumb enough to think that Debbie would volunteer to find her husband another woman. Debbie threw her head back and Laughed hysterically. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re here to help Carlos. His wife is eight months pregnant. He has waited too long. It¡¯s not healthy for a man to suppress his needs for such a Long time. Don¡¯t be shy. Help him release the beast inside him.¡± Reeve sneered and echoed, ¡°Yes, Tess. Rx. Go¡­ go¡­to C¡­Carlos¡­¡± His voice died away when he met Carlos¡¯ fierce eyes. Tess was trembling all over from the sharp, icy looks Debbie had been giving her. She knew Debbie misunderstood. ¡°I¡­ Carlos, Mr. Reeve, I¡­I¡¯U dance another dance for you.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Carlos¡¯ res gave Reeve chills, but he didn¡¯t know why Carlos was looking at him like that. He felt frustrated, and Tess¡¯ dawdling irritated him. He stood up abruptly and grabbed her arm roughly. ninjanovel ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? It¡¯s your honor to serve Carlos! Move your ass!¡± He shoved her rudely, and Tess¡¯ eyes reddened in horror. ¡°Mr. Reeve.. Then she turned to Debbie and lowered her head, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was only dancing. I didn¡¯t do anything else. Please don¡¯t be mad. If my presence upsets you, I¡¯ll leave right away ¡®Why is Tess acting so humble in front of this woman? Why is Carlos giving me such a dirty look? That woman just said Carlos¡¯ wife was eight months pregnant¡­¡¯ Reeve looked at Debbie¡¯s swollen belly. The dumbass had finally put two and two together and worked out what was going on. He pped himself hard across the face and then said with a fawning smile. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°What a fool I have been not to recognize Mrs. Hilton! Mrs. Hilton, I was kidding when I talked about those girls. Please don¡¯t take it seriously. Please, have a seat.¡± Then he gestured to the waitresses and said, ¡°What are you gawking at? Hurry up and serve the dishes!¡± Carlos ignored him and carefully took Debbie into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he suggested. ¡°Okay. Tess,e with us.¡± Debbie held Tess by the wrist. The girl trembled, and tears ran down her cheeks. She looked very pitiful, but Debbie didn¡¯t let go of her. Carlos coaxed Debbie in many ways, but to no avail. She dragged the poor girl out of the restaurant with her. Once they reached the car, Chapter 1488 Debbie told Tess to get in first, and then she sat next to her in the back seat. Carlos had to sit in the passenger seat. The owner of Moon Restaurant didn¡¯t say a word when Tess was taken away by Debbie, because Debbie was with Carlos. He even escorted them to the car. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As soon as they were inside the car, Carlos asked Frankie to get rid of Reeve. Realizing that Carlos had angered Debbie, Frankie knew his boss was in big trouble, so he focused on driving the car and reminded himself to speak as Little as possible. ¡°Frankie, go to a nearby hotel,¡± Debbie remarked. Every time she spoke, the other three people got nervous Frankie glimpsed at Carlos. Since his boss wasn¡¯t saying anything, he nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, Debbie.¡± After sending some messages on her phone, Debbie started talking with Tess. ¡°How long have you been working there?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Unlike before, Debbie sounded cordial now. Tess would have felt much more at ease, had Debbie spoken to her like that in the first ce. However, given what had happened in the restaurant and the uncertainty of what was going on, she was still scared of her. She wondered why Debbie had insisted on taking her with them. ¡°Two months,¡± she answered timidly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll treat you well in the future. I love traveling. After my baby is born, I¡¯ll travel around a lot, and Carlos will be all yours.¡± The others were dumbstruck. ¡°N-N-No. Mrs. Hilton, you misunderstand,¡± Tess exined in a hurry. Her eyes were red and teary again Carlos had to say something. He turned around and said, ¡°Honey, cut it out.¡± Debbie tilted her head, looking at Carlos. ¡°I mean it. You¡¯re too much for me in bed. I need a break. Tess is a sweet, lovely girl. You¡¯ll like her.¡± Carlos, Frankie and Tess all fell silent when they heard what she had said. Before long, they arrived at the hotel. Carlos didn¡¯t know why Debbie had demanded that they go to a hotel or what she was going to do here. It was evident to him that she was angry about something. Since Debbie was pregnant and had many mood swings, Carlos was ultra-cautious not to make her mood even worse. He didn¡¯t ask her anything on their way to their room. Whatever she was going to do, he was there to protect her. Chapter 1489 While Frankie was checking them in, the lobby manager took Carlos, Debbie and Tess to the Presidential Suite upstairs. When the lobby manager opened the door for them, Debbie¡¯s phone rang. ¡°I¡¯m in a hotel on Riverside Road. Room 1806. Come over now. Bye.¡± ¡°Who was that?¡± asked Carlos. ¡°Niles,¡± Debbie replied. He was confused. ¡°What¡¯s heing here for?¡± ¡°I bought something, and he¡¯s bringing it over for me.¡± Debbie held Tess¡¯ hand and walked inside the room. Then she suddenly turned back and looked at Carlos conspiratorially. ¡°Something good.¡± One look at her expression gave Carlos an ominous feeling. ninjanovel Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hilton, I think I better go.¡± Tess¡¯ heart was hammering nervously in her chest. Debbie shook her head and gestured for Tess to sit on the couch. She opened the freezer, took out a lot of the beverages, and told Tess, ¡°Rx. Have a drink. Then take a shower and get ready to sleep with my husband. Oh, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s very good.¡± Tess wanted to cry out loud. Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and apologized, ¡°Honey, could you please forgive me? I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Moon Restaurant. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Debbie blinked innocently and asked in feigned puzzlement, ¡°Why are you apologizing? You did nothing wrong.¡± Carlos felt defeated and helpless. ¡°It¡¯s all Reeve¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve asked Frankie to take care of him. Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡± Tess was shocked by his words. She had seen Carlos a few times on TV, but he always looked cold and unapproachable. She had never imagined that he could be so tender. How she envied Debbie! Debbie ignored Carlos and moved over to sit beside Tess. ¡°Drink this. Chapter 1490 Pure milk. Carlos likes it.¡± ¡®Wh-what? Since when?¡¯ Carlos thought to himself. Tess didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She took the carton of milk and said in a voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hilton.¡± Once Tess finished drinking the milk, Debbie marched her into the bathroom. When he was alone with Debbie in the bedroom, Carlos scooped her up and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t struggle. She stared at him, demanding coldly, ¡°Let me down!¡± Carlos could do nothing butply. Knowing that something interesting was about to happen, Niles was eager to have some fun while watching it all unfold before his eyes. So after he had parked his car, he ran upstairs. He was quick enough to reach the door of Room 1806 before Tess finished showering and came out of the bathroom. When Carlos opened the door for him, Niles was still panting. He almost screamed in surprise when the cold man suddenly appeared from behind the door. Ang¡¯s Library ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Carlos,¡± he greeted him meekly. ¡°Niles,e on in,¡± Debbie said when she heard him at the door. Niles grinned at Carlos as he walked past him and went inside the room. By then, Tess had finished her shower. Dressed in a robe, she stood at the bathroom door looking at the others, lost and pitiful. Niles handed the thing in his hand to Debbie. ¡°Who is she?¡± he asked quietly. He looked at Carlos and then at the unknown woman. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he asked again in shock, ¡°Did you walk in on them?¡± Debbieughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Seeing her Laugh, Niles was relieved that it wasn¡¯t what he thought. Carlos walked over to Debbie, but Debbie asked Niles to take him to the living room. She and Tess stayed in the bedroom alone. In the living room, Carlos grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled Niles closer to him. ¡°What did you give her?¡± Carlos asked through gritted teeth, a menacing expression on his face. Scared, Niles gulped and replied, ¡°Debbie asked me not to tell.¡± ¡°You have to.¡± Niles hesitated but still shook his head. Chapter 1491 ¡°Nah, your wife is in charge now. I Listen to her.¡± Just then, Debbie said from the bedroom, ¡°Niles, Carlos, we¡¯re ready. Come in.¡± Carlos gave Niles a warning look and strode into the bedroom. Tess was trembling with fear as she Lay on the bed and Debbie stood beside the bed. Debbie was holding something in her hand. When Carlos recognized what it was, the expression on his face turned gloomy. He rushed over to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Give it to me!¡± Debbie took one step back. ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡± she warned. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt myself, but if youe near me, I will!¡± Carlos sighed and paused. Pissed and anxious, he kicked Niles hard in the butt. ¡°How dare you give her that! What were you thinking?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Ow! Carlos, she made me!¡± Niles exined miserably as he gingerly rubbed his ass. ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t me Niles. I threatened him. Do you know what¡¯s inside the syringe?¡± The syringe that Debbie was holding was half full. It was filled with a clear Liquid. The smile that she wore made Carlos even more anxious. He told himself to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is. Don¡¯t harm yourself. You can stick that needle into anybody in this room but yourself.¡± Debbie was touched a Little by his words. Still wearing an eerie smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s the medicinal fluid to make a person Lose their memory. You know, the kind that James had you injected with.¡± The expression on Carlos¡¯ face changed dramatically. ¡°Honey, this is crazy! Please drop the syringe!¡± Debbie held the syringe up to eye level and flicked it with her finger tapping the air out of it and then gently squeezed it, so some of the fluid squirted out of the end. ¡°Okay, sleep with her and then I¡¯L put it down. Or you¡¯ll have a wife who has amnesia. Come to think about it, it may not be such a bad idea. When you had amnesia, you made me suffer a lot. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Carlos clenched his teeth and closed his eyes painfully. Then he dered firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t sleep with her!¡± He wouldn¡¯t betray Debbie no matter what. Debbie began moving the syringe towards her arm. Carlos¡¯ heart was in his mouth. Chapter 1492 ¡°Honey, calm down. Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll do it, except sleeping with her.¡± Niles gaped at Debbie in sheer disbelief. He couldn¡¯t fathom the idea that Debbie was forcing her husband to sleep with another woman. It was the first time that he had ever seen or heard of such a thing. ¡°You don¡¯t do what I want! You don¡¯t Love me!¡± Debbie pouted. ¡°Honey, I Love you. Only you. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, please.¡± Quietly and slowly, Carlos took one step forward. Debbie noticed Carlos¡¯ move at once. ¡°Stop right there!¡± she warned. ¡°Since you like beautiful women, why not sleep with her? She¡¯s beautiful. Since you¡¯re a clean freak, I¡¯ve checked for you. She¡¯s as clean as a whistle.¡± Carlos soothed her, ¡°I don¡¯t like any other woman. I only love you. Honey, I don¡¯t fear that you won¡¯t remember me. Even if you had amnesia, I¡¯d find a way for you to fall in love with me again just as you did with me. The medicine will harm you and our baby. That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of.¡± His remarks were full of genuine concern. He Loved her. He really Loved her from the bottom of his heart. That was why no matter what she did or how unreasonable she was, he cared about her all the same. Debbie had always loved Carlos, but now, she Loved him even more. She knew that Tess wasn¡¯t the flirtatious type. The girl danced for a living. That was all. She never seduced Carlos. So Debbie wouldn¡¯t harm her. She was only using the poor unfortunate girl to teach Carlos a lesson. ¡°Sleep with her!¡± Debbie demanded again. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Carlos dered. ninjanovel ¡°You have to!¡± Debbie was about to fail to maintain her charade. ¡°Nol? There were tears in her eyes. Happy tears. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to sleep with her? This is a golden opportunity you might never have again.¡± ¡°Even if it were the end of the world, even if there was a de held at my throat, I would never cheat on you. You¡¯re the only woman that I¡¯ll ever love in this life, in the next Life, and forever and ever.¡± Carlos¡¯ expression was the same as he had when he held the press conference to dere his love for Debbie to the world. Tears flowed down Debbie¡¯s cheeks. She tossed the syringe into the bin and ran toward Carlos, throwing herself into his arms. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, I love you so much,¡± she sobbed into his shoulder. Carlos was relieved when he saw her throw the syringe away. He spread his arms wide and caught her. Chapter 1493 ¡°I Love you too, babe. Don¡¯t cry,¡± he said, holding her tightly to him and gently caressing her hair. ¡°I was only testing you. I had found a hair in the passenger seat of your car. Then you were watching those beautiful women dancing for you. I thought you were having an affair,¡± Debbie exined in tears. ¡°A hair in the passenger seat?¡¯ Carlos thought for a moment, puzzled and then he remembered something. ¡®It must have been from Frankie¡¯s girlfriend. ¡® Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He kissed Debbie¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I would never allow another woman to sit in the passenger seat when I¡¯m driving. That seat belongs to you only. Reeve organized those dancers. I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Debbie nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡± The farce was over. Carlos scooped Debbie up into his arms and carried her toward the door. When he passed Niles, he said coldly, ¡°The woman on the bed is yours.¡± ¡°Mine?¡¯ Niles shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want her. I¡¯m leaving too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a decent man. I never fool around, ¡® he told himself. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The next day, Frankie and his girlfriend visited Debbie. When she met Frankie¡¯s blonde-haired girlfriend, she realized whose hair it was in the passenger seat. Debbie felt terrible about doubting Carlos and wronging him. That evening she was really nice to him Afterward, Carlos had the fluid in the syringe analyzed. One day Later. when the results had arrived, Dixon approached him stifling hisughter and said, ¡°Carlos, it was mineral water.¡± Niles had only gone to the hotel to give the syringe to Debbie and to have some fun as well. Carlos then realized that Debbie and Niles had yed him for a fool. He didn¡¯t dare mess with Debbie, but Niles, on the other hand¡ª Carlos got Dixon to call a number and told him what to say. ¡°Professor Donahue, Carlos has discovered that Niles is not good at what he does, and he seems to have too much free time. Carlos suggests that he take some tests, read more books, and write some papers to brush up on his skills.¡± After that call, nobody saw Niles for a long time. They became curious and called him to see what he was up to. Heined that he had been busy reading, preparing for all kinds of tests, and writing papers. If he didn¡¯t do the tasks on time, then he would be punished. Evelyn was already four years old when her sister Terilynn Hilton was born. She was stunned when she saw the baby. She had never known that a newborn baby was so¡­ ugly. Looking at the baby in Carlos¡¯ arms, Evelyn was disappointed. Out of curiosity, she poked her sister with her index finger and said, ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you give me a panda sister? Pandas are more beautiful.¡± ¡°Bwahaha!¡± Everyone burst out Laughing. Chapter 1494 Niles looked at her and said, ¡°Evelyn, your daddy is just like a superman. He can give you a panda sister. Ask your daddy and mommy for one. Upon hearing that, Evelyn turned to her daddy with big pleading eyes ¡°Daddy, Daddy, can I have a panda sister?¡± The others erupted inughter again. Carlos hugged Evelyn, kissed her forehead and asked, ¡°Evelyn, are you pretty?¡± The little girl furrowed her brows and didn¡¯t know why her daddy was asking her this, but she nodded. ninjanovel ¡°Yes!¡± Carlos exined patiently, ¡°Do you know? When you were born, you looked just like your sister. Wrinkled. But look how pretty you are now. In a few days, your sister will be pretty too. Don¡¯t you want a pretty and lovely sister just like you?¡± Evelyn propped her right hand against her chin, thinking about it for a moment, and then she said, ¡°I still want a panda.¡± Carlos was lost for words. A weekter, Evelyn stood by the cradle, looking at her sister with wide eyes. The baby was indeed much more beautiful now, just as her daddy had said. ¡°Mommy, she¡¯s smiling!¡± The baby girl¡¯s eyes were like two crescent moons when she smiled. Evelyn found her lovely Leaning against the headboard, Debbie Looked at her baby girl Lovingly. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s smiling at you. Evelyn, would you like to hold her?¡± Evelyn asked, excited, ¡°Can I?¡± She had never held a baby before. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Debbie picked Terilynn up and looked encouragingly at Evelyn. With her mommy¡¯s help, Evelyn held her baby sister for the first time. Although the baby was so small, she was a little heavy for Evelyn, but Evelyn proudly held her little sister in her arms N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Terilynn was babbling while Evelyn held her. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s she saying?¡± Evelyn wondered ¡°She¡¯s saying that you¡¯re great.¡± Debbie smiled, feeling blessed while gazing at her two beautiful daughters Evelyn was delighted to hear that. When Carlos walked into the ward with the soup he had made, he happened to see Evelyn holding her sister and Debbie squatting down with her hands supporting the baby Chapter 1495 ¡®How fortunate I am to have these three lovely women in my life!¡¯ Carlos thought to himself. ¡°Daddy! Evelyn called out cheerfully when she saw him. Debbie raised her head and found Carlos standing at the door. When she noticed the thermos meal box in his hand, she grimaced. ninjanovel ¡°Come on. Soup again?¡± She had been eating soup every day for the Last week. Three times a day. The soup wasn¡¯t the only food she had to eat. To nourish her, Miranda had been cooking all kinds of dishes for her every day. Debbie always ended up overeating after each meal. Initially, the cook had prepared the soup for Debbie, but in time she came to dislike the taste of it. So Carlos had decided to make the soup himself. Evelyn had been eating the soup for a week as well, and the Little girl had gained some weight. Carlos walked inside the room and put the meal box on the table. Bending over, he took the baby from Evelyn and made herfortable in his arm. Then he scooped Evelyn up with his other arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t she prettier than before?¡± he asked Evelyn. Evelyn nodded absent-mindedly with her eyes fixed on the thermos meal box. ¡°Daddy, is that soup?¡± She couldn¡¯t help swallowing. She Loved the soup her daddy cooked. The eager Look on her face amused Carlos. He put her down and Terilynn back in the cradle. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll Ladle some for you.¡± ¡°Mnm¡­great.¡± Evelyn ran happily towards the bathroom to wash her hands. When she was done, she sat nicely at the table. Debbie finished a bowl of soup miserably. No sooner had she put the bowl down than Ramona came in with a meal box. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Deb, I brought you snacks. Mango-vored and durian-vored. I brought some for Evelyn too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± said Evelyn sweetly. Debbie¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard there were snacks. She was happy to eat anything but soup. Carlos knew that she was sick of eating soup. Stroking her hair, he said, ¡°This is medicinal soup. It¡¯s good for your health. Hang in there. Only half a month to go.¡± Debbie had lost a lot of blood during the childbirth, so she needed nourishment for her body. The delicious durianyered cake was too much of a distraction. Busy relishing it, Debbie nodded at whatever Carlos had said. The long, miserable, and dull first month after the birth of their child had finally passed, and Debbie was thrilled that she could leave the hospital and go home. Once she got home, Debbie had a delightful bath and then dried herself off and went to the wardrobe to pick out a dress. Chapter 1496 ¡°Aargh!¡± A shriek was heard from the master bedroom. Carlos had just finished dressing. When he heard the scream, he dashed into the walk-in closet and asked, ¡°Honey, what happened?¡± Debbie turned to him with a sad face. He noticed that her dress wasn¡¯t zipped up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you zip your dress up?¡± ninjanovel He walked over to help her, but Debbie punched him in the shoulder. ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t! Look at me. I¡¯m huge! It¡¯s all your fault. You fed me too well.¡± Carlos was stunned for a moment and then he chuckled. ¡°Why are you Laughing? During the pregnancy, I wanted to practice yoga, but you didn¡¯t let me. Look at me now. I want my good figure back!¡± Debbie cried, feeling frustrated. ¡°You cane to the gym with me from now on, and practice yoga there,¡± Carlos suggested with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but what should I do now? Look at my fat waist! I¡¯m over 75 kg, and there¡¯s nothing I can wear in the wardrobe,¡± she said, squeezing the fat on her waist. Debbie used to wear a size M. Now nothing fit her in the closet. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself. I¡¯ll have some clothes delivered here. You can spend the whole day picking out clothes.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s nothing big enough for me to wear in the franchised stores.¡± Debbie sighed and whimpered. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Carlos made arrangements quickly. Under an hour after he had left for work, people from different clothing stores started arriving at the manor with clothes in arge size. Soon, the big living room was full of clothes racks with clothes hanging from them. While Miranda helped Debbie choose clothes, she asked, ¡°Why are you so upset? Didn¡¯t you gain weight when you were pregnant with Evelyn? You¡¯ll get your figure back soon,¡± Mirandaforted her. ¡°I practiced yoga when I was pregnant with Evelyn, so I wasn¡¯t this big back then. Carlos was worried that I might hurt myself or the baby during the exercise, so he forbade me from practicing yoga. Meanwhile, you know, he cooked all kinds of medicinal soup for me, and I ate too much. Due to the lack of exercise and overeating, no wonder I have be as huge as a tub.¡± Almost all the clothes fit Debbie, so all she needed to do was pick out the ones that she liked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Carlos had also hired a designer, just in case she didn¡¯t like any of the clothes. So if Debbie wanted something custom-made for her, the designer could start at once. However, Debbie wasn¡¯t too picky. She soon found the clothes that she liked. With their job done, the clerks from the clothing shops left, taking the rest of the clothes with them. Debbie was relieved that it was over and was going to y with Terilynn. However, there was a knock on the door, and another group had arrived with shoes, bags, and jewelry Debbie would prefer to do the shopping at the stores rather than home, so they were all dismissed. Chapter 1497 Time had passed quickly, and in a few more days, Terilynn would be 100 days old. There would be a celebration feast in honor of that milestone. Fortunately, Debbie had managed to lose a lot of weight before that event. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She was able to wear her old size M again and even some size S clothes. Carlos had been very busy Lately, and he came homete or at times didn¡¯te home at all. Debbie became suspicious, but having Carlos followed would sound out of line. So she had a better idea-threatening Dixon. ¡°Carlos has been secretly preparing for your wedding. He wants to hold your wedding ceremony on the same day as Terilynn¡¯s 100th-day celebration feast. He wanted to surprise you, but now it¡¯s ruined,¡± he confessed. Debbie felt terrible about ruining Carlos¡¯ n, but she was also excited about their wedding. ¡°Debbie knows everything,¡± Dixon told Carlos as soon as he returned to the office. Carlos furrowed his brows and threw him a sideways nce. After a moment of wondering, he asked, ¡°How did she threaten you?¡± Recalling what Debbie had said, Dixon felt that he had made a mistake in making friends with Debbie. ¡°She said that if I didn¡¯t tell her the truth, she would tell you that she and I had schemed together against you to get your wealth. I know you would choose to believe her over me, and even if I didn¡¯t do anything like that, you would make it look Like I did. ninjanovel So I had no choice but to tell her.¡± Now that Debbie found out, Carlos decided not to keep it from her anymore. That afternoon, he dropped what he was doing, canceled all the arrangements, and took Debbie to a bridal studio. The customized wedding gown was pure white with brilliant diamonds scattered along the sweetheart neckline. The long satin trail had been delicately embroidered with patterns of jasmine. The flower that Debbie loved the most. The gown was fit for a princess, and the dreamy, romantic style was what many girls would dream of wearing on their wedding day. As Debbie slowly approached the gown, she was already mesmerized by it. She then quickened her pace and reached out, touching it gently. The beauty and elegance of the gown took her breath away, but for Debbie, it wasn¡¯t just about the wedding gown. Ever since Debbie was twenty-one, she had dreamed of marrying Carlos in such a gown. Now, she was nearly twenty-seven, and her dream had finallye true ¡°Try it on?¡± Carlos¡¯ tender voice rang from behind her all of a sudden, interrupting her train of thoughts. She trailed her fingers lightly across the sparkling diamonds. ¡°Is the dress. ¡°Rented or bought? Or customized?¡¯ she wondered. Chapter 1498 Carlos read her mind. He wrapped his arm around her waist and nuzzled her neck while whispering in her ear, ¡°My wife deserves the best things in the world. How is it possible for me to buy you anything ordinary? Let alone if it¡¯s a wedding dress for you. I hired a famous design team one year ago. They have spent a whole year designing and tailoring it, especially for you. The dress had just arrived here from abroad. Debbie was touched, and her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡®So he began to prepare our wedding a year ago?¡¯ He then turned her to face him and gazed into her teary eyes. ninjanovel ¡°You know, before the car ident, I had begun to select the wedding venue. I was preparing everything, but our lives had changed abruptly. So our wedding had been postponed up until now. Honey, I¡¯m sorry that I made you suffer a lot. I won¡¯t let that happen again, and I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you.¡± She saw the deep affection in his eyes, and her tears threatened to gush out at any moment. Debbie quickly raised her head to hold them back, but it was toote. Her tears streamed down her cheeks like a river. Carlos didn¡¯t expect that his words would make her so emotional. Hastily, he pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed away her tears. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. It should be a happy thing to try on a wedding dress, right?¡± He was right. Debbie quickly wiped away her tears and told the manager, ¡°Please bring it to me. I¡¯ll try it on now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hilton.¡± When the manager and other staff went to prepare the dress for Debbie, she secretly nted a kiss on Carlos¡¯ cheek. ¡°Honey, thank you.¡± She felt so happy that this man always gave her big surprises. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Carlos groaned and wanted to return a hungry, passionate kiss. Knowing his intention, Debbie cheekily put her hand on his lips, stopping him and then Laughed heartily. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Who¡¯s the happiest woman in the world?¡± The sound of a familiar voice came from behind them out of the blue. They turned their heads and saw Kinsley leaning against the wall of the wedding studio, casually observing them. They had no idea how long he had been there. Kinsley nodded slightly and raised his eyebrows at them. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the big star? Why are you here?¡± Debbie asked as she leaned into Carlos, staring at the man dressed in a low-key style today. Kinsley straightened up and pulled a woman out from the corner behind him and said, ¡°See? My girlfriend. I heard that Carlos had ordered a wedding gown from this shop. So I want to customize one for my girl too.¡± He turned to eye one of the saledies in the studio and asked, ¡°Hi gorgeous. I¡¯m Carlos¡¯ friend. Could I expect a discount?¡± Debbie didn¡¯t know the woman standing next to Kinsley, but Carlos did. It was Carlos who found this woman and sent her to Kinsley one year ago. The saledy recognized Kinsley as the hot idol. She was so shy that she stammered, ¡°Y-yes¡­ Of course¡­you can¡­¡± Debbie waved ¡°hello¡± to his girlfriend and teased him, ¡°I remember your home is in Askor. Why do you have to pick out a wedding gown here in Chapter 1499 Alorith? Don¡¯t tell me there aren¡¯t any wedding stores in your country.¡± ¡°No, there aren¡¯t. So please ask your husband to open a chain store there. Whenever I get married, I¡¯ll certainly go there and take our wedding photos.¡± Debbie was at a loss for words. Whether he was joking or not, his words hurt the woman next to him. But his girlfriend didn¡¯t seem to get mad at him. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°Whenever you get married? Kinsley, how many times do you n on getting married?¡± The idol meekly hugged his girlfriend and coaxed, ¡°I was kidding. I¡¯LL only get married once, and that will be with you!¡± Debbie sighed helplessly. Then she followed the saledy into the fitting room to try her wedding gown on. Carlos sat waiting on a leather couch. Whereas Kinsley went into another room with his girlfriend to discuss the style they wanted with a designer. A few minutes Later, the door to the fitting room was opened, and the saledy walked out. She boldly told Carlos in a yful tone, ¡°Carlos, I present, Debbie. Please be prepared. You¡¯ll be smitten with her!¡± As she had expected, Carlos took her little joke in his stride. He grinned and locked his eyes on the doorway of the fitting room, not wanting to miss a second. Momentster, a part of the gown came peeping through, and then Debbie emerged from the room.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ninjanovel Carlos held his breath when he saw her, although it wasn¡¯t the first time that he saw her in a wedding gown. She had worn one for the fake wedding to Ivan. However, this was different. Debbie looked even more stunning and charming in his eyes right now. Perhaps it was because he was the groom-to-be, and his mood was different this time. Even though she wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup and her hair wasn¡¯t done, Debbie still looked Like the most beautiful woman in the world to Carlos. The happiness and confidence radiated from her glowing face, and people couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Carlos was overwhelmed by her beauty and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. When she met his intense gaze, she grinned brightly. ¡°Hi, do I look good?¡± she asked. A few of the staff were busily spreading the long trail nicely on the floor behind her. She stood still, like a sacred angel, shining a warm light into his heart. Carlos had to swallow hard, suppressing his desire, and nodded, ¡°Yes, you look amazing.¡± Carlos was in a dream, his wife was the most attractive woman in the world. Debbie was happy to hear his praise. ¡°Wow! Debbie! You look so beautiful!¡± Kinsley knew that she had put the dress on, so he came out from the designer office and wanted to have a Look. Chapter 1500 Suddenly, Carlos jumped to his feet, grabbed Kinsley by his arm, and dragged him out of the room. ¡°Hey, hey. What¡¯s up? Carlos, what¡¯re you doing?¡± the idol yelled. Carlos didn¡¯t let go of him until they reached the designer office. He warned coldly, ¡°Only I can appreciate my wife¡¯s beauty!¡± ¡°What? Your wife will show up at the wedding ceremony with a lot of guests around. Do you forget that?¡± Carlos tidied his clothes and said calmly, ¡°This moment, it¡¯s for my eyes only.¡± Kinsley rolled his eyes at him. ninjanovel ¡°Okay, okay. Have it your way. I¡¯l pick out a gown for my girlfriend too. You¡¯re not the only one who has a wife. Humph!¡± ¡°So off you go!¡± Without giving him a second nce, Carlos returned to where Debbie was. She was looking around curiously for him. When he came back, she asked, ¡°Where did you take Kinsley?¡± ¡°The designer needed him,¡± Carlos lied. However, Debbie believed what he said. Then, she lifted the hem of her dress andmented, ¡°It fits me perfectly. I don¡¯t think we need to change anything now. What do you think?¡± He stood in front of her. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s up to you. As long as you feelfortable with it.¡± ¡°I feelfortable. The fabric feels wonderful.¡± ¡°Okay, the wedding gown is decided.¡± Carlos smiled broadly. The CEO had been smiling a lot these days, probably because he was the groom-to-be and the happy father of two kids. After that, Debbie picked out a few more dresses for their wedding photo shoot. Carlos proposed to go on a trip to take the wedding pictures, but Debbie decided against it. She was worried about her little baby, Terilynn. She suggested, ¡°The sets in the studio Look real and grand. Let¡¯s just take our wedding photos here.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t expect that she would turn down his idea. She liked traveling a lot. But anyway, he followed her idea and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The preparations for their wedding were going on in an orderly and smooth manner. Before the car ident, Carlos had selected a six-star hotel as the venue to hold their wedding ceremony. But he changed the venue this time. Their wedding was to be held on the desert ind where they had stayed for a day after surviving from the shipwreck. Carlos had been developing that ind since a year ago. The construction was almost done. It was apletely different ce now, not the earlier deserted ind anymore. They built a grand wedding hall there and a vige with numerous houses for people to Live in. The day Debbie posted their wedding pictures, the Inte fell into utter chaos once again. It was such a hot topic that the Weibo app, along with some other socialworking sites, crashed because too manyizens were clicking andmenting on the post at the same time. Unfortunately for the programmers of those apps, their Independence Day holiday was cut short because of that. The couple received a ton of blessings from all kinds of people. Celebrities from different fields reposted their wedding photos and blessed them. Their wedding was the topic of conversation in every corner of the world. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The betrothal gifts that Carlos had given to Debbie¡¯s family included the Shining International za, 900 million dors and a few other real estates. Chapter 1501 Ramona was greatly taken aback when she came to know about Carlos¡¯ gifts, so was Debbie. He did very much love her. It wasn¡¯t auspicious to turn down betrothal gifts, so Ramona opted to ept them for the moment. She decided to find a better time to talk about it and try to return some of them to him. They had a rehearsal ceremony on the day before the wedding ceremony. It was only then that Debbie finally found out that the wedding venue was the desert ind. She felt moved when she set foot on the ind again. Everywhere she went, green trees and varieties of flowers greeted her eyes. It looked like a bustling resort now. Carlos had invited a myriad of guests to their wedding. On the wedding day, helicopters, cruise ships and yachts busily traveled back and forth, carrying their guests to the ind. It was the biggest event of the city. Debbie spent the night before the wedding in the Esastin Vi. Carlos had specifically arranged for the old housemaid-Julie, their old driver -Matan, and the retired steward-Philip, toe back and apany Debbie at the vi. The three of them were the ones who had taken care of Debbie when she was first married to Carlos. Seeing them by her side again, Debbie felt like she was back in those school years. Tears sprang to her eyes Julie hugged Debbie as she said between tears andughter, ¡°I¡¯m so d. Carlos and you finally have a happy ending¡­¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were red from tears as well. He sighed with emotions welling inside him, ¡°Debbie, you silly kid. You¡¯re so lucky that you didn¡¯t divorce Carlos at the very beginning! Debbie looked at the three elders who had always treated her like a granddaughter. She said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you. I feel so blessed to have you all here to witness our wedding ceremony.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Ivan, Kasie, Dixon, Niles, Yates, Jared, Sasha, Xavier, Kinsley and his girlfriend, as well as some other friends all swarmed to Esastin Vi to spend the night with Debbie, instead of checking into the hotel rooms which Carlos had arranged beforehand. There were only seven guest rooms in the vi, not enough to hold therge group of people. But they didn¡¯t mind making do with it and crowded together to have a happy night. Kasie and Sasha decided to squeeze into the same bed with the bride-to-be. The three girls chatted chirpily until the wee hours and finally fell asleep. But Debbie had only gotten very little sleep as she was woken up to get dressed and do the makeup. Eyes red with tears, Ramona helped her daughter put on the wedding gown. As shebed her long hair, she said in a sentimental voice, ¡°Deb, you look so beautiful today. How time flies. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown up and have be a wife and a mother. I¡¯m d to see you marry the man you love the most.¡± Debbie felt a pang of sadness in her heart. They had missed a lot of precious time. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll also see Decker marry someone and have kids too.¡± Ramona smiled. ¡°I hope so. But your brother doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. I don¡¯t know how much longer I have to wait for that beautiful asion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After my wedding, I¡¯ll arrange some blind dates for him. What do you think?¡± Debbie asked Ramona. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bad idea, Debbie.¡± Decker¡¯s voice came from the doorway. Debbie wasn¡¯t expecting him toe so early. She was used to seeing him in casual clothes, but today, he was dressed in a set of grey Chapter 1502 Western suit. He looked handsome. ¡°How is it a bad idea? I¡¯m doing it for your own good. I¡¯m only 27, but you¡¯re reaching 30. It¡¯s high time for you to get married,¡± Debbie retorted. Decker sat on a chair nearby and replied, ¡°Mind your own business. I have my own ns. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± ¡°Your own ns? Is your n to get married after 40?¡± Debbie looked at his reflection in the mirror. ¡°No.¡± He stood up and went over to the dressing table. Looking at his mother, who wasbing Debbie¡¯s hair, and the makeup artist applying cosmetic to her face, he reminded her again, ¡°Little girl, you just be the happy bride today. Don¡¯t worry about your brother¡¯s affairs.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Well big brother, this little girl is married and has two kids. What about you? You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡± Decker smirked. ¡°Whatever. You¡¯re the bride. I¡¯m not going to argue with you today.¡± With that, he made his way to the door. Debbie called out to him, ¡°Hey, Decker. Where are you going? Are you pissed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not such a mean guy. I see many girls out there. I¡¯m gonna try my luck and find a girlfriend.¡± Then he left without looking back at them. Ramona quietly watched the brother and sister banter. She smiled amiably. Such a warm scene had never crossed her mind in the past. Happiness filled her heart. Carlos came to pick up his bride in a helicopter, with six other helicopters of the same model flying in tow. On the city road, dozens of red limos drove along in a long row. When the helicopters touched down outside the vi, the limos also reached the gate, and parked in an orderly line. The spectacle was utterly indescribable. The photographers and reporters who had been following the whole wedding g were all excited to the hilt. As the brother, Decker needed to piggyback the bride out. The four bridesmaids in their pink dresses and the four groomsmen in their ck suits stood at either side of the first helicopter. The bridesmaids were Kasie, Kristina and two other pop singers who were friends with Debbie. And the groomsmen were Kinsley, Xavier, Niles, and Wesley, who hade back from abroad for the wedding. Carlos escorted Debbie into the first helicopter. The bridesmaids and groomsmen boarded the other six helicopters. With the rumbling sound of the engines, the helicopters rose up into the sky and flew to the ind. When they arrived at the venue, Debbie saw the sea of guests who had already assembled. Besides their rtives, there were also big shots from business or political circles. Gregory, Hayden and Emmett¡¯s parents were also invited. Surprisingly, even Valerie, who was now living out her days in a Buddhist temple, was also brought to the ind by Carlos. The wedding venue was decorated in dominant colors of pink and white. It was like a fairy tale wedding; there was a pumpkin carriage and different sizes of shining crystal high heels, pink roses, pianos and other ornaments scattered around the hall. In the center of the stage was a ten-tiered wedding cake. Romantic music yed in the background. The overall decoration looked absolutely Luxurious and high-end. Chapter 1503 A well-known MC walked onto the stage to announce the start of the ceremony. Soon, the two ck doors that were three-meter high slowly opened up. The spotlight was shone onto the doorway. Under the soft romantic melody, the bride, dressed in her magnificent wedding gown, slowly walked into the hall, holding a bouquet of pink and white roses in her hands; a long wedding train trailed behind her as she walked along the red carpet. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. Debbie, the day¡¯s heroine, wore a graceful smile and elegantly walked towards the dashing man on the other end of the red carpet. Behind her were the two flower children-Sean and Evelyn. Evelyn looked at the setting around her, wide-eyed. This was all really amazing and special because she was attending her own parents¡¯ wedding. Sebastian walked Debbie down the aisle and gave her away to Carlos. The wedding ring Debbie wore that day was the diamond ring which Carlos had given her a few years ago. The one that was almost the size of a pigeon egg! Carlos wanted to buy her a new ring, but Debbie refused. She insisted that she already had enough rings. On top of it all, this diamond ring carried a lot of good memories and reminded her of Carlos¡® love for her. In the end, Carlos gave in and didn¡¯t insist further. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The wedding ceremony went smoothly. As a traditional rule, the couple bowed respectfully to the elders of the two families and served them tea. The family members gave them their blessings. The grand ceremony went on for an hour, and it finally came to an end when the couple kissed affectionately, apanied by a huge round of apuse from the guests. After the ceremony, the guests moved out of the hall. Carlos had arranged a few other programs to entertain their distinguished guests. They marched over to the seashore to watch the marine life show. There were dolphins, whales, and other marine life in the show, but they were not trained like those in an aquarium. They were attracted towards the ind and they did what they usually did in the sea freely. It was the most natural show, with no harm caused to the animals. Everyone enjoyed it with bright smiles on their faces. Meanwhile, the heroine was still busy. In the lounge, with the help of the bridesmaids, Debbie changed into a red Chinese cheongsam, getting ready to toast to the guests at the dinner party. At the party, led by Wade and Miranda ahead of them, Debbie and Carlos walked arm in arm around the tables and toasted to each of the guests. Although Carlos didn¡¯t publicly announce his true parentage, most of the guests already knew the truth. So, they all naturally considered Wade and Miranda as Carlos¡¯ real parents. Hayden was invited to the wedding as well. He didn¡¯te alone. Along with him, were his wife and little child. When Carlos clinked sses with Hayden, Hayden¡¯s wife whispered to Debbie, ¡°Thank you very much,N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mrs. Hilton.¡± Debbie was caught by surprise. If her memory served her right, this woman was the daughter of the Hue family, who had coborated with Olga to bully her four years ago. But why was she thanking her now? Seeing the confusion in Debbie¡¯s eyes, she exined in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for turning down Hayden so cruelly. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to win him over.¡± It was as clear as crystal to everyone in Alorith that Hayden had been crazily in love with Debbie. Hayden¡¯s wife was well aware of it too. Chapter 1504 At the beginning, she hated Debbie to the bone. But Later, she had seen with her eyes and had also heard how coldly Debbie had turned Hayden down. At that time, she finally was sure that Debbie didn¡¯t love Hayden. After being rejected by Debbie, Hayden was crestfallen and heartbroken. His wife was clever enough to seize the opportunity tofort him and get close to him. Since they were already married, she gradually won his heart. Besides, Carlos always publicly showed off his love for Debbie in a high-profile manner. Each time, it hurt Hayden and was a mental blow to him. As time went by, he finally gave up on Debbie and epted his wife. Now, she had also given birth to a daughter for Hayden, so their rtionship had improved even more. They were a couple in love now. Realizing what she meant, Debbie smiled and raised her ss. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You strove for your own happiness. I had nothing to do with it. Anyway, congrattions, Mrs. Gomez.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hilton.¡± The two women smiled at each other and clinked sses. Gus hade with his girlfriend-now, his wife. They had gotten married two years ago. When Debbie and Carlos approached the table he was sitting at, they found him ring at Decker, who was now talking to ninjanovel Dixon. Gus was so pissed at him. He was Decker¡¯s uncle, but the man didn¡¯t call him ¡°Uncle Gus¡± at all. What was worse, Decker was trying to take over the Loftus Group. Decker was even more annoying than Debbie. Thinking of that, Gus sulked silently. Of course, Decker had sensed the angry gaze, but he didn¡¯t give a damn about it. He wasn¡¯t afraid of his so-called uncle. In Decker¡¯s eyes, Gus was just as childish as Debbie. He was a matured married man, but he dealt with thepany business impulsively without thorough consideration. ¡°Decker, it¡¯s our uncle Gus. Be polite,¡± Debbie said to him. Besides her mother, among the Loftus family, Debbie only acknowledged two other people as her own family¡ªCurtis and Gus. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Decker wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°He¡¯s your uncle Gus, not mine. He¡¯s younger than me! I won¡¯t call him ¡®¡¯Uncle.''¡± Gus snorted, ¡°For Debbie¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t me you for what you have done. But if you continue to mess with the Loftus Group, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easy!¡± Decker sneered, ¡°Won¡¯t let me off the hook? Who cares? Let me tell you this now. Go back and tell Elroy, we will surely take over the Loftus Group one day!¡± When he said ¡°we,¡± he meant himself and Debbie. Gus was irritated by his provocation. He wanted to throw a tantrum, but considering that it was Carlos and Debbie¡¯s wedding, he swallowed the anger for the time being. Debbie told her brother in a low voice, ¡°Gus is a nice guy. He helped me a Lot when I was studying abroad.¡± Back when she was in Ennd, Curtis had sent Gus to take care of her. He had indeed helped her in some ways. Chapter 1505 ¡°I know what to do,¡± Decker replied curtly and then kept silent. Debbie shook her head helplessly. Carlos wasn¡¯t interested in the conflicts between Gus and Decker, as long as there was no harm done to his wife. So after toasting to them, he moved on to the next table and continued socializing with the other guests. The night grew deeper. Back at the manor, Carlos climbed the staircase a bit unsteadily because he had drunk too much. He stood in the corridor on the second floor. His beloved woman was in the bedroom at the other end of the corridor. It was their wedding night. Leaning against the wall of the corridor and looking in the direction of their bedroom, Carlos couldn¡¯t help smiling. ninjanovel He smiled goofily, his face glowing with happiness Taking a deep breath, he continued staggering towards their room. When he reached the door, he slowly pushed it open. Only the bed Lamp was on inside the room. Under the dim Light, he saw a figure lying in the big connubial bed. The bedding set was red in color, with dragon and phoenix patterns, ording to the wedding custom of the country. But¡­ Something didn¡¯t feel right. Although he was a little drunk, Carlos was always an alert man. He sensed that there were more than two people inside this room, other than himself. He felt around the wall for the Light switch and turned all the Lights on. In an instant, the bedroom was filled with the bright Lights. He vigntly Looked around, but found nothing suspicious. With his guard on, he strode towards the bed. A woman with long hair was lying in one side of the bed. Half of her face was buried under the thin quilt and her eyes were covered under her long hair. Carlos couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He stretched out his arm and pulled the quilt away. In an instant, the person sat up, jumped into Carlos¡¯ arms and yelled, ¡°Honey, happy wedding to you!¡± Carlos felt disgusted when he heard the person¡¯s voice, because the person in his bed wasn¡¯t Debbie, and wasn¡¯t even a woman. It was a man wearing a long wig! In a split second, he broke free from the man¡¯s embrace and violently pushed him back onto the bed. ¡°Ouch! Hey, take it easy!¡± Niles protested, his face contorted in pain. Carlos had pushed him so forcefully that Niles slipped off the bed and fell onto the floor. Luckily the floor was covered with a carpet, so it was mostly his pride that was bruised. N?velDrama.Org content rights. With a dark face, Carlos stared down at the groaning surgeon and asked, ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Niles pointed at the curtain. Behind it, he could vaguely see a figure hiding there. Wasting no time, Carlos strode towards the window and ripped the curtain aside. Again, a person dashed out and jumped into Carlos¡¯ arms, saying, ¡°Happy wedding to you, honey!¡± Carlos spat out curse words at the man hugging him. Without warning, he gut punched him. Kinsley whined in pain and loosened his embrace at once. He held his stomach, unable to utter another word, gasping for breath. Carlos asked a second time, ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Lifting a trembling finger, Kinsley weakly pointed to the walk-in closet. Carlos was getting irate. He had been hugged by two men now and wasn¡¯t in the mood for a third. He slowly moved towards the closet. Chapter 1506 However, before he could get there, a person sprung up from behind the dressing table and did the same thing as the others. Carlos tried not to be too violent. He was afraid he would hurt the real Debbie. Now once again, he had to be hugged by another man and hear him say, ¡°Happy wedding to you, honey!¡± Carlos shut his eyes in anger. Without opening them, he grabbed hold of the man¡¯s arm and was about to throw him outside. It was Xavier. He knew what was going on, Listening behind the dressing table. When Carlos grabbed for his arm, he quickly sidestepped the angry man¡¯s attack. Just in a few minutes¡¯ time, Carlos had been called ¡°honey¡± by three men. He looked Like a volcano on the verge of erupting. If he could, he would throw these three men into sea right now. Niles was dressed in a nightgown. He tore the wig from his head and threw it on the floor. Then, he climbed onto the bed again andy in the middle. Xavier Lay next to him, while Kinsley sat on the edge of the bed, fumbling in his pocket for a cigarette. Three men were on his bed. Carlos, the germophobe, could no longer hold back his anger. When he was about to blow his top, Niles tried to mollify him. ¡°Calm down. This is a traditional wedding custom. Boys on the bed, for good luck,¡± he teased. Ang¡¯s Library In a traditional Chinese wedding, a virgin boy was supposed to sleep with the groom the night before the wedding. It was supposed to bring good luck. Of course, Carlos knew about this custom. He stared at Kinsley coldly and said, ¡°Come on. You¡¯re supposed to be young and virginal. Young? Maybe. But virginal?¡± He paused, shifting his ice-cold eyes to the other two, and continued between gritted teeth, ¡°And it¡¯s supposed to be done the night before the wedding.¡± Xavier sat up on the bed and shook his head. ¡°Depends on where you are. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In some ces, it¡¯s the night OF the wedding, and in others, the boys sleep with the groom for five or six nights! Niles thrust out his empty hands and said, ¡°So we did what we were supposed to. So¡­red envelopes, please?¡± When Carlos didn¡¯t speak, Xavier Let out a Light cough and began to recite the blessing, ¡°Virgin boys on your connubial bed, good luck follows you everywhere¡­¡± ¡°You idiot. Quit letting him know the two of us are virgins.¡± Niles turned to Carlos. ¡°We just need the moh,¡± he yelled in embarrassment, bowing his head. At this point, Carlos had already run out of patience. He wasn¡¯t interested in their stupid games. ¡°Do you really consider yourselves teenage boys?¡± he snarled at them. Niles raised his head abruptly. Although he felt embarrassed, he still wanted to argue with Carlos. ¡°Haven¡¯t you read any martial arts fiction? A virgin is just someone who hasn¡¯t had sex, whether age 8 or 80.¡± Carlos rolled his eyes at Niles, unconvinced by hisme exnation. Kinsley just kicked back. He was enjoying this. It was fun to give Carlos a hard time. Chapter 1507 Then, Xavier continued to recite the blessing, ¡°Wish you a baby boy as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t need a son. I have my hands full with two daughters,¡± Carlos cut in bluntly. Xavier didn¡¯t mind and shrugged his shoulders. But Kinsley wouldn¡¯t Let it go. He said, ¡°Well, I need to have a son ASAP. I¡¯ll ask my son to marry your daughter. That way, Hilton Group will be my family operation.¡± Carlos snorted, eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I won¡¯t let my daughter marry a younger guy.¡± Kinsley disagreed, ¡°You¡¯re so old-fashioned, Carlos. Age doesn¡¯t matter at all. A husband with an older woman can still take good care of her Ang¡¯s Library I can¡¯t believe you think that way.¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Niles folded his arms and nodded his head. Carlos was supposed to have a sweet moment with Debbie tonight, and wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with them anymore. ¡°Now, all of you, get lost!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Xavier stood up, and yfully recited again, ¡°Be a good son, respect your parents and uphold your family honor. The bride has sugar, so the groom is eager; the wedding night is precious, yet¡­ marriage is longer.¡± The other two guys burst into a fit of wildughter. More Laughter could be heard from the closet. Carlos noticed it, but he paid no attention to it. He estimated that there were at least ten people in his bedroom now, including himself. And only one of them actually belonged there. Ignoring their Laughter, he crossed his arms over his chest and took a look at his wristwatch. ¡°Every second of my wedding night is precious So scram.¡± Someone flung the door to the closet open. Decker came out, then Curtis, Wesley and others in tow. They had been waiting there a Long time, but Carlos didn¡¯t walk in. Carlos shifted his gaze, looking at each person who emerged from the closet. Much to his disappointment, none of them were his beloved wife. He realized that Debbie wasn¡¯t in this room at all. They all squeezed onto Carlos¡¯ bed. Some sat there, while the others casuallyy down. It was an odd scene-Carlos stood alone and nine other men were on his bed. ¡°Where is my wife?¡± This was the only question in Carlos¡¯ mind now. ¡°Well, your wife is¡­¡± Curtis smiled evilly. Dixon said, ¡°Your wife¡­¡± Jared filled in the sentence, ¡°¡ªisn¡¯t here. She¡¯s not even in the house.¡± Chapter 1508 ¡®Debbie isn¡¯t at the manor?¡¯ Carlos frowned in worry. Ivan looked at his wristwatch and said, ¡°I think your wife is¡­¡± Wesley smiled mysteriously, ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Niles made a face andughed. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. We won¡¯t tell you!¡± Carlos was boiling with anger. Now he knew what was going on. His friends were teasing him. They had deliberately gotten him drunk at the wedding party. And now they all crammed into his bedroom, ruining his sweet moment with his bride. ¡°Fine, you guys have a death wish!¡¯ Carlos pulled a chair over and sat down in it. ¡°Okay, since my wife isn¡¯t here, I have more time to get even!¡± The nine men exchanged nces with each other. They had a bad feeling about this. Ang¡¯s Library Carlos pulled out his cellphone. He was going to start with all the married men here. It was too easy. A phone call to the wife was enough First up was Ivan. He texted Tristan and got Kasie¡¯s phone number. Then he called her. ¡°Kasie, I think you should know something. There¡¯s a hot, young model your husband talks to after work. I see them standing outside talking and Laughing. Okay, goodbye.¡± Ivan was shocked by what he had heard. In a few seconds, his phone rang. Everyone looked at him with sympathy in their eyes as he hastily stepped out to answer the call. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The next target was Curtis. Carlos called Colleen. ¡°Aunt Colleen, it¡¯s me. Did Uncle Curtise backte one night? Remember that, about a month ago? He looked pretty guilty to me. I¡¯d ask him about it.¡± Women were attracted to a great guy like Curtis. So Carlos knew just how to get back at him. Curtis was stunned for a moment. He tried desperately to recall what happened. One of his female colleagues fell sick that night and he drove her to the hospital. Was that a month ago? He barely remembered. As he pondered this, his phone rang. Obviously, his wife. He got nervous even though he waspletely innocent. Just Like Ivan Curtis hurried outside as he picked up the phone. Everyone knew that Carlos could easily stir up trouble for them, no matter how good they were. Carlos knew exactly what to say. Seeing how Carlos dealt with Ivan and Curtis, Damon got frightened. He Leaped up from the bed and excused himself. ¡°Oh, crap! I forget to pick up some form for my son. I should get going now!¡± Wesley reminded him icily, ¡°Your son¡¯s off form. He has been for awhile.¡± Chapter 1509 Damon nodded, embarrassed, ¡°Yeah, I mean, um, my daughter.¡± The other men all fell silent. They watched Damon rush out of Carlos¡¯ bedroom. Jared was always afraid of Carlos. And now, even more. He¡¯d been quite the yboy before settling down. If Carlos mentioned any one of his ex-girlfriends to Sasha, she wouldn¡¯t go easy on him. So Jared jumped out of bed. When he got to the door, he shouted, ¡°Damon! Wait for me! Can I get a Lift?¡± He zoomed out of the bedroom and caught up to his brother. Now, only the single men were left in Carlos¡¯ bedroom. Kinsley had a fiancee, but she never made any bones about the women around him. Let Carlos call. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Carlos stared at him with a mysterious smile. ¡°Kinsley His smile gave Kinsley goose bumps. He responded, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Five years ago¡­do you remember your brother¡¯s wife? Do you remember flirting with her? They weren¡¯t married then. You even tried to split them up, told her that he was in love with another woman¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Kinsley widened his eyes in panic. How would Carlos know about this? It was just a misunderstanding. But if Yates heard about it, he¡¯d go apeshit. Might even break his legs! ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯m gone!¡± Ang¡¯s Library The bigshot star turned on his heels and left as quickly as he could. Niles trembled with fear as he saw his friends leave one by one. But what could Carlos do? He had no girlfriend, no wife. What did Carlos have up his sleeve? ¡°Niles.¡± Carlos smirked. Niles returned him a smile. ¡°H-hi, Carlos¡­¡± The CEO leisurely lit a cigarette and looked at Wesley. ¡°Wesley, your brother saw ir once before she went missing. He probably knows where she is.¡± What a clever idea! He killed two birds with one stone. Now Wesley dragged Niles outside while warning, ¡°You asshole, if you don¡¯t tell me where she is, I swear I¡¯Ll kick the crap out of you!¡± ¡°No, Wesley¡­I don¡¯t know¡­ Ouch! Not in the face!¡± Niles¡¯ shrieks reverberated throughout the manor. There were four men left, including Carlos. Dixon slowly came and stood by his boss. Decker and Xavier were still sitting on the bed. Xavier said confidently, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t see what you can do to me. I¡¯m not married, no sister-inw. I¡¯d love to see you try something.¡± Carlos took a drag on the smoke and blew it out. Chapter 1510 ¡°From your lips, to God¡¯s ears.¡± Xavier furrowed his brows. Then, Carlos took out his phone again and dialed a number. ¡°Hi, is this Xavier¡¯s grandpa? It¡¯s me, Carlos. Yeah, I got married today¡­Thank you. But that¡¯s not why I called. Ever wonder why Xavier refuses to get married or go on any blind dates? Well, you don¡¯t need to worry. He and his boyfriend are quite happy.¡± ¡°Damn you, Carlos!¡± Xavier cussed bluntly. He lunged at him and snatched the phone away. ¡°Hi Grandpa. Yeah, I know what he said, and he¡¯s a liar. This is nder. I¡¯m awyer, and I¡¯ll.. His grandfather was so loud, you could hear him quite clearly, even if you didn¡¯t have the phone to your ear. ¡°That¡¯s not the point! No wonder you never liked the girls I introduced to you. Youe back right now Obviously I wasn¡¯t strict enough.¡± ¡®Oh no¡­¡® Xavier felt a chill go down his spine when he thought of what kind of punishment that would be. Depressed, he red at the man who was smoking calmly, made a rude gesture, and said resolutely, ¡°Up yours, you jerk! Find your wife yourself!¡± He threw the phone at him before Leaving the bedroom. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Decker casually Lay on the connubial bed and put his hands under his head. He watched the show nonchntly. This was better than TV. Carlos tapped his cigarette on the ashtray, shedding the cherry. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Decker, where is my wife?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t as cold as it was earlier. Instead, he sounded rather polite. Decker was surprised. He cocked his brows and asked, ¡°Is this a trap?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t respond. He shifted his gaze to Dixon and instructed, ¡°Bring me the file.¡± Dixon made his way to Carlos¡¯ study and found the file. He grabbed it, walked in, and handed it to Carlos. After quickly flipping through the papers, Carlos gestured for Dixon to hand it to Decker. Putting out the cigarette, Carlos said curtly, ¡°How does 20 percent shares in the Loftus Group sound?¡± Hearing him, Decker immediately sat up on the bed and carefully read the file. It was the stock transfer agreement, and it was in Debbie¡¯s name now. Without raising his head, Decker spat out, ¡°She left this evening.¡± Carlos frowned deeply. where? Chapter 1511 Decker didn¡¯t answer, because there was still one thing that Carlos hadn¡¯t done for him yet. ¡®Come on, big guy, get it¡­¡¯ The CEO understood what his silence meant. He added, ¡°Dixon, Zelda, Chester and two other assistants of mine will help you until you achieve your goal.¡± Decker was surprised to hear those names. Those were all business elites of Hilton Group. Carlos had assigned all those talented people to help him-no-to help Debbie, to be exact. Immediately, Decker got out of bed and began to remove the bed sheet, while prattling on. ¡°Niles knows that you¡¯re a clean freak, so before he climbed onto your bed, he took three times as long in the shower. And you see? We justy on this red bed sheet on top of your bed, and I¡¯m taking it off. So we didn¡¯t really make your bed dirty.¡± Carlos snorted, ¡°Is this Niles¡¯ idea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh! You can stop now. Ask the housemaids toe up and change the bedding!¡± Even if Niles showered all day, Carlos still would think he was dirty. He stood up from his chair and pushed it back, sighing heavily. Tonight was supposed to be his happy wedding night, but his wife wasn¡¯t here. He felt quite alone. When Decker walked to the doorway, he turned around and blurted out, A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°She¡¯s in the Gobi Desert.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. When Carlos finally found Debbie, she was riding a camel in the desert, singing loudly. She wore a hat and sunsses, but he¡¯d recognize that long, red scarf anywhere. He secured his bandana and goggles, and snuck up behind her. He grabbed the handle on the saddle and climbed onboard as well. He wrapped his arms around her from behind and said, ¡°Hey honey, I found you.¡± Breathing in his familiar scent, Debbie was stunned for a while. ¡®Much better than the musk of the camel, ¡® she thought. Coming back to her senses, she tilted her head and looked at the man behind her. ¡°I just got on this thing. How did you find me so quickly?¡± To get to the Gobi Desert, it took her 16 hours on a ne, then a couple hours¡¯ ride on a high-speed train, and then a slow-going bus. However, she had just now gotten on a camel and magically, Carlos was here too. How could it be possible? ¡°I came straight here in my private ne,¡± he said with a smile. Of course, that would save him a lot of time. Debbie pulled a Long face when she heard his answer. ¡°Humph! That¡¯s so unfair!¡± Meanwhile, she felt like a fool. Why didn¡¯t she think of Carlos¡¯ private ne? She wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such a Long and tiring trip if she hade to the Gobi Desert in his private ne! Carlos chuckled under his breath. He coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. We¡¯ll fly back home together.¡± Chapter 1512 Debbie pursed her lips, her cheeks bulging up in anger. But she could do nothing else about it anyway. Finally, they made up for lost time in a hotel near the Gobi Desert. Debbie would never forget that night. Carlos was hungrier than ever in bed. She had initially nned to do some sightseeing, but from the moment he showed up, she was too exhausted to do anything but sleep. On the third day of her trip, when she rode a camel, she found her legs trembling terribly due to the strain of the previous night. She couldn¡¯t help wondering if Carlos deliberately did it to punish her. But each time sheined to him, he would shook his head innocently. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to. I swear!¡± Debbie had no choice but to drop it. On the fifth day of their stay on the Gobi Desert, Debbie eyed the man up and down. He Looked as fresh and clean as usual. She asked gloomily, ¡°Don¡¯t you think life is hard out here?¡± Carlos kissed her cheek and then answered sincerely, ¡°No. Wherever you are, that¡¯s home. I feel so much better with you.¡± ¡°But what about thepany?¡± He kissed her again. ¡°What about it? I¡¯m on holiday.¡± He answered each of her questions perfectly. On the seventh day, they ended their trip and boarded Carlos¡¯ private ne. They flew back home in rtive luxury. It did save a lot of time traveling in a private ne. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Evelyn was ying with her little sister at the manor. When she saw her parentse back home, she excitedly darted towards them and called out, ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± Debbie nted a kiss on Evelyn¡¯s cheek and said lovingly, ¡°Baby, Mommy missed you so much!¡± ¡°Mommy, I missed you, too!¡± Evelyn stuck her head out and looked at her father. Stretching out her arms to him, she added, ¡°I missed Daddy more.¡± Carlos grinned from ear to ear, and scooped her up in his arms. Debbie unhappily watched the father and daughter talk andugh amongst themselves. ¡®Forget it. I have Terilynn, my little baby, ¡® sheforted herself, and went to see her baby girl. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Miranda was working, and wasn¡¯t home. Wade took care of Terilynn. Seeing Debbiee over, he handed the baby girl to her and asked, ¡°Have a good time?¡± Debbie carefully bounced Terilynn in her arms while answering Wade, ¡°Oh yeah.¡± But she thought to herself, ¡®I had a good time, except that your son found me. My escape failed.¡¯ ¡°d to hear it. Oh, Miranda asked me to tell you, you don¡¯t need to worry about the kids. Between us and the nannies, they¡¯re fine. So you can circle the globe while you¡¯re still young.¡± Debbie was moved by his words. Chapter 1513 ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± After everything she¡¯d been through, she felt really happy with what she had now. Besides a husband that spoiled her to the hilt, she had awesome inws, and two lovely daughters. ¡®I am so blessed, ¡® she thought to herself, her face glowing with happiness. Debbie was so tired after her Long journey. Shey in bed, ying on her phone, feeling drowsy. When she was about to put her phone up and sleep, she saw Carlos emerge from the bathroom. Immediately, she tossed her phone aside and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Honey!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Holding the fragrant woman, Carlos kissed her lips and caught a glimpse of her phone. The screen was still on. ¡°ying on your phone? I thought you were tired.¡± She took him to the bed and sat him down. Nestling in his arms, she whispered gently in his ear, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you¡­¡± Her hot breath fell on his neck. ¡°Awesome. I¡¯m turning in.¡± He decided to tuck her in first before diving into work. Theyy in bed, hugging each other. Carlos reached out for the bedmp and turned it off. In the dark, Debbie became a little handsy and ran her fingers across his muscr body. Carlos grasped her hand and said in a husky voice, ¡°Not tonight. You need your rest-badly. Tomorrow, okay? Promise.¡± This was the first time he turned her down after he got his memory back. She shook her head, her big eyes sparkling brightly in the dark. ¡°I want a third child with you.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Carlos clung to her tightly. ¡°Honey, we have two daughters. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to see you suffer anymore.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to see her endure the pains of pregnancy and delivery. Debbie turned her body and climbed on top of him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and comined, ¡°No way. I want a third child. I have to find out how many lovers you had in your past life!¡± There is a saying: A daughter is like a lover from a father¡¯s past life. Debbie had given birth to two daughters for him, so she believed that he must be a phndering man who had a lot of lovers in his previous life. Carlos couldn¡¯t help Laughing. ¡°Listen to you! I don¡¯t even remember my past Life.¡± ¡®She¡¯s very possessive too, ¡® he thought. She grinned and nodded, ¡°Well, yeah! Yourst life, this one, and the next, too. You¡¯re mine forever!¡± Carlos suddenly turned and pressed her under him. With tenderness in his eyes, he announced affectionately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m yours, forever!¡± ¡°Hmm-hmm!¡± Debbie nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Now that you¡¯re not tired, let¡¯s find out the truth-together.¡± As soon as he was done speaking, he kissed her lips and made love to her. However, before Debbie was sessfully pregnant with the third child, she gave up on the idea very soon. She couldn¡¯t keep up with him, and it was passionate torture every night. One day, Debbie registered a new ount on Weibo with another name. From time to time, she would post some pictures of Carlos and her, recording their daily life. Chapter 1514 Although none of those pictures revealed their faces clearly, some fans still figured out it was Debbie¡¯s ount, and those pics were candid snaps of her family. The amount of followers on Debbie¡¯s new ount skyrocketed. From a few hundred to a few million overnight. A lot of fans said the same thing. They said, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re too happy with Carlos to remember your fans. Please consider us. You haven¡¯t released a new album in a long time. We want to hear new songs. Please!¡± A fanmented, ¡°Debbie, it¡¯s been two years and three months and four days since yourst album. Your fans are running out of patience. How about aeback this month?¡± Another fanmented, ¡°Maybe you can make it up to us with more pics of Carlos.¡± ¡°Or the pictures of your two princesses! I want the two little girls to melt my heart!¡±mented a crazy fan of Debbie¡¯s. Meanwhile, a ton of private messages came flooding into Debbie¡¯s new ount. Bowing to pressure from her fans, Debbie had no choice but to secretly snap a few pictures of Carlos working in his Western suit. She selected nine of them and posted them on her Weibo page. She wrote, ¡°Look at our husband, girls. He¡¯s too busy to pose. Always working! This is candid camera!¡± Her post went viral. Like there was any doubt it would. Judging by thement section, a lot of young girls were excited. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Debbie is a queen!¡± they wrote. ¡°She refers to Carlos as ¡®our husband!¡¯ Debbie, I love you. I¡¯ll be your fan forever!¡± ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m ¡®Mrs. Hilton¡¯ too?¡± some fans teased. For a time, life was rtively normal. When everybody around them thought that they would just live happily ever after, Debbie seized a chance to secretly escape again, leaving her husband and two daughters behind. Her n was quite sessful this time. This was longer than her previous attempts, and her whereabouts were well-hidden, which almost drove Carlos crazy. He had sent men to the far corners of the earth, but to no avail. He couldn¡¯t find his beloved wife anywhere. The truth was that Debbie had nned everything well in advance. The first step of her n was to consolidate her position as Carlos¡¯ legal wife. That was why she had co-operated with him to register their marriage and had deliberately showed their marriage Licenses to the reporters. Then, they held their grand wedding ceremony in a high-profile manner, and she showed off their love in public and online sites every now and then. Because of this, everyone knew that Carlos was deeply in love with his wife. Thus, even after Debbie went missing from the scene, no women dared to take advantage of her absence to try and hit on Carlos. One month passed, then two¡­ As time slowly went by, the situation began to change. Three monthster, word began to spread that Carlos was seen with another woman. After that one rumor, more sprung up and spread quickly. Some people even assumed that Carlos and Debbie were already divorced, but were keeping it a secret for the sake of their children. Debbie had heard from Dixon that Miranda had personally dealt with a woman who had dared to get into Carlos¡¯ car. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This was the story. One day, Miranda happened to notice a pair of high heels in Carlos¡¯ car-the one he always drove to work. But the heels were neither her size, nor Debbie¡¯s. Miranda remained silent and didn¡¯t ask Carlos anything about it. The next day, she stalked him and saw a woman take those heels from his car. Chapter 1515 After the woman had left, Miranda angrily got out of her car and went to confront her son. When Carlos saw her approaching, he asked in a calm tone, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Looking at the woman¡¯s receding figure, Miranda interrogated, ¡°Did you give those heels as a gift to that woman?¡± Carlos shook his head. ¡°No. The night before, we had a business dinner. She had temporarily changed into another pair of shoes and had left those in my car.¡± ¡°Oh.Is that so?¡± she said in a drawl, sounding sarcastic. Confused, Carlos looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± She smirked. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to remind you that you¡¯re a married man. Please keep your boundaries with other women.¡± Carlos was left speechless. What a good mother-in-Law she was to Debbie! Debbie was not around, so N?velDrama.Org content rights. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Miranda was keeping a close eye on him for her. Sighing, he reassured her, ¡°Mom, please rest assured, and assure Debbie as well. I have no interest in any other woman. I only want my beloved wife.¡± Miranda nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Okay. You go ahead with your work. I should get going now.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Despite Carlos¡¯ assurance, Miranda wasn¡¯t going to let that woman go. She easily got that woman¡¯s information. That afternoon, they sat face-to-face at a cafe. The woman was quite pretty. Miranda ordered a ss of sparkling water, while the nervous woman randomly pointed to an item on the drink List and said to the waiter, ¡°This one, please.¡± Miranda took a look at the item she had ordered. It was cappino¡ª Debbie¡¯s favorite. Their orders were served very soon. The woman held her coffee cup in her trembling hands and took a sip. She was frightened by the strong aura emanating from Miranda. Just like Carlos, Miranda could easily scare people, even without saying anything. ¡°Hi, Aunt.¡± The woman finally broke the silence and greeted her. Miranda snorted, ¡°Aunt? Am I that close to you?¡± The woman bowed down her head in embarrassment. Miranda cut to the chase. Chapter 1516 ¡°I didn¡¯t need to handle amoner Like you in person, but there are quite a few women trying to hit on my son. So, I need to personally deal with you, as a warning to the rest.¡± ¡°No¡­ Mrs. Miranda¡­ It¡¯s not what you think. Carlos and I are just friends¡­¡± ¡°Why did you Leave your shoes in Carlos¡¯ car?¡± Miranda asked sharply. The woman was dumbfounded. ¡°You should know who my daughter-inw is, right?¡± Miranda had sent Debbie away that day and it had been a part of her escape n. So, she had to make sure that their marriage remained intact. No one was allowed to sabotage their rtionship. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The woman mustered the courage to ask, ¡°But, aren¡¯t they in a bad rtionship now? I heard that they weren¡¯t Living together anymore.¡± Miranda narrowed her eyes and cast her a sharp nce. ¡°So, you decided to seduce a married man?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The woman was dumbstruck. She took a deep breath before trying to exin herself once again, but Miranda didn¡¯t give her the chance to. She shot to her feet and scoffed, ¡°I thought you were some clever, tactical woman. It looks like you are just another foolish woman in pursuit of my son. You are the secretary to the general manager of Yoda Group, right? I don¡¯t want to see you in Alorith anymore!¡± With that, the colddy turned on her heels and left. The next day, the woman moved out of the city. The news of this incident soon spread. When the other women, who had been coveting Carlos, heard about it, they all chickened out. However, the rumor that Carlos and Debbie had divorced didn¡¯t subside. Instead, it went viral on the Inte. It seemed like only Debbie¡¯s appearance could rify the situation now. Debbie, of course, knew what to do. On a scorching day at the end of August, the previous CEO of the Loftus Group, Elroy, passed away. He was angered to death. Before he passed away, Decker had barged into Elroy¡¯s office, with a group of people and the major shares of the Loftus Group. With some confidential help from Carlos, Decker managed to take control of the board of the Loftus Group in a very short time. He had promised Curtis to spare Elroy, but the old man died because his health had worsened after knowing that Decker had taken over the Loftus Group and had even changed thepany name to ¡°Nelson Group.¡± Chapter 1517 Debbie became the chairman of the board; Decker took the title of the CEO; Gus was the general manager and Dixon became the assistant governor. Thepany structure waspletely reorganized. All the young talents formed a new management team to lead the Nelson Group to a brighter future. After everything was settled down and the new leaders assumed offices, the Nelson Group held a celebration party. Carlos was invited to the party as a special guest. He attended it without his wife, nor did he bring a date. People naturally felt curious when they saw hime alone. They kept gossiping, and some women couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at him. They were itching to seize the chance to hit on him, but knowing that Mrs. Hilton was the sister of the new CEO of Nelson Group, they didn¡¯t dare to. In the middle of the party, Decker walked to Carlos¡¯ side and said in a mysterious voice, ¡°Carlos, I have a surprise for youter.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Carlos raised his eyebrows in expectation. ¡°Is my wifeing back?¡± The smug smile on Decker¡¯s face instantly vanished. ¡°Bingo! Why did you guess it so easily? That is so boring,¡± heined. Just as he finished his words, there was amotion at the entrance. A woman, d in a red evening dress and ck crystal high heels, emerged from the crowd. She attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including Carlos¡¯. ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Hilton?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so! I haven¡¯t seen her show up in public for a Long time! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Look, she¡¯s wearing a halter dress tonight. She Looks so hot!¡± Under the crowd¡¯s fervent discussions, Debbie, who had be even more beautiful now, slowly walked towards the person standing at the other end of the red carpet. Everyone knew who she was walking to, so they moved to either side to make way for her. Debbie had easily spotted the dashing man the moment she had entered the hall. When she was about two meters away from him, Carlos shifted his goblet of wine to his right hand and reached out his left hand to her. Debbie smiled broadly and picked up her pace, with a spring in her step. She took his hand and put her other hand on his waist. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back,¡± she said sweetly. Carlos looked at her affectionately and asked, ¡°Honey, did you have a good time?¡± Chapter 1518 ¡°Yes. I had a good time,¡± Debbie answered with a smile. But in her mind, she cursed, ¡®Not at all! I had to avoid Carlos¡¯ men all the time. And since I have fans all over the world, I had to hide myself in isted areas of Tibet!¡± Carlos¡¯ smile broadened as he stroked her hair. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± As his hand slid from her head to her waist, his face darkened-she was wearing a backless evening dress. He pulled her closer to his body and whispered in her ear, ¡°Honey, you are being very naughty.¡± Debbie winked at him with a grin and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Decker.¡± She tried to break away from his embrace. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library But Carlos held her closer. Ignoring the watchful eyes around them, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. Then, he held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. When they found Decker, Carlos spoke even before Debbie could say something. ¡°We have some urgent business to attend to. We¡¯re leaving now. ¡°Wait! I don¡®t¡ª¡± Debbie protested. Carlos cast a warning nce at her, which made her swallow the remainder of her words. Seeing the suit jacket on Debbie¡¯s shoulders, Decker smirked mischievously and whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯d been gone for several months, and you have finally returned, dressed like that. My dear sister, you¡¯re so dead.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me out? What kind of brother are you?¡± Decker stepped back to keep her at arm¡¯s Length. ¡°Do I look like someone who can fight off your hungry husband?¡± he asked with an evil grin. Debbie didn¡¯t even know how to respond to that remark. Her appearance at the party shattered the rumor that she and Carlos had already gotten divorced. They were very much together. Carlos was so possessive of his wife that he couldn¡¯t let anyone see her naked back. Even after the couple had left the party, the guests were still discussing them. Inside the ck Emperor car, Carlos pounced on Debbie and tore apart the evening dress in mere seconds. He stared at the woman beneath him, his eyes dark. ¡°Three months. Honey, how could you be so cruel?¡± Debbie¡¯s face was red as an apple. ¡°Old man, you better restrain yourself.¡± Chapter 1519 Carlos sneered, ¡°Restrain myself? In your dreams!¡± He smashed his Lips onto hers and relished the taste. Without breaking the kiss, he took off his shirt and pants and threw them alongside her torn dress. Carlos banged her again and again so hard that she had to beg for the tyrant¡¯s mercy. But he was insatiable. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Debbie knew that he would be. She hade back to satisfy his carnal needs. He was a man of very strong sexual drive, after all. It would do neither of them any good to keep him starved for a long time. But it turned out that she had underestimated his desire for her. Debbie had no idea when they returned to the manor. She was so tired that she fell asleep after their wild sex. The next morning, her kids were ying in her bedroom, but she was sound asleep. When she finally opened her eyes, she saw her two daughters on her bed. The younger one was lying next to her, waving her arms and inartictely babbling. The other one was dressed neatly and sat in the corner, keeping an eye on her sister for fear that she might roll off the bed. When Terilynn saw that Debbie was awake, she turned around and climbed over to her. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Evelyn pulled her sister closer to her and reprimanded, ¡°Terilynn, Mommy is sleeping. You- Mommy!¡± Debbie pulled the two girls into her arms. ¡°My sweet babies! Mommy missed you so much.¡± Miranda had brought the two girls to meet Debbie a month ago, but she still missed them during the time she was away. Debbie nned on staying with them a little longer before she could leave again. ¡°Mommy, will you Leave us again?¡± Evelyn asked, her eyes wide open. Debbie kissed her forehead. ¡°Mommy will stay with you longer this time.¡± ¡°Mommy, when you were not home, Daddy was fooling around with men every day,¡± Evelyn comined. Unable to control herself, Debbie burst outughing at her daughter¡¯s words. Then, she asked in a serious tone, ¡°Hey, girl. Who taught you those words?¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t understand why her mother had be so serious suddenly. ¡°Damon said it once,¡± she answered honestly. ¡°ALL right. But children shouldn¡¯t say that, okay?¡± Evelyn nodded obediently, though she was still confused. Debbie spent the summer with her family. When autumn arrived, she left again. This time, she took all of Carlos¡¯ money. Chapter 1520 When Carlos finally found out, he was already penniless. His two daughters looked at him with innocent eyes, and Evelyn said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy said that if you wanted to find her, you should look for her everywhere.¡± He was dumbstruck. Debbie had spent almost two years slowly transferring Carlos¡¯ fortune into her ount. And now, she was on a tour around the world with his money. The father and his two daughters were left at home. The poor A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y CEO! He had to work hard to support himself and his two girls. On the sixty-third day since she had left, Carlos managed to find his wife. The rumors of their rtionship status hit the headlines once again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But theizens didn¡¯t dare mention the couple¡¯s real names. They were mostly referred to as ¡°CH¡± and ¡°DN.¡± Someone posted an update on Weibo saying that they had divorced and that the woman had even stolen all of the man¡¯s money. Debbie and Carlos had seen the post, but neither of them gave a damn about it. With a bank card in his pocket, Carlos appeared in the capital city of Thand-Bangkok. When he saw her, she was getting out of a taxi. The hotel across the road was the one she was staying at. She was about to cross the road when he got out of his car, walked over to her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Hi, honey.¡± ¡°Carlos!¡± Debbie¡¯s eyes lit up. He lowered his head and kissed her lips affectionately. Inside the hotel, as soon as Debbie opened the door to her room, Carlos pressed her against the wall and asked in a sad tone, ¡°Honey, you shouldn¡¯t punish me like this anymore.¡° During the past months she had been away, he had finally realized why Debbie had been running away from him. Debbie pressed her hands against his chest and drew circles on it. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do those things on purpose. You know I had lost my memory, right? Our enemies have been caught and punished. And I will make it up to you for the rest of my life. Honey, you know how much I love you, don¡¯t you?¡± Of course, Debbie knew Carlos was head over heels in love with her. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Carlos heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me again. I really, really missed you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I missed you too, old man.¡± Since he had realized her intentions, she had achieved her goal and didn¡¯t need to leave him again. Besides, she had missed him and the kids very much. Chapter 1521 Carlos smiled and leaned on her shoulder. ¡°Honey, can we go to bed now? I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°No way! Every time we meet, the first thing we do is have sex. Are you here for me or for sex?¡± Debbie asked, pouting her Lips, even though she knew that they would eventually have sex that evening. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°But I¡¯m really sleepy,¡± Carlos said with a secret grin. He leaned closer to kiss Debbie on her lips tenderly. Then, he slowly moved to her face and neck without stopping. Debbie rolled her eyes and said in her mind, ¡®Liar.* ¡°Let me go! I need to take a shower,¡± she protested. Carlos kept her pressed against the wall, pulled out the bank card from his pocket and gave it to her. ¡°I¡¯ve earned around three billion dors in the past two months. If you sleep with me now, I¡¯ll ask Tristan to wire the money to your ount immediately.¡± Debbie almost Laughed out Loud when she saw Carlos¡¯ pitiful expression. She suppressed the giggles and asked, ¡°I took all your money and properties before I left. Are you not angry? Are you sure you want to give me more money?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. And yes, I want to give you more. As long as youe back home with me, I will give you everything I have,¡± Carlos promised. Tears welled up in Debbie¡¯s eyes. ¡®Is this the same aloof CEO? He is such a fool!¡¯ she thought. ¡°Honey, why are you crying?¡± Carlos tensed up. Debbie took the card from him and put it back into his pocket. She stood on tiptoe to cradle his neck and then gave him a gentle kiss. ¡°Honey, I never used the money I had taken from your ount. I just wanted to scare you so that you¡¯d cherish me more in the future.¡± Carlos kissed her back while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. You can do whatever you want with it. Just promise me that you won¡¯t leave me again. I can¡¯t sleep without you by my side.¡± What Debbie didn¡¯t know was that Carlos was aware of it when she had begun to transfer his money and properties into her ount. ¡°Silly woman. Did she really think that I wouldn¡¯t know about it? I wouldn¡¯t be able to run Hilton Group if I was so naive, * he thought with a faint smile. Debbie nodded her head vigorously. The air between them was tender and warm. Meanwhile, in Alorith, some daily reporters tried to learn about Carlos and Debbie¡¯s current status from their friends. When they asked the group whether Carlos and Debbie were divorced and whether she had run away with all his money, they simply smiled and said nothing. That night, some paparazzi in Bangkok took photos of Carlos and Debbie kissing at the roadside and posted them online.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. And the next day, the couple appeared at Alorith Airport. Debbie wasn¡¯t wearing a hat or a mask this time. They just showed up in public, holding hands and looking adorable. The crowd of reporters outside the airport tried to interview them and bombarded them with questions. Chapter 1522 Carlos only answered one. ¡°Carlos, did you go to Bangkok just to pick up your wife?¡± a reporter asked. Carlos looked at him and answered indifferently, ¡°Yes. My wife got tired of her world trip. So, I went there to bring her back home.¡± The airport erupted in an uproar. Their fans looked at the couple with admiring smiles. ninjanovel They went back to the manor together. That night, Evelyn sat on the bed, watching her mother reprimand her father as if she were disciplining her son. ¡°How did you feel while I was away?¡± she asked. ¡°Very bad,¡± he simply answered. ¡®You just wait till I get you in bed tonight!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Will you listen to everything I say in the future?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. ¡®Do I even have a choice?¡± ¡°Do you Love me?¡± she asked on purpose. ¡°Of course, I do!¡± he answered without any hesitation. ¡®She already knows the answer!¡± he thought with a pout. ¡°Will you fool around with other women again?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± he saidzily. ¡®I¡¯ve never fooled around with other women, ¡® he thought, absolutely determined to teach her a lesson that night. Debbie smiled and said, ¡°Still want to argue?¡± Carlos immediately put on a ttering smile. ¡°You¡¯re the boss, honey.¡± After a while, Debbie went to the cloakroom. When she was out of earshot, Evelyn approached her dad and said in a whisper, ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t piss Mommy off again. I¡¯m scared of her too. I may not be able to help you.¡± Carlos Laughed and nodded. He scooped her up in his arms and kissed her cheeks repeatedly. He was so happy to have the three most important women in his life. One day, Debbie posted an update on Weibo saying, ¡°My husband has fallen in love with someone else. What should I do Instantly, her Weibo ount was flooded withments and messages. Her fans wondered whether Carlos was cheating on her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Within two minutes, Debbie deleted the post because she had forgotten to post the pictures. Before long, she wrote another post. The text was the same, but there were three pictures along with it. In the first picture, Carlos and Evelyn were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. It was someedy show, and father and daughter wereughing heartily. In the second one, Terilynn, who was in her diaper, was standing on Chapter 1523 Carlos¡¯ face. The CEO was not angry at all. He was holding his daughter tightly and had a warm smile on his face. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The third one was Debbie¡¯s selfie, in which she was looking at the camera with a lonely look. Her fans heaved a sigh of relief. Someonemented, ¡°Buy more books for the elder one so that she will have less time with Carlos. But as for the one in the diaper, sorry, but I don¡¯t know how to deal with her.¡± ¡°Just give up! You won¡¯t be able to deal with them in this life,¡± someone wrote. ¡°Not only will you be unable to deal with them, but you also have to take care of them,¡± another one wrote. After reading the funnyments for the next two hours, Debbie Looked at Carlos and asked, ¡°Carlos, who was it that said he preferred a son to a daughter?¡± Ang¡¯s Library He pulled her into his arms. ¡°That turned out to be a p in the face.¡± Debbie rolled her eyes, and thenughed with him. When Debbie gave birth to their third baby, she was thirty-three years old and Carlos was forty. Evelyn was ten and Terilynn was five. They were blessed with a baby boy, and his name was Matthew Hilton. Debbie looked at the boy in her arms and told Carlos in disbelief, ¡°I thought it would be a girl!¡± Carlos used coldly, ¡°Looks like you had a lover in your previous life.¡± Debbie used to say that a daughter was her father¡¯s lover in his previous life. She had dug her own hole with that. When Debbie recovered from the delivery, Carlos had sex with her every night. ¡°What happened to you? Why are you so horny?¡± she asked in confusion. He pressed her against the bed. ¡°I want a fourth baby,¡± he simply said. ¡®What? A fourth baby?¡¯ Debbie was shocked. ¡°You didn¡¯t even want me to have our third baby. I had to puncture the condoms so that we could have Matthew. Why do you suddenly want a fourth baby?¡± Carlos repeated what she had told him before. ¡°I¡¯d Like to see how many lovers you had in your previous life.¡± Debbie cried out as her body was killing her. ¡°Honey, please spare me,¡± she pleaded. Carlos chuckled. Debbie was his queen, and he was like her ve most of the times. But when they were in bed, he was the undisputed king. ¡°Will you bully me in the future?¡± he asked. Chapter 1524 ¡°No, no, no. Wait! I have never bullied you before!¡± she protested. Carlos leaned against the headboard. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s just the way you love me?¡± ¡°Bingo! Honey, I¡¯m so much in love with you.¡± She winked at him. Carlos¡¯ smile broadened as he said affectionately, ¡°I love you too, honey.¡± They looked each other in the eye. Then, Debbie threw herself into his arms. ¡°Muah!¡± ¡®Deb, I¡¯LL Love you and dote on you for the rest of our lives!¡¯ he swore to himself. ir had heard about Wesley long before they met. Everyone thought he was a hero. In ir¡¯s eyes, he was a superhero. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ir was luckier than Wesley¡¯s other fans because her uncle was his superior. A few loving words were all it took, and her uncle told her anything she wanted to know about the man she had a crush on. Even so, ir had never asked her uncle to introduce her. She believed in fate, and somehow, she firmly believed that they would eventually be together. Shock of shocks, she was right. She met him not long after. But their first meeting was not a fun one. That year, ir was neen years old and Wesley was twenty-three. ir was a college student, and her college was in the same city as her home. But she seldom came home. Whenever she did, she always saw her parents fighting. But sometimes, she had toe home. Just like today. It was the holidays. Her roommates all went home. ir stood in front of the vi with a small suitcase. It was a beautiful vi, but hardly warm. She typed in the code at the entrance. ¡°Beep!¡± The door to the vi opened. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Look at you! I¡¯m sick of you! Why did youe back? Get out of here!¡± a woman shrieked-she was ir¡¯s mom, Grace Jenkins. ir sighed helplessly as she realized that her mom was yelling at her dad again. Judging from her name, you could tell that Grace¡¯s parents wanted her to be a graceful woman. And she worked to live up to that name. Even now, she was soft and elegant in public. Everyone believed that her name reflected her inner beauty. But she was a totally different woman in front of Jacob Johnson, ir¡¯s father. ir knew why-it was because of life. Chapter 1525 Life had ground her kind-hearted and gentle mom down. She became bitter and angry. ir put on her slippers and entered the Living room. Before she could greet her parents, she heard a loud bang and mes sprang up to the ceiling. By the way, Jacob was a Professor of Chemistry, but his degree hadn¡¯t made him much money. The man couldn¡¯t stand his wife any longer, and couldn¡¯t see any other way out. He decided to destroy himself along with her. ninjanovel The explosive was homemade. After all, he was good at chemistry. ir couldn¡¯t tell the police what the man used, or how he¡¯d done it. Her dad might have been a chemistry genius, but she didn¡¯t inherit any of his skill or natural talent. Later, the police told her that this was suicide. Her father brought explosives home, in an attempt to kill his wife and himself. In the explosion, ir flew backwards, hitting the living room wall. She was knocked senseless. When she opened her eyes again, every bone in her body ached. The vi was a mess-mes and debris everywhere. Her parents¡¯ faces were contorted in pain, their mouths open. But ir couldn¡¯t hear anything but a powerful ringing in her ears. The explosion had robbed her of her hearing. She wanted to rush in and save her parents, but the zing fire ripped through the whole vi. She tried, and was forced back by the heat. ¡®I must do something, ¡® she thought. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She wanted to call the fire department, but she couldn¡¯t find her phone. Probably it didn¡¯t matter anyway, because she couldn¡¯t hear anything they might ask her. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Her head went nk. She could do nothing but call them. Even though she could hear nothing, she still called out at the top of her Lungs, ¡°Dad! Mom!* Suddenly, she saw a figure burst into view, barreling through the fire and wreckage. It was her dad, wreathed in mes. He wore an expression of extreme pain-but paradoxically, also, relief. iry on the floor, unable to move. She saw him mouth to her, ¡°Run! Run!¡± ir shook her head; she just couldn¡¯t run for her life. This was everything she ever knew, and now she watched it burn before her. The fire rm in the vi kept ringing. It was, after all, a high-ss housing estate. Soon, a crowd gathered outside the vi. Ignoring the pain, ir struggled to stand and stagger towards her parents. They were already swallowed by the fire. As she moved, she felt a sharp pain. Her hand flew to the wound instinctively. She felt something sharp and withdrew her hand, her head turning to look. A sharp piece of metal was lodged in her arm, and blood flowed freely down her sleeve, dyeing it a wet crimson color. At this moment, she realized that if she didn¡¯t leave the vi now, she might never be able to. But she didn¡¯t want to live if her parents were dead. People on the ground were throwing rocks through the windows, trying to help anyone who might be trapped in there. ir wanted to go to the kitchen to help put out the fire, but the temperature was too high. She felt like she had been walking forever, but she¡¯d only covered a short distance. Chapter 1526 Her face was burning hot, and her clothes were drenched in sweat. The air was thick with acrid smoke from the fire. She didn¡¯t know what to do. The fire engines were approaching, sirens announcing their presence minutes before they arrived. A man entered the vi through a broken window to search for people trapped inside. He waded through the ze and saw ir standing there in a daze. He grabbed her wrist, dragging her to the entrance. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± The man opened the door and dragged ir out of the vi. She identally raised her head. To her surprise, she saw a familiar face. It was none other than Wesley. Wesley came to her rescue and pulled her away from the sea of mes. ir had inhaled a lot of smoke, and could barely breathe. Every breath was punctuated by a fit of coughing. She managed to gasp, ¡°My mom¡­and dad are in there. Save them¡­please¡­¡± The fire was uncontroble. Even after ir was out of the vi, a second explosion rocked the complex. The firefighters wanted to rush in to save them, but it was simply too dangerous. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Firemen, policemen, EMTs, and their vehicles sshing colored Light over the crowd. The vi was surrounded by people. The fire was finally put out after an hour. The vi had been burnt to a ckened husk. Anyone that was still in there was merely char and ashes. Adalson Jenkins, who was in a green uniform, squatted down before ninjanovel ir. Eyes full of sorrow, he said softly, ¡°ir,e with me.¡± Standing beside Adalson was a man in a camo suit-Wesley. Confusion was written all over ir¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle, why did they abandon me?¡± The question brought a lump to his throat. That was his sister and brother-inw, and he couldn¡¯t save them. He stroked her hair as ifforting a child. ¡°They didn¡¯t abandon you. You¡¯re still their daughter, no matter what.¡± ¡°Uncle, I was in the vi too, but I didn¡¯t die.¡± ir clenched her fists tightly, her face as pale as a sheet. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save them. Am I a murderer?¡± She watched as her parents died. She was so guilty that she thought she was responsible for their deaths. Adalson felt rather sorry for her. ¡°No! That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re still a sweet kid. You had nothing to do with this,¡± he coaxed her. Chapter 1527 ¡®I¡¯m almost neen. Not really a kid, ¡® she thought. Adalson got a call over his radio. He stepped away to make a report. Wesley and ir were left alone. Wesley passed a bottle of water to the girl, who stared nkly at the ground. ¡°Have a drink. It¡¯ll help your throat,¡± he said. Adalson and ir lived in the same housing estate. Wesley just happened to be visiting Adalson today. After he left the house and was in his car, he heard the explosion. Without hesitation, he changed direction and raced toward the source of the sound. That was why Wesley was able to save ir. Staring at the bottle of water in Wesley¡¯s hand, ir murmured, ¡°Wesley, am I a murderer?¡± ¡®People seem to think he¡¯s honest. He won¡¯t lie to me, ¡® she thought. Wesley was stunned for a moment. ¡®She knows me?* N?velDrama.Org content rights. He squatted down before her and looked the girl in the eye. If he was his usual self, he would tell her, ¡°You¡¯re not a kid. Why didn¡¯t you call the police or the fire department? And why did you stay in the house instead of trying to get out?¡± However, he couldn¡¯t just say that. The girl¡¯s parents died in the fire. He had to be a little more sensitive, despite the fact that he didn¡¯t quite know how. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. The fire was zing. Even firefighters failed to get inside. You couldn¡¯t have done anything.¡± A smile appeared on ir¡¯s pale face. ninjanovel ¡°Wesley, can you give me a hug?¡± Her heart was aching fiercely. She desperately wanted someone to hug her andfort her. Wesley was at a loss for words. ¡®Do I look like a kind person?¡¯ he asked himself. However, he sighed in defeat under her hopeful expression. After a moment¡¯s pause, he looked around, screwed the cap back on the bottle, put it on the ground and took the girl in his arms ir held his waist and burst out crying. Her waist trembled against his, her body racked by sobs Her birthday was in two months, and now she was an orphan A yearter At Hillside Apartments After the movingpany dropped off thest piece of furniture, one of the staff told ir, ¡°It¡¯s done, ir.¡± ir, who was unpacking her things in the bedroom, came to the Living room to finish things up. Chapter 1528 ¡°Thank you, guys,¡± she beamed. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye!¡± ir apanied them to the door. Before she closed it, she looked at the closed door opposite her apartment and shed a knowing smile. Having lived in the Hillside Apartments for half a month, ir finally saw her new neighbor. Ding! The elevator came to a halt on the 16th floor. ir walked out and strolled towards her apartment, humming a song. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a tall figure. ted, she stopped humming and eximed, ¡°Wesley!¡± Wesley had just Locked the door to his apartment. Upon seeing the girl, he recognized her immediately and nodded at her indifferently. ¡°Hi,¡± he said. After the ident, he had seen her twice in Adalson¡¯s home. ninjanovel ir straightened herself and gave him a sweet smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Officer Wesley. I¡¯m your new neighbor. I may have to trouble you in the future.¡± ¡®Trouble me? Another girl trying to hit on me?¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m almost never home. So don¡¯t expect too much. Gotta go!¡± Indifference was written all over his face. ir didn¡¯t mind his attitude at all-she knew he was a cold man. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll be nicer after he gets to know me, ¡® she thought. Wesley didn¡¯t know why, but ir¡¯s simple hello seemed like a magical spell that haunted him. Whenever he had a free moment, her voice woulde unbidden to his mind saying, ¡°Nice to meet you, Officer Wesley. I¡¯m your new neighbor. Maybe Wesley was telling the truth when he said he was seldom home. ir hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time since theirst meeting. But fate was amazing. It would eventually bring people together. At the beginning of ir¡¯s third year in college, the freshmen were going to have their military training. Before the military training program even started, a piece of exciting news spread like wildfire across the entire campus. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Wesley and his men would be conducting the training program. Those freshmen couldn¡¯t wait to register even though the new semester was a month away. In the past, they only had twenty percent enrollment. This year, they had ny. ir, of course, found out before anyone else. Chapter 1529 After all, her uncle was Wesley¡¯s superior. And he was not dumb-he knew that she had a crush on Wesley. So he¡¯d help her out when he could. Of course, her uncle wouldn¡¯t tell her anything about Wesley¡¯s ssified missions. That was strictly prohibited. On the first day, the yground was packed with people. Other than the freshmen, other students of different grades were there as well. Their goal was simple-to observe Wesley in real life. ir was a crazy fan of Wesley, but she chose to stay in her dorm and y on her phone. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to meet him. It was hot this summer, and there were so many people on the yground. There was no way he¡¯d be able to spot her in the crowd. She would rather wait until this evening. Her uncle told her Wesley would stay at his own apartment. Wesley¡¯s hometown was in Askor, and he lived in Hillside Apartments when he stayed in Alorith. She could see him from time to time. ninjanovel She would not tell the others about this. Her best friend, Joslyn Braxton, was an exception At dusk, ir and Joslyn had supper at the school cafeteria. Then they said goodbye to each other. ¡°Joslyn, I¡¯m going back home. You probably need to get back to your dorm,¡± she said Joslyn was ying a game on her phone. Without raising her head, she simply answered, ¡°Okay. Good Luck!¡± Then, she realized something and raised her head to look at ir. ¡°If he really doesn¡¯t like you, why not introduce us?¡± she said yfully. ir fastened her hands around her friend¡¯s neck, pretending to strangle her. ¡°Hey! Never mess with your friend¡¯s crush!¡± ¡°Let me go, ir! What if I get killed? My teammates will get mad!¡± She was ying a MOBA game. ir let go of her helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay. Just watch where you are going! Gotta go.¡± ¡°ALL right. Bye, Mom!¡± she teased. ir rolled her eyes and left the campus After leaving the metro station, she got to her own apartment in two minutes or so. The moment she entered the estate, she saw a military vehicle driving towards the underground parking garage. She sped up and ran as fast as she could. Luckily, she was able to stop the elevator on the first floor in time. When the doors opened, she saw the man she was expecting to see-Wesley, who had just emerged from the underground car park Gasping for air, she gave him a broad smile and said, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1530 Wesley stared at her face for a few seconds and then nodded his head without saying a word. ir was a bit frustrated. ¡®He¡¯s really a man of few words. Fine! I¡¯ll try and find something interesting to talk about.¡¯ However, when she saw her reflection in the wall of the elevator, her eyes widened in shock. Her hair was a mess. Her face was as red as a tomato. The thing that stuck out most was a ck mark on her face. She looked down at her hands, and found that her index finger was dirty. She had stained her face when she had adjusted her hair. ¡®How embarrassing! ¡® ¡°Oh God! My face¡­¡¯ ir turned around to show her back towards Wesley and rubbed her face in an attempt to wipe off the stain. To her disappointment, the more she rubbed her face, therger the stain became. The elevator reached the sixteenth floor soon, but ir was still dealing with the stain on her face. Wesley waited for her to walk out first, but she didn¡¯t move at all. He had to walk past her. When he was out of the elevator, he stopped and turned to look at the girl. ¡°We¡¯re already on the sixteenth floor. Are youing out or not?¡± ir wasn¡¯t expecting him to talk to her. She raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Wesley raised his brow. He was trying his best not tough out Loud. He coughed to hide his snicker and remained his usual self. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± he asked coldly. Ang¡¯s Library ir saw the door of her apartment and then realized that she was home. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t realize it.¡± She walked out and headed to her apartment. When she heard Wesley open his door, she turned around and asked, ¡°Wesley, are you-¡± She wanted to ask whether he Lived alone, but then decided otherwise. ¡°Did you eat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he simply answered. ¡°Okay.¡± ir nodded, but before he could leave, she asked again, ¡°Are you full?¡± Wesley didn¡¯t know how to respond. It was the first time that he had seen someone so silly. ¡®She is not like her uncle at all, ¡® he thought. Realizing that she had asked a dumb question, ir gave him an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Uh¡­ bye.¡± Their doors shut at the same time. As she leaned against the door, ir wanted to p herself. ¡®Silly woman! You ruined the meeting!¡¯ she cursed herself inwardly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She then threw herself onto the sofa, her mind running wild. After getting some rest, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. But the moment she saw herself in the mirror, she shrieked. She had forgotten about the stain on her facepletely, and had been talking to Wesley with that on her face. Chapter 1531 ¡®Waah¡­ This is so embarrassing!¡¯ After washing her face, she decided to go to the supermarket to buy some fruits. She strolled towards the elevator; she didn¡¯t think Wesley would go out anywhere at this time. She was right. She bought some fruits and came back home, but didn¡¯t see him again. She went to the kitchen, washed the fruits, sliced them and put them onto a te, arranging them in a beautiful way. Two minutes Later, she mustered up some courage and knocked on Wesley¡¯s door. The door was opened pretty quickly. Wesley seemed to have just taken a bath. Drips of water rolled down his hair. He had a towel wrapped around his waist. ir stared at his well-shaped body in a trance. His wet abs made her drool. ninjanovel There were scars on his bronze-colored skin; each of them represented his brilliant achievement. ir¡¯s heart ached when she saw the scars. In a sad voice, she asked, ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Wesley frowned and asked impatiently, ¡°What do you want?¡± ir snapped out of her reverie. Biting her lower lip, she raised the fruit te and said, ¡°I bought some fruits, and I¡¯m unable to finish them all. Would you like to have some?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t like fruits,¡± he said without any hesitation ir didn¡¯t expect him to reject her so brutally; she was stunned for awhile. After a few seconds, she picked up a slice of kiwi with a fork and put it to his lips. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, his phone rang in the Living room He went inside to pick it up. ¡°Hello? All right. I¡¯m on my way.¡± Anxiety was clear in his face. He quickly went into his bedroom and got changed within a minute ¡°He¡¯s so fast. I wonder if he is also this fast in bed, ¡® ir thought to herself. She stood in the same position, lost in thought. Wesley rolled his eyes, walked past her and entered the elevator, leaving his door wide open. When the doors of the elevator closed, ir was still in a daze When she finally came back to her senses, she found that Wesley was gone. And not just that, his apartment was left unlocked. ¡°Does he always forget to lock his door when he¡¯s in a hurry? Chapter 1532 With the te in her hands, ir entered Wesley¡¯s apartment. ¡°I¡¯m not here to steal anything. I¡¯m just curious about your daily life. I won¡¯t touch any of your stuff,¡± she murmured. Wesley¡¯s apartment was about two hundred square meters, muchrger than hers. The house was decorated in ck, white and grey. Anyone could tell that this was a man¡¯sir. She popped her head into the room where he had changed his clothes, and looked around. ¡®This must be his bedroom. I really want to take a Look. * Defeated by her curiosity, she checked every room in the apartment. Not only that, she decided to do hisundry too. She went to his bathroom. When she saw his boxers, her face turned red. Nevertheless, she put all his clothes into the washing machine. ninjanovel His apartment was clean and tidy. From the looks of it, no woman Lived there. She guessed that he must have hired some cleaning staff to clean the house regrly. ir was ted when she didn¡¯t see any women¡¯s stuff. She sat on his sofa and began to eat the fruits. After the washing was done, she hung the clothes and then began to leave. She picked up the empty te and opened the door, only to see Wesley raising his hand to enter the passcode. She felt rather awkward. Meeting his confused eyes, she didn¡¯t know how to exin her presence in his apartment. ¡°S-sorry.. I¡­ I just¡­¡± Just as ir was racking her brains to find an excuse, a girl stuck her head from behind Wesley and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He had brought a girl home! ir was dejected. Wesley looked at the girl behind him, but didn¡¯t answer her questions. Then he turned to ir and asked, ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Jealousy flooded her heart as she shook her head. ¡°No. I was just leaving.¡± After ir went back into her apartment, Megan asked Wesley curiously, ¡°Uncle Wesley, is she your neighbor?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Wesley looked away from her apartment and walked into his own. Chapter 1533 He opened the door to a guest room and told Megan, ¡°You can stay in this room.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Uncle Wesley. I¡¯m going to do my homework now.¡± Megan went into the guest room with her backpack. When Wesley entered his bedroom, he could smell the strange fragrance in there. He walked into the bathroom and found that all his dirty clothes were gone. Wesley stepped onto the balcony and found that his clothes were hung there. ¡°She entered the apartment without my permission, and on top of that she did my Laundry too? What a weird girl!¡¯ he thought. ir had sses to attend early the next morning. The rm clock roused her from her deep sleep. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she Left her apartment and entered the elevator, her head still nk from yesterday¡¯s incident. When the elevator reached the first floor, she was still in a daze, not realizing that she had to get out. At that moment, a man entered. It was Wesley. ¡®Wait! Wesley!¡¯ ir¡¯s eyes widened, as she immediately snapped back into reality. Wesley was wearing a grey sweatshirt, ck shorts and a pair of Nike Air Max 720. He had just finished his morning exercise. ir could still see beads of sweat on his forehead. Wesley cast a casual nce at her before pressing the button to the sixteenth floor. ir watched nkly as the doors closed slowly. ¡®Oh ninjanovel God! What am I doing?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Wait!¡± she yelled. ¡°Sorry. I need to get out.¡± She pressed the open button and left the elevator in a hurry. When the doors were about to close again, Wesley blocked them with his foot and called out, ¡°Wait!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ir stopped and turned around by instinct. ¡°Me?¡± Wesley didn¡¯t respond to her question. Under ir¡¯s expectant eyes, he said coldly, ¡°Do not touch my stuff again. I hate people touching my things without my permission.¡± ir¡¯s heart was crushed under the weight of his cold words She wanted to apologize to him for intruding, but he didn¡¯t give her the chance to say anything. The doors closed quickly and the elevator went up to the sixteenth floor Dejected, ir left the housing estate and arrived at the subway station. The journey was short, but she felt like she had been dumped a thousand times. Inside the ssroom, ir was leaning over the desk and flipping through the pages of her English book. ¡°Joslyn, do you think that girl is his girlfriend?¡± she murmured in English. Chapter 1534 Joslyn rolled her eyes and spat, ¡°ir, please speak Chinese! Mandarin!¡± They had just had an English ss, and ir was too overwhelmed. She sat up and apologized. ¡°Sorry, Joslyn. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Joslyn shrugged. ¡°No need to apologize. I know you well. Truth be told, I really envy you. How are you able to speak English so well? When you talked to our foreign teacher, you sounded like a native English speaker. I wonder when I will get to be that good at speaking English. When that dayes, my mom will definitely go to a temple and thank the Buddha.¡± ir leaned onto her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s because you never concentrate on your studies. You¡¯re, in fact, smarter than me.¡± ¡°Nah. I simply have no talent in English. Forget about it. You Look super frustrated. Tell me.¡± Recalling what had happened between her and Wesley, ir pouted her lips and began to tell her best friend everything. After listening to the story, Joslyn looked towards the yground and said, ¡°I guess a lot of women might have done the same things as you~ doing his Laundry and preparing fruits for him. Wesley is the dream lover of countless women. You have to admit it. It¡¯s perfectly normal that he has high standards for his girlfriend. Just don¡¯t give up so easily. You are pretty, and you have your uncle backing you up. I believe that you¡¯ll get what you want soon enough.¡± ir was cheered up once again by Joslyn¡¯s words. She hugged Joslyn tightly and said, ¡°Thank you, honey. You are always by my side. And don¡¯t worry. You know I¡¯m not the kind of person who gives up so easily. I¡¯ll make him mine sooner orter, and then we can sleep together every night.¡± ir giggled as she said that. ninjanovel Joslyn poked her in the forehead and snapped, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t act so horny! Your superhero might get scared away by you.¡± ir Laughed out loud, and then Joslyn joined in. She was feeling much better now, after talking to her best friend. After a while, she asked, ¡°Where are you working part-time? I want to work too.¡± ¡°I was working in a bookstore, but it closed down sometime back. I¡¯m nning to find another part-time job. Why do you want to work part-time? What if your cousin finds out?¡± At the mention of her cousin, ir sat up and told Joslyn in a serious tone, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t tell him, he won¡¯t know!¡± Embarrassed, Joslyn sat up too and held ir¡¯s hands apologetically. ¡°You knew about that? Please don¡¯t be mad at me. Your cousin is so handsome that I wasn¡¯t able to resist his charm. So, I ended up telling him whatever he wanted to know about you.¡± ir¡¯s cousin was Adalson¡¯s eldest son-Hartwell Jenkins. He cared for? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ir very much. Especially after ir¡¯s parents passed away, Hartwell would try to find out about her whenever he could, like her academic results and her behavior at school. Chapter 1535 With his resources, he could easily get the information he needed through his men. But no one was closer to ir than her best friend, Joslyn. The two girls hung around together almost every day. Hartwell had only asked Joslyn out once, and she had told him everything he had wanted to learn about ir. Besides, they had exchanged their WeChat ounts so that she could update him on any news about ir. ¡°Joslyn, I forgive you for snitching on me to Hartwell. I know he did all that for my own good. But, you can¡¯t say anything about Wesley to him! Okay?¡± ir warned. She felt shy to let others know that she had a crush on Wesley. Joslyn nodded. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t tell him. This is your private affair. Trust me, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± But deep inside, she thought, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to tell him! Even your uncle knows about it. How is it possible that your cousin wouldn¡¯t know?¡¯ Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was just that Hartwell believed that Wesley was just like an idol for ir, nothing more. Adalson knew that ir had moved into the apartment opposite Wesley¡¯s, but Hartwell didn¡¯t know that yet. He was working in another city, and no one had told him. Since there were no sses in the afternoon, ir decided to go to the library to study Arabic Language and Literature. Joslyn had her own matters to deal with, so ir had to go alone. On her way to the library, she walked past the yground. The freshmen in their camouge uniforms were being trained there, as they marched shouting military slogans. The young students, full of vigor and vitality, were Like the bright morning sun. When she passed by a tree on the yground, she heard two girls discussing Wesley. ¡°He is so handsome! So masculine and dashing. This is the first time I¡¯ve met him, but I¡¯m already in love with him.¡± ¡°I saw him yesterday. He is always the shining star in the crowd. He is the instructor of ss 6. I¡¯m so envious of them!¡± Following their gazes, ir saw Wesley in his military uniform and a cap. He was guiding the students to goose step. The eyes of the students were full of admiration for their instructor. ir stayed for a while before she headed to the library, a little dejected. Although the air-conditioner was on in the library, it was still a little hot. There were only a few students in there. ir found the book she had wanted to read, and began to go through it. After about ten minutes, she heard a shriek. ir raised her head to see what was going on, but a bookshelf blocked her view. Soon the library had more screams of terror than books. ir even heard someone shout, ¡°Run!¡± The atmosphere was so tense that ir unconsciously held her breath She suddenly had a bad feeling about this. She picked up her book and walked to the hallway to see what was happening. However, before she could figure it out, she was pulled roughly, and a man put his arm around her. She could feel something hard, cold, and sharp pressed against her neck. She lowered her eyes and saw a knife out of the corner of her eye. The guy controlling her reeked of sweat. ir fought back the urge to vomit. Chapter 1536 She struggled in his grip, but he increased the pressure of the knife. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± he shouted. ¡°Or I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± When the other students ran to the entrance of the library, a girl with a pale face approached them slowly. In a trembling voice, she pleaded, ¡°Liam, don¡¯t do this. Please. Let her go.¡± Ang¡¯s Library The sight of the girl erased his angry expression. His eyes reflected the pain he felt. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years. I can¡¯t forget you, I can¡¯t quit you. I need you, Elma. Be with me, or I¡¯ll kill her. And me. You get to watch!¡± Not until then did ir realize that she had be a hostage. Meeting Elma¡¯s horrified and sad eyes, ir cleared her throat. ¡°Calm down, man. Is that a new knife? Put it down. My neck is so hot. What if you leave a scar? What will I tell my boyfriend?¡± While the students were running out of the library, more than ten men in camouge uniforms stormed into the ce ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t care what your boyfriend thinks!¡± Liam spat impatiently. At that moment, the soldiers appeared on the second floor where the kidnapper was. ir tried to reason with the kidnapper. ¡°But I don¡¯t know you. Or Elma. Why hold me hostage?¡± Among the soldiers, a man with no cap whispered in Wesley¡¯s ear, ¡°The hostage seems pretty calm. She¡¯s not freaking out.¡± When Wesley saw who the hostage was, he furrowed his brows. ¡®ir?¡¯ A year ago, when her parents were trapped in a burning house, she didn¡¯t run out of there, but tried to get to the kitchen instead. After she was saved, she crouched on the ground under a tree, quietly weeping. It was not until she was in his arms that she burst out crying. And now, she was held hostage with a knife pressed against her throat. The kidnapper could kill her without a second thought. But she didn¡¯t look nervous at all, and was even trying to talk sense into her assant. ¡°She¡¯s really awesome, ¡® he thought. ir didn¡¯t care that the soldiers showed up, but Liam did. He looked around nervously and then saw a group of men in camouge uniforms standing at a distance. He was so nervous that he identally pushed the knife too hard and cut ir¡¯s neck. She felt a sharp pain. As a girl sensitive to pain, ir pouted and said, ¡°Hey hey! Be careful. That hurts.¡± ¡°Elma¡­you¡­you called them?¡± Liam asked in disbelief as he retreated to the depths of the library, ignoring ir¡¯s pleading. Elma turned her head to see who Liam was referring to. Then she hurriedly exined, ¡°Nope. Remember the military training? These guys are the instructors. They just happened to be here. You can¡¯t fight them. Liam, drop the knife! Please!¡± Her words irked Liam to no end. He yelled at the soldiers, ¡°Stay where you are! One more step and I¡¯1l kill her!¡± Chapter 1537 Wesley¡¯s gaze swept around the Library before he put his hands behind his back and moved forward. He made a few gestures to his men without the kidnapper noticing. Then two men left the library. ¡°I said, don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll kill her, I swear!¡± Liam yelled hysterically. Wesley came up to Elma and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elma gave him a basic rundown. Then she turned to Liam and spat, ¡°You¡¯re a coward! I¡®m not going to be your girlfriend. Ever!¡± Liam stared at Elma in disbelief. ninjanovel ¡°Seriously? I¡¯m the coward? How can you say that?¡± ir could tell Liam was getting more and more unstable. She couldn¡¯t look at Wesley. The angle was too sharp, and her attacker wasn¡¯t interested in letting her do that. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Wesley suddenly said. ¡°He loves you a lot. He just doesn¡¯t know how to make you see that. Everyone, from ir to the soldiers, was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone Like Wesley would defend the kidnapper. Liam nodded his head in approval. ¡°I¡¯ve loved her for ten years. I just wanted her to throw me a bone and look my way. But instead, she took up with another guy!¡± ir could feel the sadness emitting from him. She was facing a window, and to her surprise, two soldiers had already climbed onto the windowsill. This was the second floor! One of them met her eyes and put a forefinger to his Lips. He wanted her to remain quiet. She blinked in response. ¡°If this guy lets her go, will you be with him?¡± Wesley asked Elma and winked at her without Liam seeing. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Much to his surprise, Elma didn¡¯t get the hint. She shook her head violently and retreated. ¡°No, no, no. Never gonna happen. He¡¯s a freak!¡± The others were rendered speechless. Liam was boiling over with rage. ir sighed inwardly and decided to save herself. She pointed to a book and said, ¡°Hey, check that out!¡± Liam followed her finger, and didn¡¯t hear the hushed noises behind him. ¡°What? Are you messing with me?¡± he spat. ¡°No, no! It¡¯s my favorite book. Can I touch it onest time before I die?¡± ir began to babble in order to distract him. ¡°Shut up! Do I look like an idiot to you? A medical book? This is Alorith Language and Culture University!¡± Chapter 1538 ir took a closer look at the book and was stunned. ¡®Why is there a medical book here? We don¡¯t even have a department of medicine!¡¯ Right at that moment, a soldier kicked the hand Liam held the knife in. Neither Liam nor ir saw iting. The knife was dropped on the floor. Uttering a heartrending cry, Liam staggered and bumped into a bookshelf, with ir still under his control. He bumped his left arm on the shelf. ir was tugged with him. He still had an arm wrapped around her, high, near her shoulders. Boom! Her head hit the shelf, and she saw stars. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. It wasn¡¯t long before ir was pulled to her feet and wrapped in a man¡¯s warm arms. With her blurry eyes, ir saw Wesley¡¯s fantastic physique. ¡®Wow, he¡¯s really hot, ¡® she thought. Wesley held her in his arms and kicked Liam hard in the gut. Wesley¡¯s attack sent Liam flying into the bookshelf, knocking it over. Moving to protect ir, Wesley snaked an arm around her waist and guided her away from the falling books. Two of Wesley¡¯s men jumped on Liam, pinning him to the floor. Soon, the police came, and Liam was cuffed and stuffed. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley helped ir walk to a seat to rest. Supporting her head with one arm, she closed her eyes to steady herself, still dizzy from the impact of the bump. After ir was seated by the table, Wesley gave his statement to the police. As soon as he left, his men trotted over to ir and asked with concern, ¡°You all right? We can take you to the infirmary if you want.¡± ir opened her eyes to find that she was surrounded by a crowd of young men wearing silly grins. Startled, she sat up immediately and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯LL go Later.¡± Talbot Prescott, Wesley¡¯s right-hand man, squeezed to the front of the throng and sat on his haunches. He said, ¡°You were so calm back there. You gotta be the bravest girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Wesley turned around asionally to make sure his men were behaving. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That was when he saw that they were crowding around ir, talking and Laughing. There was a blood streak on her neck, a bruise on her forehead. Besieged with concerned questions from the young officers, she looked nervous. Wesley strode over and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? She¡¯s hurt and doesn¡¯t need you guys bugging her. Talbot, Bowman, send Bl¡­er¡­ her to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the brothers, Talbot and Bowman Prescott answered, standing to attention and saluting when they got Wesley¡¯s orders. The rest of the crowd Lined up and marched towards the yground. Chapter 1539 Back on the yground the young soldiers were talking amongst themselves. Concentrating on the training? Forget it. ¡°I think Chief knows her. I heard him almost call her by name. I don¡¯t think he wants us to know,¡± a man said. ¡°I heard it too. And? Knowing her name doesn¡¯t mean anything. Anyway, we got to train these guys,¡± a second man retorted, turning to walk away. Yet another man grabbed him and said seriously, ¡°We only knew about Megan. Now this girl? Chief¡¯s holding out on us.¡± ¡°Right. Talbot and Bowman say he doesn¡¯t get out much. When he¡¯s not visiting his hometown, he¡¯s in his apartment. A date? Never!¡± Heughed. ¡°Ten-hut!¡± a cold, stern voice came from behind them. Their hearts sank. They were supposed to be training the students, not gossiping about their superior¡¯s private life. ¡°Oh God. We¡¯re doomed!¡± they cried. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I tried to get you to stay on task,¡± one of themined. ¡°One hundred Leapfrogs, each of you,¡± Wesley announced solemnly. ¡°Noo00000, ¡± they screamed inside, too afraid of Wesley to defy him. So the 12 military instructors ended up doing 10@ leapfrogs each in front of the college freshmen. In the infirmary Talbot and Bowman offered to escort ir to the infirmary, but she turned them down. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m good. I can get there on my own. Thanks, though,¡± she told them. Bowman said with a grin, ¡°Okay then, but if you feel dizzy again, let us know. We¡¯ll carry you there.¡± ¡°Got it. Bye,¡± ir agreed with a nod, feeling that the brothers were way too friendly with her. Their eagerness to please her outstripped her desire to get Wesley to notice her. In the infirmary, a doctor applied some cortisone cream to ir¡¯s neck and forehead. ¡°Theceration to your neck will heal soon, but I don¡¯t like that Lump on your forehead. You need a CAT scan and a proper exam to have that checked out.¡± ¡°Set that up for me, okay? Thanks, doc.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She knew Talbot and Bowman were busy with training, so ir went to the hospital on her own. She had a CAT scan to determine whether she had a concussion, and she got a clean bill of health. Relieved, she went home to take a nap. But before long, she was jarred awake by her ringtone. It was her uncle Chapter 1540 Adalson. ¡°How are you feeling? Did you go to the hospital?¡± he asked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ir sat up, blinking to clear her head. She yawned. ¡°Sorry, Uncle. You woke me up. I saw a doctor and everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Okay. Come home when you have time. Or your aunt cane over and look after you.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m good, really. If it makes you feel better, I¡¯ll be by ina couple days.¡± ir was touched by her uncle¡¯s concern, but she felt he was making mountains out of molehills. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll let you go. Bye.¡° Adalson ended the phone call in a hurry. ir stared at her phone. ¡®That was weird, ¡® she thought. ¡®Well, maybe there was an emergency, ¡® she told herself. Then she went back to sleep. She dropped into a deep slumber. The hours passed. She opened her eyes again, and it took her a Little bit to realize someone was ringing her doorbell. Only her uncle and aunt and Joslyn knew she lived here. Her uncle lived in in another city and it couldn¡¯t be her aunt, so it must be Joslyn. ninjanovel Still in her pajamas, ir went to the door with bleary eyes. She opened the door, and said with her eyes half closed, ¡°Joslyn, why did you¡­ Huh? Wesley?¡± Her eyes were wide open when she saw the man standing at the door. Wesley was still wearing his camo fatigues. He must have just gotten back. ¡°Uncle Adalson asked me toe and check on you. You all right?¡± he asked with a serious look on his face. He called Adalson ¡°Uncle Adalson¡± in private. ¡°Couldn¡¯t he just say he wanted to check on me? Even though it¡¯s a lie, I¡¯d still be happy. He can¡¯t see I¡¯m crushing on him hard, ¡® she thought . ir nodded. Then soon she shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she answered, blinking. It was after 8 p.m. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since Lunch. Wesley nced at her and decided to pretend he didn¡¯t realize what she was getting at. ¡°So are you hurt?¡± Chapter 1541 ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, my belly¡¯s hurting. I need a restaurant,¡± she said innocently. Wesley felt defeated. Just as he was about to refuse, ir cut in, ¡°My treat. It¡¯s the least I can do. You saved me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a soldier. It was my duty.¡± Wesley wanted to leave. ir added, ¡°My uncle asked you to check on me. I¡¯m starving. Are you really going to just walk away?¡± ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Wesley hated being threatened. ir shook her head like a rattle. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to have dinner with me. Tell you what-go home, shower, change. I have enough here in the house. I¡¯ll cook dinner. Come over, make sure Ang¡¯s Library I¡¯m fine, and then you can take off again. What do you say?¡± Wesley gave her a long Look and turned around without a word to go back to his apartment. ¡°Hey, yes or no? You haven¡¯t given me an answer yet.¡° If he agreed, she would go to the kitchen and start cooking now. Wesley opened his door and turned around impatiently. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°He is as cold as an iceberg, ¡® ir thought. The next time someone opened her apartment door, ir was in the kitchen, ready to saute some vegetables and meat. Wesley had changed into casual clothes. Standing at the door, he asked, ¡°You ever Lock your door?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ir answered without turning back, ¡°Not really here. No one else lives on our floor. Why bother?¡± It¡¯s just you and me Then, Wesley lectured her as if he were talking to a child. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. You don¡¯t know who else might walk in.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Fine. Any foods you don¡¯t like?¡± asked ir as she poured some cooking oil into the wok after putting it on the stove. Before he answered, she muttered, ¡°Probably not. My uncle said one time you guys had to eat grass to survive. I can¡¯t even!¡± Wesley was reduced to silence. ¡®Eat grass? What are we? Sheep?¡¯ While ir was cooking in the kitchen, Wesley Looked around her Living room. It Looked quite safe. Adalson might have helped set the ce up. Chapter 1542 There were even fire extinguishers. ¡°Can you cook?¡± ir turned back and asked out of the blue. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Wesley replied, meeting her eyes. ¡°Well, good.¡± ¡®Our kids won¡¯t go hungry then, ¡® ir thought to herself. By the time dinner was ready, Wesley was watching TV on the couch in the Living room. He had a good view of the kitchen from the couch, so he could keep an eye on her that way. ir had cooked several dishes, including vegetables and meat dishes. She carried them to the dining room. There was also congee with lean pork and century eggs. The Last thing she brought to the table was a stack of pancakes. ninjanovel irdled two bowls of congee and waved to Wesley with a smile. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Come and eat.¡± Wesley said, ¡°I don¡® ¡°That¡¯s a Lot of food. How am I supposed to eat it all? Come on, let¡¯s not waste it.¡± ir interrupted him. She knew he was going to refuse, so she didn¡¯t give him the chance to say it. Wesley rose to his feet and walked to the dining room. ¡°Alright,¡± he said after taking a seat at the dining table. ¡°But don¡¯t do this again.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ir replied with a smile. No doubt she was an excellent cook. She could cook all kinds of dishes. Wesley was a soldier, as efficient at eating as he was at his duties. ir wasn¡¯t even full, but he was already done and put down his chopsticks. ¡°Um¡­ there¡¯s still plenty left. I can¡¯t finish it,¡± said ir, feeling embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t lying. Each te was still half full. She assumed Wesley was hungry, and that he hadn¡¯t eaten Like this in a long time. She cooked more food on that assumption. Wesley was going to bring his bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen. When he heard what she said, he sat back in his seat. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just eat.¡± ir had a tiny appetite. After a few more bites, she put down her chopsticks and announced, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Then Wesley served himself another bowl of congee and ate everything that was left on the table. Afterwards, Wesley did the dishes while ir cleared the table. He had his back to her. Watching him thoughtfully, she asked, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Chapter 1543 ¡°No,¡± he answered simply, without the slightest hesitation or embarrassment . ¡°Do you want one?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡®I work my butt off every day. I don¡¯t have time, ¡® he thought. ¡°Is there¡­ anyone you Like?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡®I just don¡¯t think about it.¡¯ He was so blunt that for a moment ir didn¡¯t know what to say next. ninjanovel She was starting to feel embarrassed. ¡°Sooo¡­¡± Then she paused, ying with her hair. ¡°What kind of girl do you like?¡± The girl blushed. There was no way she could have looked him in the eye and asked all this. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Wesley paused. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡± ¡®Women all look the same.¡¯ ir dropped the rag and walked quietly towards the kitchen. Wesley knew she was approaching the second she had started doing it. He went on washing the dishes. She leaned on the door to the kitchen, knocked and asked in a low voice, ¡°How about me?¡± Confused, Wesley turned around, looking at the blushing woman. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ir bowed her head with embarrassment. ¡°We¡¯re both single, so why don¡¯t we go out?¡± She was quiet, but Wesley heard her clearly. He turned around and continued busying himself with the dishes. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡®I need to stay away. I don¡¯t have time for her. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to her.* ir was incensed, humiliated. She strode towards him, fists clenched, intending to kick him out. Water had puddled on the floor near the sink. It was abination of cooking oil, dish soap, and water, and she didn¡¯t see it. ir was wearing slippers. Once she stepped in the puddle, she slipped. ¡°Aargh!¡± she screamed. Instantly, his big hands shot out, grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms before she fell. Chapter 1544 Her body was so soft and she smelled so good, he realized, again. The feelings he kept pushing down deep inside him resurfaced. This was the second time she was in his arms today. And the second time he touched her soft body and smelled her fragrance. To steady herself, ir locked her arms around his neck. At this moment, they were so close to each other, even closer than in the library. Wesley could see that there was a tiny ck mole under one of her eyes. Her enchanting scent filled his nostrils. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Romance was in the air. Her heart was racing. Before Wesley let go, she stood on tiptoe and nted a kiss on the corner of his mouth. It was a small kiss, but he felt it. Her Lips were as soft as her body. He was afraid that if he held her any tighter, her delicate body would snap. His hands tightened and his jaw hardened; the look in his eyes was fierce. ¡®He¡¯s angry, ¡® ir realized. ¡°That was for saving me-again.¡± There were many ways to say thank you. She chose the one that made her the happiest. Wesley was still tightening his hands around her waist. ¡°Ouch! ninjanovel Let¡­go!¡± she cried. He let go of her quickly, keeping his hands on her shoulders, and stood back from her, at arm¡¯s length. ¡°ir, let¡¯s not let that happen again,¡± he warned in a hard tone. Having been a high-ranking military officer for such a long time, he had been used to giving orders. He talked in an authoritative tone even in front of ir. She tilted her head and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not your soldier. I don¡¯t have to follow your orders.¡± ¡®I kissed you. So now what?¡± If ir were a man, Wesley would have pounded on her or ordered her to do thousands of deep squats. Too bad for him, she was a woman. A delicate woman, whom he could neither scold nor hit. After racking his brains, Wesley made ame retort. ¡°For Uncle Adalson¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.¡± Then he went back to washing the dishes. ir reached for her Lips. His warmth lingered there. She smiled and put her hands behind her back, eximing, ¡°My uncle is so good to me. Even when he¡¯s not there, he helps me.¡± Since Adalson was in another city, he couldn¡¯t check on ir personally. He had called Wesley and had asked him to check on her as a favor for him. Wesley didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. That night, ir slept with a wide smile on her lips. What she didn¡¯t know was that, across the hall, due to her little kiss, Wesley had to go to the bathroom a few times in order to take cold showers. At four in the morning, he put her name on his List of troublesome people. Most of the people on the List were the unruliest criminals. Chapter 1545 Two minutes Later, touching the corner of his mouth, he moved ir¡¯s name to the top of the list, which meant, to Wesley, ir had just be the most troublesome person on the. The next morning, ir got up very early to create a chance to meet Wesley. She had found out his entire schedule¡ª-when he would return from his morning exercise and what time he would enter the elevator. However, none of that happened. The man didn¡¯t show up as she had expected. Actually, to avoid her, last night, he had decided to take the stairs from that day on instead of riding the elevator. For the next three days, ir didn¡¯t meet Wesley even once in the building. Just when she started to think that he probably hadn¡¯t been hometely, she heard the sound of his door closing as he left the apartment in a hurry. She wondered when he hade home and why she hadn¡¯t met him earlier. ir had art lesson that afternoon. She didn¡¯t want to go, but Joslyn liked art and wanted herpany, so ir agreed to attend the Lesson. In the drawing studio, ir doodled on the drawing board with her ck crayon. Half the lesson had passed and she still hadn¡¯t drawn anything worthy. The young female guidance counselor walked over to her and frowned. ¡°ir, what are you doing? What is that?¡± she reprimanded. The white drawing paper on ir¡¯s board was filled with useless doodling. She quickly tore it and tossed it into the waste basket. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll start over now.¡± Ang¡¯s Library The guidance counselor walked away, grumbling under her breath. Watching her figure receding, ir made a face behind her back. The counselor wasn¡¯t theirs to begin with, and the drawing studio wasn¡¯t where her duty was. She was only in the studio because their art instructor had been upied elsewheretely. Since this female guidance counselor knew a bit about art, she had been substituting for the art instructor for the past few days. However, for some reason, the guidance counselor seemed to have a problem with ir since the very beginning, which was part of the reason why ir didn¡¯t want to attend this ss. Joslyn snorted and mumbled, ¡°I think she is jealous of you. You¡¯re prettier than her and you have a lot of admirers.¡± ir gave her a sideways nce and drew a big cross in the air with her ck crayon. ¡°No way! She and I are neither the same age nor in the same grade.¡± ¡°That is so irrelevant. She is much nicer to the others.¡± Joslyn rolled her eyes at the guidance counselor ir said, ¡°She is mean to you as well.¡± Joslyn replied, ¡°She¡¯s only mean to you and me, ir.¡± ¡°Joslyn! ir! What are you two whispering about?¡± the guidance counselor yelled as she pushed her sses up her nose bridge. The entire studio heard her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Joslyn swung the crayon in her hand and replied, ¡°We¡¯re drawing.¡± The guidance counselor wasn¡¯t going to let them off yet. Chapter 1546 ¡°Don¡¯t evere to my ss again if you two only want to chat in here!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ir snorted and said in a voice low enough for only her and Joslyn to hear, ¡°That would be so great!¡± Joslyn chuckled. The drawing studio was quiet once again. The guidance counselor wandered among the students to see how they were doing. She Lingered behind Joslyn and ir for a long time to keep a sharp eye on them ir rolled her eyes unhappily. When the guidance counselor was busy talking to another student, ir busied herself with something secretly. After a while, she held a cup of coffee-colored liquid in her hand and gave it to the guidance counselor. ¡°Miss Regan, I made a cup of coffee for you. Please have a taste,¡° she said nicely. Seeing the girl acting so gantly in front of the whole ss, the guidance counselor snorted proudly and took the ¡°coffee¡± from her. ¡°It¡¯s iced and freshly made. And it¡¯s yummy. Please take a sip and see how you like it,¡± ir urged. Then, she watched the guidance counselor take a big mouthful of the brown Liquid. ¡°PTT!¡± The Lady spat it all out and spilled much of the dark-colored liquid onto ir¡¯s clothes. She smashed the cup onto the floor and rushed about looking for tissues and a bin. The students snickered. Joslyn didn¡¯t even bother stifling her ninjanovel Laughter. ir was so satisfied that she didn¡¯t even mind her white chiffon shirt being stained. ¡°Miss Regan, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you like my coffee?¡± she asked in a feigned innocent tone. It took the guidance counselor a long while to clean herself up. She purpled, pointing at ir and Joslyn. ¡°You- you two! Go to the sports ground and run five kilometers!¡± ¡°Five kilometers? Under the scorching sun? No way!¡¯ ir thought. ¡°I won¡¯t go. If you feel like running, please feel free to do so. Besides you¡¯re not even our guidance counselor. Why should we listen to you?¡± ¡°ir! Joslyn! Don¡¯t make me flunk you this term!¡± ir and Joslyn didn¡¯t see thating. Joslyn didn¡¯t care about her grades. But ir had always been a model student. She would feel embarrassed if she flunked any of her subjects. And she was worried that a bad grade would affect her future job-hunting. ir hesitated. She haggled, ¡°Five hundred meters! It¡¯s as hot as an oven outside. And you would be the one to me if we got heatstroke.¡± The guidance counselor was in a fit of rage, so she wouldn¡¯t budge ¡°Five hundred meters?! You wish! It¡¯s hot. So what? Learn from those freshmen! They¡¯re receiving military training in the sun every day. If they can deal with the heat, you can too! Five kilometers. No less!¡± ¡°Then you run with us too,¡± Joslyn demanded. If she was going down, she was going to make Regan go down with her too. Chapter 1547 The guidance counselor approached Joslyn and retorted, ¡°Run with you? I¡¯ll watch you run! Move now!¡± With that, she grabbed the two defiant girls¡¯ hands and led them out of the drawing studio. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ir felt ufortable. ¡®Could you let go of my hand? We¡¯re not that close.¡¯ She tried to wriggle out of Regan¡¯s grasp on the way to the sports ground, but failed to do so. With so many students and military instructors on the ground, ir didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so she stopped struggling when they got there. The guidance counselor took the girls to the middle of the ground. She specifically walked to Wesley. ¡°Officer Wesley, I¡¯m a guidance counselor of this university. I heard that you were the strictest military instructor here. These two have been misbehaving in ss. I leave them to you. Please see to it that they¡¯ll finish their five-kilometer run.¡± ir and Joslyn were bereft of words. ¡°I¡¯m too busy,¡± Wesley rebuffed after giving the two girls an indifferent Look. The guidance counselor was embarrassed. But she wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily. ¡°Officer Wesley, please consider them as a couple of new attendees in the military training. Thank you,¡± she said with a smile. The students Wesley was training were standing in a military manner ninjanovel ir observed them. Although the training had been going on for merely a few days, they had made obvious progress; their formation was in much better order than the other students¡¯. After giving it more thought, Wesley decided not to make things too difficult for the guidance counselor, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The guidance counselor left, but Wesley still didn¡¯t speak to the two girls. ir and Joslyn stood in the sun, waiting for him to give orders. However, he turned around and walked back to the freshmen to give them more instructions. Joslyn asked ir in a whisper, ¡°How is it going between you and Wesley? He didn¡¯t even look at you. It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t even know who you are.¡± ir twitched her mouth unhappily. ¡°I suppose he has forgotten my name. Besides, he is the aloof type in nature.¡± ¡°How could he forget your name? You told me that you kissed him. I thought everything was going great between you two,¡± Joslynmented with a wicked smile. ¡°I only kissed him on the corner of his mouth. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ir¡¯s phone buzzed. She took it out of her pocket and unlocked the screen. It was from Hartwell. ¡°Hartwell ising home in one or two days. What do you think of a get-together?¡± she asked Joslyn as she read his message. Joslyn pondered for a while, and then asked, ¡°Ideally speaking, how much older do you think a man could be than a woman in a rtionship?¡± ir looked at Wesley, who was walking towards them now, and answered, Chapter 1548 ¡°Four years.¡± He was four years older than her. Joslyn was pretty disappointed. ¡°Four? But your cousin, Hartwell, is ten years older than me! Should I give up?¡± she asked with a pout. ir put her phone away and said in a hurry, ¡°You and Hartwell are a different case.¡± As soon as she finished, Wesley came up to them. Standing straight, hemanded, ¡°Attention!¡± ir and Joslyn stopped talking at once and stood straight as an arrow. ¡°Left turn!¡± Wesleymanded once again. Initially, ir had been standing to Joslyn¡¯s left, and now, she was face to face with her. Joslyn burst outughing. ir realized she had turned the wrong way. She turned around to her left quickly and stood to attention. ninjanovel C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wesley found her lovely and extremely funny. But as the strictest military training instructor, he kept telling himself not to Laugh. ¡°Quick time, march! Left foot first, 75 cm forward!¡± ¡°75 cm? How far is 75 cm?¡¯ ir wondered, totally confused. She wasn¡¯t good with numbers. When she turned around helplessly to look at Joslyn, she found that her friend was even more puzzled than her. A while passed and ir still couldn¡¯t catch up with Wesley. Wiping away the beads of sweat on her forehead, she asked him quietly, ¡°Wesley, can we not do this While she was waiting expectantly, Wesley just said, ¡°Five kilometers. At the double, quick march!¡± The two girls had to start running. Wesley corrected them constantly. ¡°Raise your arms to your waist. Keep your fingers closed and your thumbs between the first joint of your index fingers and the second joint of your middle fingers. And keep your forearms slightly inward.¡± ir Looked at her own waist, and asked Wesley out of the blue, waist? You mean the ce where you put your hands the other night ¡°My Wesley kept his silence. ¡°Bwahaha!¡± Joslyn roared. ¡°Halt!¡± Wesleymanded. ir had an ominous feeling about what was toe. Chapter 1549 ¡°Wait here!¡± he said to ir and Joslyn. He asked another military training instructor to rece him in training the freshmen, resolving to focus on supervising the two girls to finish their run. ¡°Stand with arms akimbo. Exercise your ankles alternately. Half squat. Exercise your knees with your hands on them.¡± When the warm-up was done, ir felt like she was about to have heatstroke. There was no way she would be able to finish the five kilometer mark. Ang¡¯s Library That afternoon, all the students of Alorith Language and Culture University saw Wesley train ir and Joslyn. It was so hot that ir copsed onto the ground after a while. But Wesley wasn¡¯t going to give her a break. He pulled her to her feet and ordered her to keep running. To everyone¡¯s surprise, ir didn¡¯t stand up at all. She fell into Wesley¡¯s arms. ¡°Wesley, I can¡¯t do it. Please, let me go,¡± she pleaded in a whisper. Her voice was so soft that Wesley¡¯s brain went into fantasy mode. When he came back to his senses, he pushed her out of his arms and made her stand up. However, as if she were made of jello, she fell back into his arms. In the end, ir fainted. Soon, the news that a junior had sunstroke and passed out during Wesley¡¯s training spread throughout the university. It was supposed to be a horrible piece of news, but when the girls saw Wesley running towards the infirmary with ir in his arms, every one of them envied the unconscious girl. They announced that if they could be held by Wesley like that, they wouldn¡¯t mind going through his harsh training either. In the infirmary, ir woke up to find Wesley sitting by the bed and staring at her. Seeing her awake, Wesley opened his mouth to say something, but he ended up reprimanding her with a long face, ¡°You¡¯re too weak. You couldn¡¯t even run two kilometers.¡± ir replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a soldier Wesley wasn¡¯t happy with that. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I¡¯m your military instructor. Don¡¯t talk back to me.¡± ir was quiet. Since she was feeling better, she tried getting out of bed. She could actually get up on her own, but she stretched her arms towards Wesley. Wesley understood that she was asking him to lend her a hand. ¡°Get yourself out of bed. The heatstroke was not that serious.¡± ir said in disbelief, ¡°I got heatstroke because you were too harsh on me during the training. You didn¡¯t apologize to me. And now you won¡¯t even take care of me? You¡¯re so insensitive.¡± Chapter 1550 Wesley felt guilty when he heard her remarks. Eventually, he helped her get up grudgingly. ir sat on the edge of the bed for a while. ¡°Where¡¯s my friend?¡± she asked. ¡°She went back to her ss.¡± Since ir seemed fine, Wesley stood up from the chair to leave. ir wasn¡¯t going to miss such a good opportunity to be alone with him. When he turned to leave, she Lay back on the bed and whined, ¡°Oh, my head. I feel so dizzy.¡± Wesley turned around to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡± Before he could leave, ir grabbed his hand. The calluses on his palm made her heart ache. She could imagine how much effort he had put into being a good soldier. ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor. I want to go home and rest.¡± Her gentle touch sent his heart racing. As if an electric shock had passed through him, he quickly withdrew his hand. He couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye. Instead, he averted his gaze to the empty drip bottle and said in a cold tone, ¡°Then, go home.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m too feeble to walk.¡± ¡°LL have someone drive you home Ang¡¯s Library ¡°But we¡¯re neighbors. Nobody lives closer to me than you do.¡± Obviously, she was saying that if someone had to take her home, it should be him. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t get her point. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll not buy an apartment so close to yours ever again.¡± ir thought, ¡®Do you have to be so insulting?¡± After a long sigh, she asked, ¡°Can you give me a lift?¡± ¡°I have to go somece elseter.¡± ¡°You can go there after taking me home.¡± Wesley was annoyed. He had never met a woman as troublesome as ir. ¡°Get up!¡± he ordered harshly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ir sat up on the bed. The next thing she knew, he grabbed her wrist and dragged her off the bed. ¡°Ow! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± she cried out. Chapter 1551 Wesley looked down at her wrist and realized that he was holding her where the needle had been pricked when she was on an IV drip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the five-kilometer run, but you insisted I run. Because of that, I ended up having heatstroke, and you are still so mean to me. Wesley, I¡¯m a girl, not a military man,¡± ir protested. Her Last sentence was a reminder. It struck him that she wasn¡¯t as tough as the soldiers he trained every day. He couldn¡¯t treat her the same way he treated them. Just as she was expecting someforting words from him, he bent over, picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. ir shrieked. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As he passed the side-table on his way to the ward door, he grabbed her medicine and tucked it into his pocket. The college doctor was prescribing some medicine to a student in his office. He happened to see Wesley carrying ir on his shoulder as he walked by his office. His eyes widened like saucers in shock. He walked to the door immediately in the hope of reminding Wesley that he wasn¡¯t supposed to treat a girl so roughly, let alone a patient who had recently had heatstroke. But he wasn¡¯t quick enough. By the time he reached the hallway, Wesley was already out of sight. Lying upside down on Wesley¡¯s shoulder, ir¡¯s head swam uncontrobly. And the jolt made her nauseated. She felt like puking. But before she could say anything, she was stuffed into a car. Wesley got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the vehicle. As the car slowly left the university, ir felt a little better and realized that she was in a ck Hummer with premium equipment. Ang¡¯s Library She looked around the car and asked, ¡°Is this car yours?¡± ¡°Hmm. He gave her a lukewarm response. ¡°Where did you get the money for this?¡± Considering his age and position, she didn¡¯t think he could afford it. ¡°A friend gave it to me as a gift,¡± he said ¡°Who was it? Obviously, you have some rich friends.¡± She wished she knew some moneybags who was generous enough to give her a Hummer. Wesley wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer her. But then it dawned on him that maybe she would decide to chase his loaded friend instead of pestering him, so he said, ¡°Carlos Hilton.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know him.¡± She had never heard of the name before. Besides, ir only had eyes for Wesley. Other men just didn¡¯t attract her attention, no matter how exceptional they were. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions about Carlos. Wesley was disappointed. But he didn¡¯t say anything else and focused on the road Soon, the car pulled into Hillside Apartments. After parking the car in the underground parking lot, Wesley got out first. He opened the back door for ir and stood by the car, waiting for her to get down. She was about to jump down, but then changed her mind ¡°Your car is too high.¡± Chapter 1552 Wesley checked the height and thought, ¡®Too high? Are you serious?¡¯ Not wanting to argue with her anymore, he put his hands around her waist and carried her out of the car as if he were carrying a child. ir was left speechless. She had imagined her prince charming carrying her in his arms like a princess. Not this. She rolled her eyes. Before he could put her down, she wrapped her legs around his waist and put her hands around his neck In case she fell, Wesley closed the car door with one hand and held her waist with the other. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Get down,¡± he demanded. ¡°No, I¡¯m sick,¡± she refused, burying her face in his chest. ¡°LL Let go of my hand.¡± Wesley really let go, but ir didn¡¯t. So in the end, she clung on to him Like a ko holding on to a big tree. Her softness and fragrance stirred up his buried feelings. The attraction was getting stronger. To conceal his emotion, he pretended to be mad and red at her. But she wasn¡¯t looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m a patient. I don¡¯t feel well,¡± she kept saying They were in a deadlock for two minutes. Wesley had only two options¡ª either he took her upstairs like this, or he somehow made her get down Finally, he made his decision. He wrapped both of his arms around her waist and made his way to the elevator ir shed a triumphant smile. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The elevator arrived at the sixteenth floor. When they reached her apartment, ir got off him and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you for bringing me home. Bye.¡± At this point, she didn¡¯t Look Like a patient at all. Wesley took her medicine out of his pocket, gave it to her and left without a word. In the parking lot, he opened all the car windows to air out her fragrance. He lit a cigarette and smoked while he waited for her scent to disappear. When it was about done, he stubbed out the cigarette and got into the car. Determined to find out why she hadn¡¯t met Wesley in the elevator in the past few days, ir got up early the next morning and waited at the elevator on the sixteenth floor. She wasn¡¯t going to leave until she met him. And she did meet him this time. It turned out that he had been taking the stairs. She was surprised. If it were her, she would have been exhausted after climbing sixteen floors. But Wesley looked fine. He was only panting Lightly. As if ir were invisible, he walked by her without saying anything and went towards his apartment to open the door. Before he could close the door, the elevator doors opened with a ding. Chapter 1553 ir wondered who hade to their floor so early in the morning. A girl in a school uniform appeared. Seeing Wesley, who was about to close the door of his apartment, she ran to him as she called, ¡°Uncle W ¨C Who are you?¡± She paused when she saw ir. ir recalled that this was the same girl who had been to Wesley¡¯s ce the other night. Wesley saw Megan. He called, ¡°Megan,e in.¡± ¡°Okay. Uncle Wesley, who is she?¡± ¡°My neighbor,¡± ir heard him reply. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why she is here.¡± Megan gave ir one more look as the door was shut behind them. All of a sudden, ir felt Like what she had been doing all along had been pointless. She had been trying so hard to pursue him, but to him, she was only a neighbor. Not even a friend. ninjanovel She had been so forward with him, giving him all kinds of signals, but he remained indifferent towards her. ¡®Maybe he really doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m such a loser.¡¯ That evening, ir had dinner with Hartwell. She told him what had happened in the Library. He picked up some food from the bowl and put it on her te. Then he said, ¡°I heard that you had heatstroke yesterday. It¡¯s been really hot outside Lately. And as a junior, you don¡¯t even have to attend the military training. So, why were you running in the sun?¡± ir wasn¡¯t surprised that Hartwell knew about her sunstroke. ¡°Our substitute guidance counselor has been picking on me, so I mixed up some paint and told her that it was coffee. I convinced her to drink it. She was pissed, and made me and Joslyn do a five-kilometer run in the sports ground. The worst part was that she left us in the hands of the well-known, devil-like military instructor, Wesley. You already know what happened after that-I got sunstroke.¡± ¡°Wesley?¡± Hartwell frowned. ¡°He is known for being harsh, but every one of his soldiers turns out to be excellent. I¡¯m not surprised that you got sunstroke if he was your military instructor.¡± ¡°Me neither,¡± ir seconded. Hartwellid his chopsticks down on the table and said, ¡°Wesley goes to see my father very often. I¡¯ll ask my father to talk to him and your substitute guidance counselor.¡± ¡°Thanks, Hartwell, but that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine now. Besides, he saved my life in the library,¡± said ir ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened in the library, but he is a serviceman. He would have saved anybody under the circumstances.¡± Hartwell¡¯s words came as a wet nket. ir had been eating, but she paused when she heard that. Her spirits dampened even further. She knew that she had been fooling herself into thinking that Wesley cared about her, and that now it was time to wake up. ¡°You¡¯re right. As it happens, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I was the one being held as the hostage that day. Anyway, why don¡¯t we move on?¡± Hartwell studied her face; there was nothing unusual about her expression. ¡°Have you gotten used to Living alone? You¡¯re too stubborn, you know. I told you not to move out, but you insisted.¡± Chapter 1554 ¡°I enjoy Living on my own. I don¡¯t Like restraints. You know that.¡± Everyone in the Jenkins family was nice to her. But she had to follow all kinds of rules, which were insufferable to her. Hartwell smiled helplessly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Since I work in another city now, I have so little time to take care of you. I¡¯d Like to check out your ce after dinner. Only after making sure that you¡¯re safe andfortable will I be truly relieved.¡± ¡°ALL right, fine. By the way, why didn¡¯t you let me invite Joslyn to join us tonight?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hartwell smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her out some other time.¡± ir nodded knowingly. ¡°Oh. So, you didn¡¯t want me to be the third wheel.¡± Hartwell didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I have been really busytely, so I couldn¡¯t call her. Now that I¡¯m here, I want to make it up to her so that she won¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ir understood. At work, Hartwell¡¯s phone was kept by his secretary. ninjanovel And when he was finally off the clock, it was usually veryte. This time, he hade to Alorith because he had some work to get done here. Otherwise, this dinner wouldn¡¯t have happened. After dinner, ir and Hartwell went back to her apartment together It was past nine already. Usually, she never met Wesley at this hour It would be embarrassing if the three of them met unexpectedly. And that was exactly what happened. No sooner had ir and Hartwell gotten off the elevator than Wesley appeared near the stairway of the sixteenth floor. They saw each other. Hartwell was surprised. ¡°Wesley?¡± Wesley nodded slightly. ¡°Hartwell.¡± As the two men shook hands, ir was wondering how she was supposed to exin Wesley showing up on the floor where she lived. She didn¡¯t need to exin anything to Hartwell. But since she had moved into the building to chase Wesley, she was nervous that Hartwell found out that she Lived on the same floor as Wesley. She had failed to keep it a secret that she had a crush on Wesley from her uncle. If Chapter 1555 Hartwell found out too, it would be really embarrassing. So as soon as the two men greeted each other, she said in a hurry, ¡°Wesley! You Live here too? Are you my neighbor?¡± She pointed to the door of Wesley¡¯s apartment and kept winking at him behind HartwelL¡¯s back. Wesley understood that she was trying to tell him to y along. But he didn¡¯t understand why she was pretending that this was their first meeting in the building. Normally, he would have said, ¡°We¡¯ve met many times here. Why are you pretending you don¡¯t know I live across the hall?¡± Ang¡¯s Library After a moment of hesitation, he gave her a simple nod. ¡°Hmm.¡± And nothing else. But that sufficed. Hartwell smiled. ¡°Now that I know Wesley is your neighbor, I have nothing to worry about.¡± Then he said to Wesley politely, ¡°She lives alone. Please look after her for me. Thank you.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± To avoid them giving her secrets away to each other, ir started dragging Hartwell towards her apartment. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Come on. It¡¯ste. Check out my apartment and then go home and get some rest. You are a busy man!¡± Hartwell had to say goodbye to Wesley in a hurry. ¡°Bye then. Let¡¯s grab dinner together sometime.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After entering ir¡¯s apartment, Hartwell looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s a nice ce. Has my father ever been here?¡± ¡°No, he has been in another city ever since I moved in.¡± Adalson had rented the ce for her. She couldn¡¯t afford it. ¡°Okay then. I should leave. My work awaits me. Good night.¡± Hartwell was in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t even wait to drink a ss of water before he walked out of ir¡¯s apartment. ¡°Don¡¯t be a workaholic. Take care of yourself. And marry Joslyn already, since you like her so much,¡± she said to him at the elevator. ¡°Got it,¡± Hartwell replied with a smile. ¡°Bye.¡± After he left, ir nced at Wesley¡¯s door and walked back to her own home. The next morning, since she was feeling unwell, ir skipped the first ss to get more rest. Before the fourth ss-her Arabic ss, she felt a little better and decided to go to the ssroom. Since she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the sunstroke, she looked listless. Joslyn, on the other hand, was upbeat. Of course, that was mostly because she had met Hartwell the night before. Chapter 1556 ¡°Bless, you were all right yesterday. Howe you look so dispirited today? Are you still ill?¡± Joslyn asked with concern. Holding the Arabic textbook in her hands, ir bent over the desk. ¡°I think so,¡± she replied. Joslyn gave it a bit of thought and figured out what was going on. ¡°You didn¡¯t take your medicine, did you?¡± Busted, ir giggled. ¡°I already had an infusion. I don¡¯t need the medicine. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I was fine yesterday.¡± Joslyn was unhappy. ¡°You don¡¯t know? You brought this upon yourself because you didn¡¯t take your medicine! I¡¯ll personally shove the medicine down your throat at noon. I¡¯m not gonna Leave you be.¡± Joslyn knew that ir hated taking medicines, but she was worried about her. ¡°ALL right. ALL right. I concede,¡± ir said. She was feeling too miserable. This time, not having medicines was more terrible than having them. Near noon, the students started walking towards the cafeteria. ninjanovel Joslynined about the hot weather; it was making her ufortable. While they were chatting, she suddenly thought of Wesley. ¡°How is everything going?¡± she asked ir. ir knew what she was referring to. ¡°Here is my strategy-sometimes take the initiative, sometimes be inactive; never be impulsive, always be perceptive; no matter how eager you are to give, always y cool to achieve. That¡¯s how you make a man fall in Love.¡± Joslyn looked at her excitedly. ¡°Sounds brilliant. So, how is that working for you? Did he fall in Love with you yet?¡± ir shook her head. ¡°No, because I did just the opposite. I was always taking the initiative and was never inactive. I was often impulsive and eager to give and was never able to y cool. So, he didn¡¯t fall in Love with me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The smile on Joslyn¡¯s face faded. She patted ir¡¯s shoulder andforted her, ¡°Remember, your nickname is Bless. Good fortune will always follow you. Don¡¯t be frustrated.¡± ir wasn¡¯t going to give up yet. ¡°I need to change my strategy. I¡¯1L keep a distance from him. He is so used to me following him around. If I stay away from him for some time, he might feel a void in his life ¡°You go, girl! Do you need my help with anything?¡± Chapter 1557 ir put her arm around Joslyn¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°I can handle it. You just focus on locking down my cousin.¡± Joslyn chuckled. They walked into the canteen. The cool air from the air-conditioners blew on their skin, cooling them off a bit. But since the ce was so crowded, the air-conditioners weren¡¯t very helpful. At arge table not far from them, several military instructors, in their camouge uniforms, were having their meals. They were very conspicuous among the students. ir saw them as soon as she and Joslyn walked into the canteen. She also spotted Wesley, who was about to have his lunch. He was sitting opposite a few other military instructors. Talbot, who was next to him, noticed ir and Joslyn walk in. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Hey! Look! Isn¡¯t that ir and her friend?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The others turned their heads to look, except Wesley. He remained indifferent as usual. ¡°Talbot, how do you know her name?¡± one of the military instructors joked. Talbot bragged in a low voice, ¡°Smooth, huh? I just found out that she is a top student here and is pretty famous in the university.¡± Lenard Norman leaned towards the table and cut in, ¡°Does she have a boyfriend? If she doesn¡¯t, why don¡¯t you fix us up?¡± Wesley, who was eating, paused for a second without Looking up. Then, he continued eating without saying anything. Bowman, Talbot¡¯s younger brother, pped Lenard¡¯s hand and retorted, ¡°What are you thinking? If I¡¯m going to fix her up with somebody, it would be my brother. He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend either.¡± When ir looked towards the group, Talbot waved at her cheerfully. She smiled at him and went to line up to buy their food. Joslyn bought three drumsticks and put all of them onto ir¡¯s tray. ¡°Oh, my! Why did you buy so many drumsticks?¡± ir asked, looking at her filled tray. ¡°For you, silly. You need nourishment.¡° ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me. Look how lean you are. You are my responsibility till you find yourself a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. As you wish, my Lady.¡± After filling up their tes with everything they needed, the two girls turned to look for a table, with their Lunch trays in hands. Before they could find one, Talbot ran to them and took ir¡¯s tray. ¡°ir, Joslyn, there are two vacant seats at our table. Why don¡¯t you two join us?¡± he asked, pointing to their table. ir looked over there and saw Bowman and Lenard shifting seats to make ce for them. Chapter 1558 Neither of the two girls knew what to say. They looked at each other, trying to figure out what to do. In the end, under the other students¡¯ envious gazes, they followed Talbot to their table. Talbot put ir¡¯s tray next to his, opposite Lenard¡¯s. Joslyn¡¯s seat was next to ir¡¯s and opposite Bowman¡¯s. After Talbot sat beside Wesley, ir sat next to him and said hello to the rest of the group. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She and Joslyn hadn¡¯t expected Talbot to be so warm to them. He had a pretty smile. Lenard noticed that ir didn¡¯t greet Wesley. To impress the girls, he started to introduce Wesley to them. ¡°ir, Joslyn, this is Wesley, the military instructor who trained you for the five-kilometer run the other day. He is our chief officer. Although he is around our age, he is much more sessful than us, and his position is a few ranks higher than ours.¡± Seeing that Wesley was still eating silently with his head lowered, Lenard called him in a hushed voice, ¡°Chief, there are two beauties here.¡± Wesley cast him a sideways look and continued eating. Lenard didn¡¯t mind. He knew his superior very well. He was always cold. ir and Joslyn exchanged looks. Then an idea popped up in ir¡¯s head when her eyes Landed on the drumsticks. She picked one up and gave it to Talbot. ¡°Thank you for saving mest time in the library. Here, have a drumstick.¡± ninjanovel Talbot and Bowman had not only ambushed the kidnapper, saving her life that day in the library, but had also taken her to the infirmary afterwards. So, ir gave the brothers each a drumstick with a thankful smile. Lenard envied the two of them. Bowman stole a nce at Wesley and then told ir, ¡°Our chief had directed that operation. He kicked the thug¡¯s ass.¡± ir was aware of that, but since the man had been ignoring her, she didn¡¯t want to give Wesley the last drumstick. The rest of the group were waiting for her response. She bit into thest drumstick and said, ¡°Oh, I already ate thest one. I¡¯ll thank Officer Wesley Properly some other day.¡± The others were confused. They sensed that something was off between them, but they didn¡¯t know what it was yet. They resumed eating. Instructing the freshmen wasn¡¯t a big deal, so they ate at a leisurely pace. During the meal, ir felt thirsty. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said to the others. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Joslyn asked. ¡°To get some soup.¡± The guys at the table wanted to help, but ir left the table quickly, without even giving them the chance to offer their help. Chapter 1559 After a short while, she returned carrying a tray with the hot soup on it. Since Wesley¡¯s seat was nearest to the ce where the soup was being served, ir had to pass him on her way back to the table. Just when she was walking by him, a boy, who was fighting yfully with his friend, identally stepped on a banana peel and fell towards ir. ¡°Shit!¡± the boy cried as he copsed onto her. ninjanovel ¡°Aah!¡± ir screamed as the hot soup spilled all over her bare arm. The bowl and the tray thudded onto the floor. The loud noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Someone had grabbed her arm in time. She Looked back and saw that it was Wesley. If it weren¡¯t for him, the entire bowl of soup would have spilled all over the upper part of her body. And probably all over her face too. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thanks to Wesley, only one third of the hot soup spilled onto her arm. In an instant, ir¡¯s arm was scalded. It turned red and swelled, and her face went pate. Wesley let go of her arm, and quickly unscrewed the Lid from the bottle of water Talbot had drunk from. He took her arm again and pulled her to the nearest trash can, dumping water onto her arm to cool the burn The student who bumped into ir was scalded by the hot soup too. Some of the soup had sshed on his chest and legs. Worse, it was summer and he was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt. So he was now groaning in pain on the floor. Many students around were still in a daze as everything happened so quickly. Luckily, Talbot and the other soldiers reacted quickly and took charge of the situation. Some of them handed their bottles of water to Wesley one by one, while the others began tofort ir ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°ir, are you okay? Oh, my God. Your arm is so red now¡­¡± The noise of the crowd snapped Joslyn back to her senses. She shot to her feet and ran to ir¡¯s side. ¡°Bless, you okay? Let¡¯s see your wound,¡± she said worriedly. Face still pale, ir shook her head, though tears were threatening to fall from her eyes. She gritted her teeth and reassured her friend in a weak voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay.¡± Wesley knitted his brows and cast her a sidelong nce, wondering if she was pretending to be strong. But her face was already white as a sheet. And strangely, her pained expression made his heart ache a little bit¡­ Students ringed around the boy on the floor; some came forward to help him to his feet. He pulled up his T-shirt to check his scalds. His chest was just a little red, andpared to ir¡¯s wound, it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Wesley had gone through all the water bottles he had been given. He still felt it wasn¡¯t enough. So he grabbed her hand and led her towards the nearest sink in the cafeteria, while giving Talbot orders. ¡°Talbot! Go buy some aloe vera cream.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Talbot responded and turned on his heels to carry out his orders. Chapter 1560 Dragged by Wesley, ir felt embarrassed as they walked through the crowd of students. But the pain in her arm was so intense she could scarcely put up a fight. Bowing her head, she just Let him take her to the sink. Joslyn pondered her options, but in the end, she decided against following them. ir was alone with the man she loved. Why was she to get in the way? She then turned around to get even with the boy student. Lenard had told the boy to pour some mineral water onto his slight scald. Joslyn told him off angrily, ¡°This is the school cafeteria! Why would you run around like a wild animal in here? Do you know what you did to ir?¡± The boy student didn¡¯t mean to hurt ir. He felt guilty and apologized quickly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. Sorry¡­¡± Before she could harangue him more, a girl student suddenly interrupted her and asked curiously, ¡°Joslyn, what is it with ir and Wesley, anyway? He seems to care for her a lot.¡± ¡°I know, right? He carried her to the clinic when she got heatstroke the other day. He even stayed there with her!¡± another girl said. So now they were gossiping about ir and Wesley. Wesley¡¯s men wanted to go over and check on ir¡¯s wound. But hearing what the girls had said, they all froze on the spot and contented themselves with just watching at a distance. The two had already reached the sink. Wesley had turned on the faucet and ced ir¡¯s arm under the running water. They observed their leader carefully. His face wasn¡¯t as cold as usual, but instead, there was a hint of tenderness. Wesley¡¯s men couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They stopped staring and averted their eyes, not wanting to be caught looking. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Could it be true? Is he a softie?¡± Bowman felt hard to believe it. ninjanovel ¡°Could be¡­¡± He had never seen Wesley treat a woman like this. Although, as soldiers, they didn¡¯t see too many women, Bowman saw how Wesley behaved around Megan. This was different. They used to tease him about Megan, and Wesley would silence them with his death stares. Not privy to Bowman¡¯s thoughts, Joslyn merely red at the nosy girls and said, ¡°Why are you even talking about this? Can¡¯t you see ir¡¯s hurt?¡± The girls felt a Little guilty. Begrudgingly, they went back to their seats to continue eating. But Wesley and ir were unaware they¡¯d drawn any attention to themselves. They were more concerned with healing her burns. When ir bowed her head, a few teardrops fell into the sink, joining the running water from the tap. ¡°Thanks. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do,¡± she said, trying to sound as calm as possible. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He noticed the tears, and his face turned grim. For the first time in his life, he didn¡¯t know what to do next. He had seen women cry many times. Each time he went on missions, he would see tons of women crying hysterically in the face of danger or catastrophe. But all he needed to do was make sure they were safe. He wasn¡¯t ordered to help them feel better. This wasn¡¯t something he was used to. He saw Megan cry, too-a lot. The tiniest thing would open the floodgates. But most of the time, when Megan cried, he would let Damon handle it or call Curtis, the patient gentleman, tofort her. Watching ir, he had an overwhelming desire to do something or say something. So he tried. ¡°Hey¡­hey¡­you were held hostage with a knife to your neck. You were brave then. Why are you crying now? It¡¯s just a little scald. Maybe you¡¯re not a fan of my first aid skills¡­¡± Chapter 1561 ir was angry. A bitter Laugh escaped her lips. How could she fall in love with such a rude guy? A normal man wouldfort her. But why was he acting like this? Like she was doing this intentionally. ir shook off Wesley¡¯s hand and turned off the faucet. Eyes red from tears, she said, ¡°You should know better than anyone. I¡¯m a girl, Like any other. I didn¡¯t go through endurance training in the military. It hurts, dammit! But I get it. You did your best. I¡¯m not bitching or anything. Thanks for your help, Wesley Goodbye!¡± She had never talked to him like this. Frowning, Wesley called out to stop the woman from Leaving. ¡°Wait!¡± ir froze on the spot without turning around. She asked, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°ir, I¡¯ll never fall in love with you. You¡¯re such a stubborn and unreasonable woman!¡± he announced firmly. ¡®I¡¯m stubborn? Fine, yeah, I am. But unreasonable? Seriously? So everything I did, all my dreams of him and me, just made him hate me!¡¯ she thought sadly. Ang¡¯s Library She turned around and red at the expressionless man. Gnashing her teeth, she asked, ¡°Anyone tell you you¡¯re an absolute jerk?¡± Her eyes became redder. He replied calmly, ¡°Nope.¡± His men would always tell him he was a demon. Maybe that was the same thing, but he didn¡¯t care. ir clenched her fists and lifted them in front of Wesley, threatening to punch him in the face. But instead of moving a muscle to defend himself, he stood rooted to the spot and smirked. ir felt humiliated about being looked down upon by the man she loved. She knew nothing about martial arts. But at that moment, she wished she did. If she were as skilled as he was, she would have surely taught him a lesson. She would have beaten him to the ground and made him beg her for mercy. ¡°Whether you Love me or not, that¡¯s your choice. You¡¯re free to decide. I admit that I do love you, but I won¡¯t Let you humiliate me Like that!¡± ir said angrily. Wesley had figured out her feelings for him long ago. But this was the first time he had heard her say tantly that she Loved him. He looked at her, aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s love,¡± he dered coldly. He couldn¡¯t promise any woman a bright future. That was the kind of life he led. So, he didn¡¯t want to love anyone, nor did he need anyone¡¯s love. ir seethed in anger. She was hurt once again by his sharp words. ¡°Oh really? Then please, doe back to your apartment more often and stop trying to avoid me by taking the stairs. You know my physical strength is no match to yours. I can¡¯t take the stupid stairs! So, take the damn elevator with me! And mark my words, I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me one day. You¡¯ll have to take back your words when that momentes.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t care about her provocation. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I won¡¯t fall in love with a woman who can¡¯t even take the stairs with me.¡± ir breathed heavily, unable to utter another word. Tears threatened to fall from her reddened eyes. When Talbot ran back to them gasping for air, he saw ir trying to kick Wesley in his shins. He was taken aback by shock and surprise. ¡®What the hell is she doing? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. That¡¯s Wesley, the military hero! Why is she trying to kick him? Is she nuts?¡¯ Of course, ir failed to make contact with his body. Wesley easily sidestepped her attack and she only managed to kick the air. Chapter 1562 Frustrated, ir felt like she was about to explode. Tears began to stream down her cheeks. ¡°Why do you bully me like this every time?¡± she protested. Ignoring her question, Wesley walked up to Talbot and took the ointment from his hand. He extended the ointment to ir and said in the same cold tone, ¡°Stop crying. Apply the ointment to your arm.¡± Ignoring his words, she walked past him and to Talbot. She pulled out her phone and asked with a slight sob, ¡°I¡¯ll add your WeChat ount and return you the money.¡± In a daze, Talbot took out his phone and opened the WeChat app. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I¡¯IL send you a friend request.¡± Wesley silently watched them add each other¡¯s WeChat ount. Talbot asked ir, ¡°Your ount name is ¡®Bless?''¡± ir replied in a low voice, ¡°Yeah. Joslyn, my best friend, always calls me ¡®Bless, ¡® so I use that name.¡± After adding each other¡¯s ount, she said, ¡°Thank you for buying me the ointment. How much was it? I¡¯LL pay you via WeChat.¡± Talbot shook his head. ninjanovel ¡°No need.¡± ¡°I need to. Otherwise, I won¡¯t use that ointment,¡± ir insisted. Talbot shifted his gaze to Wesley, expecting a reply from his leader. But Wesley said nothing, still maintaining his expressionless face Left with no choice, Talbot said, ¡°Fifteen dors.¡± ir nodded and began to walk away as she typed the password on her WeChat Pay. Talbot called out to stop her. ¡°ir, you haven¡¯t taken your ointment.¡± After transferring the money, ir turned around and told him sarcastically, ¡°Your great leader has touched it with his holy hands, so I don¡¯t deserve to use it anymore. I¡¯ll buy another one myself.¡± But she still thanked Talbot. She decided to buy him a drink next time. Then she left. Talbot was confused about the whole situation. ¡°Well..That was..¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on between them?¡¯ he wondered. He shifted his gaze from ir¡¯s receding figure to Wesley, who was still holding the ointment in his hand. Talbot was at a loss for what he should do next. Joslyn saw ir walking in her direction, so she hastily ran towards her. But before she could reach ir, Wesley caught up to her. He slipped the ointment into ir¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Talbot bought this for you, not for me. And you¡¯re the one who is scalded. Take it!¡± Without giving her the chance to retort, he quickly disappeared from the canteen. Chapter 1563 ¡°Yes, Talbot bought it. But on your order, Wesley!¡¯ ir sulked. If there weren¡¯t so many students watching them, she would have tossed it at his face. After Wesley left, the other soldiers in camouge uniforms got up and left the canteen in no time. Meanwhile, ir was surrounded by a group of girls before she could say a word to Joslyn. ¡°ir, do you know Wesley?¡± ¡°Why does he treat you so well? He gave you first aid himself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± The girls bombarded ir with a barrage of questions. To avoid more trouble, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t know him. He once trained Joslyn and me in the college ground. That¡¯s all.¡± ninjanovel Her reply disappointed the girls. They sighed with pity and dispersed N?velDrama.Org content rights. After the girls left, the boy student, who had knocked into ir earlier, came over to apologize to her. ¡°ir, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. How about I take you to the clinic now?¡± ir took a look at her scalded arm. A few blisters had formed on the scalds. But she said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll try applying the ointment first. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go see a doctor.¡± The boy nodded. After his friends reminded him, he exchanged contact information with ir. He told her that if she needed any help, she could call him at any time. ir and Joslyn left the canteen and walked to a pavilion on the campus. Joslyn helped ir apply the ointment to the wound. As she wiped her hands with a wet tissue, Joslyn asked, ¡°Did you two quarrel?¡± ir shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not a couple. Not that close to have a quarrel. But he looked down on me. Joslyn, what do I see in him? Why would I fall in love with such a sharp-tongued man? He doesn¡¯t deserve to have a girlfriend!¡± Joslyn was surprised by ir¡¯s anger. ¡°What on earth happened? What did he say to you? Why are you so angry?¡± ir was a soft and patient girl. She always smiled to everyone. Joslyn seldom saw her like this. ¡®Maybe she Loves Wesley so much that she cares about every word thates out of his mouth, ¡® Joslyn reckoned. ir felt embarrassed to repeat Wesley¡¯s words. She blew on her scalded arm and said, ¡°Whatever, he did look down on me. Joslyn, I don¡¯t want to love him anymore. He¡¯s such a jerk!¡± Joslyn sighed. ¡°If you can control your feelings, then just forget about him.¡± Like many young girls, ir had had her first awakening of love when she was around seventeen years old. She used to admire Wesley as her idol for two years. Then when she was neen, their paths had finally crossed. Since then, she had secretly loved him and had tried to pursue him. So, to be precise, she had loved him for more than three years The two girls silently sat on the bench of the pavilion, watching the studentse and go around the campus. asionally, they could hear some students gossiping about ir and Wesley. It seemed like the students had already begun to put their names together Chapter 1564 On their way back to the ssroom, they walked past the training ground and saw arge group of students in a circle. Thunderous exmation and apuse arose from the crowd. Joslyn excitedly dragged ir towards the crowd. ¡°Bless, Let¡¯s go have a look. I heard some girls exim about someone being very handsome. There must be some hot men in the training ground!¡± The words ¡°handsome¡± or ¡°beautiful¡± always get people¡¯s attention. Hearing Joslyn say this, ir merely nodded and followed her into the crowd of students. Ang¡¯s Library Much to ir¡¯s surprise, she discovered Wesley and the other drillmasters were onsite at the training ground. Wesley led the other drillmasters in regr military exercises, Like lying down, crawling on the belly and crawling in different postures. Every soldier needed to finish a whole set of exercises. ir elbowed her way to the front row and watched them training with keen interest. Now the soldiers were practicing capturing techniques, roundhouse kicks, wrestling, throwing Left and right hooks, and switching opponents. The crowd was excited by the show. Then the most interesting part: More than ten drillmasters surrounded Wesley, backing him into the metaphorical corner. He had no choice but to fight back. In the blink of an eye, all of his opponents were dispatched-thrown to the ground, or signaling they were unable to continue. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The deafening screams from the crowd made ir¡¯s ears ring. Nheless, she ignored it and locked her eyes on the handsome and capable man, eyes glimmering with admiration. The way Wesley took down his own men was so cool that she wanted to scream as well. Her anger towards him vanished into thin air. Shepletely forgot what she had said earlier. Drawing closer to Joslyn, ir whispered, ¡°I take it all back. He¡¯s so hot and I¡¯m not giving up on him now.¡± He was sharp-tongued. But his handsome face and his nearly superhuman ability outweighed his shorings. ¡°I knew it.¡± Joslyn rolled her eyes at ir and said, ¡°Good luck to you. If you can win over a guy like that, you¡¯ll feel secure every night in his arms.¡± Practically drooling, ir nodded and echoed her words, ¡°Agreed.¡± After a day¡¯s sses, ir and Joslyn had dinner together and then went their separate ways. It wasn¡¯t until she was back home that ir found her body temperature was a little high. She touched her forehead. It seemed Like she had a fever. She sighed gloomily. One misfortune followed another. She was held hostage in the library, got heatstroke on the yground, scalded her arm at the cafeteria and now had a fever. Probably, the fever was caused by her burn. But she did have quite a week. Drained of energy, ir changed into her pajamas without a shower, and then climbed onto bed She had just closed her eyes when the doorbell rang. ¡®Who is it now? It¡¯ste, ¡® she wondered. After she trudged across her apartment, she pulled open the door. Wesley was there, gasping for breath Like he¡¯d just run a marathon. Chapter 1565 She guessed he must¡¯ve taken the stairs, rather than the elevator. Expressionless, she said, ¡°Hi, Wesley.¡± Wesley threw her a quick nce. ¡°Your uncle asked me to check on you.¡± ¡®Uncle Adalson is so concerned about my love life. He helps out a lot, * she thought, though her head was heavy and all she wanted was rest. ir merely nodded and added, ¡°Thanks.¡± She didn¡¯t invite him in, and he really didn¡¯t want to do that, either. He looked at her arm¡ªshe had thered some ointment on it. ¡°How¡¯s the arm?¡± ¡°Better. I put some ointment on it. Thanks for your concern, Wesley.¡± ninjanovel Wesley nodded his head. Before he left, he caught a glimpse of her bright red and weary face. Her eyelids drooped. She didn¡¯t seem all right. But he didn¡¯t press the issue. Watching him go back to his apartment and shut the door without giving her a second nce, ir smiled bitterly and closed her own door She plodded back to her bedroom and hit the hay at once. She was fast asleep in no time, thanks to the fever. It barely seemed Like she closed her eyes when a doorbell invaded her sleep. But it was faint. She wondered if she was dreaming. She kept her eyes closed and drifted off. Wesley stood outside her apartment and called Adalson. ¡°Hi Uncle Adalson, what¡¯s the password to ir¡¯s apartment?¡± On the other side of the line, Adalson was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why? What¡¯s up? Is she okay?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Wesley thought of ir¡¯s red face earlier and replied, ¡°I know what I said, but something didn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯m ringing her doorbell, and she¡¯s not answering.¡± Adalson told him the password and reminded him, ¡°Let me know!¡± ¡°Sure, Uncle.¡± In her dream, ir felt a big hand on her forehead. She wanted to open her eyes to see who it was, but no matter how she tried, she just couldn¡¯t open her heavy lids. Chapter 1566 At the hospital Wesley silently watched the girl lying in the hospital bed. She was put on a drip. He called Adalson. ¡°She has a high fever-39.8 degrees Celsius. Her burn wounds are infected. She¡¯s been put on a drip in the hospital.¡± Adalson frowned deeply. ¡°39.8? Wow. She can¡¯t even take care of herself? I¡¯m busy these days. Hartwell just left the city and her parents¡­¡± He paused, let out a sigh and continued, ¡°Wesley, please take care of her for me, for just a few days.¡± Wesley looked up at the ceiling, baffled. After a moment¡¯s silence, he promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Adalson. I got this.¡± After ending the call, he returned to the ward and sat down in a chair beside the bed. He fixed his eyes on the sleeping girl. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He remembered how she red at him at noon. She was full of life then, but now she Lay motionless in the hospital bed, with an IV drop. When he checked on her the first time, she didn¡¯t look that bad. The second time, she¡¯d fallen into a stupor induced by the high fever. He felt so helpless. Why didn¡¯t she take care of herself? After thinking for a moment, he stood up from his chair and grabbed a cotton ball. He dipped it in a ss of water and cleaned her wounds. After that, he applied the new ointment to her arm. She trembled a little in her sleep, maybe because it stung. Wesley adjusted his technique and did it more tenderly and carefully. He noticed theplexion difference between his arm and hers. Her skin was fair and creamy-white. It looked as soft as a baby girl¡¯s arm. Wesley put the ointment away. Hardly thinking about it, he took her small left hand in his big one. It felt so soft and smooth. He had never felt anything like this. He totally lost himself in this special feeling. Niles hade to the military hospital with his teacher to attend a medical seminar. It wasn¡¯t easy to get a chance to attend that seminar, so he had hurried here. He heard from an acquaintance that Wesley was there too. He asked the ward number and came to see his brother. When he was about to push the door open, he was taken aback at what he saw through the windows in the door. ¡®Oh my God! Will wonders never cease? That¡¯s my idiot brother! And he¡¯s holding a woman¡¯s hand!¡± Niles eximed in his mind. An idea popped up in his head, and immediately, he took out his phone, switched it to silent mode and aimed the camera at the pair inside. Wesley was supposed to be pretty savvy and aware of his surroundings.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He was hard to sneak up on. But since he was so engrossed by the touch of ir¡¯s hand, his guard was down. He didn¡¯t know Niles was standing at the doorway, snapping pics. Suddenly, Wesley came back to his senses. Realizing what he was doing, he was flustered and dropped her hand at once. Chapter 1567 He shot to his feet and ran his fingers through his hair, annoyed. Niles carefully put his phone back into his pocket and politely knocked on the door beforeing in. ¡°Oh! Hey, Wesley.¡± Wesley wasn¡¯t surprised to see Niles. Or if he was, he didn¡¯t show it. Ang¡¯s Library Instead of exining anything, he said, ¡°You came at the right time. Watch her. I need a smoke.¡± Before Niles could say a word, Wesley fled from the ward at Lightning speed. Niles could do nothing but watch him disappear from sight. He figured that his brother was fleeing because he was guilty. The truth was that Wesley indeed felt guilty for his stupid behavior. If word got out that he had covertly touched a woman¡¯s hand, he would be so embarrassed to face the soldiers and would beughed at by others in the army. ¡®It¡¯s all her fault. Women are serious trouble!¡¯ Wesley thought angrily as he left the ward. Inside the ward, Niles quietly approached the hospital bed. The woman was lying in it with her eyes closed. Curiosity filled his entire system. He wondered what kind of woman she was. Even the righteous Wesley was tempted by her. As he took a closer look, Niles found that she was pretty young, probably under twenty. She had long, ck hair. Her small, Lightplexioned face was flushed because of the high fever. She had beautiful facial features¡ªa small nose, cute and plump Lips, and long eyshes. Although her eyes were closed and she didn¡¯t Look healthy at that moment, he could tell that she was a pretty girl. As he continued staring at her face, Niles started to feel that she looked a bit familiar. He tried to ce the face in his mind. ¡®Wait! She¡¯s that outstanding interpreter who attended the research seminar held by my school and the British Medical University!¡¯ Niles was shocked when he realized who she was. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He remembered that he had sat in the first row at that research seminar. He was so impressed by her linguistic ability and adored her so much. After the seminar, he had even told his roommates that ir would be his idol from then on. And now his idol was in front of him and maybe, she would be his sister-inw some day in the future. His eyes shone and excitement flooded through him. If ir and Wesley became a couple, then he would be able to see his idol every day. That sounded good. No, that sounded perfect! But then, Niles frowned. His elder brother was such a blockhead when it came to matters of love. Judging from Wesley¡¯s flustered reaction earlier, it Looked Like they weren¡¯t even dating yet. ¡°Looks Like I need to do my brother this huge favor, ¡® Niles thought mischievously. Two minutester, he rushed out of the ward and found Wesley smoking in the exit passageway. ¡°Wesley, is ir your girlfriend?¡± Chapter 1568 Wesley turned to look at him with his eyebrows raised sharply and questioned, ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Yes. Just answer the question, will you?¡± Niles was anxious to know the status of their rtionship at that moment. Wesley exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°No.¡± Niles grinned and stared at the aloof man with so much enthusiasm in his eyes. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°So, how do you know her? What do you think about her? She¡¯s a nice girl, right?¡± Wesley wasn¡¯t happy with the expectant expression on Niles¡¯ face. His younger brother was speaking in a way as if he were asking his family¡¯s opinion about his own girlfriend. ¡°Not very impressed,¡± Wesley said tly, put out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Why not? She¡¯s an outstanding person. Although she hasn¡¯t graduated yet, she has already mastered fournguages, especially English! She speaks English like a native. I once heard her speech. It was amazing!¡± Niles tried to highlight ir¡¯s achievements to Wesley. Wesley cast him a sidelong nce and said nonchntly, ¡°I know sixnguages. Do you hear me brag about it?¡± With that, he turned and walked away without another word, leaving Niles in a fix. It dawned on Niles that his elder brother was remarkably outstanding too. ¡®I was too excited about ir to remember that, ¡® he sighed inwardly. But he wasn¡¯t going to give up. He hastily caught up to Wesley, who was about to open the door to ir¡¯s ward. ¡°Wesley, is it that difficult for you to acknowledge how amazing she is?¡± Niles asked persistently. Wesley¡¯s hand froze on the door handle. He tilted his head to look at Niles. ¡°I never said that she¡¯s not.¡± Niles chuckled. ¡°Be straightforward, Brother. So, do you think it¡¯s okay for me to pursue her?¡± ¡°Pursue her?¡¯ Aplicated Look shed in Wesley¡¯s eyes. He spat icily, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He then pushed the door open and walked in. Niles tried to follow him in, but the door was already locked. Confused, he peeked through the window and saw that Wesley had bolted the door from inside. Niles couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Without giving him a second nce, Wesley walked straight to the hospital bed, sat in the chair and continued to watch the infusion bottle. Chapter 1569 ¡®Not very impressed, huh? Not a good idea to pursue her? Humph! You are such a bad liar, Brother!¡± Niles thought with a smirk. Standing in front of the door, Niles texted the cold man. ¡°Wesley, what do you mean by this?¡± Wesley texted back very soon. ¡°You¡¯re my brother. I can¡¯t bear to see you make such a big mistake in your life. This woman is not good for you. Now get Lost!¡± Even without Looking at Wesley¡¯s face, Niles could guess what kind of expression he was wearing. ¡®What a Lame excuse!¡® Niles wasn¡¯t convinced and texted again. ¡°She¡¯s pretty cute, isn¡¯t she?¡± After sending the message, he peeked through the window to catch a good look at Wesley. Thetter was observing ir¡¯s face after checking Niles¡¯ message. Then, he wrote back, ¡°Only on the outside. Women are good at hiding their true identity.¡± *So, he is saying that ir is just pretending to be cute? Tsk, tsk! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Wesley, you horrible liar.¡¯ Niles let out a cold hum and put his phone away, not interested in replying to his brother¡¯s oundish lies. He left the hospital and headed to the hotel to get some sleep. ¡®I¡¯ll just leave him alone. Let him be single for the rest of his Life!¡¯ he sulked. Noticing that Niles had left, Wesley stood up and went to unlock the door. ir didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. She felt her whole body ache after the ufortable sleep. Ang¡¯s Library Even before she was fully conscious, she could smell the disinfectant in the air. She wondered why there was this smell at her home. ¡°Awake?¡± She heard a familiar cold voice. ¡®Wesley?¡¯ She parted her eyelids abruptly. Wesley, who was sitting upright in a chair next to her bed, came into sight. Their eyes met. She blinked in confusion. Although she couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation, it felt wonderful to see Wesley in front of her when she woke up in the morning. She wished she could see him every morning when she opened her eyes, for the rest of her life. Since she said nothing, Wesley continued to speak. ¡°How are you feeling now? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± It was supposed to be a caring gesture. But he sounded indifferent, as if he was just asking what the weather was like today. ir concluded in her mind that Wesley was really a blockhead. He didn¡¯t know how to carry a girl in his arms the right way, nor did he know how to be tender or show any care towards others. She shook her head, sighing inwardly. She shifted her gaze away from him and looked around the room. ¡®Am I in a ward?¡± Chapter 1570 Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Wesley exined, ¡°This is a hospital. You had a feverst night.¡± ¡°A fever? Oh¡­¡¯ She finally got a grasp of the situation. No wonder she felt ache all over her body. ¡°Did you bring me here?¡± she asked, although she more or less knew the answer. Wesley nodded and stood up from the chair. ¡°Have your breakfast now.¡± ir slowly sat up on the bed and asked casually, ¡°What was my temperature when you brought me here?¡± She touched her forehead. It felt normal now. The fever was gone, but she felt a Little tired. ¡°39.8 degrees,¡± he said. ir was taken aback. It had almost touched 40 degrees! ¡®Could the fever have affected my brain? Would I be stupid?¡¯ But she still recognized Wesley, so her brain should be fine. ir got out of the hospital bed and dragged her weak body to the bathroom to freshen up. When she was brushing her teeth, she noticed that her arm wasn¡¯t as red and swollen as it was the day before. A new Layer of ointment had been applied to the wound, nourishing her skin. It had a slight fragrance to it. She wondered who had applied the ointment to her wound. Was it Wesley, or a doctor? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When she came out of the bathroom, Wesley had already left. She settled herself back on the bed, and wheeled the cart over that held the bowl of wontons and noodles. She then began eating. She was already half-done by the time Wesley came back with a few pieces of paper and some boxes of medicine in his hands. She Looked at him, asking, ¡°You eaten yet?¡± He shifted his gaze to her and nodded, ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± He quietly waited for her to finish before letting her know how to use the medicine. Staring at his serious profile, ir said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Wesley.¡± It was good to be his neighbor. She felt protected, safe with him. And what if she were his girlfriend? She knew that feeling of security would be even more intense. Betraying no emotion, Wesley threw her a quick nce. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He handed the medicine to her and turned on his heels without a word. Breaking out of her reverie, ir found he was gone. She left the bed again, and jogged out of the ward. It wasn¡¯t Long before she caught up to him. He was waiting for her in front of the elevator. The doors opened. When they were about to step inside, they heard a panting voice call out, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw¡­¡± ir was pretty sure that wasn¡¯t for her, so she continued walking into the elevator. Wesley suddenly grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her out. The elevator doors closed again. She turned to look at him, confused. He coldly pointed to a young man gasping for air behind them. He was dressed in a blue shirt and a white gown, and obviously was out of breath, rushing to catch them before they boarded the elevator. The young doctor looked a little bit like Wesley, but hisplexion was much Lighter. ir felt Like she had seen him somewhere before. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But that wasn¡¯t important now. He just called Wesley ¡°Brother¡± and referred to her as ¡°Sister-in-Law!¡± Chapter 1571 ir Looked around. This was a military hospital with heavy security, and almost no one was on this floor. At the moment, only the three of them stood in front of the elevator. ¡®Who is this guy? And why did he call me that?¡¯ ir wondered, shocked. She then heard Wesley tell the young man off. ¡°Dude! You okay? How are your eyes? How about your brain? Need a doctor?¡± Confused by his words, Niles looked at the unhappy man and rubbed his eyes. ¡°No. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not your sister-inw. So clearly you need an optometrist-or a psychiatrist.¡± As he was done speaking, he pressed the down button again, ready to go downstairs Ignoring the bad-tempered man, Niles turned to look at the dazed girl, and greeted her with a big smile, ¡°Hi ir. I¡¯m Niles Lenoard, ninjanovel Wesley¡¯s younger brother. Actually, we met once at my university. You were the excellent English interpreter at the seminar¡­¡± With his reminder, ir finally remembered who he was. Surprise written all over her face, and she said excitedly, ¡°Oh, it was you! I remember you made a speech as the student representative!¡± It turned out that he was Wesley¡¯s brother. If she¡¯d known that earlier, she would¡¯ve been friendlier. The two greeted each other enthusiastically, as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t been together for a long time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nodding vigorously, Niles said, ¡°Yeah, that was me. Hey, your face still Looks pale. You should maybe stay another couple days? I guess you¡¯ve already been discharged.¡± The elevator arrived on their floor again. Niles naturally followed them in. As ir walked inside, she replied, ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m good. What I need now is rest, and I can do that at home.¡± Wesley had been listening to the two without a word. But his face had darkened considerably as they talked. They didn¡¯t spend long in the elevator. As soon as they walked out of the inpatient department, a rush of hot air blew over their faces. The sun was hung high in the blue sky. Wesley continued walking forward. ir was about to follow him but Niles stopped her. ¡°I think my brother¡¯s bringing the car around. Just wait here. It¡¯s too hot to walk.¡± Niles was being so considerate. ir was moved. Too bad Wesley couldn¡¯t be like that. Hearing him, Wesley turned around to look at his brother. He changed his mind and threw his car keys to the young doctor. ¡°You can get the car.¡± Niles reflexively cupped his hands to catch the car keys. Shocked, he asked, ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m older. Just do it Niles was speechless. He refused in a low voice, ¡°No way.¡± Wesley cast him a sharp look, and it was enough to make the young doctor cower in fear. Chapter 1572 ¡°Okay, okay. Got it. We can¡¯t be rted¡­¡± Nilesined as he began to walk away. Wesley and ir silently stood there waiting for him. Shortly, the car pulled up to the entrance of the inpatient department. Wesley opened the passenger door. Without thinking much, ir headed to the back door. Wesley stopped her and said, ¡°You take shotgun.¡± She caught a glimpse of the vacant passenger seat, and obediently, she climbed in. And she literally climbed, bracing one foot on the running board and holding on to the handle on the side. The vehicle was pretty high up. Meanwhile, Niles jumped out of the driver¡¯s seat and headed inside the building, where the air- conditioner was blowing cool air. He waved goodbye to them from the entrance. ¡°Goodbye, Brother and Sister-inw!¡± That was the second time he called her ¡°Sister-in-Law.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not¡­¡± However, Niles had already hurried inside. He didn¡¯t want to be around them in case Wesley tried to punch him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Embarrassed, she Looked at the sullen man. Sulking silently, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s an idiot, and has been since we were kids. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson next time.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡®What? An idiot? An idiot made a speech on behalf of his school?¡¯ ir was confused. Was he trying to say there was nothing between them? He skillfully turned the wheel and drove the car away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said. ¡°I know he was just joking. He¡¯s only a kid.¡± Wesley gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°A kid? You guys aren¡¯t that far apart in age. You may be just a few months older.¡± ¡°A few months or a few years, he¡¯s still younger. He¡¯s lively and carefree, like a child.¡± Wesley said nothing, lost in his own thoughts. When they rounded a corner, his phone suddenly rang. As soon as he tapped on the screen of the in- car phone, a man¡¯s voice echoed through the car. ¡°Wesley, we have a priority alert. Need you ASAP.¡± Chapter 1573 ¡°Understood!¡± Wesley¡¯s face turned serious. He made a U-turn and was about to head to his toon. ir knew that a soldier could be called to duty at a moment¡¯s notice. She told him, ¡°If you have something urgent to handle, just drop me off here. I¡¯LL just get a cab.¡± Wesley mulled it over. He did have to get going. But when he saw her face, still drained of color, he thought better of it. He didn¡¯t even slow down. ninjanovel ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ir was surprised, but said nothing. She was brought to the ce where he worked. As soon as his car pulled into the parking Lot, a few men dressed in army-green shirts came and surrounded Wesley, who was getting out. ¡°Chief! You¡¯re finally here. Please report to Mr. Sergio¡¯s office now.¡± Wesley closed the car door. Without responding to his men, he walked around the car to the passenger door. The soldiers followed their leader and kept urging him. But they all shut up when the passenger door was pulled open. Their eyes widened in shock. A woman was sitting in the passenger seat, wondering if she should get out. Seeing her indecisiveness, Wesley actively helped her unfasten the seat belt, while talking fast. ¡°My office is on the third floor, first room on the left; your uncle¡¯s office is on the fourth floor, second room on the right. Head there and wait for me. I¡¯lle find you when I get a chance.¡± ir nodded her head. She moved slowly in the seat, looked down at the ground and carefully stretched out a leg. His vehicle was so high andrge that she needed to get out of it carefully, holding the handle like when she got in. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Seeing she had bnce issues, Wesley held her hand, and wrapped the other around her waist when she was halfway down. Straightaway, he took her into his arms and let her get to her feet. The other soldiers were even more shocked by this scene, their jaws dropped. Wesley ignored their curious looks and pointed in the direction of his office. ir smiled at Wesley¡¯s men, greeting them with a nod. After that, she headed towards the office building. As soon as she left the parking lot, the soldiers all besieged their leader and said with keen interest, ¡°Nice going, Chief! She¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Finally. We were wondering why you never dated any girls. When did you get a girlfriend? You¡¯ve been holding out on us. Jerkwad.¡± ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s so hot. Bring her around more often! Work will get more interesting.¡± The soldiers were so excited that some of them were pulling on him. Wesley pped their hands away and exined, ¡°Knock it off. She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s Lieutenant General Jenkins¡¯ niece.¡± Nheless, before Wesley could reach his superior¡¯s office, ir became the topic of hushed gossip around the instation. ir was oblivious to this. She was still a little weak, and chose to wait for Wesley in his third floor office. She was curious about his workspace anyway. Wesley¡¯s colleagues stared at her as she pushed open the door to his office. Although she was Adalson¡¯s niece, she had nevere here. This wasn¡¯t a ce that anyone could come and go as they wished. Chapter 1574 It was the first time she had been here, and Wesley brought her here himself. Curiosity filled her heart as she ran her eyes over each item in his office. His office looked more or less the same as what she had seen on TV. The decoration was simple, low- key but solemn. There was arge desk in the middle, a few chairs, a cab, and a lot of books and folders that lined the bookshelves. On the desk were a few buttons for the inte, a ss, andline phone and some other stationery. A dozen certificates and awards hung on one of the walls. Wesley had earned a ton of honors. ninjanovel She sat down in Wesley¡¯s chair and randomly flipped through a few documents. Of course, those were just somemon files Like attendance records. The confidential ones were all locked somewhere beyond her reach. After absentmindedly flipping through papers for a few minutes, she put them back and pulled out her phone. She began to text Joslyn. ¡°Joslyn, guess where I am now?¡± Joslyn had just woken up when she got ir¡¯s message. ¡°You don¡¯t have sses today. Why are you up so early? Where are you?¡± She didn¡¯t know of ir¡¯s high feverst night. ¡°Early? Look at the time! It¡¯s nearly noon!¡± Unconvinced, Joslyn retorted, ¡°I know. But since you¡¯ve already gone somewhere, you had to be up early. Get it?¡± ir sent the ellipsis to mean that she was speechless. Then she sent another message to answer the question herself. ¡°I¡¯m in Wesley¡¯s office.¡± Joslyn sent an astonished face emoji. ¡°Were you with Wesley all morning? You two dating now?¡± ¡°We were together.¡± ir didn¡¯t want Joslyn to worry about her so she didn¡¯t tell her about the fever. ¡°But we¡¯re not dating,¡± she added. They were far from dating. Nothing changed. Wesley was as cold to her as usual. ¡°Never mind, Bless. You¡¯re in his office! That¡¯s amazing! And a great opportunity. No one else has gotten this far with him.¡± Joslyn¡¯sforting words made ir smile. Her friend always encouraged her. ¡°Uh huh. I¡¯ll try harder. Thanks, dear.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL stop interrupting you and Wesley. I¡¯m gonna go brush my teeth. Bye now.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After that, ir browsed her WeChat Moments for a while, but Wesley was still busy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1575 Now she was starting to feel drowsy. She was probably still recovering. So she Lay her head down on the desk to take a nap. When she started to drift off, the sound of the door opening jarred her awake. Abruptly, she raised her head and sat straight up. Through her sleepy eyes, she saw Wesleying in Seeing her drowsy look, he knew at once what was going on. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home now.¡± He should have asked her to wait for him in his dorm, rather than his office. The girl looked really tired. ninjanovel Dazed, ir rubbed her eyes, trying to wake up. ¡°Get your work done?¡± ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± When they left the office, some of Wesley¡¯s colleagues craned their necks to look at them. ir noticed and asked, ¡°Wesley, what are they looking at?¡± Looking straight ahead, he answered outright, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wesley continued descending the stairs. He caught a glimpse of her when he turned a corner and exined, ¡°You¡¯re the niece of Lieutenant General Jenkins. They¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± After the two werepletely out of sight, the group of men hidden in the corner began to gossip. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s gorgeous.¡± ¡°Yeah she is. She got such nice eyes, and the way she rolls them¡­¡± One of them clutched his heart to make his point. ¡°But he¡¯s so bad-tempered. What does she see in him?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Maybe he¡¯s more tender to her than he is with us.¡± ¡°Point taken. So I wonder if he¡¯s marrying into Lieutenant General Jenkins¡¯ family.¡± ¡°Maybe. He¡¯d be smart to do it. He¡¯d work his way through the ranks quickly.¡± The fervent discussions didn¡¯t subside even after the pair had left the office building. Wesley escorted ir back home. He watched as she unlocked the door to her apartment. He followed her in. Chapter 1576 Out of habit, he vigntly walked around her apartment to check if there were any safety problems. After confirming that everything was safe, he walked towards the door and said, ¡°Get some rest. I should jet.¡± ir suddenly called out, ¡°Wait.¡± He Laced up his boots before turning around to look at her. ir strolled over, stood in front of Wesley and Looked up at him. He frowned in confusion. Suddenly, she put her hands on his strong waist, stood on tiptoe, and quickly nted a kiss on his lips. ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± Last time, she kissed the corner of his lips, but this time, her kiss fell fully on his lips. She was getting bolder. ir was wallowing in the smugness when Wesley suddenly leaned forward. She was startled and instinctively took a step back. ¡®What does he want to do? Will he kill me just because I kissed him?¡¯ she wondered. ninjanovel ¡°ir.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Was this the first time he said her name? It sounded so great! ¡°I don¡¯t love you. ears. His cold and straightforward words rang in her R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ir grinned, a hint of unnoticeable bitterness Lingering on her Lips. ¡°I know.¡± She was the one crushing on him, not the other way round. In a rtionship, whoever falls in love first hurts more. ir was well aware of that. It only proved that Wesley was a good man. He didn¡¯t Love her, so he turned her down from the start. Quickly. It was better than stringing her along. Wesley felt a headacheing on. She was quite stubborn so he decided to be blunt. He exined further, ¡°I¡¯m only 24. I don¡¯t have time for love. I don¡¯t need it. My job is to serve my country and its people. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s what I was born to do.¡± ¡°Wesley,¡± she suddenly called out, interrupting him. ¡°What 2¡å ¡°You¡¯re a grown-up. You can marry and have kids and still be a soldier. Plenty of military types do that. And I¡¯m not asking you to marry me now. Let¡¯s just date. I promise I won¡¯t bother you when you¡¯re working.¡± ir didn¡¯t know where she got the confidence to say things like that. She knew it was now or never. She probably wouldn¡¯t be that bold a second time. Wesley gave her a long look. ¡°No, it¡¯s not in the cards, okay? Don¡¯t kiss me again. Keep your hands¡ªand your lips-to yourself, and we can still be friends.¡± ¡°Friends¡­¡± She hesitated for a second. ¡°I can¡¯t just be your friend. I love you.¡± Chapter 1577 ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t love you. Hate me if you have to, but just leave me alone.¡± He Left her apartment after dropping the Last words. ir took a deep breath and ran to the doorway. ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t cook tonight. You hungry? We could order some takeout.¡± Wesley pressed the down button on the elevator panel and turned around. He red. The girl hid her body behind the door, Leaving only her head visible in the doorway, staring at him with sparkling eyes. He wondered why he had to care about her dinner. ¡°I¡¯ll order takeout for you.¡± ir was relieved. He didn¡¯t ask her to order takeout herself. So she decided to keep going. ninjanovel ¡°But can¡¯t you cook too? I cooked for youst time. Now it¡¯s your turn. Fair¡¯s fair, right?¡± The elevator hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Wesley became a little impatient and had an urge to bolt for the stairwell. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± Maybe he was a softie, or maybe she was getting to him. He had bluntly rejected her just a few minutes ago, and now he was caving to her. ¡°Anything is okay. I¡¯m not particr about food. I¡¯m easy to please¡­¡± Not waiting for her to stop talking, Wesley hastily strode into the elevator as soon as the doors opened. When he turned around and made eye contact with her, she blew him a kiss before the doors closed. Inside the elevator, Wesley closed his eyes in frustration. He wondered why he listened to her. All he wanted to do was head back to work. He hurt her, true, but the girl didn¡¯t back down. She kept making excuses to be together even after that. Wesley felt even more frustrated. On the other hand, after closing the apartment door, ir leaned against it, the smile fading from her face. His words stung her heart. She felt sad. She loved him so much that she cared about every word that flew from his mouth. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But she wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Otherwise everything would be in vain. She needed to strive for her happiness. ir caught some zzz¡¯s. When she woke up, it was nearly five in the afternoon. Wesley would be off work in about two hours. She felt much better after a good rest. She went to the bathroom for a hot shower, and then began to clean her house. Around half past seven, she heard the elevator open, for she had kept her apartment door ajar for just that purpose. In an instant, she dropped everything and hurried outside. To her surprise, she saw Talbot emerge from the elevator with a Large bag of ingredients and groceries in his hands. Their eyes met. Talbot¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers as he shifted his gaze between ir¡¯s apartment and Wesley¡¯s apartment. Chapter 1578 ¡°You two are¡­ neighbors?¡± ir nodded, ¡°Yeah. Where¡¯s Wesley?¡± ¡°He¡¯s parking the car,¡± Talbot said. ¡°Oh,¡± ir responded. She pointed at the bag in his hand and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you the cook tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah. You know what? I¡¯m an awesome cook. My unit can¡¯t wait to taste my cooking,¡± he said proudly. ir nodded and echoed his words. ¡°I can¡¯t wait, either.¡± Meanwhile, she thought to herself, ¡®No wonder Wesley didn¡¯t turn me down. He¡¯s not cooking.¡¯ When they were chatting happily, the elevator doors opened again. ninjanovel Wesley walked out and saw them standing in the corridor. He asked Talbot, ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t give me the keys,¡± Talbot said innocently. Wesley walked towards ir¡¯s apartment as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the door open?¡± Talbot¡¯s lips twitched as he didn¡¯t know what to say. Wesley had asked him toe and cook for a patient. So it was ir? He thought it was Megan! After all, Megan¡¯s health was bad and she was the only girl he¡¯d ever seen Wesley with. It turned out Wesley had asked him to cook for ir. ir was surprised too. She didn¡¯t expect they would be cooking in her apartment. She moved aside to allow Wesley to get in. ¡°In my house?¡± ¡°Yeah. Know how long it¡¯s been since I cooked?¡± Thinking of something, he turned around to look at Talbot, who was still in a daze. ¡°Get in there. I¡¯m going back home to change Talbot nodded and ran towards ir¡¯s apartment. Wesley headed over to his own ce. Talbot changed into a pair of clean slippers that ir gave to him. As he walked inside, he asked curiously, ¡°So how long have you known Wesley?¡± ir thought for a second before answering, ¡°A long time. But we didn¡¯t really get to know each other.¡± ¡°So¡­are you two¡­ close with each other now?¡± Talbot asked with an evil smile. ir shook her head. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°No. But we know each other a little better. Chapter 1579 After all, we¡¯re neighbors. And he helped me out a few times.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Talbot nodded. He took out the ingredients from the bag while running his eyes over her apartment. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Your apartment is pretty much the same as our dear leader¡¯s. It¡¯s warmer here somehow, and more comfortable.¡± ir helped him carry the food to the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s the decorations.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± ir told him where all the cooking utensils were. In the end, she said, ¡°Sorry for the trouble. Thank you for cooking for me tonight.¡± Talbot shook his head. ninjanovel ¡°We¡¯re good. I like it. Wait out in the dining room. I¡¯ll take care of everything in the kitchen.¡± ¡°No, I can stay. I¡¯ll help you wash the vegetables.¡± Her arm was hurt but it wasn¡¯t a big deal to wash the vegetables. ¡°Get out of here,¡± Talbot said in a teasing tone. ¡°I¡¯m used to working my magic alone.¡± He shed ir a disarming smile. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll Leave you alone. Call me if you need me,¡± ir offered. ¡°Sure.¡± After leaving the kitchen, ir returned to her bedroom and began to clean. She straightened the furniture, dusted around the trim, and smoothed out the covers on her bed. By the time she was done, Wesley still hadn¡¯t arrived. She sat on the sofa, watching TV to kill time. After a while, the doorbell rang. She sprang up from the sofa and made her way to the door. Wesley had just had a shower and looked quite fresh. ir pouted andined, ¡°I thought you were going to cook for me. Casting a casual nce at Talbot, who was busy cooking in the kitchen, Wesley said indifferently, ¡°You get fed either way. What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡®I want to taste your cooking. That¡¯s the difference, ¡® ir thought to herself. Noticing a dash of disappointment shing through her eyes, Wesley exined, ¡°I¡¯m so bad I can burn water. Talbot¡¯s a top-flight cook. He won first ce in apetitionst year.¡± What he said was true. Although he knew how to cook, the food he cooked could only be described as edible, far from delicious. ir was still recovering from a fever. Talbot had Learned how to cook ideal meals for patients and people getting over illnesses. He had done it for his father more than a few times. That was why Wesley had asked him to cook for ir Chapter 1580 ¡°Got it,¡± ir nodded, but her expression showed that she was not convinced. ¡®He didn¡¯t want to cook for me, and even found ame excuse. ¡® Wesley could tell that she didn¡¯t buy his exnation, but decided not to push the issue. He went to the kitchen to see if he could help Talbot, but the cook drove him out too. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Seeing that ir was watching TV, Wesley came over and sat next to her, pulling out his phone to y a game. Within two minutes, his phone started ringing. ir couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at him, wondering, ¡®It¡¯ste. I wonder who that is. A coworker or a friend? Wesley stood up and walked toward the balcony, phone to his ear. ir heard him say, ¡°Hi, Megan.¡± ¡°Megan? Who? Sounds Like a girl¡¯s name. Is that his girlfriend? Is she the girl I met at his apartment the other night? Hmmm¡­ I wonder¡­* Thinking of this, ir put on her slippers and ran toward the kitchen to get some answers. In the kitchen, Talbot had already finished prep, and was about to start cooking in earnest. ¡°Talbot!¡± ir said cheerfully. ¡°Hi, Miss ir. Dinner¡¯s not ready yet.¡± Talbot turned to look at her and saw that she closed the door to the kitchen. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss ir. It¡¯s just ir ¡°ALL right, ir!¡± Talbot gave her a shy smile. ¡°So¡­um¡­who¡¯s Megan?¡± Afraid that Wesley would hear her, ir whispered it in his ear. ¡°Just a girl. Why do you ask?¡± Talbot shrugged. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡± ir tried her best to make herself sound indifferent. While cooking, Talbot answered honestly, ¡°She¡¯s a foster kid. Carlos and our chief are her guardians. They¡¯ve been really nice to her. Almost everyone in the city knows that much. Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ir shook her head; she knew nothing about the upper-ss world. Wesley said something about Carlos the other day. After she hade back, she had searched for Carlos¡¯ information online, but found nothing. It was her ssmate who told her who Carlos was. ¡°She¡¯s in high school and pretty cute. Our chief and Carlos adore her.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡®So they¡¯re not rted. She¡¯s in high school. I think I met her, then, ¡® ir thought to herself. ¡®Wesley adores her.¡¯ ir was green with envy. Talbot picked up a slice of stewed beef and reached out his hand. ¡°Try it. I found this at a delicatessen.¡± Chapter 1581 ir took it from him and put it in her mouth. After finishing it, she smiled from ear to ear and praised, ¡°That is so good!¡± ¡°And easy to digest.¡± Talbot turned on the gas burner and the fans under the range hood, and began to cook. Outside the kitchen, after Wesley hung up the phone and went back to the living room, he found ir was not there. He looked all around until his gaze fell on the kitchen. He happened to see Talbot handing ir a piece of beef. They were eating and chatting cheerfully. Standing there, he fixed his eyes on the man and woman, wondering, ¡®He kicked me out. Why not her?¡¯ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. He went out to the balcony again, lit a cigarette and decided to stay out there to cool down. Eventually Talbot shooed ir out too. She stared at the balcony and saw Wesley out there, smoking. ¡®So he¡¯s off the phone now. What did they talk about?¡¯ She plopped down on the sofa and yed on her phone. After he finished his cigarette, Wesley entered the living room and walked past ir. Smelling the tobo, she called out, ¡°Wesley!¡± Wesley looked at her and then sat beside her. ¡°Do you¡­¡± She wanted to ask, ¡°Do you have feelings for anyone?¡± But on second thought, she decided not to ask. She didn¡¯t really want to know, especially if the answer was ¡°yes.¡± She sighed and changed the subject. ninjanovel ¡°Do you use WeChat?¡± she asked Wesley knew that wasn¡¯t what she was going to ask, but he decided not to worry about it. ¡°I almost never use it.¡± ¡°Seriously? Everyone uses WeChat!¡¯ she thought. ¡°Then how do you talk to your friends?¡± she asked. ¡°Texting or calling,¡± he answered honestly ¡°Then do you have a WeChat ount?¡± ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m hardly on there.¡± ir rolled her eyes. ¡°May I friend you?¡± They had known each other for a while, but she didn¡¯t have his number. Wesley didn¡¯t turn her down this time. He fished out his cell phone and tossed it to her. ¡°Knock yourself out.¡± ir picked his phone up. It was old, the OS was at least two years out of date. She swiped the screen, and it asked her for a PIN. Chapter 1582 ¡°Password?¡± ¡°1104.¡± ¡°Sounds like a birthday,¡° she said casually. ¡°Yeah. Megan¡¯s.¡± He didn¡¯t feel the need to hide it from her. Megan had changed his password. Ang¡¯s Library ir froze for a moment. ¡®Megan again! She has him on a short Leash.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Suddenly, she lost the desire to friend him. She threw his phone back to him. ¡°Forget it,¡± she spat. Wesley caught his phone. ¡®What¡¯s her problem?¡¯ he thought. Under his confused look, ir said in a sad voice, ¡°I quit. You don¡¯t care for me. I know you feel it¡¯s your responsibility to help me. I¡¯m sorry I came on to you.¡± She sounded Like a girl who had been hurt by her boyfriend. Wesley figured out what she was doing. He looked at his phone and asked, ¡°You ying cat and mouse? Hoping I¡¯ll feel sorry for you?¡± ¡°Seriously? Why does he know everything? Oh God! How embarrassing!¡± ir forced a smile and stammered, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re imagining things.¡± Wesley sneered. He raised his phone and asked, ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to friend me?¡± Being a proud girl, ir answered firmly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ir could only watch helplessly as Wesley put his phone back in his pocket. It wasn¡¯t long after that Talbot finished cooking. When he walked out of the kitchen with a te of food, an awkward silence hung between ir and Wesley. But he was too slow to realize it. ¡°Come and get it!¡± Wesley shot to his feet first and went to the kitchen to help Talbot set the table. ir followed him and began todle porridge for them. Just as she picked up thedle, someone stopped her. ¡°You scalded your arm, remember? Let me do it,¡± said Wesley He took thedle away from her without a second thought and began to dish it out into the bowls. Chapter 1583 ir shrugged and sat at the dining room table, waiting for the two Talbot¡¯s cooking skills were amazing, like he said. ir raved about the dishes, telling him what a terrific cook he was. The cook, however, blushed. He tried to change the topic. ¡°Have some more. Try this Chinese yam. Easy on the stomach and good for healing.¡± ir nodded. ¡°Thanks, Talbot.¡± After she ate it, she eximed, ¡°Wow! That¡¯s really sweet!¡± ¡°Of course! I picked it myself. Hey, you know how to pick Chinese yams?¡± ir shook her head, so Talbot continued, ¡°Make sure they¡¯re firm all the way around, and the skin isn¡¯t all wrinkled. And you don¡¯t want any cracks in it, either.¡± It was obvious he was passionate about the subject. Wesley, who kept silent all this time, watched Talbot continue to heap food onto ir¡¯s te while the two Laughed happily. As time went by, anger rose in his heart. After dinner, ir sat on the sofa to get some rest. Talbot cleaned up, while Wesley washed the dishes. ninjanovel Talbot came over to Wesley and whispered in his ear, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chief? Yeah, I saw you at dinner. You sure there¡¯s nothing between you and her?¡± Wesley cast a scornful nce at him and asked in reply, ¡°What¡¯s it to your¡± Talbot scratched the back of his head and gave him a shy smile. ¡°I figured I¡¯d ask her out. But if you like her, I¡¯ll back off.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wesley pushed him away and spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t like her!¡± He had a murderous look on his face, his hands balled into fists. Talbot steeled himself in case Wesley tried to swing at him This was not the way he expected the conversation to go. He took a few steps back, murmuring in a low voice, ¡°Hey, hey. I¡¯ll drop it, okay? You don¡¯t like her.¡± When Wesley said those words, ir happened to walk past the kitchen ¡°Hey, who were you guys talking about?¡± she asked casually. Talbot was still trying to defuse the situation, and still stunned at Wesley¡¯s reaction. Without a second thought, he answered casually, ¡°You.¡± ir and Wesley Lapsed into shocked silence. Chapter 1584 There was no taking that one back. The moment Talbot uttered that word, he realized something wasn¡¯t right. He raised his head and saw ir standing at the door to the kitchen. ¡°No, no, not you. I meant me. Our chief said he didn¡¯t like me,¡± Talbot said hurriedly. ir smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡®He made that pretty clear, ¡® she thought, sad and dejected ¡°You already know?¡± Talbot asked with the utmost care. Still, Wesley remained silent. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m the one with the crush. He probably has his pick. Are a lot of women into him?¡± The two acted as if Wesley weren¡¯t right there. Talbot nodded. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Oh yeah. Don¡¯t get upset. He doesn¡¯t really date anyone. We¡¯re used to it.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Fine. Seems like I¡¯m no different from any other woman, at least where he¡¯s concerned. Hey, Talbot. Do you like fruit? I¡¯m putting together a fruit te,¡± she offered and opened the refrigerator Talbot put the mop away and took the apple from her hand. ¡°Let me make it. I slice, I dice, but wait, there¡¯s more,¡± he said, mocking the knifemercials. ir laughed in delight at his wit. Since Wesley had no feelings for ir, Talbot decided to woo her. He thought he might have a chance. ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not disabled. You already cooked dinner,¡± ir argued and took the apple back. ¡°No, mo! You¡¯re still sick. Your arm is hurt, and you shouldn¡¯t overextend yourself. I¡¯ll make it,¡± Talbot said anxiously. Before ir could even say another word, Wesley threw the chopsticks into the sink heavily, spilling water on the floor The two who were fighting for the apple turned to look at the angry man at the same time. While holding half of the apple, Talbot asked his superior innocently, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chief?¡± Wesley washed his hands under the running water and ordered, ¡°You, wash the dishes!¡± ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Talbot answered by instinct. He let go of the apple. But ir didn¡¯t have a good hold on it either, and it dropped onto the floor, rolling in Wesley¡¯s direction. She was about to pick it up, but Wesley turned his foot sideways and kept it from rolling further. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not well, and you need your rest!¡± he spat. Then he picked the apple up, walked to the refrigerator and took out several other varieties of fruit. ¡®Is he angry? Why?¡¯ ir really couldn¡¯t figure out the reason he was so hostile. Chapter 1585 ¡°Poor Talbot! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He has to worry about hismanding officer blowing his top constantly. He cooked and cleaned, and now he still has to do the dishes. ¡® Soon, Wesley brought the fruit tter out to the table. But when ir saw it, her face twitched. He simply had no cutting skills at all! The apple was simply cut in half. The dragon fruit was inrge, uneven pieces. He didn¡¯t even remove the cantaloupe seeds. ir began to wonder whether Wesley could even cook. Maybe he wasn¡¯t exaggerating about how bad he was. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Wesley asked when ir didn¡¯t move. Ang¡¯s Library Seeing no other choice, ir speared a piece of dragon fruit with her fork. It took her five bites to finish it! Instead of wondering if he cut it right, Wesley rolled his eyes and spat, ¡°You could¡¯ve finished it in one bite. If you didn¡¯t want it, then why did I make it?¡± In order to prove himself, he picked up a piece of dragon fruit and ate it in one bite. ¡°No, I¡¯m full. I left it for you to enjoy,¡± ir exined in a hurry. Wesley looked at the kitchen, and Talbot was still washing the dishes. They could clearly hear the tter of dishes and utensils, not to mention the running water. ¡°Real men don¡¯t eat sliced fruit!¡± Wesley said, deliberately loud enough for Talbot to hear. And Wesley wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°Wuss!¡± he snapped. ir couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Seriously? Is he trying to mess with me?¡¯ She took a deep breath to calm down. ¡°Are you trashing fruit? How is a man supposed to eat fruit, then?¡± she asked in a calm voice. It took a Herculean effort to keep her voice even, because deep inside, she was quite unhappy. ¡°Like this!¡± Wesley took a piece of apple which had been cut in half, and took arge bite. He ate so much of it that only a smaller bite would be needed to finish it off. ir¡¯s eyes almost popped out of her head. She also realized Wesley was in a bad mood and would find something to bitch about no matter what she said or did. She decided that saying nothing was better than having her head bitten off. But she was wrong. Wesley was not trying to mess with her. For some reason, he was angry at Talbot, calling him a wuss. What a way to repay him for that delicious meal he cooked! When Talbot finished washing the dishes and left the kitchen, his jaw dropped when he saw the fruit tter. He picked up a hunk of dragon fruit and looked at it, a dubious Look on his face. ¡°Chief, did you use a pickax to cut this?¡± he joked. Wesley was boiling with rage. ¡°Fuck off. I worked my ass off to make this.¡± Chapter 1586 ¡°Sorry, Chief. It¡¯s fine.¡± Talbot made a face and stuck out his tongue. ¡°You always bully Talbot like this?¡± ir asked. ¡°Bully?¡¯ Talbot shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our chief never bullied us. This is how he talks to us. He¡¯s actually a great guy.¡± ¡®Except that he¡¯s a hothead and a relentless taskmaster, ¡® Talbot thought . Wesley fixed his eyes on ir and sneered, ¡°You think I¡¯m bullying Talbot? Are you trying to protect him from me ninjanovel ¡°Talbot cooked for us, cleaned the house and washed the dishes. Are you not moved at all?¡± ir asked in return. Wesley was about to say something when the room went dark. The electricity had gone off. ¡°What happened?¡± ir asked as she unlocked her phone. Wesley stood up from the sofa, fished out his phone and opened the shlight application. ¡°You sit here. I¡¯ll go take a Look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ir had her phone light on to light Wesley¡¯s path. The two of them Lived in the same housing estate, so their main power switches had been installed likewise. He found it soon enough, and after checking it, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. At that moment, they received a text message from the State Grid. It said, ¡°Dear resident, sorry to inform you¡­¡± It turned out that all the apartments in the housing estate were out of power and they were not sure when it woulde back on. ir was at a loss for words. It was summer! ¡°I¡¯LL go buy some candles,¡± Wesley offered When he arrived at the door to change his shoes, he saw Talbot and ir chatting under the shlight. He immediately changed his mind ¡°ir, you are more familiar with the housing estate. You go buy the candles.¡± ir agreed without hesitation. She walked towards the door, but when she turned back to look at the dark apartment, she figured it was an excellent opportunity to bond with Wesley. She didn¡¯t want to miss this chance, so she told Talbot, R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Talbot, will you go buy the candles? I¡¯m scared of the dark.¡± Talbot nodded. ir told him the Location of the grocery store cheerfully. When he was about to Leave, he turned back to look at his superior and his dream girl. ¡®Something is not right, ¡® he thought. Talbot shook his head and went down the stairs. Chapter 1587 ir fixed her eyes on Wesley without Looking away. He felt aroused by her gaze, so he got up from the sofa quickly. ¡°I need a smoke,¡± he said, as he turned towards the balcony. But a soft, warm hand wrapped around his wrist tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s so dark in here.¡± Wesley sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll just be on the balcony.¡± ¡®Why is she such a chicken?¡± She swiftly grabbed his wrist using both her hands as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°But, I don¡¯t wanna stay in the Living room alone.¡± Wesley had to sit back down on the sofa. ¡°What are you nning to do if the power is still off by tonight?¡± ir stared into his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hot. I won¡¯t be able to stand the heat. If the power doesn¡¯t come back on in an hour, how about we get a hotel room?¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No. I can bear the heat.¡± As a soldier, he had gone through intense training, and he could endure extreme temperatures. He had experienced hotter days with neither an air-conditioner nor even a fan. ¡°Is he so slow that he doesn¡¯t get my point? Or does he just not want to getid?¡¯ ir couldn¡¯t help but lower her sight to look at her chest. ¡®Is it because he¡¯s not interested in my body? Or is he gay?¡® Wesley followed her gaze, and his heart started racing. He had thought that ir was a petite girl. But now, he realized that she had a well-developed body. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Wesley sprang up to his feet, and ignoring ir¡¯s protests, he went to the balcony. He closed the ss sliding door and lit a cigarette to calm down. ninjanovel He took a few drags, but the shape of her bosom still lingered in his mind. At that moment, the sliding door opened and ir stuck her head out. ¡°Wesley, are you not feeling this horrible heat?¡± ¡°No,¡± he answered coldly. After hesitating for a while, she asked, ¡°I want to get a hotel room. Will you please drive me there?¡± She really couldn¡¯t stand the heat Like Wesley could. Ignoring her question, Wesley continued to gaze at the city and took another drag on his cigarette. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that means no. Never mind. I¡¯ll ask Talbot to drive me. I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Chapter 1588 Still, Wesley said nothing. With a broken heart, ir closed the sliding door and went back to her bedroom. She took out her clothes from her wardrobe and put them on the bed. Then, she took off her pajamas. ¡°Aaah!¡± A shriek came from the bedroom. Stubbing out the cigarette, Wesley rushed into her room at full speed. Bang! He pushed the door open and asked, ¡°What ha-¡° With the help of his shlight, Wesley located ir easily. She had her back against the closet, her upper bodypletely naked. He immediately Looked away. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ir grabbed a dress to cover her chest and stammered in a shaking voice, ¡°I¡­I saw someone¡­¡± ¡°Where?¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes swept across the bedroom, but he didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. ¡°On the balcony.¡± ir pointed to the balcony of her bedroom. The curtains were open. ¡®On the balcony? This is the sixteenth floor!¡¯ Wesley found it hard to believe. When he walked to the balcony to check the situation, ir put on her dress quickly. She was so frightened that she leaned against the wardrobe again, her body shaking. At that moment, a shadow shed on the balcony. ir shrieked again and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Wesley saw the shadow too and realized what was going on. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Come here!¡± he called out. ir wanted to turn him down, but on second thoughts, Wesley was there and would protect her. So, she went over to him. Wesley pointed to a building with multi-colored lights in the distance. ¡°See that? There is a Light show at this hour every night. You didn¡¯t know?¡± he asked. ir nodded. ¡°I know. But the Light show has nothing to do with¡ª¡± The Light shot towards them again, the shadow of which looked exactly like a man¡¯s figure. ¡®Oh! It was just a shadow from the light show!¡± ir thought to herself. Embarrassed, she tried to exin to him, ¡°Usually, the moment I get home, I turn on the lights. So, I¡¯ve never seen this before. Please don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± She was telling the truth. Every time she entered her bedroom, she would turn on the lights and close the curtains. It was the first time that the electricity of her apartment had been cut off. Wesley looked at the girl before him and raised her chin to force her to look into his eyes. Chapter 1589 ¡°Were you trying to seduce me?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t believe what she had said. He thought that she had done it on purpose to lure him into the bedroom. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even mind using her body to seduce me.* ir was stunned by his question and clenched her fists. ¡®Is this how he sees me?¡¯ ir didn¡¯t think it necessary to clear her name. She shed a charming smile, held his waist and pressed herself against his strong body. ¡°Bingo! How about we spend the night together?¡± Wesley gave her an evil smile as he moved forward, which made her automatically step backward. Bang! Her back hit the wall and she gave a choked cry, her grip on his waist loosening. ¡®What a jerk! He doesn¡¯t know how to treat a girl properly! ¡® Wesley pressed ir against the wall and put his hands there as well. She was boxed in, with his hands on either side of her head. He lowered his head, leaned in, and said in a low voice, ¡°You want me to act Like this, huh?¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± she stammered. His face was inches away from hers. She caught a whiff of some scent or other; it smelled Like grass¡ªit must be his shower gel. There was no electricity, and ir¡¯s phone was the only source of Light. It shed enough light for her to see his waist. Romance was in the air, there in the bedroom. Her heart raced, her mind running wild with visions. ¡®You¡¯ve shown me what you want, so I¡¯ll y along.¡¯ A scornful smile shed across Wesley¡¯s face. Before ir knew it, he Lowered his head and kissed her red lips, sending her into a blissful trance. The brush of his lips against hers was everything she imagined it to be-gentle, passionate, perfect. ir widened her eyes, not knowing how to respond. His kiss was demanding yet soft. She felt like hundreds of fireworks had exploded simultaneously in her mind. Ang¡¯s Library She remembered a song all of a sudden¡ªJane¡¯s ¡°Finally I Have You.¡± One Line from that song in particr said, ¡°Finally I have you. I¡¯m d I never gave up.¡± And that song was so perfect, describing exactly what she was feeling. She was ecstatic that he finally showed his feelings for her. She had worked hard for his love-she deserved it. She was so moved her eyes reddened from tears. She closed her eyes, stood on tiptoe and cradled his neck, kissing him back. She poured every bit of her heart and soul, her hopes and dreams into that kiss. After what seemed Like an eternity, the doorbell of her apartment rang, breaking rudely into the couple¡¯s romantic moment. Wesley let her go and regarded the girl in his arms. ir was finally able to breathe again, her face as red as a ripe tomato. She broke free from him, moving to open the door for Talbot. Before she could leave her bedroom, Wesley pulled her back and pressed her against the wall again. ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many women Like you. Kabedon, kisses¡­That¡¯s what you want, right?¡± He sounded so sarcastic the color drained from her face. He¡¯d been messing with her again. Of course Wesley saw it, but he didn¡¯t care. Ignoring the doorbell, he continued, ¡°You watch too much TV! That stuff you see in the dramas? That¡¯s not real. No wonder I don¡¯t really like women. Now that I¡¯ve given you what you want, leave me alone. Quit bothering me.¡± Chapter 1590 ¡°Bothering him? So he thinks I¡¯m a pest, ¡® ir thought bitterly. Wesley thought she would give up, but to his surprise, she wiped away her tears and retorted stubbornly, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. I want more. I want everything.¡± She pointed to the bed beside them. Rage could be seen in his dark eyes. ¡®She¡¯s never going to change her mind!* ¡°Tell me, how did you feel when we were kissing? Did you want me as much as I wanted you? Did you feel the love?¡± ir asked as she pushed him away from her. In the beam of her phone¡¯s light, she looked at his crotch. ¡°Wesley, actions speak louder than words. Oh God! Why am I in love with a coward? A coward who can¡¯t even admit how he feels!¡± she mocked. Wesley pulled a long face. This was the first time he had been called a coward. By a woman! The phone in his pocket rang. Ignoring that, Wesley grabbed ir¡¯s wrist, scooped her up in his arms and threw her roughly on the bed. She was grateful that the bed had this much spring to it. ¡°Trying to get me to fuck you?¡± he mocked. One of ir¡¯s slippers fell to the floor, and she kicked away the other one. She sat up and answered, ¡°I know I can¡¯t trick you into anything. But I¡¯m telling the truth. You ARE a coward!¡± Ang¡¯s Library ir heard a definitive sound, a click. That was the sound of a belt being unbuckled. ¡®Wesley?¡¯ she thought. ir suddenly had a bad feeling about it. She wanted to grab her phone and throw a little Light on the situation. But before she could do that, she was pressed against the bed by his strong body. Wesley fished out his ringing phone and pressed the green button to answer it. ¡°Keep the candles and catch a cab back home,¡± he ordered. He didn¡¯t even bother to wait for Talbot to reply. He hung up the phone right away. Standing outside the apartment, Talbot looked at his phone and the candles. ¡®Are they in there? Why not open the door?¡¯ he thought, baffled. Wesley turned off the shlight on ir¡¯s phone. Suddenly, the room was bathed in darkness, making it all the more enticing when they felt each other¡¯s hot breath. Her heart was pounding like it would burst through her chest, her eyes wide. ¡®Is he really going to sleep with me?* ¡°Oh, Wesley!¡± she called out and pinched his biceps. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wesley tossed their phones away and grabbed her both hands. ¡°Why not call me ¡®dear Wesley¡¯? Girls like to call me that.¡± His voice was low and sexy. ir opened her mouth wide. ¡®He¡¯s so hot!* ¡°Dear Wesley,¡± she called out in a sweet voice. Wesley swallowed hard. ¡®She¡¯s easier than I thought. Damn! Her voice turns me on!¡¯ Chapter 1591 ¡°Shut up!¡± he ordered in a harsh voice. ¡°You asked me to say it! And now you¡¯re telling me to shut up. You¡¯re really rude!¡± ir pouted her mouth,ining. She had known for a long time that Wesley was kind of a jerk. She was just flirting with him. Wesley, of course, knew himself well. ¡°Yes, I am. You should¡¯ve figured that out by now, before kissing me,¡± he spat. While he was speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but touch her soft lips with his rough fingers. ir felt Like lightning bolts were shooting through her, this sweet tingling in her heart, her body trembling. Wesley held her waist and warned in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Her scent made him Lose his cool. His body was heavy on hers, and ir was suffocating. ¡°Get away from me¡­ Mmmph¡­¡± Her Lips were blocked again. Just as ir thought Wesley was going to make love to her right here and now, he suddenly stopped. Holding back all his emotions, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°Mmm Hmm. her. ¡° ir nodded. No one had ever done what Wesley just did to Wesley was done with it. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea toe around anymore. I don¡¯t really want a woman in my life, as a friend or lover. I¡¯m a soldier, and I have no time for any of that.¡± ninjanovel ir bit her lips, body shaking. After she heard what he said, she bit his shoulder hard. She wanted to make it hurt, so she bit down with all her might. Wesley clenched his teeth, refusing to make a sound. ir felt like she was biting a brick. Wesley didn¡¯t respond at all. Instead, she felt her teeth aching. When she let go, Wesley left the bed and the apartment. The sad woman heard the door to her apartment close. She didn¡¯t move or do anything else, other than sit there and think, miserable. She had nned to get a hotel room, but there was no need. The electricity came back on about a half hour after he left. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only For the next two days, ir and Wesley didn¡¯t see each other at all, not on campus or in the elevator. ir was afraid that once the freshmen¡¯s military training was done, he would get reassigned somewhere else and she¡¯d never see him. Chapter 1592 Although they were neighbors, they didn¡¯t spend much time together. As he said, he was usually gone. She hoped that the military training would never end. She wanted to at least see him, even if he didn¡¯t say hi. Her eyes were full of affection when she saw him. Joslyn sighed in her heart, ¡®Bless, I hope you get what you want someday. * Time flies! Two weeks flew by, and the military training program came to an end. The annual g to wee the freshmen was also fast approaching. The g was held on the training ground. The date was the night before thest day of training. The guests were the teachers and students at the university, as well as the soldiers who hadn¡¯t left yet. One of the hosts was a girl in a red evening dress, a senior, and the other was a handsome junior in a suit and leather shoes. To the audience¡¯s surprise, after their opening, the first program was neither a song nor a dance performance. The male host dered in a charming voice, ¡°Now let¡¯s wee ir, a junior majoring in Business English, to give us an English speech to kick this thing off. Let¡¯s give her a warm wee.¡± ninjanovel The students started screaming and whistling in excitement. The din was deafening. As that was going on, a lovely girl in a_ sky-blue knee-length dress and a pair of white high heels stepped onto the stage. She was very naturally made up, to entuate her best features, and looked as if she had no make-up on at all. She wore some pink lip gloss as well. Talbot patted Wesley¡¯s shoulder excitedly and yelled, ¡°Chief, it¡¯s ir! Wow! What a hottie!¡± Wesley, who sat upright, rolled his eyes at him and then looked at the girl on the stage. Then he looked away, as if he were not impressed. Mouth wide open, Lenard Looked at the boys screaming and whistling for ir, and murmured in disappointment, ¡°ir has so many fans! I don¡¯t stand a chance with her.¡± Talbot remembered something, so he stopped apuding and tapped Lenard on the shoulder. ¡°ir¡¯s in Love with someone else,¡± he said in a low voice. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Tears welled up in Lenard¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ahh, my heart! My first crush, and I had no chance to act on it.¡± ¡°Same here,¡± Talbot said with a shrug. Lenard turned to look at him in shock On the stage, ir smiled politely and took a microphone from the female host. When she moved the microphone near her lips, silence filled the ce. She lifted the script in her hand and began, ¡°Good evening, everyone I¡¯m ir Johnson. First of all, Let me congratte you on your being a member of our university. We are no Longer kids when we¡­¡± From the start, many students could understand ir without reading the Chinese trantion on the big screen behind her. A boy in his fourth year who thought he could speak English well began to interpret for his friend sitting next to him. He did well at first, but then started to stumble over his words. They were eventually forced to read the Chinese trantion on the screen. Facing more than a thousand people in the audience, ir was not nervous in the slightest. Confidence was written all over her face. It was said that a confident girl was the most attractive one, and that was certainly the case here. Chapter 1593 Her Lip gloss glistened under the stage lights. Wesley had an urge to run up there and kiss them without mercy. He closed his eyes and listened to her speech. She was so fluent it was amazing. He was quite proud of her, and it only intensified as time wore on. The speech onlysted for a couple of minutes. When it was done, the audience gave her a standing ovation that echoed throughout the whole venue. ir gave them a broad smile, thanked them with a bow, and walked off the stage. Wesley was in no mood to enjoy the rest of the g, no matter how wonderful the programs were. Feeling frustrated, he left his seat and told Talbot, ¡°Assemble in the school hall tomorrow morning for the final closing ceremonies. I¡¯m going home.¡± Before Talbot could even respond, he had already left. Wesley found a ce away from people and the noise. He leaned against a tree and lit a cigarette. He needed the quiet, and he needed to get a hold of himself. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was about to drop the cigarette and grind it out when he heard a voice. ¡°Look, ir, I think you¡¯re awesome. It was love at first sight. My dad runs thergest food factory in the city. We¡¯re rich, and I can give you a rich life. Will you go out with me?¡± ir opened her mouth, and to the boy¡¯s and Wesley¡¯s surprise, she said in English, ¡°I¡¯m just not into you, Farris.¡± She got a dreamy, faraway look in her eye. ninjanovel ¡°When I get the guy I want, it won¡¯t matter if he¡¯s rich or poor. It¡¯ll be an affair of the heart. And I just don¡¯t think of you that way. Leave me alone.¡± The boy, Farris Rayne, was from a rich family. He was a yer, a real ¡°Love them and leave them¡± type. ir didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. ¡°What? Can you say it in Chinese?¡± he asked in confusion. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails out of what she said. His English wasn¡¯t as good as hers. ¡°Tell you what. Pass the TEM8 exam, and you can ask me out again,¡± ir said in Chinese. She knew he wasn¡¯t good enough to pass that high-level test for English majors, so she figured he wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore. ir sighed helplessly. Since she left the stage, three boys had confessed their Love to her. What was more, none of them were men worth having. She was on the brink of a nervous breakdown. Farris didn¡¯t know what ir had said in English, but Wesley could. He curled his lips, and felt lucky that he had obtained the TEM& certificate. Farris got angry and threw the flowers he held to the ground. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t y the holier-than-thou card with me! I have money, and I can buy as many TEM8 certificates as I want.¡± ¡®Money? I really don¡¯t have money, ¡® ir thought and sneered. ¡®But I don¡¯t give a damn about it.¡® ¡°I admit that the TEM8 certificate is nothing. I also passed the TOEFL and IELTS exams. And now I¡¯m studying for my GRE. Tell you what, buy me those test results and I¡¯ll be your girlfriend. Oh, and the CATTI certificate for trantors too. Level 1, 2, or 3, doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The boy¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as he Listened to her. He couldn¡¯t get all that. It would cost a small fortune. Besides that, it wouldn¡¯t matter. His grades weren¡¯t up to snuff. He felt he would burst with anger and shame. ¡°Just tell me yes or no. Quit jerking me around,¡± he spat. ¡°My bros are here. I have a reputation to uphold!¡± Chapter 1594 ir looked behind her and saw several boys following closely. ¡®Is he trying to threaten me?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Look, I¡¯m ttered, really. But the answer is no. Goodbye,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Stop!¡± Farris shouted and grabbed ir¡¯s arm to stop her from leaving. She hated being touched by strangers and shook him off with all her might. Caught off-guard, Farris staggered backwards and tripped over a stone, which sent him plummeting to the ground. He rolled over to a sitting position, trying to get his bearings. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ir couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡®Am I that strong? Or is he that weak?¡± She immediately helped Farris to his feet and apologized to him. ¡°Wow! I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Many onlookers couldn¡¯t help but giggle at what happened. Farris was pissed off. When he stood up, he grabbed ir again with both hands and reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t pull away from me when I¡¯m talking to you! Who do you think you are? You should be grateful to me for liking you. You y goody-two-shoes when you¡¯re just a cheap-ass ho! Last chance! You can either agree to it, or I¡¯ll just do what I have to.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Be grateful to him for liking me? Ha-ha! That¡¯s hrious, ¡® ir thought. She regarded the discussion as over, so she turned to leave. Farris, however, pushed her to the ground, him on top. ¡°Everyone¡¯s at the g. If I fuck you right here, there won¡¯t be anyone riding to your rescue.¡± ir panicked. ¡°Lay a finger on me, and I¡¯ll paint the walls with your blood,¡± she said through gritted teeth as she struggled to free her hands. He had them pinned on either side of her head. After a short pause, Farris said, ¡°Then agree to be my girlfriend.¡± ir clenched her teeth and struggled against his weight. ¡°Not a chance!¡± Farris¡¯ friends saw this and ran over. ¡°Dude, not cool,¡± one of them said. ¡°You know her uncle¡¯s-¡° ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit who her uncle is!¡± Farris cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck this bitch, and no one¡¯s gonna stop me.¡± Birds of a feather flock together. Some of Farris¡¯ friends were also from well-off families, and they acted as if they were above thew. Chapter 1595 One of Farris¡¯ friends lit a cigarette and stared at them coldly. ¡°Yeah. Teach this bitch a lesson so she¡¯ll know her ce.¡± ¡°Exactly! Farris, since she likes ying the good girl, fuck her as hard as you can, and don¡¯t stop until she begs you. She might even Like it enough toe back to you.¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± The boys leered at ir. Farris covered ir¡¯s mouth so she was unable to call for help. His weight suffocated her. His eyes were red with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve never fucked a straight-A student before. This is gonna be good. Quit struggling. I¡¯ll take you to a hotel if you behave.¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice came from the darkness. ¡°Only wusses force themselves on a girl.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Farris turned in the direction of the voice. Tears welled up in ir¡¯s eyes when she heard the voice. ¡®He came! My knight in shining armor, * she thought. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who. What matters is that I¡¯ve got everything recorded. Now amscray, or I turn this over to the cops.¡± He held up his phone. Frightened, Farris took his hand from ir¡¯s mouth. But then he remembered something and covered it again. ¡°Go ahead. Give it to the cops. Only wusses do that. Why are you hiding? Afraid to face me?¡± A figure came out of the darkness. Before Farris could see who it was, he was hauled to his feet, and a hook kick sent him flying. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Farris yelled at the top of his lungs, scaring a flock of birds. ninjanovel ¡°W-Wesley¡­¡± Farris stammered while backing up. He was lying on his back, so the scene was somewhatical. If looks could kill, Wesley would haveid those boys out in an instant. They decided discretion was the better part of valor and ran off. Wesley bent down, grabbed Farris by his cor and lifted him in the air. Farris covered his head and pleaded, ¡°Oh God, no! Please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± He had seen Wesley fight off more than ten soldiers on the training grounds. He knew this guy had seen his share of real battles as well. Wesley raised his right fist, ready to punch him in the face, but a pair of soft hands grabbed his fist. He turned around and saw ir. She shook her head. This was a university, and Wesley was a drillmaster. If he beat a student, his reputation would be ruined and he might be punished. Wesley knew what she meant. This guy wasn¡¯t worth his career. He let go of Farris, and the would-be rapist ran off at full speed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ir and Wesley were left alone. After consideration, she said, ¡°We gotta stop meeting Like this. You saved me again. I owe you my life.¡± She would never miss a chance to confess her love to him. ¡°Sounds Like she¡¯s not done. What more could she say?¡¯ Wesley thought. As expected, ir continued, ¡°Do you wanna get married? Then we can sleep with each other. I can take care of you.¡± ¡®For the rest of my life, I want you, for better or worse, ¡® she thought. To her disappointment, Wesley turned and left without saying a word. In fact, he was afraid of what he would say if he stayed. Chapter 1596 Sighing in defeat, ir walked to the entrance of the university instead of following Wesley. She didn¡¯t want to annoy him. At the entrance, she grabbed a bike with a bike-sharing application on her phone and rode back to her apartment. The next morning, when ir came to school, she saw a couple of military vehicles driving out of there. She knew that the military training was over and they were Leaving. She saw Wesley sitting in the passenger seat of the second vehicle. The girls beside ir got excited, giggling, pointing, and whispering. They thought Wesley was super-handsome. Wesley¡¯s eyes met ir¡¯s, but in the next second, he looked away as if she were a mere stranger. Talbot was in the third vehicle. He asked the driver to stop and waved at ir. ¡°ir, we¡¯re taking off. Don¡¯t be a stranger, okay?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ir waved back. ¡°Sure. Bye!¡± Lenard, Bowman, and others who knew her also waved goodbye. After they left, she went inside, feeling frustrated. ninjanovel Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss. Hartwell¡¯s birthday was just around the corner. Joslyn asked ir along on a shopping trip to buy him a gift. ir herself had to give her cousin a gift too, so she didn¡¯t turn Joslyn down. When Joslyn took her to the Shining International za, ir¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Joslyn, did you win the lottery? Prices are sky high here!¡± Joslyn sighed and said, ¡°I know. But your cousin¡¯s worth it. What can I do?¡± She felt her heart ache at the thought of buying something in here. ir grabbed Joslyn¡¯s hand and led her to the entrance. ¡°Look, he¡¯s not that kind of guy. You can¡¯t buy his Love. One dor or a thousand, he¡¯LL just be happy you got him something. Joslyn stopped ir. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although they don¡¯t give me any pocket money, I¡¯ve got some money saved from my part- time job. I have enough to get him something special.¡± The ¡°they¡± Joslyn was referring to were her father and stepmother Apparently, they treated her badly. Joslyn and ir entered the Shining International za and were dazzled by a superb collection of beautiful things inside. Chapter 1597 Standing outside a clothing store, Joslyn admired a beautiful dress in the shop window. ¡°Wow, that dress is amazing. The price is amazing too- 29, 999 dors. There was a time you could have afforded that.¡± She was right. When ir¡¯s parents were still alive, her mom was rich even though her dad was a poor professor. However, after the ident, ir had to pay her neighbors back for their Losses. The huge fire had caused a great damage in the vi zone. Her uncle and cousin offered to give her pocket money many times, but she turned them down every time. She got a schrship every semester enough to cover her living expenses ¡°Hey ir, why not try it on?¡± Joslyn asked and pinched her arm ir shook her head. ¡°Why bother? I don¡¯t have the money. It¡¯ll tick off the salespeople.¡± Her words made sense to Joslyn. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡± While walking, Joslyn put aforting hand on ir¡®s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll find a good job and work hard after graduation. And I¡¯ll give you a dress as expensive as this one as a birthday gift,¡± Joslyn promised ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ir kissed Joslyn on her cheek. ninjanovel R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Joslyn Laughed out Loud. ¡°No problem. That¡¯s me, studying hard for your future. However, I think maybe you should buy me the dress. You are a straight-A student. You¡¯ll be a postgraduate one day. Or even a doctor You¡¯ll probably make a ton more money.¡± Looking at the clothes in the mall, ir answered absentmindedly, ¡°I hope so. But I¡¯m really burned out. I feel like all I do is study.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t want to be a strong, self-made woman. She just wanted to marry Wesley and be a housewife, taking care of her husband and children every day. That was hard, because he didn¡¯t Like her Joslyn leaned in and patted her softly. ¡°Bless, don¡¯t give up. Not everyone can get a schrship every semester, but you can. You are the best, Bless.¡± ir sighed, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t give up. What else is there?¡± Wesley had turned her down, so she had to get a job. She would study hard and earn as many certificates as possible. That way she might have a chance at some good money. Joslyn selected a belt for Hartwell. It was usually a girlfriend¡¯s gift. At the thought of it, she grinned ear- to-ear. ir¡¯s eyes fell upon a cigarette Lighter. It had a simple yet ssic design. She thought it would suit Wesley, who was a heavy smoker. Chapter 1598 But her face fell when she saw the price tag. ¡®6, 800? Why is it so much?¡± Joslyn took the cigarette lighter from ir and gave it back to the saledy. ¡°Wow, you must really have it bad for that guy. And he doesn¡¯t even like you. Why would you get him such an expensive gift?¡± Her words were like a knife piercing ir¡¯s heart. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s for my cousin,¡± ir spat. Joslyn snorted. ¡°He doesn¡¯t smoke.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. I forgot!* ir sighed inwardly. She did some mental calctions. She could use the virtual credit card Ant Credit Pay to buy the Lighter now, and pay it off next month. After that, she had about 2, 000 or 3, 00@ dors in her ount. She found a part-time job tutoring a kid. She believed she could make ends meet. ¡°I¡¯ll take this. Ring it up for me, please,¡± she said to the saledy. Joslyn grabbed her hand and said anxiously, ¡°You crazy? It¡¯s $6, 800! Do you have that kind of cash?¡± Then she lowered her voice and added, Ang¡¯s Library ¡°He¡¯s not your boyfriend yet. Get a grip!¡± ir mumbled something in English. Joslyn cast a warning nce at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ir gave her a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking eggs.¡± Seeing ir¡¯s excited look, Joslyn sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re low on cash, I got your back. After all, I¡¯ll be your cousin¡¯s wife someday.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ir didn¡¯t turn her down. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They left the boutique, and ir picked up an ordinary gift for her cousin. It only cost her 6@@ dors. Joslyn rolled her eyes and taunted, ¡°Seriously? You spent 620 on Hartwell and nearly 7, @0@ on Wesley. If Hartwell finds out, he¡¯ll be crushed.¡± ¡°Hartwell doesn¡¯t care about my gift at all. He cares about yours. I¡¯m merely acting as a foil,¡± ir said with a smile. ¡°Come on! When we¡¯re together, people always look your way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I believe my cousin will totally fall for you.¡± Chapter 1599 ¡°Meh The two girls Laughed out loud together. A monthter, ir posted an update on her Moments, which said, ¡°There¡¯s less than 1, @00 in my ount. And I still have to pay off the credit card. Are you guys in the same boat? Leave ament so I can see how much misery lovespany.¡± She had originally found a part-time job as a family tutor, but the family moved to another city. So her job went bye-bye. Although she was short on money, she was Long on hope. When Talbot finally got a chance to get to his Moments, it was already three dayster. He put his phone in front of Wesley and said, ¡°Chief, look at this. Poor ir! She Lives in a pretty pricey area, right? If she could afford an apartment there, why is she having money issues?¡± Wesley saw the post, and after a short pause, he simply said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she Lieutenant General Jenkins¡¯ niece? He has money, right?¡± ninjanovel ¡°I have no idea,¡± was Wesley¡¯s answer. Talbot rolled his eyes and went to talk about ir with others. ir had forgotten to block her rtives when she sent the post. Soon, Natalia Dexter, Adalson¡¯s wife called her. ¡°What do you mean, ir? Are youining that we don¡¯t give you money? You want others to Look down on us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Aunt Natalia. I was just kidding. I¡¯ve got a schrship. And Uncle Adalson paid for my rent. I¡¯m really grateful to you and him,¡± ir answered softly. Natalia spat, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were thinking. I¡¯ll wire you some money tonight. When you get a job, remember to pay us back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need to¡ª¡± She was going to get a schrship soon. However, before she could finish, Natalia cut her off. ¡°Just shut up! What can you do with Less than 1, 000? Do you want to starve? We¡¯ll feel bad if you starve. How will we ever face your mother in heaven if we let that happen? You refuse to live with us, and that¡¯s bad enough. Now you don¡¯t have the money to support yourself. You want people to think we¡¯re mean?¡± Natalia was starting to yell. ir had to take the receiver away from her ear. Natalia was, in fact, a nice person. It was just that she had a sharp tongue. She sounded harsh over the phone, but she was only calling ir to tell her that she was going to wire her some money. After Natalia had scolded ir for five minutes, her throat dried up. Buy Me A Coffee: Dear Readers We Needs Your Support At This Time. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Price Of Coffee Will Be Very Helpfull For Our Working Team. Paypall ount Given Below: [email protected] Make Sure Email Was Correct. Chapter 1600 She drank some water and continued, ¡°I¡¯m too tired to say anything more. Just hang up. You didn¡¯t even spend the night here on your cousin¡¯s birthday. Do you ever think about me? What will your grandpa think of me? He might think that I mistreat you or something.¡± Even though she had asked ir to hang up, she didn¡¯t stop talking. ir didn¡¯t dare hang up while she was still scolding her. ¡°Aunt, Ang¡¯s Library Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa knows how nice you are to me. He will only think that I am the luckiest girl in the world to have an amazing, caring aunt Like you.¡± Natalia¡¯s gloomy face broke into a smile. To conceal her happiness, she feigned an annoyed tone and said, ¡°Whatever. Bye.¡± After ending the phone call, Natalia saw her younger son, Wacian Jenkins,e down the stairs in a neat suit. ¡°Now I know why your father likes ir so much. Girls are indeed more lovable. Neither you nor your brother brings me any form offort. You both worry me all the time. Hartwell is in his thirties, unmarried, and you are 29 years old, without even a girlfriend. When am I going to have a grandchild? In my nies? Maybe it¡¯s my fault. I should have given birth to two girls.¡± Wacian felt wronged. He hadn¡¯t even said a word since that morning. He wondered how he had gotten on his mother¡¯s nerves. Natalia walked past him and urged, ¡°Don¡¯t spend all your time and energy on work. Go on a blind date or something. I will go with you and select my daughter-inw.¡± Wacian tucked his hands into his pockets, looking at his mom, stone-faced. ¡°Hartwell brought his girlfriend homest time. Since you are so anxious to see him get married, why haven¡¯t you paid her family a visit yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of that. I¡¯ll visit Joslyn¡¯s parents as soon as she graduates.¡± To get his mom off his back, Wacian brought up ir¡¯s secret. ¡°I heard that ir has a crush on someone. Don¡¯t you want to know who it is?¡± His mom was always so strange. Usually, people showed their concern face to face to let the other person know that they cared about them. His mom, however, did the exact opposite. She had never expressed her care for ir in person ¡°What? ¡± Natalia looked at her son in surprise. ¡°ir likes someone? What¡¯s he Like? Why hasn¡¯t anybody said anything to me about this? What does he do? Does he really care about her?¡± Wacian felt his head throb as his mom bombarded him with so many questions at once. Sometimes, he felt that it was a shame that his mom wasn¡¯t an official matchmaker. ¡°I only know that she has a crush on someone. You can ask Dad if you want to know more.¡± That was a sessful distraction. Soon, Adalson got a call from Buy Me A Coffee: Dear Readers We Needs Your Support At This Time. Price Of Coffee Will Be Very Helpfull For Our Working Team. Paypall ount Given Below: [email protected] Make Sure Email Was Correct. Chapter 1601 Natalia. Less than an hour after her phone call with Natalia, ir received a notification from the bank informing her that a sum of money had been credited to her ount. Natalia had wired $100, 000 to her. Now, ir had $101, 502 in her bank ount. After that, her grandpa, Hartwell and Wacian called her one after the other, offering to transfer money to her. ir thanked them all and told them that she was good because Natalia had already wired some to her. Some boys left gantments on her WeChat Moments, asking if she was hard up. Some of her former ssmates sent her private messages and told her that if she needed anything, they were only a phone call away. Thements and messages made ir very happy. She wasn¡¯t in need of money. She had only made that post to mock herself. It surprised her that so many people were concerned about her. It was touching. Three dayster, Talbot made ament on the post. ¡°ir, I don¡¯t spend much in the army. I can Lend you some money.¡± ir smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you. My aunt has already helped me out.¡± Talbot didn¡¯t respond until the next day. ¡°That was very sweet of your aunt.¡± Knowing that they were all very busy, ir didn¡¯t say anything else After reading his reply, she put her phone aside. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Just as she had anticipated, it was very hard to meet Wesley after he had returned back to his normal duties, now that the military training in the university was over It had been three months since she hadst seen him. Three more days Later, she saw Wesley walking out of his apartment as she stepped out of the elevator. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ir was surprised when their eyes met. Wesley nodded to her and strode towards the elevator. ¡°Wesley,¡± she called in a hurry. He turned to her without speaking. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± she asked hastily. ¡°Hmm,¡± he responded. He had onlye home to get something. ir took a deep breath, her heart aching. ¡°Will you have a few days off anytime soon?¡± She barely saw him anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He was too busy. He couldn¡¯t even remember the Last time he had a break. However, ir thought that he didn¡¯t want her to know. Her eyes reddened. ¡®Maybe he really doesn¡¯t want to see me.* She waved goodbye to him absent-mindedly. The second the doors of the elevator closed, she forced a smile. Chapter 1602 ¡°Goodbye, Wesley.¡¯ She didn¡¯t go back to her apartment until the elevator started descending. She had thought that she would have more chances to win his heart if she moved into his building and became his neighbor. But reality was so disappointing. Home was like a hotel room to him, and he seldom came back. He spent most of his time working. After leaving his apartment building, Wesley went back to his office. He sat in his chair with his eyes closed and sank into deep thoughts. ninjanovel After a while, he walked into his superior¡¯s office. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I need a few days off,¡± he said. His superior agreed without lifting his head. ¡°Granted. You have been working for three months in a row. You do need to get some rest. Just remember to submit the note for leave.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ir counted the days as they passed by without Wesley¡¯s presence. Five days after their brief meeting in the hallway, she once again saw him. When she was waiting for the elevator to go to her apartment, Wesley walked over with a few bags of food in his hands. The elevator arrived and he went straight in. Looking at his figure, ir lost her nerve to walk into the elevator. For some reason, she was afraid to be near him. Wesley turned around in the elevator and pressed the button. The doors closed. But soon after, the doors opened again. He looked at her. She blinked in bewilderment. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving, he asked with a frown, ¡°Are youing?¡± ¡®He is talking to me.¡® It was a ray of hope. ir was happy. She scampered into the elevator. The doors closed again. Confined in the little space, neither of them made an attempt to start a conversation. It was normal for Wesley to remain quiet, but ir had to tell herself to shut up. She was afraid that he didn¡¯t want to hear her speak. If that was the case, she would only push him away by talking too much. The elevator arrived at the sixteenth floor, and ir walked out first. She was about to say goodbye to him when a girl in a zer standing in front of the door to his apartment caught her eye. The girl was Megan. When she saw ir and Wesley walk out of the elevator together, she was taken aback at first, and then she squeezed out some tears and ran into Wesley¡¯s arms, weeping. Chapter 1603 Wesley was concerned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked tenderly. ¡°I think someone is still stalking me.¡± Wesley turned towards the other side of the hallway. Seeing what he was doing, ir turned her head too. Two bodyguards stood there. Noticing Wesley was staring at them, one of them walked over. ¡°They were gangsters, Wesley. They followed us all the way here. Carlos is still out of the country.¡± While they were talking, ir ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner. With a beep, the door was unlocked, and she pushed it open and walked in sullenly. When she closed the door, she could still hear Wesley discussing the stalkers in the hallway. She turned the lights on, changed into slippers, and walked into the kitchen. It was only when she opened the fridge that it urred to her that she had forgotten to go to the grocery store. The fridge itself was pretty bare. There were only a few tomatoes sitting in there. She checked the cab and could only find two packages of instant noodles. Ang¡¯s Library It seemed instant noodles would be the only thing on the menu tonight. She tossed a packet of instant noodles onto the top of the counter and walked into the bedroom to get changed. Just then, the doorbell rang. Who could that be? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It couldn¡¯t be Wesley. He wasforting his sad, terrified niece. ir peeked through the cat¡¯s eye and saw Wesley standing outside, looking a little impatient. She opened the door quickly and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Wesley?¡± Wesley always got to the point. ¡°I have stuff in my fridge. You¡¯re a better cook than I am, so why note over and cook? We can eat together.¡± ¡®We?¡¯ ¡°By ¡®we, ¡® do you mean you and me or the three of us?¡± asked ir. That was an important distinction. She wanted to get Wesley alone. ¡°The three of us.¡± Megan hadn¡¯t eaten either. Wesley intended to give her a Lift home after dinner. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s no fun being the third wheel, so I¡¯ll have to say no. Bye.¡± With that, she shut the door in his face. Staring at the closed door, Wesley felt frustration rising in him. But he didn¡¯t give up. A momentter, he rang the doorbell again. Leaning against the door, ir listened to the doorbell ring. She counted to herself, ¡®One, two, three, four, five.¡¯ Then she opened the door again. Chapter 1604 ¡°Hi. Forget something, Wesley?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be a third wheel. Her name is Megan. She¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± Wesley exined. ir smiled. ¡®Not bad. He¡¯sing along nicely. At least he¡¯s trying to let me know what¡¯s going on.¡¯ Then she asked, ¡°How do you know her?¡± Wesley was starting to Lose patience. He looked at her and asked her point-nk, ¡°Are youing or not?¡± ir had to say, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Wesley, you son of a bitch.¡¯ ir followed Wesley into his apartment. Where was Megan? She didn¡¯t see the girl anywhere. When she heard the door close, Megan trotted out from a bedroom. ¡°Hi, nice to see you,¡± she greeted ir ¡°Nice to see you too,¡± ir nodded with a smile. Then she grabbed the ingredients from the fridge and walked towards the kitchen. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Thank you for dinner,¡± Megan said to her politely. ir felt the girl was very cordial. She turned around and gave Megan a smile. Wesley had bought a ton of groceries. ir looked inside the bag and got an idea what to cook. She started to wash and trim the vegetables Not long after, Wesley walked in as well. He wore casual clothes, his hair half wet. From the looks of it, he must have just taken a shower. ninjanovel ir nced at him, wondering why he was in the kitchen He pointed to the vegetables on the floor and said, ¡°Here. I¡¯ll trim them.¡± ir craned her neck to Look in the direction of the living room. The living room was empty again. She briefly wondered where Megan was, but figured the girl had gone into the bedroom to do her homework. ir nodded to him and continued busying herself with cooking. She kept thinking about when to give him the present, and how happy he¡¯d be. She nced at the empty living room again. Since Megan was nowhere to be seen, she wondered if she should give it to him now. With only the two of them around, it wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing-even if he turned her down. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Noticing that she was staring at the living room, spacing out, Wesley followed her gaze His question disturbed her thoughts and broke her out of her reverie. She dropped the celery, washed her hands in the sink, and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She left Wesley¡¯s apartment in a hurry, dashed into her own and found the bag with the present in it. Her heart was racing from the rush. She took a few seconds to calm herself down. She looked as if nothing had ever happened when she walked back into his apartment. In the kitchen, Wesley had just trimmed the chives. He picked up an eggnt, wondering whether ir would cook it up or not. Just then, ir quietly walked into the kitchen Wesley stole a nce at her figure out of the corner of his eye. Then he grabbed the broom and silently swept the leaves and stray cuttings off the floor. Chapter 1605 Standing at the door to the kitchen, blushing, ir stumbled over her words, ¡°Um, Wesley.¡± He looked at her and put the broom down. Right then, they heard the sound of a door opening. Startled, ir ran back into the kitchen and threw the bag into a random cab. Wesley caught a glimpse of the bag, but he had no clue what was inside. Before he could ask, Megan walked over to him. ¡°Uncle Wesley, this English question baffles me. Help me out?¡± ¡°English?¡± Wesley looked at ir, who was washing the chives. ¡°She¡¯s an English major. Ask her.¡± ir had been preupied with what she¡¯d say when she gave Wesley his present, and how he might react. This made her way too nervous to pay any attention to Megan. Suddenly, she realized that he seemed to be talking about her. ¡°Huh?¡± She turned to him, confused. Tilting her head, Megan asked, ¡°Uncle Wesley, your English is excellent. She couldn¡¯t be better than you, could she?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley admitted, ¡°You bet she is. She¡¯s passed the TEM8, TOEFL, and IELTS tests.¡± He sounded firm. Megan¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration when she looked at ir. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re smart!¡± she said. The next second, the expression on her face changed. She grabbed Wesley¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°But I like the way you teach me. I¡¯d have to get used to a different style if she helped me. It¡¯s better if you do it. Please¡­¡± ir noticed the way Megan leaned on his shoulder and the way she talked to him. Wesley wasn¡¯t annoyed at all. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± Megan scampered away. Wesley walked over to ir, turned on the faucet and washed his hands. ¡°What was in the bag?¡± ir¡¯s heart hurt as she watched the way Megan was with him. She pushed the sadness away and answered, ¡°Nothing. Just seasoning.¡± He could tell at a nce whether she was telling the truth or not. Now that she didn¡¯t want to let him know, he didn¡¯t press the issue. After turning off the faucet, he left the kitchen and walked into the bedroom where Megan was doing her homework. He didn¡¯t leave the room, even when dinner was ready. Heart sinking, ir carried the dishes out, ced them on the table one by one. She kept shifting her gaze to the bedroom. The door was closed, so she had no idea what was going on in there. When all the dishes had been served, she shed the apron and left Wesley¡¯s apartment without a word. Hearing the noise in the living room, Wesley looked at his watch to check the time. ¡®It¡¯s about time for dinner, ¡® he thought. He stood and told Megan, ¡°Come and eat. You can do the rest after dinner.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1606 ¡°Okay,¡± They walked out of the bedroom to find that ir was nowhere to be found. The table was set, chock- full of various dishes. The smell reached Wesley¡¯s nostrils, and his stomach growled obligingly. Megan jogged over to the table excitedly and said, ¡°A six-course meal and soup. Man, I¡¯m starved! Let¡¯s wash up, Uncle Wesley.¡± Wesley pondered for a while and said, ¡°Wait a sec. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Then he turned and left the apartment. The smile on Megan¡¯s face vanished as she watched him leave. Ang¡¯s Library Wesley rang the doorbell a few times, but ir didn¡¯te to the door. Anxious and impatient, he keyed in the password to her apartment and slipped inside. The apartment was dark. It seemed no one was home. ¡°ir,¡± he called. But no one answered. He believed ir wasn¡¯t home. ¡°She cooked dinner, but left my apartment. She didn¡¯t eat, she didn¡¯t even say goodbye. What the hell?¡¯ Because he couldn¡¯t find ir, Wesley grew anxious. He took out his phone to call her, only to realize that he didn¡¯t have her number. ir had once tried to friend him on WeChat, but she changed her mind in the end. Looking around her empty apartment, Wesley grew more irritated by the minute. After leaving his ce, instead of going back to her own apartment, ir took the elevator, went downstairs and walked out of the apartmentplex. ¡®Oops, I left the gift I bought for Wesley in the cab, ¡® she remembered, not long after she had left the building. ¡®Never mind. I¡¯Ut grab it some other time. If he finds it, then I won¡¯t have to go through the trouble to give it to him.¡± Night had fallen. They were in deep winter, and you could see your breath in the air, but ir only wore a thin coat. The cold wind chilled her to the bone. Roaming the streets, she had no destination in mind. She had to take a walk and try to make herself feel better. Seeing Wesley again after so many days had put her in the best of moods. But they were not alone. There was Megan. ir couldn¡¯t stand that girl. It bugged her, especially when Wesley had stayed so long in that bedroom alone with Megan. She wondered what they were doing in there, and her thoughts went into some ugly corners, tugging at her jealous side. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t concentrate, but she couldn¡¯t just knock on the door, either. That would be rude. She waited and waited for what seemed Like forever, until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had to get out of there. Out of sight, out of mind. When Wesley finally found her, ir was sitting in a snack bar near her apartment building, holding a piece of fishcake in her chopsticks. Chapter 1607 It was sodden, dripping dashi broth back into the bowl. As he got closer, he could see the bowl full of boiled eggs, daikon, and konjac on a bed of ramen noodles. Oden. She was shaking from the cold. Anxious to eat something to warm herself, she blew onto the food to cool it off as she repeatedly pulled her coat closer to her. Either she was too cold or she was too hungry, she didn¡¯t wait for long enough before she put a piece of steaming fish tofu into her mouth. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that her tongue got burned and she chewed in a hurry while covering her mouth. After swallowing the fish tofu, she sipped some soup and let out a long sigh. Then she put her chopsticks in to grab another bite. Yet before she could put the food in her mouth, someone held her wrist and pushed the oden away from her. She looked up and saw Wesley, standing next to her with a grim face and tightened Lips. He was only wearing sweats. ¡®It¡¯s so cold outside, and he didn¡¯t bundle up. Is he looking for me? Did he leave in a hurry? Was he worried?¡± ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± asked ir. The grimness on his face scared her a little. He grabbed her frigid right hand without answering and pulled her to her feet. ninjanovel He was going to lead her out of the snack bar. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Wesley Looked back at the steaming oden. He Let go of her, picked up the bowl and poured all of it into his mouth. His cheeks bulged like a chipmunk while he chewed it up and swallowed it all. ¡°Now you¡¯re done,¡± he said. ir gaped at him. ¡®He ate from the same bowl as me. It¡¯s like a second-hand kiss. Haha.¡¯ In the end, he even ate all the soup. After that, he showed her the empty disposable paper bowl, threw it into the bin and held her wrist, leading her out of the shop. ¡°There¡¯s a meal waiting for you at home, you know. Why did you eat my food?¡± she asked pitifully. That snack bar was locally famous, the food fantastic. She loved it, but had been too busy preparing for exams toe here. So she finally made it here today. However, she had only taken a single bite, and he ate the rest. He didn¡¯t even Let her have any soup. Wesley meant to reply, but noticing she was only wearing a thin coat, he quickened his pace. ir had to jog to keep up with him. ¡°Wait up. Let go of me. I want to walk on my own.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, Wesley didn¡¯t stop. He led her into the building, stilt holding her wrist. When they were waiting for the elevator, ir leaned on the wall, panting. It was only then that Wesley spoke. ¡°I invited you over to have dinner, not to cook.¡± Hearing this, somehow, she stopped. She massaged her aching wrist. ¡°Oh,¡± she responded. Chapter 1608 But that was it. She said nothing else. Wesley was surprised by her silence. Later, the elevator arrived, and the two of them walked in, one after the other. On the sixteenth floor ir got out of the elevator and walked towards her apartment, but once again, Wesley gripped her wrist. He was trying to take her to his ce. ir looked at his hand holding her wrist. Suddenly she put her right hand on it and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The softness of her hand made his heart flutter. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Go ahead. Go in.¡± ¡°No, not before getting this straightened out.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see the weird girl inside. Realizing that it was inappropriate to hold each other by the wrist, Wesley withdrew his hand. ¡°Go inside and eat.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I already ate.¡± ninjanovel ¡°What did you eat? You mean a piece of fish tofu? A mouthful of oden soup?¡± Wesley argued. His hands started doing the talking for him. ¡°Not just that. Before you got there, I also had some sausage.¡± It was true. She had been so hungry that when she was standing in line for her order, she bought a sausage to ease her growling stomach. Wesley¡¯s face turned gloomy again. ¡°So you are telling me that you ate junk food for dinner?¡± ¡®Why is he so cranky? What a jerk.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not junk food! It¡¯sfort food.¡± A smug smile spread across her face. ¡°And you ate it too,¡± ir retorted. ¡°Youing in or not?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going home.¡± If Megan wasn¡¯t there, she would have gone inside his apartment without him inviting her. She hadn¡¯t seen much of him at alltely. She would seize any opportunity to be with him. But she drew the line at seeing him with another woman. Wesley ran out of patience. Before ir knew it, he squatted down and draped her over his shoulders in a fireman¡¯s carry. ir¡¯s head was spinning. When she could finally think clearly, she found herself sitting at the table already. The dishes on the table remained untouched. Megan sat on the couch, ying games on her phone. Seeing Wesley and ir were back already, she put her phone away and stood up. ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Megan said pouting as she sat opposite ir. Chapter 1609 ir smiled. ¡°I took a walk.¡± She was surprised to know that Wesley and Megan hadn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡®Was he waiting for me, then?¡¯ Wesley took the seat next to her and threw her a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Here. Eat.¡± ir picked up the chopsticks and tried a couple pieces of tofu. The dinner was already cold. ¡°I¡¯LL heat these up,¡± she said as she stood up. Wesley dragged her back into her seat with one hand. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°It¡¯s not too cold. Don¡¯t go to the trouble. Just eat.¡± The heat had been turned on, so the dishes were just room temperature. ir sat back. After taking a couple bites, Meganined, ¡°The beef bone broth is cold. Uncle Wesley, can you warm it up for me? It might cause a tummy ache if we eat it cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wesley dropped his chopsticks and walked into the kitchen, carrying the beef bone broth ir gaped at him. ¡®He just said the dishes weren¡¯t that cold.¡¯ After dinner, the three of them left Wesley¡¯s ce together. Wesley was going to drive Megan home, and ir went back to her own apartment. When the doorbell rang, ir was rxing, reading on the bed after afortable shower. She jogged to the door. It was Wesley. He had juste back home. He was holding his phone in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s your WeChat ount?¡± Before ir could say anything, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll be pretty busy from now on. So I might need help taking care of my ce.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ir grabbed her phone from the bedroom, and they friended each other on WeChat. His username was Wes, and hers was Bless. The two names rhymed and even looked simr. ir couldn¡¯t help thinking that judging from their usernames, one might think they were lovers. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I know the password to your apartment. Mine¡¯s 1104. You might need it one day.¡± ¡®Megan¡¯s birthday again.¡¯ Leaning on the door, ir asked, ¡°Do you like¡­ Megan that much?¡± Wesley put his phone away and gave her a confused look ir shrugged. Chapter 1610 ¡°Her birthday is your phone password. And it¡¯s the code to your apartment. Now that you like her that much, why not tell her and make her your girlfriend? What are you waiting for? Too young?¡± ¡°ir!¡± came his warning. ir smiled. ¡°Let me guess: you use her birthday as a PIN for your credit cards?¡± ¡°No!¡± Wesley turned around to enter his apartment. Since you like her and you¡¯re not rted, why not make her your fiancee? She might be too young now, but when she¡¯s old enough, you can marry.¡± ¡°Marry Megan?¡¯ Wesley frowned. That was when it hit him-ir misunderstood his rtionship with Megan. It irritated him. Turning, he strode over to her, pressed her against the door, held the back of her head in his hand, and kissed her passionately on the lips. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He had kissed her in her apartmentst time. It had been wonderful, and for a long time afterwards, he dreamed of it every night; her scent, her sweetness, her softness. He tried to forget it by burying himself in his work. Over time, he managed to think of her less and less. ir was startled by his sudden decisive action. ¡®Wh-what¡¯s happening? Ang¡¯s Library He¡¯s kissing me!¡¯ Wesley was still in control, so it wasn¡¯t a long kiss. After letting her go, he warned in her ear, ¡°So quit talking like that, or it won¡¯t be just a kiss.¡± ¡®Not just a kiss?¡® Her eyes lit up. She suddenly wrapped her arms around his waist and asked, ¡°What kind of punishment did you have in mind?¡± She didn¡¯t think of this as a punishment, but rather a reward. Wesley also started to realize this. ¡®I think she¡¯s enjoying this, ¡® he thought . He pried her hands away and stressed, ¡°Next time, I¡¯LL make you do a 5k run with a 9 kg pack.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Hearing that, ir turned around, ran into her apartment and locked the door. She leaned her back against it, panting heavily. A five-kilometer run would kill her. She liked him, but she wouldn¡¯t risk her life to chase him. Looking at the closed door, Wesley smiled, amused by her reaction He returned to his own apartment and went into his bedroom, closing the door behind him. But soon something urred to him. He opened the door and walked into the kitchen. He opened one of the cabs. And he was right. There was the bag ir had brought here. He took it out of the cab and looked inside. Just then, the doorbell rang. He nced at the bag again. Was she trying to get it back? He reced it and went to open the door. It was ir outside. Chapter 1611 ¡°I left something here. I came to get it,¡± she said as soon as he opened the door, hurrying towards the kitchen. She was relieved when she saw the bag was still in the cab. On the other hand, she wondered if she should just give him the present. And how exactly was she supposed to do that? As a friend? As his girlfriend? If he asked why, what would she tell him? Would it be awkward if she just handed it to him? Wesley stood at the door of the kitchen with his arms crossed over his chest. The expression on her face kept changing. He could tell that something was on her mind. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s in it? You look conspiratorial.¡± Unable to make up her mind, she felt frustrated. In the end, she took the bag out of the cab and handed it to Wesley. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I saw itst time when I was shopping. I thought it suited you, so I bought it. I haven¡¯t found an opportunity to give it to you until today.¡± Wesley took the bag and opened it. Inside was a ck embroidered box containing a lighter. He tried the lighter. A me whooshed out, about as tall as the lighter itself. ¡°Looks expensive.¡± Wesley smiled, extinguished the mes and put the lighter back into the box. ¡°She isn¡¯t rich. Then how did she afford it?¡¯ he thought. ir shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I bought it with my own money. I hope you like it.¡± Wesley put the box into the bag and handed it to her. ¡°Return it. You¡¯re a student. You shouldn¡¯t have bought something so expensive. ¡°But I already paid for it.¡± ir didn¡¯t take the bag. ¡®Is he rejecting me?¡± Wesley stuffed the bag into her arms and walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Then give it to your uncle.¡± Adalson also smoked. ir¡¯s heart broke into little pieces. She had been so excited to give it to him. At this moment, her heart was filled with disappointment. After ncing at the bag in her hands, she asked, ¡°You really hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± When Wesley heard what ir said, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, paralyzed by her words. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he replied. ir wouldn¡¯t Let the matter drop. She hurried over to him and asked, ¡°Then why won¡¯t you take my gift?¡± Chapter 1612 After giving it some thought, Wesley grabbed the bag in her arms and took out his phone. ¡°How much was it? I¡¯LL pay you back. WeChat Pay okay?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. I-¡± She wanted to tell him that she had money now; her aunt had floated her some funds. But Wesley interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to win a schrship. You¡¯re taking the GRE test, right? Studying abroad is expensive. You shouldn¡¯t be spending money on stupid things.¡± ir said dully, ¡°My uncle will help me out.¡± Since she would have to ask her uncle to help her with Living expenses and schooling once she was overseas, she didn¡¯t think the meager thousands of bucks she had spent on the lighter would make much difference. ¡°In that case, let me buy your ticket. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± ir was disappointed seeing how persistent he was to pay her back. ¡°Seriously, guy? Why can¡¯t it just be a gift? No strings.¡± ninjanovel Wesley had never gotten a present from a girl before, so he had no idea how to handle this. He gave her an infuriating answer, in his single-word style: ¡°Because,¡± he said eventually. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. For a moment, ir didn¡¯t know what to say, nor did he; the apartment fell quiet. After a while, she smiled, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remind you to book a flight for me before I leave.¡± Her smile was so sweet, but Wesley wasn¡¯t fooled. The sadness behind her expression was obvious. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ir decided she needed to get out of there, but needed a way to make a graceful exit. She didn¡¯t run away. She walked straight to the door and then stopped. Without turning back, she asked, ¡°Wesley, the kisses we shared¡­were those¡­just punishments?¡± That question caused him to think of so many things-his future, her future, their future¡­ ir left his ce without waiting for an answer. If that were true, she didn¡¯t want to hear it. Being rejected again and again would finally break her heart. She might be a confident, skilled woman, but underneath she was just a girl with a fragile heart, after all. Wesley eventually had to go back to work. Once he was back on base, the hellish days for his soldiers began. He was merciless-the slightest mistake meant a harsh punishment. Meanwhile, Wesley wasn¡¯t easy on himself either. He put himself through strenuous training exercises: hiking up mountain trails with a loaded backpack, kicking a tree to toughen his feet until he could barely walk, thrusting his fists into ice-water, and lifting weights until he dropped from exhaustion, shuddering from muscr failure. Seeing him like this, the soldiers started wondering what was bothering him. One day, during a break, Talbot found Wesley, who was gulping down a bottle of water. He spotted one or two drops of water spilling from the corner of Wesley¡¯s mouth and streaking down his neck. He looked extremely masculine at that point. Talbot couldn¡¯t help but marvel at this man, who seemed like the iconic soldier¡ªsquare-jawed, well-developed physique, rugged features. He looked for all the world like he had been made up for amercial. Talbot was in a daze for a while, lost in reverie. Wesley noticed it and red at him. Talbot came back to his senses and asked, ¡°You okay, Chief? I know you¡¯re a ruthless taskmaster, but you should treat yourself better. You¡¯re pushing yourself harder than anyone. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wesley shot him a stern look. ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t take this wrong. The men are worried. These exercises are kicking our collective asses, and you end each day looking Like something the cat dragged in. Is there something going on?¡± Wesley threw the empty stic water bottle into the bin. Chapter 1613 ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± was his only reply. ¡°Mmm hmm what? Something¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± ¡®My God, something¡¯s bugging the tough guy.¡¯ Realizing something, Talbot followed behind Wesley excitedly and asked, ¡°What is it, Chief? Girl trouble? Let me guess-ir, right?¡± ninjanovel As soon as he finished talking, Wesley shot him a cold nce. ¡°Go do a hundred burpees. Miss one and get two hundred more. And grab a few other guys to join you- anyone you think is worried.¡± He said thatst word with a sarcastic sneer. The grin on Talbot¡¯s face died. ¡°No way! ¡± All he had done was ask a few innocent questions. He wanted Wesley to reconsider his punishment. But he knew him. The more he talked, the worse it would get. Talbot went back to the training field in misery. What surprised him was that Wesley was right behind him. Under his confused gaze, Wesley began to do burpees. Talbot was taken aback. He realized that Wesley was hurting worse than he had initially thought. While Wesley was going through his calisthenic routine, his head was filled with thoughts of ir. Her face, her figure, her voice. Actually, he wasn¡¯t depressed, but angry. He was pissed that he didn¡¯t know what his heart wanted. When ir expressed her feelings for him, he turned her down; but now that she wasn¡¯t around, she was all he could think of. So he took it out on himself by engaging in the most difficult training programs. He forced himself to focus on enhancing his strength and endurance. To make sure he wouldn¡¯t ck off, he had even asked some of his soldiers to supervise him during the training. Soon, the New Year arrived. ir spent the holidays with the Jenkins family. She overheard Adalson say that Wesley had left the country for his hometown to celebrate the New Year. It had been one month since she saw himst. She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to see him again. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After the New Year, ir focused on preparing for the GRE test. She spent all her time studying. Joslyn had invited her out, maybe take a walk or go out dancing. She turned her down every time. One evening, ir realized she might be a nerd if she kept studying like that. Studying too Long without a break was the best way to fail. So when Joslyn asked her once more to go outside and have some fun, she said yes. Chapter 1614 They didn¡¯t go far. They went hiking in a national forest, 45 minutes from the city, and returned that night. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They came back by minibus. ir slept on the way back, head bobbing to the bumps in the road. Suddenly, she heard someonein, ¡°This traffic is murder!¡± ¡°Should we get out and walk? We¡¯re close to the school,¡± Joslyn suggested. It was bumper-to-bumper traffic. Try as they might, the line of cars stretched as far as the eye could see. ir and Joslyn could only wait in the minibus. ir, who was carsick, agreed to Joslyn¡¯s suggestion right away. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y They told the driver, and he kindly opened the doors for them and let them out. They started walking down the sidewalk. They talked as they walked. ¡°I¡¯m d we ditched the minibus. Those cars aren¡¯t moving at all. There must be an ident,¡± Joslyn commented. ir looked ahead and then behind them. ¡°I suppose so. Look at that¡ª they must be Lined up outside the city.¡± The traffic in Alorith wasn¡¯t usually this bad. They continued walking for a few more minutes. Then they heard sirens screaming. The police and emergency vehicles showed up on the scene. People had be impatient because of the traffic jam. Hearing the sirens, they fell silent. Since the emergency vehicles hade, they realized that someone must have been hurt. Something serious had happened. ir was soon able to see what was going on. There was a car ident. One car had plowed into another, caving in its back end. A military vehicle was also there. That section of the road had been cordoned off. A crowd gathered, as well as the usual EMTs and police. There were three emergency vehicles. The police and the firemen were all actively working. A few of them were out with signs and shlights, trying to redirect traffic and keep it flowing. Right then, another car pulled up. A woman got out of the Porsche and walked over to a man who was lying in the street and drenched in blood. ¡°How did this happen? Why is he dead? Who did this? And you! You are soldiers. You save people. How could you let this happen?¡± she yelled like a crazy person, obviously distraught. People attempted to calm her down, but to no avail. ir and Wesley were doomed to meet at random. Like right now. The scene unfolding before her eyes made her sad. ir was going to walk away when she heard a familiar voice. He said to the grieved woman, ¡°We know this is a difficult time for you. Sorry for your Loss. Your husband died during the ident. We wanted to save him, but we couldn¡¯t¡ª¡± The woman let go of the man in her arms, and shouted at Wesley, ¡°Bullshit! You didn¡¯t do your jobs! Is this how you operate? It¡¯s a wonder you¡¯re still alive.¡± The onlookers couldn¡¯t stand her wild usations anymore. A murmur traveled through the crowd. But since she was grieving, none of them came forward to confront her. Chapter 1615 Talbot and Bowman, who were standing next to Wesley, took one step forward, intending to reason with the woman, but Wesley stopped them. Wesley kept silent, intending to ignore the woman, but she wasn¡¯t going to let it go. She grabbed his clothes and said, ¡°Nice uniform. You must be themanding officer. Did you tell them not to save my husband?¡± He red at her, but she wasn¡¯t giving up yet. She continued, ¡°They say you were nearby when the ident happened. So close and you didn¡¯t save him? You¡¯re slow. If you can¡¯t do your job well, then just quit!¡± Talbot couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Shut up! Our chief saved three people! What did you do? Nothing! Just stop, okay?¡± p! To everyone¡¯s shock, the unstable woman pped Talbot across the face. And that act used up thest bit of sympathy in the crowd. People began to curse her. ninjanovel ¡°Who the hell do you think you are,dy? Calm down.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t his fault. Why me him?¡± ¡°Your hubby was probably happy to die. Anything to get away from you.¡± The woman trembled in anger when she heard the reactions from the crowd. Wesley dragged Talbot behind him and stared at the woman grimly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Look, I get it. You¡¯re hurt. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do in that situation, but you shouldn¡¯t have hit him. You should apologize.¡± ¡°Why should I? Who the hell is he?¡± the woman yelled, without a single tinge of regret or shame in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡± Smack! And at that, she pped Wesley too. Hard enough to make his head rock. He was a man serving the country bravely and keeping its people safe. The humiliation of getting pped by some random woman was beyond words. The coldness in his face deepened, mixed with fury. He balled his hands into fists. Meeting the killer look in his eyes, the woman suddenly lost her nerve to utter another word. Several men stepped forward to grab the hysterical woman. Just then, another woman dashed over to her, and gave her a p as well. The sound of that one reverberated even Louder than the previous two ps. ¡°Ahh!¡± the crazy woman shrieked as she was struck. She was so shrill that many onlookers had to cover their ears. They were all shocked. Immediately, Talbot recognized the neer. Excited, he tugged at Wesley¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Chief, it¡¯s ir.¡± Wesley gave him a sidelong nce. ¡®I know. I¡¯m not blind.* Chapter 1616 ¡°ir! It¡¯s you!¡± called Bowman, as excited as his brother ¡°Damn you!¡± the crazy woman shrieked. ¡°Fucking bitch!¡± She continued berating ir. ir¡¯s hand went numb from the impact of the strike. She curled it into a fist and was ready to unload on her. ¡°Want some more? Then I suggest you stop! They didn¡¯t hit you back, because they¡¯re soldiers. They know their duty, even if it¡¯s to protect ungrateful women Like you. They didn¡¯t kill your husband. He died on the spot. They told you that.¡± ¡°I know that!¡± the crazy woman spat. ¡°I¡¯m not done,¡± ir said. ¡°These people are our heroes. Why would you p them? What makes you think you¡¯re better than them? Compared to them, you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll strangle you right now!¡± Purple in the face, the woman shrugged off the men holding her, and pounced on ir. ninjanovel Someone took ir¡¯s hand. The next thing she knew, a dozen men in uniform stood in front of her. Wesley and the other soldiers had blocked the crazy woman with their bodies. The angry woman showered them with fists and kicks while cursing, ¡°Come out, you cowardly bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The woman acted like a Lunatic. Since they couldn¡¯t calm her down, the police cuffed her for obstruction. The scene was chaotic. Considering that she would be of no help even if she stayed, ir left quietly to join Joslyn by the side of the road. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The police guided the crazy woman, still sputtering, to the patrol car. When the woman was taken away, Wesley turned around to look for ir, but she was nowhere to be seen. Talbot and the other soldiers couldn¡¯t find her either. Yet there was no time for them to ponder it. The wrecked car had to be removed from the road. Late that night, the buzz of her phone woke ir from her sleep. Muddled, she opened one eye to check her phone. It was a WeChat message from Wesley. The unexpected text woke her up a Little. ¡°When are you taking off? Do you have a date set?¡± he asked. ¡®Taking off? Oh right. He wants to buy me a ne ticket.¡¯ ir was sad, feeling that he didn¡¯t want anything to do with her Even though she had agreed to let him buy the ticket, she had never taken it seriously. She didn¡¯t even remember it. Now she realized he meant it. When ir replied to his message, it was already five minutester. Chapter 1617 ¡°I¡¯LL give up studying abroad for you.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His job and position meant that he couldn¡¯t Leave the country, unless it was on official business. So they¡¯d mostly be apart. Wesley didn¡¯t reply to her message. Without warning, the next day, ir went viral. When the crazy woman was making a scene after the car ident, someone recorded the whole thing and uploaded it. Everyizen that cared could see ir pping her They all apuded her. ¡°Nice!¡± ¡°Smart, cute, and fierce. She is my goddess!¡± ¡°Wow, that woman was nuts! How could she just p a soldier?¡± ¡°They could have taken her easily. Those guys were patient and understanding. And she had the nerve to p Officer Wesley! I am d that girl put that woman in her ce. Bravo!¡± Before long, reporters found out who ir was and where she studied. They came to the university, hoping for an interview. Before this, someone had also found out that ir¡¯s uncle was Adalson a lieutenant general, and that her grandfather was a general. ninjanovel ¡°She¡¯s awesome. And why not? Her family is career military. She has good genes.¡± ¡°She and Wesley make a perfect couple. When Wesley got in between her and that woman, he was amazing!¡± ¡°Ah! Be still, my heart.¡± When ir knew that so many reporters were waiting to interview her. she didn¡¯t even dare step out of her dorm. She never wanted to be a celebrity. Gossip was like fame¡¯s evil twin. She relied on her grandfather, uncle and aunt now. She didn¡¯t want to make trouble for them. So ir turned down all the interviews. She never showed up in front of the camera. Gradually, the reporters gave up, and her life was back to normal again. Some of the reporters thought it would be even better if they could interview Wesley. But as an officer, of course, Wesley wouldn¡¯t give an interview. Since the press didn¡¯t have anything more, they dropped it. It was getting hot. After ir had passed the GRE test, she got busier. She sent her past school reports, along with her IELTS and TOEFL transcripts to a prestigious overseas university. Since ir was an outstanding student, and her university had written a shining rmendation for her, she got her eptance letter very soon. When the junior year came to an end, ir went to see Adalson. Chapter 1618 In the study. Adalson banged the desk angrily, his sonorous voice travelling across the entire second floor as he scolded, ¡°This isplete nonsense!¡± ir pleaded, ¡°Uncle, just this once! Please.¡± ¡°Not gonna happen!¡± Adalson snapped. He had no issues with Wesley, and he thought that it was right to take bold actions to pursue love. But what ir was suggesting was outrageous. ¡°Uncle, I am confident that my n will work.¡± ninjanovel ¡°No! Absolutely not! I cannot allow this!¡± Adalson felt that since he and Natalia had given ir enough freedomtely, she thought that she could do whatever she wanted. ir drooped her head. She had known that her uncle would say no. Seeing how disappointed she was, Adalson sighed. He calmed himself down and said, ¡°You can chase him in any other way, but this is not right.¡± ir shook her head. ¡°I want to try this. If it still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll focus on my studies.¡± The look on her face made Adalson¡¯s heart ache.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Finally, he said resignedly, ¡°Fine. There will be a drill in four days. Wesley and his soldiers will be there. You can take that opportunity.¡± He thought about it. This was the only chance where he could let ir through to enter the military site and carry out her absurd n. Four dayster on the military training area in the suburb. The most courageous thing ir had ever done was fall in love with Wesley. The boldest thing she had ever done was propose to him in a wedding dress. The most humiliating thing in her life was that when she popped the question, Wesley rejected her in front of hundreds of soldiers and then punished them for cheering at the scene. Early that summer, with Joslyn¡¯s help, ir found a wedding dress she liked after searching for a long time. It was simple, but elegant. After selecting a pair of matching wedding bands, she went to the military training area with Joslyn The drill went on till noon. Chapter 1619 The troops were dismissed and they were resting on the field before having Lunch. Just then, a white Hyundai rolled to a halt at the roadside near the field. Wesley frowned at the vehicle. Due to the ongoing drill, the ce was heavily guarded. There wasn¡¯t supposed to be any irrelevant people hanging around the area. And he had never seen that car before. It attracted the attention of the soldiers as well. They wondered who it was. After a long while, Joslyn got out of the car and waved to Wesley. ¡°Officer Wesley, can youe here for a moment?¡± The sudden appearance of a female in the army field was definitely dramatic, not to mention she was there for Wesley. More and more soldiers were interested in the scene that was unfolding in front of them. ¡°Whoa! The beauty hase for our chief.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she ir¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Chief, the girl is talking to you. Hurry up!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Wesley looked at the soldiers and then strode towards the car. Meanwhile, ir was thinking of backing out of the n. Joslyn craned her head into the car and grabbed her hand. ¡°Get out of the car! He ising over.¡± ir wanted some more time to think about it. As Wesley got closer, she started to have doubts. Maybe she was being too impulsive. But Joslyn wasn¡¯t nning on letting her regret her decision. ¡°You¡¯re already in a wedding dress. You bought wedding rings. You had everything prepared for this moment, and you want to bail out now? How can you even think of being Wesley¡¯s woman if you are such a coward?¡± Herst words hit the spot. Joslyn was right. Wesley was a soldier How could she chicken out now? ¡°Go, Bless! You¡¯re the bravest girl I¡¯ve ever known.¡± Joslyn hugged her, trying to boost her spirit. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ir gave her a smile, too nervous to speak. She Lifted the hem of her dress and got out of the car Wesley slowed down his pace when he saw the sight before his eyes ir was wearing a white wedding dress, and she had gentle makeup on her face. She walked towards him, holding a bouquet of red roses in her hands. Her smiling face was crimson. Wesley was engrossed as heid his eyes on the woman. The veil pped in the breeze, and she Looked stunning. Before the two of them could say anything, the soldiers started cheering and whistling. Some of them were amazed by how bold ir was. Chapter 1620 Most of them envied Wesley. The rest were just excited to see what was going to happen. ir stopped when she was about a meter away from Wesley. He looked nonchnt, which made her even more nervous. ¡°Wesley,¡± she said quietly. As they stood face to face, the soldiers became quiet. Only the rustling of the Leaves could be heard. Everyone held their breath, waiting. ¡°You have been my idol since I was seventeen. My parents died when I was only neen, and I could never forget the way you hugged me.¡± ir paused. ¡°I fell for you when I first met you. You¡¯re the first man who has made me want to get married.¡± She had prepared a long speech, but as she stood facing him, she forgot all of it. She could only follow her heart and say whatever she was feeling. ¡°I¡¯m going abroad to study. I want to settle this before I leave. It won¡¯t be a big deal that we are in two different ces. We can video chat. But if you don¡¯t want me to go, I will stay here. All you need to do is say it. I¡¯ll be a good wife and I will take care of our home. I already got a check-up. I¡¯m healthy, except for some cold syndromes in my..uh¡­uterus. But it¡¯s nothing serious! This is my check-up report.¡± ir handed him the medical examination report along with the box containing the matching wedding rings. But Wesley didn¡¯t even look at it; his eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Wesley, will you marry me? Will you stay with me and let your feelings for me grow?¡± she asked with all the courage she could summon. ninjanovel He stood there motionless. A long while had passed, but he still didn¡¯t speak. The soldiers behind him started to roar, ¡°Chief, say yes!¡± ¡°Marry her! Marry her!¡± ¡°ir is so brave! Our leader¡¯s a Lucky guy. If a gal proposed to me like that, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat,¡± a soldier cried. Wesley silently stared at ir, paying no attention to his men¡¯s enthusiastic discussions. She was dressed in an borate wedding gown. Finally, he said gruffly, ¡°I¡¯m a soldier. My life belongs to the country, and I would die for my fellow citizens. But it¡¯s too dangerous to get involved. I don¡¯t want to put your life in danger too.¡± He had been ready to shed blood for his country and people long before. His life was not his own. ir took in his meaning. She figured he was worried about getting her hurt or killed. With hopes in her heart, she shook her head. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I want to be with you. I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯m an orphan, so they can¡¯t really go after my family.¡± The moment she fell in love with him, she knew the risks. She already had an answer ready for that. The Jenkins family members were her only close rtives now. Her uncle and aunt would take care of her grandpa, while her two cousins would take care of her uncle and aunt. They were a strong family. ir didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone else. She could just stand at Wesley¡¯s side and share life and death with him. Wesley could see the determination in the girl¡¯s eyes. She was serious. But he still tried to change her mind. ¡°Think about your uncle and your cousins. They would still be in danger.¡± Chapter 1621 After a pause, ir said honestly, ¡°Well, my uncle is our biggest cheerleader. He¡¯s the matchmaker and I got his approval beforeing here today.¡± So he finally had his suspicions confirmed. He knew it. They were conducting military exercises here. No cars were allowed to drive into the training area without permission from the higher ups. Wesley had wanted to frighten her away byying out what she might have to go through. But it didn¡¯t work on this brave girl. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She was young and should have a bright and happy future. However, there was no telling if he would come back safe and sound from the next dangerous mission. His future was unpredictable. With that in mind, Wesley refused bluntly, ¡°No.¡± He was calm. He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but it was loud enough to be heard by everyone standing nearby. Everyone was stunned, including ir. She had chosen to do it this way. In front of everyone. It would be bold, and eye-catching. And since he seemed to like her, she figured that this would definitely work. He wouldn¡¯t be cruel and turn her down heartlessly. Even if he wanted to say no, he¡¯d have to say yes, and then turn her down in private. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t work. She¡¯d hold him to his word. He said yes, so she¡¯d badger him till he finally broke down and decided to be with her. Ang¡¯s Library But she hadn¡¯t anticipated this. Her ns failed. Or maybe she had been thinking too highly of herself. She wasn¡¯t that important to Wesley. Suppressing the surging emotions in her heart, ir forced a smile and said, ¡°This is a turning point, Wesley. It¡¯s now or never. If you say no, I¡¯LL turn another page in my Life and try to forget you. If you say yes, I¡¯ll love you with all my heart and soul. Think carefully before you answer.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t answer, but instead turned to his men. His loud and powerful voice echoed around the training ground. ¡°Ten-hut!¡± The soldiers, who were watching the show curiously a few seconds ago immediately returned to their serious selves, and lined up in orderly rows. But a few of them still looked at ir withpassion in their eyes. ¡°Everyone, Listen up! Obstacle course! Whoever fails to get to the end will get a 5k run in full gear!¡± he ordered. ir looked at him, but his back was turned. She wanted to call out to him and ask him why he didn¡¯t Love her. Wasn¡¯t she hot enough? Or just not his type? But she never had the chance to confront him. He anxiously joined his men and ran off as the troops marched over to the obstacle course. ir stood rooted to the spot, watching him running farther and farther away, as if he were being gradually erased from her mind. Joslyn felt her heart ache for ir. She hugged the sad girl tightly, hoping to give her a littlefort. With her eyes reddened from tears, Joslyn cursed, ¡°He¡¯s such a jerk. He needs his eyes checked. You¡¯re such an awesome chica and he still blows you off. I hate him! Forget him, okay? I¡¯ll introduce you to some guys who are worth your time.¡± The troopspletely disappeared from sight. ir shifted her eyes to Joslyn. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Good idea! I¡¯m young. I¡¯m gorgeous. Why should I keep pursuing someone who doesn¡¯t want me?¡± Joslyn carefully studied her face but couldn¡¯t find a trace of sadness. She was worried. Chapter 1622 ¡°Bless, if you¡¯re sad, please just cry on my shoulder. You don¡¯t have to be strong for me. You can just be yourself.¡± However, irughed out Loud. She tore the physical exam into pieces as she said sarcastically, ¡°Cry? Why should I cry over a guy who doesn¡¯t love me? There are a Lot of fish in the sea. I¡¯ll hook one that doesn¡¯t want to be thrown back in. If Wesley doesn¡¯t want me, tough.¡± Joslyn frowned, knowing that her friend was just trying to be strong Then they returned to the white car and left. Everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened. After going back to her apartment, ir put the wedding gown and the ring in a big gift box, and threw it in the neighborhood garbage can. After that, Joslyn kept busy-busy arranging blind dates for ir. She introduced all kinds of rich single men to her, from age 18 to 30. In the end, ir chose a sry man in histe twenties. He worked in apany and had the freedom to leave the country whenever he wanted. He coulde see her while she studied abroad. And the most important point was that he was very caring. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But soon after they began to date, his family pushed them to get engaged as soon as possible. ir wanted to hold off the engagement. She even had a good excuse¡ªher studies abroad. But his family said that it didn¡¯t matter, and that it would be more convenient for their son to take care of her, if he became her fiance. That was logic ir couldn¡¯t argue with, so she agreed to get engaged to him. Two weeks before she went abroad, ir texted Wesley. ¡°Wesley, I¡¯m flying to Ennd on the 10th, next month. Here¡¯s my ID number, so you can buy my ticket. Thank you.¡± Shortly, ir received a message, detailing her flight information. Wesley must have put her email address on the reservation. The date was right, the 10th of next month, and it was a first ss ticket. The day before her departure, ir came back to Hillside Apartments, along with her fiance. She was going to pack up her things and move out. She¡¯d be out of the country for awhile, so she didn¡¯t need the apartment anymore. After packing everything, they lugged tworge suitcases out of the apartment. When ir was about to lock the door, the elevator doors opened and a man emerged. It was Wesley. ir¡¯s hands trembled a little when she saw him, but she managed to regain herposure quickly. He silently stared at her luggage. She took the initiative to greet him, ¡°Hi, Wesley. Long time no see. I¡¯m moving out. I¡¯ll be out of the country for awhile, but you knew that.¡± After a moment of silence, he nodded, and then gave a quick nce at the man behind her. ir smiled and wrapped her arm around her fiance¡¯s. ¡°Honey, this is my neighbor, Wesley Leonard.¡± She looked atProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Wesley and continued, ¡°Wesley, this is my fiance, Miller Herbert. We just got engaged. I¡¯m moving in with him until my flight Leaves.¡± ¡®This is my fiance, Miller¡­¡¯ Those words struck Wesley like a bolt of lightning. He stared intently at the woman, but she didn¡¯t seem perturbed in the least. He wanted to find out if she was joking or lying, but he couldn¡¯t detect anything from her face. Chapter 1623 It hadn¡¯t been that long since she proposed to him, but she was already engaged to another man. That was beyond ridiculous. Why did she rush into marriage like that? He then shifted his gaze to scrutinize her fiance. Miller Looked very ordinary and about ten years older than ir. Wesley wondered what her uncle had to say about this. Or if he even knew. His mind was filled with a lot of questions that stung his heart Like bees. Yet, he acted nonchnt and shook hands with Miller politely. Miller looked at Wesley¡¯s military outfit. ¡°Wesley, thank you for taking care of my fiancee for me,¡° he said unctuously. ¡°We should get going now.¡± ¡°My fiance, my fiancee¡­¡¯ Wesley¡¯s face fell as he heard these words. But he said nothing and merely nodded his head. After the small talk, Miller walked off, two suitcases on wheels and two bags on his back, and carefully escorted ir into the elevator. Wesley stood and watched how Miller treated ir. It was how marriage should be-nice and comfortable. ninjanovel Before the elevator doors closed, the woman inside the elevator made eye contact with the man in the hallway, their eyes full ofplicated emotions. But Miller didn¡¯t notice the silent exchange between the two. The doors closed. Standing in the silent, empty corridor of the 16th floor, Wesley felt lost. ir had left, and he felt a hole inside his body where his heart was supposed to be. Miller wasn¡¯t rich. His house downtown was nothingpared to her space in Hillside Apartments. But ir didn¡¯t mind. She moved all her belongings there and stayed in Miller¡¯s house. The next day, Joslyn, Hartwell and Miller saw ir off at the airport. They didn¡¯t leave the airport until they saw ir pass through security smoothly. When Miller was about to leave, Joslyn suddenly called out to him. ¡°Miller, ir¡¯s gonna be all alone in London. Her family set her up there, but new city, new people. It¡¯s rough. Please see her whenever you can.¡± Without hesitation, Miller nodded his head. ¡°Sure. Thanks for hooking us up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat her right.¡± Joslyn was satisfied with his assurance. But the truth was, she didn¡¯t introduce Miller to ir. She wouldn¡¯t hook ir up with someone who wasn¡¯t rich and couldn¡¯t give her afortable life. When ir was on a blind date, Miller was at the same restaurant, on a blind date too. His table was right next to ir¡¯s. ir wasn¡¯t really clicking with her date, but Miller seemed a lot nicer. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Coincidentally, things didn¡¯t work out between Miller and his blind date, either. After the girl left, ir walked over to his table and struck up a conversation. In the end, they hit it off and decided to go out with each other. Miller bade farewell to Joslyn and Hartwell. After he left, Joslyn got into Hartwell¡¯s car. Chapter 1624 With a sullen face, Hartwell sat in the driver¡¯s seat. She knew how he felt. Joslyn sighed heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s ir¡¯s choice. She can¡¯t be with the man she loves the most, so she settled for this guy. ALL the other men mean the same to her.¡± Hartwell was good at hiding his emotions. He was quick with a smile when he had to be. It was his job. But he could be himself now. He pulled a long face and med the girl who was already on the ne. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s all the same to her, but there are still a ton of better men I could find for her. Why Miller? He¡¯s nearly ten years older than she is. Even if age doesn¡¯t matter, he¡¯s still so mediocre. What was she thinking?¡± Hartwell was eager to find out who was the man ir really Loved. He wanted to know who had hurt ir, but no one told him about it. Adalson didn¡¯t allow him to look into it, either. Joslyn, of course, knew the answer, but she said it wasn¡¯t her secret to tell. She wouldn¡¯t betray her best friend like that. Joslyn caressed his cheek and soothed him. ¡°Okay, no more frowns. Look on the bright side. ir¡¯s gonna be out of the country for three years. A lot can happen in three years. Maybe they will break up tomorrow. Then you can set her up with the perfect guy.¡± Hartwell gave her hand a gentle squeeze. His mood was a little better now. ¡°Okay.¡± ninjanovel Ever since she set down in Ennd, ir had been busy with admission procedures and getting her bearings. A month Later, when everything had settled down, she finally had the time to hit the London streets. The weather was quite cool these days. She feltfortable walking outside. School life kept her busy, and she found it fascinating. Her ssmates were friendly, and always invited her to different events. All the better to practice her English. They even invited her to their family parties so that she could get a better handle on the local culture. Time flew by quickly. The New Year was just around the corner. In Alorith, Hartwell had juste back home when Wesley arrived at the Jenkins family¡¯s house. The steward led Wesley inside. The two men engaged in small talk before heading upstairs to Adalson¡¯s study. Adalson was practicing Chinese calligraphy in his study. He was a little surprised to see the two show up together. He gestured for them toe in, then greeted Wesley with a nod and asked his son, ¡°Something up?¡± ¡°Yeah, It¡¯s about ir. I called her just now. She said she had a part-time job and would be staying there instead ofing back for the New Year. Dad, she¡¯s been studying hard all the semester. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll get lonely if she doesn¡¯t fly back,¡± Hartwell replied. He wanted Adalson to talk to ir and try to convince her toe back. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Adalson secretly nced at Wesley. He was pretty sure that would be a touchy subject. But Wesley¡¯s face was as calm as usual, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the name or it meant nothing to him. Adalson sighed inwardly, and said to Hartwell, ¡°She¡¯lle back. Your grandpa was pretty pissed when he found out she was engaged. I bet ir will have a hard time facing the old man when shees home.¡± Hartwell fell silent. He then took a quick nce at Wesley and asked cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Wesley. He knows ir. So what¡¯s going on with her?¡± It was so quiet there. The silence felt oppressive. After a while, Chapter 1625 Adalson grabbed his brush, dipped it in the ck ink and continued his calligraphy. Without looking at them, he said, ¡°Leave ir alone. You¡¯ll be here on the third day of the New Year, right? I¡¯ll ask your grandpa to talk ir intoing back, and we¡¯ll have a reunion dinner then.¡± Now Hartwell really wanted to open an investigation. His father never hid anything from him. Hartwell became even more curious why she¡¯d run off and get engaged to that guy. It didn¡¯t sound Like she knew him well. ¡°Okay, got it. I only came back to grab a file. I should get going now. Dad wants to talk to you, Wesley.¡± Wesley nodded to Hartwell and watched him Leave the study. Adalson put down his brush again. ¡°I asked you toe here because I¡¯m interested in the goings on in a nearby city. I need two men from your team. They¡¯ll be stationed in that city for two years¡­¡± They began to talk about work. They didn¡¯t even go off on a tangent into personal matters. Adalson acted as if he knew nothing about what was between ir and Wesley. Even after Wesley turned down ir¡¯s proposal, he didn¡¯t ask Wesley a thing about it. They talked for quite a while. When Wesley turned around to leave, Adalson called out to stop him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Wesley. You have a bright future in the military. Work harder. Try to move up in rank in two years.¡± ninjanovel Adalson was clear about one thing. It wasn¡¯t that Wesley had no feelings for ir. The main reason that Wesley had turned her down was because he was already married-to the country. The ambitious young man wasn¡¯t satisfied with his current situation. He wanted to hit the battlefield and protect his country. Adalson also understood ir rushed her engagement because she was angry at Wesley. It wasn¡¯t a rational decision. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t get involved. Together or not, it was up to them. Wesley stood straight and saluted Adalson. With a resolute and confident look in his eyes, he answered loudly, ¡°Yes, sir! I won¡¯t fail you.¡± Wesley hopped in his car after leaving the Jenkins family¡¯s house. But he didn¡¯t start the engine. He whipped his phone out and tapped on a WeChat dialog box. He scrolled down the chat log to find messages from six months ago. Thest message was ir asking him to book the flight ticket. He then tapped on her WeChat Moments. He found a new post from yesterday. It was all in English. Wesley read it carefully. She wrote, ¡°Someone says, if you dream of a person you haven¡¯t seen in a long time, then he¡¯s erasing you from his memory. Someone says, if you dream of the same person three times, it means that everything between you and that person is ending. I saw the guy in my dream. Did he forget me? And I dreamed of him three times. So it¡¯s over, right?¡± He saw that Talbot left ament a few minutes ago. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he wrote. Chapter 1626 Wesley sat in the driver¡¯s seat, patiently waiting for ir¡¯s reply to Talbot¡¯sment. A few minutes Later, she replied in Chinese, ¡°I meant I was sleepy. Time for bed.¡± Wesley sighed. He wanted to post ament, but didn¡¯t know what to say. ir rarely updated her Moments. Butpared to Wesley, who never posted anything, she was an active user. After scrolling through her posts, Wesley locked his phone and rested his head on the steering wheel, deep in thought. He hadn¡¯t seen ir in over six months. However, he felt like the girl had sown a seed in his heart, and it began to sprout, blooming and growing minute by minute. Her kiss, the soft touch of her hand, and her incredible beauty in that wedding gown haunted his mind every day. He couldn¡¯t shake off these thoughts. Her words always rang in the back of his mind. ¡°I¡¯m your new neighbor I may have to bug you more¡­¡± ¡°Will you stay with me and let your feelings for me grow. ninjanovel As soon as Wesley returned to his toon, he went to the dormitory to find Talbot. At that time, there was a crowd of soldiers around Talbot, all staring at what was on his phone. They were so engrossed they didn¡¯t notice Wesley hade in. They were gossiping. ¡°I bet our leader¡¯s sitting in a corner somewhere, reading ir¡¯s post.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Probably. My brother told me one thing. He saw our leader¡¯s phone one time. He didn¡¯t lock it in time. Guess what was on his screen? ir¡¯s WeChat Moments!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Really? He¡¯s got it bad for her. Ever since he turned her down, he¡¯s gotten meaner, and he broods more.¡± ¡°But why say no? If he Liked her¡­ Proposing in public wearing a wedding gown? Bold move. Really, if I were her, I¡¯d hate him for rejecting me like that. He was so heartless!¡± A familiar voice interrupted them. ¡°So what¡¯s it to you, huh? Mind your own business!¡± The soldiers didn¡¯t pay much attention to who this voice belonged to. Talbot thought it was just one of them asking, so he answered, ¡°ir is a goddess! But our leader can¡¯t see that, even though she Loves him. Now she¡¯s off to London, all by her Lonesome¡­¡± Lenard was the first to recognize the voice. He nervously tugged at the hems of Talbot¡¯s and other soldiers¡¯ clothes. They snapped back to reality and turned around simultaneously. ¡®Oh, crap!¡¯ They were all startled and leaped up from their chairs. Talbot quickly put his phone away. ¡°Chief¡­ Ch-Chief Wesley¡­ When did you get here?¡± he stammered. Chapter 1627 ¡°Chief, we¡¯re¡­taking a break. It¡¯s break time now,¡± another soldier said. He meant to say that they had the freedom to talk and do whatever they wanted during break time. Wesley coldly ran his eyes over the soldiers. He ordered them, ¡°Two hundred push-ups now, all of you. Never mention her name again. If I hear you again, do three hundred. After that, it¡¯s seven hundred!¡± The younger soldiers started Looking worried. They wanted to beg for mercy, but decided against it- they¡¯d probably get worse. Left with no choice, they lined up in a row, dropped to the floor to assume the correct form, and began to do the push-ups. They had just counted to thirteen when Wesley suddenly took off his army cap, put it aside and joined them in their punishment . Seeing their leader punishing himself as well, the soldiers all stoppedining. They focused on finishing the two hundred push-ups they¡¯d been given. ir, far away in Ennd, knew nothing about all these episodes happened in Alorith. She was now feeling extremely gloomy after a phone call from her maternal grandpa¡ªGilbert Jenkins. She had nned to pick up some part-time jobs in Ennd during the holidays. But her grandpa had already booked a flight ticket for her, haranguing her until she agreed toe back home. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only On the second day of the New Year, ir¡¯s ne touched down in the city airport in the afternoon. Wacian came to pick her up. ir had told Miller her ETA beforehand. But her fiance wasn¡¯t around now. He had returned to his hometown to visit his rtives during the festival. ir spotted Wacian in the crowd. He held a bouquet of lilies in his hand. When they reached each other, ir greeted him happily. ¡°Hi Wacian!¡± Wacian handed the bouquet to her and then took the suitcase from her hand, saying, ¡°Wee home!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She breathed in the fragrance of the lilies, delighted. Her cousin scanned her from head to toe and praised, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re even hotter than before you left. You hair¡¯s much longer, too. Working too much to get a haircut?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ir Laughed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I waszy. I had tons of fun.¡± Wacianughed too as he walked forward. He slightly tapped her forehead. ¡°I know you Like to ck off. Lucky you¡¯re so smart. Otherwise you would¡¯ve flunked everything.¡± They bantered with each other as they walked towards the exit of the airport. Suddenly, a tall figure caught their eyes. A man in green camouge walked in their direction, holding a phone to his ear. The world is big, but sometimes it can be small. ir had just arrived, and now she bumped into a man she hadn¡¯t seen for six months. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be as naive as before. She knew Wesley didn¡¯te to the airport for her. Only Joslyn, Miller and her family knew that she wasing back that day. He couldn¡¯t have that info. The next second, the man on the phone seemed to notice her too. Chapter 1628 However, he only looked at her for a couple seconds before his gaze fell on Wacian. The two men had known each other before. Wacian knew ir had a crush, but he didn¡¯t know it was Wesley. So he turned to look at ir and said, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a buddy of mine. Let¡¯s go say hi. I¡¯ll introduce you.¡± The smile froze on her face. Embarrassed, she tried tob her long hair with her hands, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± While Wacian and Wesley shook hands, ir¡¯s phone buzzed in her pocket. Before Wacian could introduce them, he saw the girl walk to one side, answering the call. ¡®Fine, forget it. Maybe next time, * Wacian thought. He then shifted his attention to Wesley again. ninjanovel ¡°My cousin just came back from abroad. Why are you here? Picking up or dropping off?¡± Wesley was stealing nces at ir out of the corner of his eye. Hearing Wacian¡¯s question, he focused on the conversation and nodded, ¡°Picking up. My family¡¯s flying in from Askor. I¡¯vee to pick them up.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Wesley to get a vacation. His parents hadn¡¯t seen him for a year, so they couldn¡¯t wait anymore and flew out to Alorith for a reunion. ¡°Oh really? Since I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯ll wait with you,¡± Wacian said with a smile. Wesley caught a glimpse of ir¡¯s back. ¡°Sounds good,¡± he nodded.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After ending the call with Adalson, ir walked back to Wacian. Her cousin suggested at once, ¡°Wesley¡¯s meeting his family here. Let¡¯s go say hi before leaving.¡± ir was stunned for a moment. This was unexpected. ¡®Say hi to his family?¡¯ Wacian then exined to her, ¡°Wesley¡¯s grandfather and our grandfather are old buddies. And Wesley¡¯s father helped me out a Lot when I studied in Askor. This is a rare chance. Let¡¯s wait a while longer, okay?¡± Wesley¡¯s grandfather-Keith Leonard, and ir¡¯s maternal grandfather- Gilbert, had been friends for decades. Wesley¡¯s father¡ªBaldwin Leonard, and Adalson had been comrades-in-arms for ten-odd years too. So, the Leonard family and the Jenkins family were close. That was why Adalson paid so much attention to Wesley. But most importantly, Wesley was one of the army¡¯s finest. So, Adalson always thought highly of the young man and threw a Lot of opportunities his way. ir nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them then walked through the passage together. Wacian formally introduced the two to each other. ¡°Wesley, this is my cousin¡ª ir Johnson. She¡¯s studying in London, and just came back for the New Year. ir, this is Wesley Leonard, the finest soldier in your uncle Adalson¡¯s eyes. To be frank, I¡¯m jealous. I think my father likes Wesley more than me!¡± Chapter 1629 ir was initially embarrassed with Wesley around. Now sheughed because of Wacian¡¯s joke. She tilted her head to look towards Wesley, who was also looking at her. ¡°Hi,¡± he said. ir nodded and said calmly, ¡°I know him pretty well. He¡¯s a local legend. He saved me when my parents¡¯ house caught fire.¡± With the mention of her parents, the two men naturally fixed their eyes on the pathetic girl, but her face betrayed no emotions. Wacian looked at his cousin withpassion in his eyes. ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you didn¡¯t know each other¡­¡± He quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°So, Wesley, your family here yet?¡± Wesley nced over the exit and replied, ¡°They were at the baggage im just now when I called. They should being out¡­ Oh, look, there they are.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The Leonard family easily spotted Wesley since he was dressed in green camo fatigues, standing out from the crowd. Wesley frowned. ¡°My grandpa is here too,¡± he said to Wacian. Wacian was shocked to see the oldest man among the four members of the Leonard family who were heading their way. ¡°Eighty years young! Man, he looks healthy. And so active,¡± he marveled. ir saw Niles Lightly holding an old man¡¯s arm. The old man was holding a crutch in his other hand but he wasn¡¯t really using it. He was actually walking steadily on his own. Next to them was a middle-aged couple. The man was dressed in a simple, dark-colored coat. He had ck, neatlybed hair. Thedy wore a knee-length, dark-blue down jacket. Her long, ck hair was neatly coiled at the back of her head. Her skin was well-maintained. If you looked at her and Wesley you could see the family resemnce. She was walking gracefully with a polite smile on her face, just like a nobledy in the upper-ss circles. However, the moment she spotted Wesley, her eyes lit up with excitement. The next second, her elegant image copsed¡­ Thedy broke free from the man¡¯s arm and lunged at Wesley, eximing excitedly, ¡°Wesley, Son! Oh, I missed you so much!¡± Helpless, Wesley stretched out his right arm to catch the middle-ageddy. ¡°Mom. I know. Calm down.¡± Cecelia Spencer cupped Wesley¡¯s face, her eyes full of love. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a year. Did you miss Mom? Oh, you¡¯re too skinny again. I heard that you needed to train every day now. But aren¡¯t you a leader? Why do you need that much exercise?¡± ¡°Mom, I-¡± Wesley tried to say something, but his mom cut him off. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re too hard on yourself. Why didn¡¯t youe back home to see me when you had a holiday¡­¡± Bombarded with a barrage of questions, Wesley felt a headacheing on. He looked over his mom¡¯s shoulder and looked at the three men approaching. Baldwin was as helpless as his son. He knew his wife well and he could do nothing about it. Niles winked at ir, and she returned a smile. Wacian greeted Keith and Baldwin with great respect. He saved Wesley from the embarrassment by joking, ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I¡¯m hurt. I¡¯ve been standing here the whole time and you can¡¯t so much as nod in my direction.¡± Chapter 1630 Cecelia finally let go of Wesley and spread her arms towards theining boy. ¡°Hi Wacian! I told you already, you¡¯re like a son to me. Come here, let me hug you.¡± They hugged warmly and then pulled away. It was then that Cecelia noticed ir. ir was wondering if she should give the bouquet of flowers in her hands to the middle-ageddy when she suddenly met her eyes. Thus, naturally, ir lifted the bouquet and said politely, ¡°Hi, Grandpa, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Uncle, Aunt, wee to Alorith. This is from my cousin.¡± She handed it to Wesley¡¯s mom. Cecelia took the bouquet from ir¡¯s hands with a huge smile on her face. She looked at Wacian and asked, ¡°This girl¡¯s cute. Is she your cousin?¡± Wacian smiled. ¡°Yes, her name¡¯s ir Johnson. She came back from Ennd today. I came to pick her up and then we bumped into Wesley.¡± Cecelia held ir¡¯s hand, Looking her up and down, ¡°ir, you¡¯re pretty. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± ninjanovel Niles found a chance to cut in, ¡°Mom, my brother is.. ir had a gut feeling that Niles might blurt out something that she didn¡¯t want anyone else to know, so she beat him to the punch. ¡°Yeah, I do. Aunt, I¡¯m engaged. My fiance went back to his hometown for the festival. So he didn¡¯t come to pick me up today.¡± Niles¡¯ jaw dropped, eyes popped out in shock. He studied her face, but she didn¡¯t seem Like she was joking. He shifted his gaze to Wesley, who wore an expressionless face. ¡°ir¡¯s engaged? Am I dreaming? Did my brother say yes?¡¯ ¡°Oh, is that so¡­¡± Cecelia sighed. Neither of her two sons had a girlfriend. She was nning to introduce one of them to ir, so that this beautiful girl would be her daughter-inw. But it was too late. She was engaged. Cecelia felt really gloomy. Her sons had no chance to pursue such a nice and beautiful girl. Keith, the oldest man here, looked intently at ir. He tried to ce the girl¡¯s face in his mind. Suddenly, he blurted out something that shocked everyone there. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the girl who pped that crazy woman in the car ident. That was you, right?¡± ir¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®He¡¯s got a good memory for an old guy! What should I do now? Should I admit it or not?¡¯ she thought anxiously. With the old man¡¯s reminder, Cecelia observed ir¡¯s face more carefully. ¡°You look a lot like her! ir, do you know Wesley? You stepped in and set that woman straight! You know what? I was grateful for that girl, and now I find out she¡¯s you!¡± Cecelia then stuffed the bouquet of flowers to her husband¡¯s hands and held ir¡¯s arms enthusiastically. Ignoring all the other men, she led ir to walk forward. ir didn¡¯t know what to do. She turned around to look at Wesley, signaling to him for help. Chapter 1631 He made eye contact with her. But pretending not to notice her signal, he moved his eyes to his grandfather and began to exin what happened that day. Snapping back to reality, Niles wanted to catch up to the two women walking ahead of him, but Wesley grabbed him by his cor and dragged him back. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hey, let go. I have something to ask ir.¡± Keith shifted his sharp and observant eyes between his two grandsons. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He could sense they were hiding something. Squinting at them, he asked outright, ¡°You know who she is?¡± Niles shook his head, but on second thoughts, he nodded. ¡°Not really, but Wesley does.¡± Wesley instantly cast him a warning nce. Niles flinched in fear and moved his eyes away, avoiding any eye contact with his brother. ¡°Okay, that answers my question.¡± Keith slowed his pace as he was deep in thought. ¡®So Wesley likes her?¡¯ That was something new to the old man. From what he knew, Wesley never showed any interest in girls. Megan was the only girl around him. Seeing his grandfather¡¯s contemtive face, Wesley had no choice but to remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into that, Grandpa. She¡¯s engaged.¡± ¡°Oh¡­yeah.¡± Keith shook his head. ¡°What a shame¡­¡± ¡°But wait. I noticed Wesley looking at her, and then looking away before their eyes could meet, ¡® the old man suddenly realized. Wesley thought his family would drop it, so he sighed with relief. However, his grandfather suddenly questioned, ¡°Do you like her? Did you try dating her? Or is it the other way round? She Loved you but you turned her down?¡± Wesley¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt like a secret was discovered out of the blue. Sometimes it wasn¡¯t a good thing to have a smart grandfather. Wesley wanted to deny everything, but his grandfather added sternly, ¡°Wesley, listen. Think it over before you answer. I¡¯ve told you many times. An honest man is a good man. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Niles was trying his hardest to stifle hisughter. Nheless, still one or twoughs reached Wesley¡¯s ears. The officer red at the young doctor. He would remember that. Then he turned to the old man again. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be tired. That was a long flight. I¡¯ll exin it to you after you get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright. Keith knew he shouldn¡¯t push Wesley too hard. Anyway, his grandson would have to confess everything to him sooner orter On the other hand, ir had a hard time exining herself to Wesley¡¯s mother. ¡°Wesley¡­he¡­ I¡¯ve admired him for a long time. But that¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing. Besides, I¡¯ve got a fiance and we¡¯ll get married after I graduate.¡± Although Cecelia liked ir, she knew she shouldn¡¯t press the issue, since ir was already engaged. You shouldn¡¯t break up a couple. So she stopped asking about Wesley and ir. Before they got in their cars, Wacian told the Leonard family, ¡°Grandpa Keith, my grandpa knows you¡¯re here, so we¡¯re having a dinner party. We¡¯ve booked a room. How about we head to the restaurant now?¡± Chapter 1632 Keith had nned to meet some old friends-Gilbert was one of those friends, so he was quick with a ¡°yes.¡± Then they all got into their own cars and drove off, making for the restaurant. ir sat in Wacian¡¯s car. After a moment of silence, she requested, ¡°Wacian, please drive me to Joslyn¡¯s house. I told her I¡¯d be by when I was done here.¡± Wacian didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about her. With his eyes on his phone, he replied casually, ¡°Why? Call Joslyn and take a rain check. We¡¯re having dinner with the Leonard family. You shoulde. ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I don¡¯t know them very well. I just met them today.¡± ir just wanted to avoid seeing Wesley again. She felt so embarrassed. Wacian thought for a second. ¡°Well, okay. I think Wesley¡¯s mom Likes you, and she¡¯d probably be happy if you came. But¡­ It¡¯s up to you. Just tell the driver the address.¡± If ir weren¡¯t engaged, Wacian would try and hook her and Niles up. He was around the same age. Moreover, Cecelia Liked her. But he remembered she was engaged, so he dumped the idea. Finally, the driver dropped ir off near Joslyn¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t take her luggage out since she would return to the Jenkins family¡¯s houseter that night. ninjanovel What ir didn¡¯t tell Wacian was that Joslyn wasn¡¯t home. She was in her hometown too and wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow. ir just randomly found an excuse to bow out of dinner with the Leonard family. She Looked up at the sky. It was nearing dusk. She then looked back at the traffic on the road. Wesley¡¯s huge, eye-catching vehicle still could be seen among the traffic. She grinned and walked along the busy street. She hadn¡¯t been home in six months, so she wanted to walk the streets by herself. Wesley saw ir get out of Wacian¡¯s car from the rear-view mirror in his car. When he lost sight of her in the crowd, he forgot about it. His mother¡¯s nagging rang in his ear again. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days. I have a friend here. Her daughter is the same age as you. Why don¡¯t I call her up and you guys can go out? Who knows? Maybe you can get married, and I don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡± Wesley was with his parents in his car, while Niles and Keith were in the car behind them. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t have the time,¡± Wesley refused bluntly. Cecelia wasn¡¯t surprised by his refusal. She had an obvious question in her mind. ¡°Son, be honest. Are you¡­gay?¡± Cecelia decided to ask it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Wesley caught a glimpse of his mother¡¯s worried face from the rear-view mirror. He replied calmly, ¡°If that will stop you from setting up any blind dates, then yeah, I am.¡± ¡®What? He didn¡¯t deny it?¡¯ Cecelia was shocked by how much her son resisted seeing a girl. That was a heavy blow to a mother Chapter 1633 Baldwin scolded his son, ¡°Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t scare your mom.¡± Wesley fixed his eyes on the road ahead of them, but ir¡¯s smiling face popped up in his mind. He thought of how she looked when she held the bouquet of flowers. ¡°I¡¯m not gay, Mom. But I don¡¯t want to go on any blind dates.¡± Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Your EQ is even lower than your brother¡¯s. You frighten every girl away. So if I don¡¯t arrange a blind date for you, when do I get to be a grandma? When my hair is gray and my teeth are gone?¡± Wesley said slowly, ¡°Then try it on Niles. Your youngest son will intern in a hospital here. He¡¯s kind of hard up, too. Besides, he¡¯s as Lightplexioned as you. He¡¯ll give you a cute grandkid.¡± Niles resembled their father in appearance but had the sameplexion as their mother. Wesley was on the opposite. He Looked Like their mother but his skin was as dark as their father¡¯s. He used to be light-skinned, but after military school, he had a permanent tan. ¡°Niles? Humph! Neither of you can make me happy. The Jenkins family has two sons as well. What a pity that they don¡¯t have a daughter. If they had a girl, our two families could be joined by marriage. I was so happy to see ir just now. But she¡¯s already engaged. Ugh! I¡¯m sad.¡± Leaning over Baldwin¡¯s shoulder, Cecelia put her hand on her chest to show her heartache. Baldwin squeezed her hand andforted, ¡°Honey, take it easy. Ang¡¯s Library Hartwell¡¯s a few years older than Wesley, but he¡¯s not married yet, right? Young people think differently from us.¡± Cecelia sighed heavily. She finally dropped the issue. ¡°What about our rooms tonight?¡± ¡°LL sleep in my dorm, you all can stay in my apartment.¡± Wesley knew his mother didn¡¯t like checking into a hotel room, so he had it all nned out. His apartment had three bedrooms, so it was enough for them. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Cecelia nodded. She hated staying at a hotel. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to head back to your dorm. You can share a room with Niles.¡± Wesley remembered how ugly Niles Looked when he was asleep. A dash of disdain shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t like the idea. But anyway, he nodded in agreement since it was only for a few days. When they reached the restaurant, Gilbert, Adalson and Natalia were already there. The two families hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. They greeted and embraced each other enthusiastically. After a few warm pleasantries, they all settled down at a table in the VIP room. Adalson¡¯s gaze swept over the guests. He asked Wacian, ¡°Where¡¯s ir?¡± His question attracted everyone¡¯s attention. That was when Cecelia noticed ir¡¯s absence. Wacian exined, ¡°We dropped her off halfway. She said she made ns with Joslyn and she¡¯d head back Later.¡± Chapter 1634 Adalson furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Joslyn is spending time with her family? She asked your brother to pick her up tomorrow.¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Wacian was stunned. He didn¡¯t know that at all. Cecelia instinctively took a nce at Wesley. Her oldest son held the pitcher, filling everyone¡¯s ss with water. He wore a poker face. Compared to Wesley, Niles was friendly and excited, a huge smile on his face. ¡°We should get her over here. I want to hear about Ennd. Can you help me out, Uncle?¡± Of course, that was just an excuse. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He had an ulterior motive-to help his elder brother be happy. Cecelia red at her younger son. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You brat! I gave you lots of opportunities to study abroad, and you turned me down. Now you want to hear about it from someone else?¡± ¡°What are you up to, Niles?¡± Keith saw right through the young man. Niles looked at his discerning grandfather. Scratching the back of his head, he Looked down in embarrassment. ¡°Um¡­¡± Yet, he didn¡¯t exin anything, but Looked hopefully at Adalson, expecting an answer. Adalson smiled joyfully and instructed Wacian to make the call. ¡°Call ir. Ask her toe here ASAP. Tell her not to keep her elders waiting.¡± ¡°Sure, Dad,¡± Wacian nodded and left the VIP room. When ir got Wacian¡¯s call, she stood in a line, waiting for her turn to order. She wanted some oden. The thought of a steaming bowl of crab cakes, tofu fritters, potatoes and radish floating in a dashi soup was making her mouth water. There were only three customers ahead of her now. She picked up the phone. ¡°ir, are you friends with Niles?¡± Wacian asked as soon as the call was connected. ¡°We met twice. Why?¡± she answered, craning her neck to look at the front of the line. She wasn¡¯t that focused on the conversation. She was set on scoring some oden. ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re all here at the restaurant. Everyone¡¯s waiting on you.¡± ¡®Waiting on me?* she wondered, confused. that I¡¯m noting tonight?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Uncle Adalson?¡± Wacian walked over to the window and lit a cigarette. ¡°I told him. Dad said Joslyn wasn¡¯t due back until tomorrow. He specifically invited you. What¡¯s more, Niles wanted to hear about your time in Ennd.¡± Chapter 1635 While he was talking on the phone, he noticed Wesleye out of the room and walk to the window too. Wesley stood next to Wacian and pulled out a cigarette from the pack in his pocket. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll call Niles if he wants to know that bad.¡± Wacian felt confused by her unusual behavior. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ir? You¡¯re acting weird.¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ir stammered, not knowing how to make up an excuse. She wondered if she had been so bad at hiding her emotions. ¡°Then juste to dinner. Six elders are waiting for you here. Kind of impolite, isn¡¯t it? So where are you now? I¡¯ll swing by and pick you up.¡± ir sighed inwardly. She was almost to the counter. The one ahead of her was paying. Yet, she had no choice but to walk away. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯ll get a cab. What¡¯s the address?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯LL text you. Be quick.¡± After sending the address to ir, Wacian happened to see Wesley Light a cigarette with a high-ss Lighter. ¡°Nice lighter. A high-end brand of Hilton Group, unless I miss my guess. A gift from your mom?¡± Wesley took a nce at his lighter. He put it back to his pocket and replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°So you bought it? You don¡¯t buy things just because they¡¯re cool. A lot like Dad.¡± Wesley and Adalson held the same concept that buying luxurious goods was a waste of money. Wesley didn¡¯t answer his question but changed the subject. ¡°Your cousining?¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s kinda strange after returning from Ennd. She might just be shy.¡± That was the only reason Wacian could figure out. After all, ir didn¡¯t know many at the dinner. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Wesley said nothing. He smoked quietly. After finishing his cigarette, Wacian stood by the window for a few more minutes to let the tobo smell fade. He then returned to the private room to talk with the elders. Wesley was left alone in front of the window. He looked outside, contemting the night scene of the city while smoking one after another. A few moments Later, a waitress led a young woman to the VIP room. The room Adalson had booked was at the end of the corridor, by the window. So when ir came near, she saw Wesley smoking in front of the window. Wesley heard the footsteps and tilted his head. Their eyes met. ir hesitated a Little and then nodded politely to him. As she continued walking towards the door, she heard his voice. Chapter 1636 ¡°Wait.¡± She thought he was calling out to someone else, so she didn¡¯t stop. ¡°ir.¡± His voice rang in her ears again. Now she was sure he was talking to her. ninjanovel Confused, ir turned around and looked at him. ¡°What?¡± Wesley blew out a mouthful of smoke, put out the cigarette and threw it into the trash. ¡°Pleasee here.¡± The waitress left. ir took a few steps in his direction and stopped ameter away. Six months ago, she proposed marriage to him, standing the same distance away. And he turned her down¡­ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, Wesley naturally took a step closer to her this time. Maybe he felt the distance between them was a Little too much. to avoid seeing me,¡± he said curtly. ¡®You don¡®t need ir was surprised. Again, she wondered if she had been so bad at hiding her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t know your family well. They shouldn¡¯t miss me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know my family¡­¡® Wesley stared at the girl. She no Longer wore the same sweet smile as before when facing him. A part of him didn¡¯t like this change and he asked outright, ¡°You don¡¯t know me, either?¡± ¡°Not really.¡° On the outside, ir forced a polite smile; deep down, she scolded him, ¡®I totally got it wrong, and you turned me down. I need some distance.¡¯ Wesley took a step forward again. They were very close to each other now, physically, at least. ir was confused. ¡®What¡­does he want?¡± She could smell the reek of cigarette smoke from his clothes. It stung her nostrils. Involuntarily, she took a step back. However, he walked forward again. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me? Why did you say you don¡¯t know me?¡± ¡®Women are so unpredictable. They change at any time, ¡® he thought. ir kept stepping backwards until she could back up no more. A wall was in her way. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I loved you, but not anymore. Mr. Wesley, you think I¡¯m still waiting for you? Think again. I¡¯m engaged to a great guy. We¡¯ll get married after I graduate. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll invite you to our wedding.¡± She smirked, eyes full of sarcasm. Her words got on his nerves. He felt he had to say something. ¡°Really? You sell yourself cheap. You jumped into another man¡¯s arms a few days after I turned you down?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Mr. Wesley. We¡¯re not Lovers; we¡¯re not anything to each other. Stay away from me!¡± They were too close to each other now. ir could have easily wrapped her arms around his waist if she wanted to. Chapter 1637 The petite woman was cornered by a tall and strong man. It Looked Like he was bullying her. ¡°Wesley, what are you doing?¡± Hartwell¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Wesley. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ir¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the voice. She pushed Wesley away, kept a distance from him and asked in panic, ¡°Hartwell¡­why are you here?¡± With his eyes staring at the calm Wesley, Hartwell took off his gloves and handed them to his assistant. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te at the right time, I would have missed this lovely scene. Think you can bully my cousin and get away with it?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ir hastily shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wesley just had a few questions to ask me¡­ That¡¯s all¡­¡± ir¡¯s voice gradually trailed off under Hartwell¡¯s sharp gaze. How could she tell a lie in front of her cousin? He was a man of power and influence, and young at that. Besides that, he was her family. Indeed, Hartwell had figured it out, and saw into the young girl¡¯s heart. Joslyn had already told him ir was heartbroken after being turned down by the man she loved. He had been wondering who it was. Imagine his surprise-it was Wesley Hartwell just thought ir merely admired Wesley, just like any other girl worshiping a star. He never imagined her feelings for him were something more than that. Now he finally pieced everything together. Wesley was a hot-blooded young man, ambitious, and driven. As far as love went, he was clueless, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he turned ir down. ¡°Got an exnation, Wesley?¡± Hartwell asked coldly. ir knew her cousin was trying to protect her. She ran up to him and took his arm. As she tried to pull him into the room, she said in a hushed voice, ¡°Just let it go. I¡¯m engaged now. Don¡¯t embarrass me, please?¡± Hartwell silently turned his head to shoot Wesley a look before following ir into the VIP room. The room was filled withughter. You could hear it all over the restaurant. After everyone came in, there were four young men there as well as the elders, and they were loud and noisy. The Leonard and Jenkins families got on quite well. Keith¡¯s and Gilbert¡¯s wives had passed away Long ago. So including ir, only three women were in the room. As soon as ir came into the room, Niles called out excitedly, ¡°Hi ir. I saved a seat for you.¡± He stood up and gantly pulled out the chair next to his own. ir couldn¡¯t turn him down. She nced at Adalson and then walked around the table to Niles¡¯ side. She managed to keep her smile steady. Wesley walked in just as she sat down The first thing he saw was ir sitting next to Niles. Wesley was a little surprised and then heard Niles say, ¡°Hey Wesley. Have a seat next to Mom.¡± Chapter 1638 ¡®Have a seat next to Mom.¡¯ It sounded innocent, but he knew it was a trick from his younger brother. If he took the seat arranged by Niles then he¡¯d have Cecelia on his right and ir on his left. Niles sat next to ir and Wacian sat on the other side of Niles. Normally, Niles should exchange seats with ir and sit next to his own brother. However, the young doctor pretended he knew nothing about it. He quickly sat in between ir and Wacian after gesturing to his brother. Wesley was baffled. He sat next to his mom earlier, so he had no other choice now. Making a fuss would be uncalled for. Hartwell wasn¡¯t fooled, either. He angrily looked between ir and Wesley. When he was about to ask ir to change seats, Adalson cut in to urge the baffled man, ¡°Sit down, Wesley. Everyone¡¯s here. Your grandfather must be pooped after that ne ride. Let¡¯s finish up early so that the old guy can get some rest. We can talkter if we need to.¡± Wesley nodded, pulled out the chair and sat down. After the waiters ced the dishes on the table, they all took their chopsticks and dug in. In the middle of dinner, Adalson invited the Leonard family to stay at his vi, but Baldwin nixed that idea. ¡°We¡¯ll stay with Wesley. He has enough room for us, I think. Please don¡¯t put yourself out.¡± Adalson stared at his old friend. ¡°C¡¯mon, we¡¯re friends. Why so formal? Mi casa es su casa.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Baldwinughed. ¡°Of course we¡¯re friends. But I¡¯m sure Wesley wouldn¡¯t mind. Maybe next time we¡¯ll storm your three- story vi.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Bwahaha¡­¡± They broke into a fit of Laughter. ir silently Lowered her head to eat her food. Niles moved his chair a bit closer to her and whispered, ¡°ir.¡± She took a second to chew the food in her mouth and swallow it. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°That true? You¡¯re engaged?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yes.¡± Confusion was written all over his face. ¡°Why? I thought you were crushing on my brother,¡± he asked. ir almost choked on her saliva. ¡®Cut it out! Your brother can hear us, ¡® she thought helplessly in her mind. She was right. Wesley did hear their conversation and shot a warning nce at Niles. Chapter 1639 His reaction made ir a little sad. She kept her voice as low as possible as she replied to Niles, ¡°We were just neighbors. ¡®Were¡¯ being the operative word.¡± What ir didn¡¯t know was that Cecelia had been watching them the whole time. The happy mother pinched her husband, tilting her head in their direction. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baldwin followed her gaze and saw ir and Niles whispering to each other, while Wesley gulped down his food. However, he could see how Niles reacted around ir. His younger son was friendly and animated, but he saw no deep abiding love in the young man¡¯s eyes. It could be because he considered ir a friend, or maybe because he had an axe to grind. Either way, Baldwin was sure that Niles wasn¡¯t in love with ir. However on the other hand, Wesley was acting strange. He seemed to deliberately avoid eye contact with ir. But when he asionally took a quick nce at her, the look in his eyes wasplicated. Baldwin thought that Wesley might have a thing for ir. Niles wasn¡¯t buying it, either. ir picked up her ss, starting in on the lemonade. He suddenly drew closer to her and whispered again, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, I know what I saw. Last time.. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shocked by what Niles had told her, ir awkwardly choked on the Lemonade and coughed a few times. Luckily, she didn¡¯t spit out the drink in her mouth. Otherwise, she would be even more embarrassed. Her coughing fit drew everyone¡¯s eyes toward her. Adalson looked at her and asked, ¡°ir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± With everyone¡¯s eyes on her, ir felt nervous and embarrassed. She wished she could hide under the table now. She waved a hand at her uncle as she patted her chest with her other hand. When she was able to breathe more easily, she apologized. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m okay. Sorry¡­ Ugh¡­¡± She was cut off by another coughing fit. Niles pulled out a few tissues and handed them to ir. She took them and covered her mouth to stifle the coughs. ¡°Have some water,¡± a voice said. She recognized the voice. She took the ss of water handed to her by the man on her right, and drank a mouthful. Niles had told her a big secret about Wesley. She guessed Wesley heard nothing. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm, handing her a ss of water. After taking a few sips, ir stopped coughing. Seeing this, Niles patted her back and said, ¡°Hey, why are you so shocked? I was telling the truth.¡± Cecelia saw how considerate Niles was in taking care of ir. She believed even more that her younger son was in love now. ¡°She might be engaged, but she¡¯s not married yet. Anything is possible!¡¯ the mother thought happily. Niles kept talking, and ir couldn¡¯t help but drink two more mouthfuls of water to control her emotions. She put the ss on the table and shot to her feet. ¡°If you¡¯ll pardon me, I¡¯ll make my way to the little girl¡¯s room.¡± Keith nodded, ¡°Was it something Niles said? I should show that young man some manners¡­¡± Chapter 1640 Niles shook his head. ¡°No, no. Grandpa, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man¡¯s authoritative voice silenced the guilty man at once. ir went to thedies¡¯ room and looked at herself in the mirror. There was a bit of paper tissue clinging to her face. She turned on the faucet, washed her face and hands, and turned it off. Staring at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but recall what Niles had just told her¡ª¡±I saw Wesley stroke your hand.¡± ¡°Really? When did that happen? Why didn¡¯t I know? Was Niles lying?¡¯ she mused. At that moment, her phone buzzed. It was a WeChat message from Wesley. ¡°Come out.¡± ir was stunned. ¡®What? Where is he? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ninjanovel When she walked out of the Ladies¡¯ room, she saw Wesley waiting for her. Niles stood next to him with a sad face. Upon seeing her, Wesley asked, ¡°Care to tell me what Niles said?¡± He guessed that Niles must have said something bad about him to ir. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have looked at him that way. ir knew she had to tell him something. After all, Wesley hade here for an answer. ¡®I just Looked at him when Niles told me that, and Wesley immediately found out this had something to do with him. I guess it wouldn¡¯t take Sherlock Holmes to figure it out, ¡® she thought to herself. She decided to concoct an excuse. ¡°He said you were bad in bed,¡± she said. She wondered if he¡¯d believe it. Actually, she¡¯d pondered this before. Wesley was always in a hurry, eating, jogging, changing his clothes, and so on. He didn¡¯t slow down for anything. So she wondered if he would be too fast for fun in bed. Niles gazed at ir, eyes wide open. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Wesley seemed to buy it and his face was as dark as ink. If looks could kill, Niles would have already been dead. ¡°No, no. Wesley, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Niles stammered. He almost had a nervous breakdown, and everything just seemed to cave in on top of him. Wesley, however, didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin. He grabbed his cor and dragged him into the men¡¯s room. Chapter 1641 Niles reached out his arm and yelled, ¡°ir, you can¡¯t do this to me. It was a secret. If I didn¡¯t tell you, you¡¯d never know. Help!¡± However, his words only made ir¡¯s bogus exnation more convincing to Wesley. Wesley really believed that Niles had told ir that he was bad in bed. He threw Niles into a stall and locked the door. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Niles kept retreating until he hit the wall. Nowhere to go! ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I was bad in bed. How did you find out?¡± With his left hand in his pocket, he put his right hand on the wall, giving Niles some Kabedon action. Ang¡¯s Library Niles was scared out of his wits. ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t listen to her. I said Before he could finish speaking, Wesley cut him off. ¡°Stop making excuses. You¡¯ve been asking for this for a while.¡± He cracked his neck, like he was going to teach Niles a lesson. Niles was so scared that he almost cried. ¡°ir, you can¡¯t do this to me! Help!¡± he yelled at the top of his Lungs, hoping she could hear him. With a guilty conscience, ir rushed into the men¡¯s room toe to Niles¡¯ rescue. She knocked on the door to the stall where the two men were with a t palm. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Wesley, calm down.¡± The two didn¡¯t expect her to barge into the men¡¯s room. They Looked at each other helplessly. At that moment, a man entered. When he saw ir, he was stunned and apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I must be drunk. This is thedies¡¯ room!¡± Before ir could exin, the man left in a hurry. ir kept patting the door and said, ¡°Niles is your brother. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a jerk to me. But you can¡¯t treat him like this. You-¡° The door was suddenly opened, and Wesley¡¯s face came into view. ir looked into the stall and saw Niles trembling in the corner. Niles went back to the private room first. The elders saw that he was alone, so one of them asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? You left together.¡± Niles looked at the door and stammered, ¡°He¡­ He went to buy cigarettes.¡± Chapter 1642 ¡°Where¡¯s ir?¡± Cecelia asked. ¡°ir¡­ She went with Wesley.¡± When Niles saw their expressions change, he immediately changed his tune. ¡°Okay, fine. I have no clue where ir is. Maybe she¡¯s still in thedies¡¯ room. I thought you were asking about Talbot. He and Wesley went to the store together to buy cigarettes.¡± Now everyone else realized Niles was talking bullshit. What did this have to do with Talbot? ninjanovel In the men¡¯s room, ir was in the same situation as Niles had been not Long before. Wesley Locked her in the same stall and yed with a cigarette in his hand, rolling it between his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m a jerk?¡± he asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked in reply. Her heart started racing when they were in such a small stall alone. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°So you hate me now?¡± he asked. This woman was infuriating. Hot and cold running love. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Wesley heaved a sigh of relief. But what ir said next made him frown again. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you because I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± ¡°So quickly?¡¯ He found it unbelievable. Seeing her round doe eyes, he suddenly had an impulse to kiss her. Wesley shook his head in an attempt to drive the mad thought out of his mind. He unlocked the door and said, ¡°Fine. You can go.¡± ir, however, didn¡¯t move. It had been six months. Now she and Wesley were in confined quarters again. She felt they were surrounded by romance, even though this was the men¡¯s room. An inappropriate ce, to be sure. ¡°Any regrets?¡± she asked. Wesley stopped ying with the cigarette. ¡°No,¡± he said simply without even raising his head. ir didn¡¯t know whether he was telling the truth or not. ¡°The Wesley I know is upright and honest, and he is the enemy of all evils. He wouldn¡¯t lie. Now, I¡¯m going to ask one more time. Any regrets?¡± she said. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1644 After that, she pushed him away and left the stall. Wesley couldn¡¯t believe his ears as he looked at her retreating figure. ¡°I¡¯LL show her how good I am in bed, ¡® he swore to himself. To ir¡¯s intense surprise, before she could leave the men¡¯s room, the door of the stall next to theirs was opened. She looked back out of instinct and saw Hartwell. Wesley also walked out. ir¡¯s face was flushed from embarrassment. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library She wanted to exin, but Hartwell said, ¡°You two were gone a long time, so I came to look for you. Lucky I found you here.¡± *So he just happened to find us here?¡¯ ir and Wesley both thought it was Niles who snitched on them. ¡°Hartwell, it¡¯s not what you think. Wesley and I are just friends. We were trying to have a private discussion,¡± ir exined hurriedly. ¡®What a Lame excuse! Having a discussion in a toilet stall? And caught by Hartwell. How embarrassing!¡¯ she thought. Hartwell said nothing, and Wesley said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off, ir? I need to talk to your cousin.¡± ir heaved a sigh of relief as she didn¡¯t want to stay any Longer. She didn¡¯t need to be told twice, and left straightaway. Outside the door to the men¡¯s room, ir turned around and saw a sign, which said, ¡°Under Repair.¡± ¡®Who did that? Niles? Or Hartwell?¡¯ Inside the men¡¯s room, Wesley was Leaning against the wall, smoking. ¡°Think my cousin is hot?¡± Hartwell asked. ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± ¡®She is pretty, and when she smiles, the whole world stops and stares for a while, ¡® Wesley thought. ¡°Is she a bitch?¡± Hartwell continued his line of questioning. ¡°No.¡± On the contrary, Wesley thought she was a good person. She always wore a warm smile. Or at least, she used to. She didn¡¯t smile so much tonight. ¡°So she¡¯s not good enough for you, then?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Of course she is.¡± Sometimes, Wesley thought he wasn¡¯t good enough for ir. Confident, friendly, beautiful. It was not Like she didn¡¯t have her choice of guys. ¡°She doesn¡¯t Like you? Is that it?¡± Hartwell asked. I¡¯m pretty sure she does.¡± ir liked him a lot, and Wesley knew it. She had even put on a wedding dress and proposed to him in front of all his men, but he refused her. Chapter 1645 Hartwell, usually the refined gentleman, grabbed Wesley¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°Then why did you turn her down?¡± Wesley calmly shook off the fuming man. He took another drag on his cigarette, and said calmly, ¡°You know I¡¯m a soldier. I won¡¯t give my career up for a woman. My life¡¯s in danger all the time. On any given mission, I might note back. So where does that leave her? She¡¯s a straight-A student with a bright future. She deserves a better guy. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s not fair to her.¡± She once told him she was willing to give up her studies for him. He didn¡¯t like that. The chance to study abroad didn¡¯te along every day. He¡¯d feel bad for her for the rest of his life if she did that. He didn¡¯t want her to make any sacrifices for him. He thought about saying yes. About giving in to his urges and bing her boyfriend. And he would wait here while she was overseas. They could get married when she came back. But what if he died? He didn¡¯t want her to be sad at all, so he decided to put those thoughts aside. What Wesley said convinced Hartwell. He was a man and once served in the military too. He understood what Wesley was saying. Wesley was due for a promotion soon, and he also had a bright future. ¡°Listen, I know ir pretty well. If she made up her mind to be with you, she¡¯s already thought it through. She decided to ept the risk. Since she¡¯s not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡± Hartwell asked in confusion. Wesley Looked him in the eye and answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of letting her down. I can¡¯t be the ideal boyfriend. So it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t say yes.¡± Hartwell wanted to press the issue, but decided better of it. He didn¡¯t want to interfere in their rtionship. ¡°You turned her down. Now live with it. Don¡¯t y games with her or get her hopes up. Just leave her alone,¡± he warned. ¡°I know.¡± Wesley thought he could do it. When they returned to the private room, ir and Niles were bantering back and forth. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You¡¯re such a sissy. You won¡¯t even try fish eyes,¡± ir taunted. Niles puffed his chest up and retorted, ¡°Taste is subjective. You don¡¯t eat everything put in front of you, either. Are you perfect? Uh-huh. Didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Actually, I am perfect,¡± ir answered. At this, Niles pretended to sneeze. It sounded suspiciously like ¡°bullshit,¡± however. Adalson cast a warning nce in his direction. Wesley took his seat. ir acted as if he weren¡¯t even there and continued talking with Niles. The dinner didn¡¯tst Long, as the party included two old men and they needed to go to bed early. After the two families bade each other farewell, ir got into the back seat of Adalson¡¯s car. Natalia, who sat in the passenger seat, turned to look at ir and said, ¡°Your fiance is a nice guy. I met him once randomly, and he did me a favor. In my opinion, a woman should find an ordinary husband and live a happy life.¡± Chapter 1646 Adalson cast a casual nce at his wife and asked, ¡°What? Are you not living a happy life?¡± Natalia snorted and said, ¡°Now, sure. But before¡­you don¡¯t know what it was like. ir, believe me. Never marry a man Like Wesley. I¡¯m not saying that he¡¯s a bad guy. He¡¯s not. But imagine worrying about him when he¡¯s gone, and wondering if the next knock on the door would be hismanding officer notifying you he died a hero¡¯s death. If. ¡°Natalia!¡± Adalson cut her off helplessly. Natalia rolled her eyes at her husband. ¡°What? I¡¯m serious. Keith was trying to fix ir up with Wesley this evening.¡± Natalia then looked at ir and continued, ¡°Niles is probably your best choice here. He is the life of the party. Cheerful, attentive. He¡¯ll make youugh every day. Wesley is clueless when ites to matters of Love. He hasn¡¯t got a romantic bone in his body. He¡¯s 100% devoted to the military. Marry him and you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± ¡°But Wesley makes me feel safe and protected,¡± ir suddenly said. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s toote to warn her, ¡® Natalia thought. When they passed the Hillside Apartments, Adalson parked the car near the entrance. ¡°Remember your old apartment, ir? Well, I left a contract there. Can you grab it for me? It¡¯s in the second drawer under the TV set.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you terminate the lease?¡± ir asked in confusion. ¡°I wanted to, but your cousin bought the apartment. He wants to move Joslyn¡¯s family in there.¡± Joslyn was from a poor family, and they lived in thepany dorm. ¡°Okay.¡± ir got out of the car and went into the building. When she was out of sight, Natalia asked her husband, ¡°Why did you Let A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ir get engaged to Miller? Why not fix her up with Niles? Niles has a residency at the military hospital and has a promising future. ir could do worse than to marry a doctor. And she¡¯d be part of the Leonard family-they¡¯re Loaded.¡± The Leonard family was one of the most powerful families in Askor. Many girls from well-off families wanted to marry into the Leonard family. ¡°Niles and ir would never hit it off,¡± Adalson smiled. Like ir said, Wesley made her feel safe. ir needed a man Like Wesley to protect her. When ir reached the 16th floor, the door to Wesley¡¯s apartment was still open and Niles stood outside the apartment. When the elevator arrived with a tinkling sound, Niles turned his head and saw ir. ¡°Hi, ir! Why are you here?¡± ir didn¡¯t expect to meet anyone here. Earlier at the dinner, Wesley was the only thing on her mind, and she was daydreaming when they talked about where they¡¯d be staying. She thought that they would stay in some hotel. ¡°I¡­I came to get something.¡± She pointed to the apartment that she used to live in. Cecelia walked out and was surprised to see her here.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1647 ¡°ir! It¡¯s really you! Did you leave something here?¡± ir walked towards the apartment while saying, ¡°Uncle Adalson asked me to grab a contract. He left it there.¡± Cecelia¡¯s eyes lit up and she followed after her. ¡°You lived here before?¡± she asked. ¡°Used to,¡± ir answered. She opened the door to the apartment. To her surprise, Cecelia walked in as well. ¡°Then you and Wesley used to be neighbors!¡± she eximed. ir¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Yes,¡± she simply said. In order not to make Cecelia misunderstand her and Wesley¡¯s rtionship, she added, ¡°Wesley was pretty busy. He was almost never home. We only saw each other a few times.¡± After a moment, Cecelia nodded, ¡°He¡¯s too busy. He should havee back home more often.¡± The ¡°home¡± she was referring to was here. ir soon found the contract that Adalson wanted, and waved it at ninjanovel Cecelia, who was looking around the apartment. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I found it. I gotta go. Uncle Adalson is waiting for me.¡± Cecelia looked back at her. ¡°Okay.¡± Then she added, ¡°Did Wesley ever visit you? When you lived here, I mean.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ir didn¡¯t know how to answer that. ¡°Uh¡­I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s been a few months.¡± Cecelia nodded. She could feel that ir was not willing to talk about Wesley with her, so she stopped asking. Niles was standing outside all the while, waiting for them. When he saw theme out, he grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and led her to Wesley¡¯s apartment. ¡°Mom, you stay here. I need to talk to ir.¡± ¡°What? Alright. Hey, don¡¯t push me.¡± Cecelia was smiling ear to ear as if ir were her daughter-inw. As the doors of the elevator were about to close, Niles ran over and stopped it with his foot. ¡°Hey!¡± he said breathlessly. Chapter 1648 ¡°You asked me when Wesley stroked your hand. Do you really wanna know?¡± ¡®Yeah, but¡­¡¯ ir looked at the maning out of Wesley¡¯s apartment and reminded Niles, ¡°Your brother!¡± Niles immediately took two steps back. Before the doorspletely closed, ir saw that Wesley grabbed Niles by his cor and dragged him into his apartment. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ir, Joslyn and the Jenkins family members had a family reunion dinner on the New Year¡¯s Eve. On the third day, ir flew to Ennd without seeing Miller. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Everyone¡¯s life went back to normal. When Wesley was 26 years old, he was fast-tracked to a higher official post in the army, and moved up in rank At Megan¡¯s 18th birthday party, he met a woman named Debbie. She and ir looked nothing alike, but her personality reminded him of ir. Debbie said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Officer Wesley. I¡¯m Debbie Nelson. I¡¯ve practiced martial arts for years. I¡¯d love to spar when you¡¯re free sometime.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but remember how ir had greeted him before. ¡°Nice to meet you, Officer Wesley. I¡¯m your new neighbor. I may have to bug youter on.¡± Thest time he saw her was before the New Year. It had been almost a year since that time. Eleven months, to be exact. Carlos seemed to have found his true love. His eyes were full of affection when he looked at Debbie. Debbie and Megan were always at each other¡¯s throats. Carlos valued his wife more, so he asked Wesley to keep Meganpany. At the Jenkins family¡¯s house, the subject of ir came up again. She had alreadye back from abroad and started her internship in somepany. She was now living in her fiance¡¯s apartment, and they were about to get married soon. Miller¡¯spany arranged a retreat at a mountain vige, and every employee could bring a family member. ir just returned from Ennd three days ago. When Miller invited her to go with him, she didn¡¯t turn him down. To get to the vige, ir and Miller took the tour bus that hispany had hired. There were more than ten people on it, and they ranged from executives tomon employees. They were going to stay in a guesthouse run by the local vigers. Due to limited resources and number of rooms, the employee in charge of amodations made ir stay in a room with a young woman, while Miller stayed in another room with a man. It was the beginning of July, but the weather was still cold in the South Mountain. People had to wear thick coats in the morning and in the evening. The guesthouse itself was nested in the mountain. The scenery was spectacr-mountains, valleys, nts, and sunshine. Every now and then, a few clouds floated across the range. Various kinds of blossoms filled the air with their fragrance, and all the way around a small stream, birds chirped pleasantly, jumping here and there among the boughs. The flora was marked mostly by willows. Chapter 1649 The woman sharing the room with ir got up early in the morning. The moment she got out of her bed, ir, who hadn¡¯t slept well Last night because of the cold and damp air, woke up as well, springing out of an uneasy sleep with a tired yawn. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After that, when the woman went to the bathroom and began to clean herself, the sound of running water was too loud for ir to fall asleep again, so she had to get out of bed as well. By the time they were ready and went downstairs to have breakfast, it was 7 a.m. and the sun was long out. Many of Miller¡¯s colleagues were already in the canteen. Miller was sitting at a table nearby with someone from thepany. When he saw ir, he waved at her and called out, ¡°ir, over here!¡± ir walked over to his table. To her pleasant surprise, Miller had already brought breakfast for her¡ª two boiled eggs, two small dishes of different vors of pickles, two deep-fried dough sticks, and a bowl of congee. Ang¡¯s Library When the man sitting opposite Miller saw ir, his eyes Lit up. Green with envy, he teased Miller, ¡°Dude, it¡¯s quite a stroke of luck for you. You¡¯ve got yourself such a pretty girlfriend.¡± The man had been busyst night; he hadn¡¯t taken the bus here with the others, and had arrived there by himself. So this was the first time he and ir had met. ir smiled politely at the man. Miller felt proud and told him with a smug smile, ¡°Dude! She¡¯s not my girlfriend; she¡¯s my fiance.¡± The man gave him a thumbs-up and then turned towards ir, assuring her of a happy life. ¡°Miller is a good guy. Although he¡¯s not that young, he will take good care of you. You¡¯ll be a happy wife.¡± ir took a sip of her congee and gave the man a smile. ¡°I know.¡± Actually, ever since she and Miller had gotten engaged, they had been pretty busy, and this was the first time they had been together for such a long while. ¡®I¡¯LL stay in Alorith from now on. I think we¡¯ll spend more time together in the future, ¡® she thought to herself. She had stayed in Ennd long enough to change her taste in food. Congee and pickles, the traditional Chinese breakfast, suddenly tasted a bit alien to her. She might need some time to get used to it. Therefore, she only ate a Little before putting down her chopsticks. Miller, however, was busy talking about work with his colleague and didn¡¯t notice that ir had eaten a very small portion of her breakfast. Afraid that she might get hungryter, ir put the two eggs Miller had ordered into a clean, disposable food bag and put it into her backpack. Most of the guests had already finished eating and were starting to walk outside. An old granny, who was clearing away the bowls and chopsticks, raised her head and looked at the sky with a deep, lungful sigh. Out of kindness, she then reminded the guests, ¡°You better take some umbres with you, dears. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to rain.¡± Miller, ir and the man they had been with were about to follow theirpanions when they heard the granny¡¯s prophecy. The man waved his phone and replied, ¡°I just checked the weather forecast. It¡¯s a sunny day. No need to take umbres.¡± ir had left her umbre in her room. Looking back and forth between the man and the old granny, she chose to believe thetter. Age is wiser than technology. She stopped walking and told Miller, ¡°I¡¯m going to fetch my umbre.¡± Miller frowned as he was a Little unhappy. But he didn¡¯t turn her down. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you. Hurry up!¡± Chapter 1650 ir elerated and hurried upstairs. She opened her suitcase, took out her umbre, and then hurried back down. When she joined Miller and they were about to leave, she heard the old granny ask her son, ¡°I think something is not right. Son, is there a rainstorm?¡± Her son was busy cooking in the kitchen as they still had some guests. He was too busy prodding the fire with a poker to notice his mother¡¯s mumbles. After some hesitation, ir suggested, ¡°Miller, the old granny said there might be a rainstorm. This is the mountain area. How about we¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Miller cut her off. He was slightly annoyed by her and the granny¡¯s superstitious nature. ¡°You have an umbre, don¡¯t you? If there really is a rainstorm, we can take shelter from rain.¡± He grabbed her wrist and led her to catch up to his colleagues. ¡°ALL right.¡± Despite her reluctance, she chose to listen to him. Together, they were a group of more than ten people and followed a small path up the hill. After dozens of minutes, they saw a clear stream. The water was so clear that they could see fishes swimming in it. They jogged and chatted with each other cheerfully. Soon the sun rose even brighter than before. Miller¡¯s male colleague said with a smug smile, ¡°I told you. The weather forecast said clearly that there would be no rain today. The old granny is too old to keep her mind clear.¡± ¡°The weather forecast is not always correct. The granny has lived in the mountain area for so many years. I think she can tell more about the weather than the weather department just by looking at the sky. We should be careful,¡± ir replied politely with a smile. Ang¡¯s Library The man cast a scornful nce at her and snorted inwardly, ¡®It¡¯s true what they say-the prettier a woman is, the dumber she is!¡¯ However, just a few moments afterwards, either karma or nature itself gave him a tight p in his face. Several dark clouds soon blocked the sun and threatened to release a big storm. The wind began to howl. People raised their heads and cried inwardly, ¡®Oh, no!¡® ir took her umbre out of her backpack with a calm smile. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Spots of rain began to fall, beating on their faces hard. Not a single person from the men had brought an umbre, and only some of the women were carrying umbres with them. They had only four umbres in total. What was worse, they were unable to find shelter from the rain. Holding ir¡¯s shoulders with one arm, Miller held her umbre with the other, guiding her forward in his protective embrace. Not ustomed to being in his arms, ir struggled at first, but soon gave up and let Miller take her forward. They had all underestimated the rain. They had thought it was going to stop soon. But after a while, the sudden rainstorm brought the mountain torrents rushing down. The rain had turned into a flood. As time went by, even the torrential flood didn¡¯t get weaker. Instead, it became more and more fierce, annihting everything in the mountain and bringing down more and more trouble in their path. Everyone panicked. They screamed and cursed in distress, a bit the weather but mostly their own stupidity. As the saying went, ¡°Cmitiese in session.¡± They not only failed to get under cover, but also had to face the torrents. They were not the only ones trapped there. Apart from them, there were several dozen other tourists too. Also, a group of soldiers had been stationed in the vicinity of South Mountain, to ensure the safety of people in the surrounding viges. Chapter 1651 They were unprepared for the downpour, which had urred almost instantly without the slightest warning. They had to ask for support from their superiors. Two hours passed, but the torrential flood kept rushing down with a terrifying force, showing no intentions of stopping. The soldiers had lost no time evacuating the vigers. So, luckily, there were no human lives lost. But their houses werepletely destroyed and their livestock and grains were all gone. Several hundred tourists who had just entered the scenic spot were lucky enough. They were found by the soldiers and left in time. Those who had entered a long time ago were not so lucky. The soldiers were still searching for them, but they were too far in. The rainstorm was getting heavier and heavier, causing great difficulties for the soldiers in their rescue mission. Visibility was already down to three or four meters. Miller and ir had gotten separated due to the torrential flood. The umbre had been in his hand, and he was nowhere to be found. Even people who could swim perfectly might have Lost their lives in the face of such a powerful flood. ir didn¡¯t even know how to swim. She could only walk up the mountain in the heavy rain. ir was with the girl who shared the same room with her, a new employee of Miller¡¯spany. The girl had an umbre, but it was of no use in the rainstorm. The two ran helter-skelter along the trail, trying to find some kind of shelter they could stay dry under. But the same unhelpful trees, rocks, and root systems met them at every turn. Eventually, they were out of Luck. Even though they kept moving up the mountain, the flood stillpped at their ankles. They had to hold onto a huge tree branch hand in hand to prevent the flood from washing them away. The girl could no Longer hold back her tears. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying. I can¡¯t swim. Are we going to die? Why isn¡¯t there someone to save us?¡± she sobbed. It was the first time that ir had encountered a natural disaster like this. She was terrified as well. But she was still a little calmer than the girl. She encouraged her, ¡°Hey, get a grip! Yesterday, I saw troops stationed near the South Mountain. Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll send out rescue teams. They have to build lost person profiles, ping our cellphones, figure out where we are, and set up search points to safely intercept us. It¡¯s just a matter of time before they find us. All we need to do now is stay alive.¡± ¡°I¡­I know. But we can¡¯t even find shelter. Even if we¡¯re not washed away, pneumonia and hypothermia will do us in. Look at us-we¡¯re soaked to the bone.¡± She held ir¡¯s hands tighter. Their hands were cold as ice. They were starting to Lose body temperature rapidly; color had drained from both their faces. ir was on her period, and feeling weak. ¡®I probably didn¡¯t get enough water, ¡® she thought. ir was not the hardiest woman at the best of times. Now that her feet were soaked in the cold water, she felt her energy running Low. ¡°Don¡¯t cry or talk. We need to save our energy. This mountain is full of stones, and the flood isn¡¯t strong enough to dislodge those. But we have to keep climbing.¡± The two girls began to move up the mountain again. The trail was so slippery they had to be extra cautious. ir not only had to keep alert, but also had to take care of the girl. The water was constantly rising. Out of options, ir clenched her teeth and leaped onto a huge rock. On the rock, ir saw Miller and his colleagues on another huge rock. The two groups were separated by the surging floodwaters. ir wasted no time and pulled the girl onto the rock as well. The two girls finally heaved a sigh. ir wiped the water from her face, smoothing her rain-slicked hair back, and looked around. The situation was rather grim. The floodwaters seemed to be everywhere, rushing past them, brown with the asional log ripped from the forest. If the flooding didn¡¯t stop, they had to go higher. But the rock was so smooth that they wouldn¡¯t be able to scale it. With shaking hands, she fished her phone out of her pocket and dialed the emergency call for the umpteenth time. But the result was the same. There was no signal at all. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ir trembled from the coldness. Staring at the running water, she couldn¡¯t help missing Wesley. If he was here, he would be able to save her. Chapter 1652 But she knew Wesley wouldn¡¯t be here. He had been promoted, and wouldn¡¯t be one of the first responders. ir blew on her palms to warm them. Ignoring the weeping girl beside her, she opened WeChat. Despite theck of signal, she clicked Wesley¡¯s dialog box and typed, ¡°Maybe this is the Last time you¡¯ll hear from me. I regret everything. I regret having gone abroad. We didn¡¯t even talk once when I was in London. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you Love me or not. There will be no ir soon. No one to bother you anymore¡­¡± She clicked the ¡°send¡± button, but it didn¡¯t work. She got the message saying, ¡°You are offline. The message will be delivered when you are online.¡± She didn¡¯t give up, but stood up and tried to find a ce where there was signal. Lucky for her, after more than ten minutes, the message was finally sent. ir was ted when she heard the ¡°ding¡± sound. ninjanovel She stared at her phone excitedly and began to call the emergency number. But to her disappointment, she lost signal again. Good thing the heavy rain was easing off. When ir could almost not feel anything from the freezing cold, she saw several people in orange uniforms. She stood up in an attempt to call for help. But she had been sitting there so long, the moment she got to her feet her legs went soft, and she almost fell into the water. Fortunately, the girl was quick enough to pull her back, and ir was able to steady herself in time. She took a few deep breaths to calm down. She then took off her pink coat and waved it in the air while yelling, ¡°Help! We¡¯re here! Help!¡± But no one heard her. The rescue workers found Miller and his colleagues first, and went to help them. Helicopters were flying overhead, and some people were being airlifted. ir became dispirited when she saw this. Her head was killing her. If it kept raining, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to make it. Two hours ago, a certain organization had received orders from their superiors. Wesley assembled a team of soldiers on the training ground as soon as he got the word. When the heavily outfitted soldiers were ready, Wesley dered in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯ve got an emergency rescue alert South Mountain has caused disastrous torrential floods. Estimated rainfall is 18@ mm. There are more than a hundred people trapped on the trails. We¡¯re the second string of search and rescue operations. They got some of them to safety. Now it¡¯s up to us! Count off!¡± The rainstorm in the ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± After that, Wesley reported over the inte, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re ready!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Good! Wesley, head to the South Mountain to save them now! There are approximately 103 people trapped at 914 meters. A rock-fall caused sh flooding at 1.524 km and has trapped some hikers and climbers We¡¯ve sent helicopter recon teams. You¡¯ll conduct ground ops. Make sure everyone is safe and sound.¡± Wesley saluted sharply. Chapter 1653 ¡°Yes, sir When Hartwell arrived at the South Mountain, Wesley and his men had begun working for more than ten minutes. Hartwell was in a suit and leather shoes. Apparently, he came as soon as he got ir¡¯s news. He saw Wesley directing the operation and was relieved. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Wesley was giving his men orders when he saw Hartwell. He suddenly had a bad feeling. Hartwell stood in a tent and looked at Wesley with a worried face. After a long time, he said, ¡°ir came back from abroad four days ago. Yesterday, she went hiking with her fiance for some work function. I think she¡¯s trapped in the mountain.¡± It was Adalson who told Hartwell that ir came here. After the torrential floods broke out, Adalson and Hartwell repeatedly tried to get a hold of ir, but couldn¡¯t get through. As a result, Hartwell rushed here from work, despite the heavy rain. He had driven almost a hundred miles. Wesley¡¯s heart sank. Without hesitation, he gave his walkie-talkie to hispanion. Then he changed his clothes and rushed into the driving rain. Before Wesley left, Hartwell reminded him, ¡°Be careful!¡± Wesley nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring her back safe and sound.¡± ninjanovel Staring at his retreating figure, Hartwell had mixed feelings about this. ¡®I know he cares for ir a lot. Why does he keep pushing her away?¡± After half an hour, Wesley¡¯s phone buzzed. He stopped to drink some water, and then fished his phone from his waterproof holster. It was a WeChat message from ir. A myriad of feelings welled up in Wesley when he read it. He didn¡¯t reply to the message, but instead picked up the pace. On his way up the mountain, he met quite a few rescue workers and tourists, but ir was not among them. As time went by, the four people that hade with him descended the mountain once more, bringing some tourists they had saved with them. Still, ir was nowhere to be found. The rain was beginning to ease off, which made it a little easier. When Wesley located Miller, the water was already chest-high. The rescue workers had to use flotation devices to continue their operation. Miller and his colleagues were stranded where the flow was sluggish. Therefore, two rescue workers were able to lead them to safety and wrap them in dry nkets. Wesley scanned the crowd carefully, but ir was not among them. His heart started racing wildly and he couldn¡¯t help but me Miller for not having taken good care of her. Wesley moved forward cautiously, and to his surprise, he spotted two figures on a huge stone, blocked by a tree. Judging from their slim figures, he could tell they were two girls. They were hugging each other to keep warm. Chapter 1654 One of them was wearing a pink coat and leaning on the shoulder of the other girl. Wesley couldn¡¯t see her face clearly and was not sure if that was ir. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Even though he had not seen her for a long time now, his heart told him she must be ir. Wesley scanned his surroundings. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get to her. The current of the flood had developed whitecaps, pushing a mass of deadly debris with it. If the current didn¡¯t catch him, the debris would surely crush him, carrying his battered body away. He called two rescue workers over, who were busy saving Miller and his colleagues. In ten minutes, they were at his side. They also saw the two girls. One of them shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t get there. The going is too treacherous. You don¡¯t want to get caught in that. Let¡¯s wait a bit for the rain to let up. That might let things slow down and you¡¯d have an easier time of it.¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Wait a bit?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s courting death if we try to get to them.¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that they don¡¯t have much time? If we keep waiting, they¡¯ll die of exposure.¡± ninjanovel ¡°But the ce they are-¡° Before the man could finish speaking, Wesley took the rescue equipment away from him and told the other rescue worker, ¡°You! Come with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With a bullhorn, the man instructed the girl beside ir to fasten the rescue rope to the big tree. ir seemed to have passed out. She Lay huddled up on the rock and didn¡¯t respond to their requests. The girl took the rope hesitantly, but with some prompting, she tied the rope around the trunk. A little more instruction via the bullhorn, and she had the mps and carabiners fastened. After the rope was secured, Wesley and the rescue worker fastened their harnesses to the rope and made their way to the rock, suspended above the roaring floodwaters. They¡¯d set it up that way so they wouldn¡¯t have to be caught in the current; they¡¯d be hanging above it. They inched closer and closer. Excited, the girl pulled ir¡¯s arm and yelled, ¡°Hey, wake up! We¡¯re being rescued! Boo¡­hoo We¡¯re safe now.¡± Upon hearing that, ir struggled to open her eyes and saw a rope tied to the tree near the rock. Two people were in harnesses, suspended from the rope over the surging flood. They were carefully making their way to their position. The rain was still heavy, and her eyes were blurry. She couldn¡¯t see their faces, but she was sure the man in the front was Wesley. She tried her best to sit up on the rock. Color drained from her, and her face was as pale as a sheet. Staring at the man, she shed a happy smile. ¡®It¡¯s him! My superheroes to my rescue. I have no regrets!¡± Suddenly, her eyes dulled and she almost cked out. But Luckily, she bit her tongue and shook her head to keep herself lucid. She had never expected that they would meet again in such circumstances =she would be in danger, and he would save her. ¡®Geez! I must Look Like something the cat dragged in. Will he hate me more, seeing me Like this?¡¯ Chapter 1655 Wesley could tell that something was not right with her as she was having trouble keeping her feet on the rock. Her perfect fair skin was covered with mud, and there was even a green leaf stuck to her forehead. Her pink coat now looked like a grey one thanks to the rain. Wesley¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her. How he wished he could pull her in his arms and console her right now! A girl like her should be loved and protected. When he was about three meters from the rock, he shouted, ¡°ir, I¡¯m here. Just hold on!¡± ¡°Just hold on? I want to, but I¡¯m really exhausted. It¡¯s been hours. I¡¯m wet, I¡¯m cold. It¡¯s a miracle I¡¯m still awake, ¡® ir thought with a bitter smile. She had thought that the girl had a stronger physique than her. But when Wesley and the rescue worker arrived, she passed out. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ang¡¯s Library ir reached out her hand in an attempt to grab her, but she failed. She could only helplessly watch as she fell into the water. Luckily, Wesley was fast enough to grab her and prevent her from being swept away in the current. He passed the girl to the rescue worker and went to help ir. When Wesley pulled her into his arms, ir felt this was the happiest moment of her life. She cradled his neck and buried her face in his arms. Her face and forehead were burning hot, which made him frown. ¡°She¡¯s got a high fever!* he thought. ¡°Wesley.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re holding me so tight I can¡¯t breathe,¡± she murmured. Wesley loosened his grip a bit, but ir still felt she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Wesley,¡± she called out again. Hmm?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you ever again chest. They were so hot his heart stung. Her teardrops fell on his Wesley lowered his head and kissed her wet hair, his eyes full of affection. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± His embrace was the safest ce for her. The rain finally stopped, but it still wasn¡¯t safe. He rigged a second line with the help of the rescue workers on the other side. He set ir up with a harness, and had the workers pull her along the Line. Wesley followed. After what seemed like an eternity, Wesley finally reached the river bank. When they were both safely on the other side, he took ir in his arms. When people on the bank took ir from Wesley, he tripped in the mud. Chapter 1656 He staggered and failed to steady himself, falling into the water. People eximed and ir turned her head to look at Wesley. She happened to see him being carried downriver before vanishing beneath the tide. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Wesley!¡± ir yelled hysterically, feeling devastated. What was worse, the big tree that was used to fasten the rope was flushed away by the flood and drifted downstream. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Wesley!¡± ir yelled at the top of her lungs. If it weren¡¯t for several people dragging her back from the water¡¯s edge, she would have jumped into the water to follow him. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll save him.¡± Two rescue workers tried tofort ir. Then they ran downstream along the banks while trying to raise other workers on their walkie-talkies. ir broke free from those people¡¯s grip and ran after the rescue workers barefoot. ir had never been in such a pitiful state before. Her hair was dripping wet, stered to her head, and there were even leaves on her face and shoulders. Her clothes weren¡¯t in the best state, either. The harness had done nothing to enhance her appearance. Due to high fever, her face was as red as a tomato. Her lips were blue with cold. Splotches of mud marred her otherwise elegant beauty. Her sneakers were gone, and she had minor cuts and grazes along her once-smooth feet. She looked much more like a homeless person than a young professional woman. ¡°Wesley!¡± ir cried his name hysterically while running downstream, but Wesley was nowhere to be found. Her head was splitting thanks to the high fever. ir staggered. When two men caught up to her to steady her, her eyes dulled and she slumped to the ground. ¡®Wesley, please be safe!¡¯ This was her only wish before she lost consciousness. By the time ir woke up again, she was in the military hospital in Alorith. She opened her eyes, and the first person shey eyes on was Miller. When he saw her open her eyes, Miller immediately pressed the nurse-call button. Soon, a doctor and several nurses hurried in and gave her a thorough check-up. ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± the doctor asked. ir nodded. ¡°I have a headache.¡± She raised her hand and touched the bandage around her forehead. ¡°When you passed out, you bumped your head on a rock. Don¡¯t worry. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any Lasting damage. An MRI confirmed no bruising or bleeding in your brain. We¡¯ll need to run some more tests to be sure. Is anything else hurting?¡± the doctor asked. ir shook her head slowly. They then looked at her pupils and conducted a few quick tests for reaction time and memory. They even gave her cognitive tests like reciting the alphabet backwards. Miller stood by quietly, holding her hand through all of this. Taking a look at the test results, the doctor told Miller, ¡°ir is expected to recover quickly. We¡¯re going to keep her under observation for two days. If everything is fine, she can be discharged. Please take good care of her.¡± Miller nodded. Chapter 1657 ¡°Thank you so much, doctor The doctor and nurses left the ward. Miller asked ir, ¡°Are you hungry or thirsty? Want a ss of water?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Sure.¡± She didn¡¯t know how many hours she had been asleep. She was now both thirsty and hungry. Miller poured a ss of warm water, put it on the table, rolled up her bed and put the water to her Lips. With his help, ir drank the water slowly. While she drank, Miller told her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to be separated by the flood. We¡¯d been waiting for a long time before we were rescued. I saw your cousin waiting in the rescue site. After a while, they brought you back. You were unconscious then. We rushed you to the hospital. You¡¯ve been asleep for more than 24 hours. Your uncle and cousin just Left. My parents were here too. They made me promise to take good care of you.¡± ir finished the water. She still felt thirsty, but she knew she shouldn¡¯t drink too much. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Is there any food?¡± Miller thought about it for a moment. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯ll go grab something for you. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When Miller was out of sight, ir struggled to reach her phone while still in bed. She could just reach the counter where it sat. She nearly dropped it, but managed to recover quick enough. It was waterlogged, and she was unable to turn it on. Sighing in defeat, she used thendline in the ward to call Adalson. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me ¡°ir? You¡¯re awake? How are you feeling?¡± Adalson got the call as soon as he got home. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Uncle. I just want to ask¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she didn¡¯t know how to say it. From the moment she woke up, all she wanted to know was if Wesley was all right. She had to get Miller out of the room so she could make this call. Adalson immediately got her point. ¡°He¡¯s safe. Don¡¯t worry. He saved himself and about ten more people. He got some minor injuries and is in the same hospital you¡¯re in.¡± ir heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Wesley was fine. ¡°Which ward?¡± she asked urgently. After a short pause, Adalson eventually told her the room number. After ending the call, ir stared nkly at the translucent IV bottle. Words were printed on it, describing the solution and instructions for its use. She knew Wesley had saved her life. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be anywhere near South Mountain. The hospital cafeteria was closed at this hour, so Miller found a restaurant nearby. He came back with some takeout-it smelled amazing. ir ate the food slowly, trying to get her stomach used to food. When she was full, there was still more than half of it left. Chapter 1658 ¡°My mom says you¡¯re too thin. You need to eat more,¡± Miller said. ¡°ALL right,¡± ir murmured. She ate a few more bites, but then she dropped the chopsticks again. She always ate like a bird, and she didn¡¯t have any appetite left. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need some sleep,¡± ir said and looked at Miller. Left with no choice, Miller began to clean up the food containers, putting them back in the bags, and rolled the bed back. ir looked at the near-empty IV bottle and said, ¡°You can go home when this is finished. I don¡¯t need another. I can take care of myself.¡± After some consideration, Miller nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Get some sleep. I¡¯ll let the nurse know. Then I¡¯LL go back home.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Okay.¡± ir was exhausted and dozed off soon. After the nurse removed the needle, Miller left the hospital. ninjanovel At almost half past midnight, ir woke up and stared nkly at the clock on the wall. She was dying to go to Wesley¡¯s ward to see if he was all right. But she didn¡¯t dare to. She was another man¡¯s fiancee. ir thought for a long while before finally giving up. She decided to wait till Miller was back. She wanted to thank Wesley, but it could wait until she was fully recovered. She dozed off again at around 1 a.m. At 2 a.m., a man¡¯s figure appeared in ir¡¯s ward quietly. He squatted at her bedside and stared at her for a long time before reaching out his hand to touch her forehead. The soldier heaved a sigh of relief after confirming her fever was gone. As far back as he could recall, she was a delicate girl who got ill or injured easily. She once got burned and had a high fever. She had had heatstroke and passed out. This time, she cked out and had a high fever once more ¡°Had she really taken good care of herself when she was in Ennd? I hope her fiance will take good care of her now.* Wesley left her ward quietly. On the third day, ir was discharged from the hospital. She coughed sometimes, but there was nothing else wrong. Miller and ir hailed a taxi to the housing estate they were Living in. As soon as they got home, he gave her a new phone. ¡°Your phone got wet and isn¡¯t working. I bought you a new one. Remember to get a new SIM card.¡± ir¡¯s phone was bought by Wacian two years ago, which cost him nearly a thousand dors. The phone Miller bought her was with a lesser-known and inferior brand, which was under $100. ir didn¡¯t turn him down. She took it over and said, ¡°Thank you, Miller. I need to get some rest. Go to work. Really. I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 1659 Miller left for hispany. ir went to her bedroom and sat on the bed, lost in thought. ir had only asked for three days of Leave. She should have been back to work now. Since her mobile phone was ruined in the constant downpour and sh flood, she hadn¡¯t been able to reach her superior to extend her leave. To her co-workers, she was a no-call no-show. She was worried she might get fired for it. She had nned to thank Wesley in person with Miller after she recovered. But she didn¡¯t have a phone number yet, so the matter had to be put off for a little while. The message to Wesley was her old phone¡¯sst gasp before the screen went ck and it refused to turn back on. Miller had gotten her a phone, but it was up to her to get everything transferred. One day, Debbie and Megan had a huge fight. Fed up with Megan¡¯s whining, Wesley went to Carlos¡¯ manor, insisting Debbie go to the hospital and apologize to Megan. To his surprise, Debbie got upset. She refused to apologize to Megan, and even implied there was a reason he was single. What baffled Wesley most was that she thought ir was his girlfriend, and that she¡¯d left him over Megan. Of course, he realized Debbie didn¡¯t have a clue what was going on. But Wesley didn¡¯t owe her any exnations. She wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, so he didn¡¯t care what she thought. Later, after he drove Debbie to the hospital, Carlos showed up too. Though Wesley had a reputation as a tough guy, the way Carlos spoiled Debbie made him jealous. Not paying much attention to where he was going, he ended up at a certain housingplex. This was where ir and her fiance lived. And she was pregnant. Or so Megan had told him. The girl imed that she met ir at the airport; ir had told the man with her she was pregnant. Wesley brooded silently for a whole afternoon after he had heard the news. He scrolled through the images on his phone and found a picture. It used to be a photo of Niles and ir, but Wesley cropped his brother out of the picture, so right now, it was just a pic of ir, smiling. ninjanovel Niles had sent him that one. Six months ago, Niles had nned a trip to Ennd. When Cecelia heard of it, she insisted that Niles visit ir after he got there. Niles didn¡¯t want to. But after thinking about it, he decided it was not a bad idea. He could check up on her for his brother. Niles met ir soon after he arrived at his destination. Having lived alone so long in a foreign country, she was thrilled to see another person from her homnd. And the brother of the man she loved. Happy tears welled in her eyes. She was super nice to Niles then, taking him out to dinner and showing him around, Looking after him like her own Little brother. When the two of them grew tired and took a break, Niles took out his phone and suggested that they get a selfie together. ir agreed dly and posed for the camera. Later, Niles secretly sent the picture to his brother. ¡°Why did you send this to me?¡± Wesley asked. But the next second, he opened the picture in a photo- editor and cut Niles out of it. Niles told ir he was sending the picture to his mom. She believed him. The soldier pondered this over a cigarette. When the cherry had grown sorge it threatened to burn his fingers, he put it out in the ashtray and started the engine, ready to go home. Then a cab came into view and ground to a halt at the entrance. A man in his thirties got out of the cab. His face caught Wesley¡¯s eye. ¡®Isn¡¯t that ir¡¯s fiance?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1660 A woman Miller¡¯s age also emerged from the vehicle. Then they walked into the housing estate together, arm in arm. One thing particr struck him: that wasn¡¯t ir! After a brief moment of confusion, he realized what was going on. He thought she was happy. Now he knew she wasn¡¯t. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Complex emotions filled him. Part of him was d while the rest of him felt sorry for her. He didn¡¯t know which one affected him more. When a dull pain shot through his heart, he knew the answer. He called someone on his phone and asked him to call ir. ir was at work when she got the call. It was from an unknown number. ¡°ir, your fiance had an ident. He¡¯s at home now,¡± the person at the other end of the line told her. ¡®An ident? He¡¯s supposed to be at work. When did this happen?¡¯ By the time ir had more questions, the person had already hung up. She called back and was told that it was a payphone. The mysterious caller had left. She went to her boss and asked to leave early. This was a family emergency, after all. She hurried back home to see if Ang¡¯s Library Miller was okay. Once the bus stopped, she hastily got off and dashed into the housing estate. Wesley followed quietly behind her, worried that she might be distraught and need somefort. The shabby door of the apartment wasn¡¯t soundproof at all. Maybe too horny, Miller and the woman didn¡¯t even make it to the bedroom. ir could hear everything standing outside the door. However, she wasn¡¯t sad, because she wasn¡¯t in love with Miller. She never loved him. And she felt bad about that. Maybe it was her fault he was having an affair. A few minutes Later, the room quieted down. ir opened the door and walked into the living room. The room was empty. From the sounds, she realized that they had gone into Miller¡¯s bedroom. When she closed the door, she figured the two might get startled by the noise. She was right. She could hear both of them discussing this. She heard the girl say, ¡°Expecting someone?¡± Miller mumbled something about how ir was supposed to be at work. ir could sense how flustered they were. She gave them enough time to get dressed. Then, she said his name. ¡°Miller.¡± Before Miller could open the bedroom door, she barged in and saw the woman, who didn¡¯t have enough time to hide. Miller tried to stay calm. ¡°ir, listen to me. It¡¯s not what it looks like. This is my boss. We¡¯re talking about work ir sneered. ¡®He can¡¯t even admit it. Does he think I¡¯m stupid?* As if to cover his guilt, before ir responded, Miller shouted, ¡°She¡¯s here for work, dammit! Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Chapter 1661 ir red at him in disbelief. ¡®He¡¯s the one who cheated. And now he¡¯s mad at me? Do I look Like that kind of girl?¡¯ she thought angrily. ¡°Who talks about work in the bedroom? The bed¡¯s not even made! Think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± This was the first time she¡¯d screamed at him. By then, Miller had realized his mistake. He was not only a liar, but slow as well. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°ir, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯re done. Bye.¡± ir pulled the engagement ring from her finger and threw it at him. She stalked into her bedroom to pack her things. Miller followed her into the room. Watching her pack, he got anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. You wouldn¡¯t let me touch you.¡± He and ir had been sleeping in separate rooms the whole time. Once, he got drunk and came back Late. When he stumbled into her bedroom and tried to make love to her, ir pushed him out. ir kept silent. There was nothing left to say. ¡°I know you like Wesley,¡± Miller continued. ninjanovel ir was stunned. ¡®How does he know?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The look on her face made him feel better. He continued through gritted teeth, ¡°You were painfully obvious. You followed his Moments on WeChat and spent a lot of time checking his updates, even if he hardly posted one. What¡¯s up with that? You deleted all your chat history, except for his. Your wallpaper has a cartoon soldier on it. There¡¯s no wriggling out of this one.¡± ir turned around and red at Miller, who had a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°You got into my phone?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Miller admitted. ¡°But I found out about you and Wesley by ident. You think I wouldn¡¯t? That¡¯s where you were wrong. When you really miss someone, your eyes will tell that story. The way you Looked at him on the day you moved, that was Love.¡± ¡°So he knew all this time.¡¯ ir smiled bitterly. Then she said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I love Wesley. But you know what? I was going to spend the rest of my life with you, because you were so good to me. Wesley doesn¡¯t love me. But you cheated on me. Hope you two are happy together.¡± She meant it. Wesley didn¡¯t care about romance. All he thought about was work. She gave up on him. She chose Miller out of desperation. But it wasn¡¯t fair to him. She didn¡¯t love him. Even Miller could tell that she loved Wesley. She Loved him so much it hurt. But so what? His heart never belonged to her. ir¡¯s eyes misted up, her world was now seen through tears. She knew Miller cared about her. She had even thought about getting their marriage licenses after she got hired on permanently. She was still on probation at work. However¡­ A teardrop fell on her suitcase. Miller was genuinely sorry. He walked over to her and gave her a back hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Can we start over?¡± ir forced back tears. Chapter 1662 ¡°No. I think we¡¯re past that point. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t Love you the way you want. Bye.¡± Suddenly, she saw no point in packing the rest of her things. Zipping her suitcase, she pushed Miller aside and walked out of the room. Miller¡¯spanion was smoking on the sofa in the living room. The look on her face was calm, as if this happened all the time. Seeing iring out of the bedroom with Luggage, she said with a smile, ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be back this early. Guess we don¡¯t have to worry about a hotel now.¡± She said she was sorry, but neither her face nor her words betrayed a shred of apology. ir returned her smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This ce is all yours. So is he.¡± With that, she left Miller¡¯s apartment. As soon as she finished descending the stairs and came to the Lobby on the first floor, a big hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± ir screamed. That was when she caught sight of the uniform. Wesley noticed her red eyes. ¡®She¡¯s been crying, * he realized. ¡®Is she sad for leaving him?¡¯ He took her suitcase and walked towards his car. ¡®Why is he here? How did he know where I was?¡¯ Watching Wesley walk away, ir broke out of her reverie and half-jogged half-walked to catch up to him. ¡°Hey, why are you here? Give that back.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t say a word. After helping her into the car, he drove away. The car pulled into a different apartmentplex. She hadn¡¯t seen this one before. It wasn¡¯t Hillside Apartments, but it was just as expensive. ninjanovel Wesley helped her out of the car, and led her into another apartment. Before ir could ask any questions or look around, Wesley remarked, ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, stay here and take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡± That came as a shock. ¡®Pregnant? Who? Me? When? Why would he say that?¡¯ ir wondered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Pregnant? Why do you think-¡± He shot her a Look that told her to keep quiet. ir recalled long ago, Megan had told her with an innocent expression, ¡°I¡¯m Wesley¡¯s girlfriend now, and we¡¯re living together. Too bad you moved. We could have been neighbors.¡± ir was taken aback. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t want a girlfriend? Then why does he live with Megan? Does he really love her? If so, why did he take me here? Why does he care what I do? Shouldn¡¯t he leave me alone?¡¯ ¡°Did you sleep with her?¡± she asked. Chapter 1663 Wesley stared at her in confusion. He had no idea what she was talking about. He didn¡¯t feel he owed her any exnations, since he hadn¡¯t done anything like that. ¡°The code to the door is your birthday. Just stay here and rest. I won¡¯t bug you unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± still dumbfounded by the whole affair. She was Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He saw her face and decided to borate. ¡°It¡¯s Niles¡¯ ce. He won¡¯te here, so don¡¯t worry,¡± he told her as he made his way to the door of the apartment. Niles nned to stay in Alorith after graduating from university. Cecelia bought the apartment for him. ¡°Of course you won¡¯t bug me. It was always me bugging you!¡± she said hastily when she saw that he was leaving. ¡®I won¡¯t do it again. Ever¡­¡¯ She felt her heart was falling to pieces. Ang¡¯s Library He said nothing when she had used him of sleeping with another woman. He didn¡¯t feel like saying anything now, either. He just left. Sadness overwhelmed her, but left alone in the empty apartment, she had no shoulder to cry on. After letting it all out, she wiped her eyes and went to work. She had a life now, and he wasn¡¯t really part of it. On her way, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Wesley thought she was pregnant. Who told him that? Niles had barely even slept here. Wesley just called him one day and told him not to go home; when Niles was in town, he could stay at his brother¡¯s ce. Niles was unhappy to hear that. ¡°Why should I? Megan¡¯s over a Lot and I can¡¯t stand that bitch. And what¡¯s wrong with my apartment? Why can¡¯t I stay in my own ce?¡± He was starting to get annoyed. ¡°I let ir stay there,¡± Wesley replied. Joslyn¡¯s family had moved into ir¡¯s old apartment in Hillside Apartments a long time ago. Wesley couldn¡¯t Leave her alone with him. It would be weird. So in the end he decided to let her live in Niles¡¯ apartment. Niles could crash at Wesley¡¯s ce. ¡°That is so not cool. How could you use my ce as your love nest? Does Mom know?¡± Before Wesley could respond, Niles¡¯ tone changed abruptly from glum to excited. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her. She¡¯d be so happy she¡¯d put up the cash for another apartment.¡± Then he¡¯d have two apartments before he even started work. That would be awesome! ¡®Love nest?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. I¡¯m helping her out. She¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Niles drawled. Wesley hated it when he did that. ¡°Back off!¡± Then he hung up. Niles stared at his phone. ¡®Something I said?¡¯ But he didn¡¯t dare tell his mom about Wesley and ir. If he did, Wesley might start using him for target practice. Yet, Cecelia found out anyway. Chapter 1664 One night, Cecelia called Niles on hisndline. She got through very quickly. ¡°I called your brother, but he¡¯s not picking up. Since you¡¯re in town, could you go check on him?¡± she asked ¡°Um¡­ good evening, Mrs. Cecelia,¡± said a woman¡¯s voice on the other end. Cecelia was confused. She checked the number. She dialed it right. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re¡­ ir?¡± Cecelia asked with uncertainty. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me. I stay¡ª¡± ir was going to tell her why she was in Niles¡¯ apartment. She didn¡¯t want her to think it was a love nest or something. But Cecelia interrupted her. She said excitedly, ¡°Mrs. Cecelia? Why so formal? Just call me ¡®Mom.¡¯ I didn¡¯t interrupt anything, did I?¡± ¡®Mom?¡¯ ir was shocked, realizing Cecelia had really gotten it wrong. ¡°No, I-¡± She wanted to exin that she and Niles weren¡¯t a couple ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m just calling to check on you. Don¡¯t stay up toote. Tell Niles I¡¯ll be in town to see you when I can. Good night.¡± Cecelia hung up before ir could say a word. ir was left speechless. Cecelia jumped out of bed and rushed into the study where her husband was. ¡°Good news! Good news! We¡¯re going to be inws!¡± she eximed, beaming. Baldwin took off his sses and looked at her in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°ir and your son are living together!¡± She grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Really? Which son?¡± ¡°Niles, of course. He¡¯s smooth, unlike Wesley. That boy wouldn¡¯t know love if it bit him.¡± Cecelia recalled the pic Niles sent her when he was in Ennd. A selfie of him and ir. They made a cute couple. She had a sneaking suspicion Niles was there for pleasure, rather than business. Just then, a figure with a cane made his way to the doorway. ¡°Cecelia, are you sure?¡± Cecelia turned around. Keith stood there, staring at them. He probably heard everything. Cecelia walked over to him with a big smile. ¡°Yeah, Dad. I just called Niles, and ir answered. They¡¯re either Living together or on a date. Chapter 1665 Why else would she be there at this hour?¡± Keith furrowed his brows. ¡®ir and Niles?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± he muttered as he turned to leave. Back in his bedroom, Keith couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. He tried closing his eyes, but sleep wouldn¡¯t come. Eventually, he decided to call Wesley. By then, Wesley had just finished his work. Surprised to receive a call from his grandpa in the dead of the night, he asked, ¡°Grandpa, why are you still up? Something happen?¡± ¡°Is ir living in Niles¡® apartment?¡± Keith asked, cutting straight to the point. ¡°Damn Niles and his big mouth!¡¯ Wesley thought. ¡°Yeah. She has just broken up with her fiance and needed a ce to stay.¡± Niles spent most of his time out of the country. Now that ir had moved in, he wouldn¡¯t be using his ce even if he was back home. So A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley didn¡¯t think he needed to exin anything. But that was exactly why his family had gotten things so twisted Keith hung up after hearing Wesley¡¯s reply. That night, he didn¡¯t sleep a wink. He had never seen Wesley with anyone but Megan. Now that he had a thing for ir, how could she be with Niles? Not that he was biased in favor of Wesley. Well, maybe a Little-when it came to rtionships. Wesley wasn¡¯t as romantic as Niles. So Keith was worried about him finding a wife. He could tell that Wesley liked ir. But he couldn¡¯t figure out why she was with Niles. He felt bad for his older grandson. Early the next morning, Keith called Wesley again. ¡°Wesley, I have got the cure for your blues. The granddaughter of a friend of mine has justpleted her studies abroad. I¡¯ve seen her picture. Beautiful. She has huge¡­ eyes. I think you¡¯ll like her. Why note back home and meet her? A restaurant would be a better ce than the army base.¡± While the old man rattled on, Wesley had a bad feeling about this. This was the first time his family had tried to fix him up. Some of hisrades-in-arms had been on blind dates. They had told him that once there was a first time, there would be a second. Their family wouldn¡¯t stop setting him up until he settled down. ¡°Grandpa, you know how busy I am. I have a few more years before I wilt even consider getting married. If a great-grandson is what you want, fix Niles up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him I¡¯m worried about. You¡¯ve been single too long. Time to find someone to take care of you. Come home. I can call your uncle Adalson to ask a leave for you.¡± Wesley felt a headacheing on. ¡°Grandpa, you told me that a man should be ambitious and driven, not confused by love.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I told you that when you were a teen. How old are you now? 26! And still single. It¡¯s time to get a girlfriend.¡± Wesley felt his grandpa was bossy. He seemed to have an answer for everything, and had to be right.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1666 ¡°I¡¯m too busy to go home. It¡¯ll have to wait. I need to get back to work, Grandpa. Take care of yourself. Bye.¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t hang up! I¡¯m not done. Wesley!¡± Keith called anxiously. ¡°Dad, he hung up,¡± Cecelia suddenly said. She was also on the line, which exined the click he heard earlier. Keith looked at the receiver. When he realized what was going on, he scolded, ¡°Cecelia, you¡¯ve been eavesdropping again!¡± ¡°Of course. Dad, I¡¯m on your side. I was trying to help. Wesley needs to find a nice girl and settle down.¡± Cecelia bit into an apple, stilt holding the phone, not embarrassed at all. Keith snorted. ¡°Help? Okay. You can start by bringing me the files of all the girls who want to marry into this family, so that I can set up introductions.¡± ¡°There are too many of them. The List alone might take me two weeks or more. Why don¡¯t we think of something else?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just beingzy. Never mind. I¡¯ll ask my son.¡± Cecelia, his daughter-inw, was 52 years old, but still acted like a child sometimes. It was not a bad thing. She was happy. What was the point of living if you weren¡¯t happy? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Keith hung up as he mumbled those words. Cecelia put the receiver down too.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She stared nkly at the half-eaten apple. Baldwin was at work. Bored, she decided to find herself somepany. Then, she had a sh of inspiration. She wasted no time in booking a flight to Alorith. It had been too long, and she wanted to see her boys. Now that Niles had a ¡°girlfriend,¡± as the future ¡°mother-inw,¡± Cecelia wanted to make sure they were a happy couple. Indeed, she thought it was her duty. So she was going to head over there to do all the motherly things that she was supposed to do. ir was kind of embarrassed, taking over Niles¡¯ apartment. It was his space, after all. She pondered whether she should move into the amodations herpany provided. Herpany was generous. She was paid just over $10, 000 a month, and benefits included a living space and meals. Thepany also provided unemployment, sick leave, and even a housing fund in case thepany apartment wasn¡¯t to their liking. She wanted to let Wesley know before she moved out, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t reach him. Wesley had toe there sometime, so ir decided to wait until he did. However, before she saw Wesley, she had an unexpected guest. That day, she came homete. She didn¡¯t have to worry abouting home to anyone, so she had opted for two hours of overtime. When she opened the door, the lights were on. Someone sat leisurely on the couch in the living room. ir was surprised to see who it was. ¡°Aunt Cecelia Cecelia was happy to hear her voice. She stood up and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back. Did you just get off work? You work too hard. Come and eat. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Cecelia never cooked. Instead, she found a chef to prepare the meal. ir followed her into the dining room to find that it was a big dinner, with several courses. Chapter 1667 Her stomach was already growling, so the smell almost made her drool. ¡°When did you get here?¡± she asked Cecelia, trying to hold in her saliva. ¡°Did you cook all this? Just for the two of us?¡± ¡°I got here this afternoon. And you know me-I don¡¯t cook. There seems to be too much food, so I invited Wesley over. He has a healthy appetite. Niles is out of town, so there will just be three of us.¡± To Cecelia, ir was now Like a daughter-inw. She escorted ir to a chair and had her sit down. ¡°Wesley is too uptight, but his bark is worse than his bite. Just ignore him. We do,¡° she prattled on. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Oh, okay,¡± ir replied with a nod. Cecelia¡¯s enthusiasm made her feel a little flustered. On the other hand, deep down, the tiniest part of her longed for the day that Wesley would notice her and decide she was the one for him; there was still a chance they could be together. So she thought that she should build a good rtionship with Cecelia. Remembering neither of them had washed their hands, Cecelia followed her to the bathroom so they could do just that. When they got back to the table, Cecelia busied herself with lLadling soup for herself and ir. ir took the bowl from her and said, ¡°Wesley isn¡¯t here yet. Should we wait?¡± ¡°Nah. He won¡¯t care. Let¡¯s eat. There will be plenty left for him. He can heat it up when he gets back.¡± ir couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡®Do they always treat him like this?¡± Cecelia noticed the stunned look on her face. She reflected on what she had said and then exined, ¡°He¡¯s been in the army for a long time. He¡¯s not picky. We can Leave a portion of each dish for him ir nodded anddled a bowl of soup for Cecelia. ¡°Here, Aunt Cecelia, have some soup. You go ahead and eat. I want to wait for him. ¡°Oh honey, you¡¯ve been working all day. You must be hungry. You eat. I¡¯Ul call him.¡± Cecelia ced the bowl of soup in front of ir. Seeing this, ir tried to stand up and Ladle another bowl of soup for her. But Cecelia put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t need any. Be right back. I¡¯ll call Wesley.¡± ir said nothing more. ¡®Wesley is nothing like his mother. Niles is, though. They¡¯re both outgoing. * ir ate the soup absent-mindedly. Cecelia apparently got her son on the line. ¡°Wes, are you on your way? Chapter 1668 Oh, okay. Hurry up. Your sister-inw is already here.¡± ¡°Kof kof kof.¡± ir choked on her soup when she heard that. ¡°ir, what¡¯s wrong? Down the wrong pipe?¡± Cecelia asked. ¡°Wes, your sister-inw is choking. I need to go.¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Sister-in-Law? Since when are ir and Niles a couple?¡¯ ir felt an exnation was in order. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, Niles and I-¡° Cecelia put down her phone and went to get her some water. ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk right now. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. You did this at the restaurant too. You should be more careful. Here. Drink some water.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ir took the ss of water and drank. Feeling better, she took a breath to try to exin again. Right then, the door to the apartment was opened. Wesley walked in. ¡°Mom,¡± he called. ir looked at him. He nodded in greeting. Cecelia walked over to him and held his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you. Niles is out of the country. You and I should take good care of ir for him.¡± ir¡¯s face was burning from embarrassment. ¡°Why do you keep calling her my sister-inw?¡± Wesley asked in confusion. ¡®Is she going out with Niles now?¡¯ Cecelia nodded. ¡°Because she is. Didn¡¯t you know? It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get used to it soon enough. Go wash your hands.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ir shook her head vigorously towards Wesley. ¡°Your mom doesn¡¯t get it.¡± She felt helpless. Her reaction drew Cecelia¡¯s attention. She was going to get her phone. When she heard what ir said, she paused. She nced at ir¡¯s red cheeks and seemed to understand. Chapter 1669 ¡°ir, don¡¯t be shy. We¡¯re all family here. I like you. You and Niles are good together. I¡¯ll call him right now and tell him what we¡¯re doing.¡± Wesley averted his eyes from ir and walked into the bathroom. ir was desperate for a way to make Cecelia understand. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I¡¯m not being shy. You don¡¯t get it. I live here, but I¡¯m not Niles¡¯ girlfriend. We¡¯re just friends.¡± Cecelia patted ir¡¯s hand. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Shh, I¡¯m video chatting with Niles.¡± ¡°Aunt Cecelia¡­¡± ¡°Son,e here! Look who I am with!¡± Cecelia adjusted her phone and aimed the camera at ir, who seemed to have something to say but didn¡¯t know how to do so. Right at that moment, Wesley walked out of the bathroom. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Niles didn¡¯t show up in the video until two secondster when he turned on the Light. ¡°Hello, Mom. Oh, you¡¯re with ir and Wesley.¡± ¡°Right. It would have been so great if you were here too. But it¡¯s okay, dear. You focus on your studies, and I¡¯ll take care of ir for you. Look at the dishes I had a chef prepare. They look yummy, don¡¯t they?¡± As Cecelia and Niles began an animated discussion, Wesley sat opposite ir and grabbed a bowl todle some soup Seeing that, ir had an idea. She stood up and snatched the bowl away from him, ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± she uttered gantly. Cecelia was surprised to see this helpful effort. Wesley nced at his mom, but didn¡¯t turn ir down Afraid that Niles would get jealous on this sight, Cecelia covered the phone camera and scolded her older son, ¡°Wesley, why did you ask ir todle soup for you? Use your own hands!¡± Actually, Niles had already seen what ir was doing. Finding it interesting, he asked deliberately, ¡°Mom, is irdling soup for my brother?¡± Cecelia felt that the situation was getting awkward. She removed her hand from the camera and told him, ¡°Yes, but she Ladled soup for me too. She is really a thoughtful girl.¡± Niles couldn¡¯t understand why his mom was saying that, and ir herself was Left speechless. Wesley kept on eating, as if what was going on didn¡¯t concern him at all. ir kicked him under the table. He paused and Looked up at her. When she saw that Cecelia wasn¡¯t paying attention to them, ir mouthed to Wesley, ¡°Exin.¡± She had tried to rify her rtionship with Niles to Cecelia, but it had only caused more misunderstanding. Chapter 1670 Wesley was puzzled. ¡®Exin what? She hasn¡¯t exined why she is suddenly with Niles. Now she wants an exnation from me? Cecelia turned her head and caught sight of Wesley¡¯s attentive gaze which was directed at ir. She pointed the camera at the dishes and pped him on the shoulder, hard enough to sting but soft enough for the camera to avoid getting shaken. He Looked at his mom in confusion. Cecelia ignored him. ¡°Son, we need to eat now. Come back and check on ir as often as you can,¡± she told Niles. ¡°Why?¡± Niles asked, opening aputer game. ¡°Do you really have to ask that? Be good to her. Or I¡¯ll be after you,¡± Cecelia warned in a sweet tone. ir didn¡¯t know what to say. Whatever she had said, Cecelia didn¡¯t believe her. And Wesley wasn¡¯t nning to help her out. ninjanovel He was actually waiting for ir to exin how she and Niles had ended up together. But so far, she had said nothing. Anger was building up in his chest. If Niles were in front of him, Wesley would have kicked his ass there and then. He was wondering when Niles and ir had started dating and why he knew nothing about it. Cecelia¡¯s words finally tipped Niles off. He realized that something was wrong. ¡°Mom, what are you thinking?¡± he asked with a serious look. ¡°Does Mom think ir and I are dating?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That realization sent him in a fluster. He was on the brink of telling his mom that ir and Wesley liked each other. ¡°Nothing. Niles, I¡¯m starving. I¡¯ll talk to youter. Bye.¡± Cecelia ended the video chat and sat beside ir to eat. In general, the dinner was done in a cordial atmosphere. If there was one thing ir couldin about, it would be that she had to deal with Cecelia¡¯s questions of every sort as she thought about finding a way to exin everything to her. That was why her mind was ten miles away from the table right now. ¡°ir, what do you Like about him? His profession or his personality?¡± Cecelia asked. ¡®Who? Wesley?¡¯ ir thought. So she answered, ¡°His personality.¡± At that moment, all she was thinking about was Wesley. Hearing ir admit in person that she Liked Niles, Wesley Lost his appetite. ¡°Sometimes, I feel that Niles is too childish. Do you think he is childish?¡± ¡°I think he is thoughtful. For all his faults, he knows how to take care of people.¡± That was true. Niles was perky, but he was also a gentleman and very considerate around Ladies. Chapter 1671 Wesley buried his face in the bowl to hide his sour expression. ¡®It turns out that she has such a high opinion of Niles. Then why did she send me that message the day the flood erupted in the vige?¡® Cecelia had scarcely heard anyone else praise Niles for being thoughtful before. Now that ir was saying so, she thought it must be because Niles had always taken good care of ir. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You stay here as long as you like. When Niles isn¡¯t around, you can call Wesley if you need anything. We are going to be a family in the future. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Aunt Cecelia.¡± ¡®As long as I can reach Wesley, I won¡¯t call Ang¡¯s Library Niles.¡¯ When the dinner was almost over, Cecelia went to the kitchen. ir kicked Wesley again. He looked at her, confused. ir red at him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°How can you still be eating? Your mom has misunderstood everything. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°Misunderstood what?¡± He really waspletely oblivious. ir was about to explode. She tried her best not to raise her voice as she asked, ¡°Who do I Like?¡± Wesley thought about it for a minute and then replied, ¡°Now? I¡¯d say you like Niles.¡° He thought that the only exnation for her being with Niles was that she was over him and had now fallen for Niles. ir felt that he was driving her crazy. ¡°Does Niles know that you are pregnant?¡± Wesley asked her. ¡°Wesley! You¡¯re such a¡­¡± ir felt like cursing, but eventually she dropped it. She had to, anyway, because Cecelia was walking out of the kitchen, carrying a fruit tter. She put the te in the middle of the table. ir widened her eyes when she saw the fruit slices. The fruit had been sliced so badly that it reminded her of the terrible tter Wesley had made the day Talbot had gone to her apartment to cook. Besides the resemnce in appearance, ir now could see another piece of proof that Cecelia and Wesley were mother and son- their bad cutting skills. ¡°Eat fast and then go to sleep early. I am going shopping tomorrow and I would like you toe with me. I want to buy some shoes and clothes for ir, and I need your opinion,¡± Cecelia told Wesley. ¡°I hate shopping,¡± Wesley dered. ¡®Going shopping with two women. That doesn¡¯t sound fun, ¡® he thought. Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to tag along if Niles were here. Since he¡¯s not here, it falls on you to take care of us.¡± ir screamed inwardly, ¡®Aunt Cecelia, can you just listen to me? I¡¯m not Niles¡¯ girlfriend, and Wesley is not going to be my brother-inw. ¡® Chapter 1672 But she could only look at Wesley expectantly, still hoping that he could exin things to Cecelia. Wesley looked at ir and then shifted his gaze towards her belly. ¡®She is pregnant. She does need extra care, ¡® he thought. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he agreed with a nod. Cecelia didn¡¯t notice the shift of Wesley¡¯s gaze, but ir did. She squeezed the chopsticks hard, trying to refrain herself from punching him. Then she told Wesley with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Wesley sensed the hint of sarcasm in her voice. Cecelia was happy to hear that. ¡°Now, that is good. I knew you were only being shy just now. We¡¯ll be a family sooner or Later, so from now on, just consider Wesley your brother.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt Cecelia,¡± ir readily agreed. The dishes had all turned tasteless to Wesley. The meal was beginning to feel more Like a torture to him than sustenance. As soon as he was done, he went towards the kitchen to do the dishes, while ir and Cecelia stayed in the living room chatting. After he had dried his hands, he walked out onto the balcony for a cigarette. This whole thing about Niles and ir was bugging him so much. He leaned against the balcony railing, with the smoke swirling around him. Ang¡¯s Library Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Laughter wasing from the Living room. He turned around to look at the two women. Cecelia had ir¡¯s hand between hers. Wesley decided to give his brother a call. ¡°Brother, did you enjoy the meal?¡± Niles greeted him as cheerfully as ever. Wesley frowned and then responded with a question of his own. ¡°Do you know that she is pregnant?¡± ¡°Who is pregnant?¡± Niles was perplexed. ¡°So he doesn¡¯t know, ¡® Wesley thought. ¡°You are such an idiot!¡± he reprimanded. Niles was unable to make head or tail of this insult and anger. ¡®Where is thising from? What did I do wrong?¡± He wanted to ask more, but Wesley had already hung up by the time he could recollect his wits. He called back; Wesley didn¡¯t answer. Neither did he reply to Niles¡¯ WeChat messages. Niles was pissed, but he could only try tofort himself. When the cigarette burned out, Wesley returned to the living room. ¡°Mom, I need to get going,¡± he told Cecelia. He didn¡¯t feel Like staying anyway. ¡°Okay. Drive safe. ir and I will sleep Late tomorrow morning, so you don¡¯t have toe and pick us up too early,¡± Cecelia told him. Wesley got up before 5 a.m. every morning, even on rainy days. Cecelia was afraid that he woulde get them at six. Chapter 1673 ¡°No problem.¡± Wesley walked towards the door to change into his shoes. The moment he opened the door and stepped out, ir said to Cecelia hastily, ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I just remembered that there isn¡¯t an extra set of toiletries in here. I¡¯ll go out and buy some for you.¡± ¡°I aming with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The supermarket is a bit far. You just stay here and rest.¡± ir put on her shoes quickly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Then let Wesley take you there. Wesley, wait for ir.¡± Wesley stopped in his tracks and turned towards the woman, deciding that he could use this opportunity to ask her a few things that had been nagging him for so long. They walked into the elevator together. ir was thinking about how to break the news to him that she was moving out. But Wesley spoke first. ¡°Does Niles know that you are pregnant?¡± ir was burning up. She blinked while clenching her fists. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡®Even I myself don¡¯t know that I¡¯m pregnant. And I know I am not!¡± Wesley stared at her glumly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± ¡°Wesley, how did you find out?¡± ir was fighting the urge to punch him hard. ¡°Someone told me.¡± ¡°Someone told him? That is just ridiculous. When even I don¡¯t know that, who does?¡¯ ¡°Who told you? Megan? That so-called niece or sister of yours? Whatever it is.¡° ¡®It must be Megan!¡® ir thought angrily. ¡°Sister?¡¯ Wesley was surprised to hear that. But in any case, he sometimes did see Megan as his little sister, so he didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Leaning on the wall of the elevator, ir watched the floor indicator change. When the elevator had finally descended to the first floor, she said in a weird tone, ¡°First pal then sister; a lover sooner orter. It seems Megan is about to be your lover.¡± With that, she was getting out of the elevator. Wesley suddenly grabbed her hand and pushed her into a corner. ¡°Lover? Megan has always called me ¡®Uncle.* You, on the other hand, were sort of my friend at first. Then you called me ¡®Brother¡¯ at the dining table just now. Going by your own logic, does that mean you are about to be my lover? Is that what you are trying to tell me?¡± ir blushed at his words. Cecelia had told her that he was wooden-headed when it came to rtionships. But this ¡°wood¡± was now hitting on her. She pushed him away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± she mumbled as she walked out with her back towards him to cover her nervousness. Chapter 1674 It was drizzling outside. ir looked up at the sky and was a little annoyed. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go bring the car around,¡± Wesley told her ¡°Sure.¡± ir was d to hear that. She didn¡¯t want to get wet. Assuming that he wasn¡¯t going to stay long in Niles¡¯ apartment, Wesley had parked his car in front of the apartment building instead of the parking lot. He brought the car around, and within a minute, it rolled into a halt in front of ir. ir happened to be standing by the passenger door, so she opened the door and was about to get in. ¡°Wait!¡± Wesley called out. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ir was confused. Why would she wait and get wet? Wesley walked around the car, scooped her up and ced her in the passenger seat. He still remembered that she had once said that his car was too high. ¡°Buckle up!¡± he reminded her. Since she was with Niles now, it would be inappropriate for him to buckle the seat belt for her. He settled in the driver¡¯s seat and locked the car doors. ir fastened the seat belt on her own. ¡°I came out here on purpose. I haven¡¯t been able to get a hold of you in the past few days. I wanted to tell you that I was moving out. Mypany provides amodations.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Living here?¡± ¡°Yes, I do, but¡ª¡± She wasn¡¯t Niles¡¯ girlfriend, but she was now Living in his ce rent free. And Niles had to Live somewhere else because of her. She felt bad about it. ninjanovel ¡°Since you like it here, then stay. Moving is exhausting. You¡¯re pregnant now. You need to be more careful,¡± he announced firmly. Clenching her teeth, she demanded, ¡°Pull over!¡± Wesley gave her a puzzled look. They hadn¡¯t even Left the apartmentplex yet. But ir sounded insistent. So he turned the wheel and parked the car at the roadside. Once the car had stopped, ir rained down pinches on his arm. Wesley wanted to say something, but she spat, ¡°Shut up and Listen!¡± Wesley shut up. Knowing that he could endure pain, she pinched as hard as she could. So, tough as he was, it still hurt. Wesley nodded to her. ¡°In case you don¡¯t hear me clearly, I am going to repeat this thrice for you: I¡¯m not pregnant! I¡¯m not pregnant! I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± she bellowed. She almost blurted out that she was still a virgin. Wesley nodded as he said calmly, ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing how calm he was, ir suddenly wasn¡¯t angry anymore. She let go of his arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted you to know. Drive.¡± Before Wesley could step on the gas, she added, ¡°No! Wait a minute.¡± Wesley turned towards her. ir tried her best to speak in a calm tone. Chapter 1675 There¡¯s nothing going on between your brother and me. Exin this to your mom tomorrow.¡± ¡°Nothing going on?¡¯ Wesley smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin it to her?¡± ¡°I did, but she didn¡¯t believe me. She barely even listened to me.¡± ir felt frustrated on thinking about it. After a moment of silence, Wesley agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ir was relieved. ¡°One more thing, now that you know I¡¯m not pregnant, can I move out now?¡± Wesley grabbed her phone in her hand and typed something on the screen. ¡°I¡¯ve just saved my number on your phone. Call me if you need anything,¡± he told her when he handed back her phone. ir stole a nce at Wesley¡¯s face as she took her phone from him. Somehow she felt that he didn¡¯t want her to move out. But since he hadn¡¯t said anything otherwise to make her stay yet, she was afraid that she might be wrong. ¡°I might never need it. After I move out, most probably, I won¡¯t have a reason to trouble you anymore,¡± she reminded him in a sad, low voice. Ang¡¯s LibraryN?velDrama.Org holds this content. It wasn¡¯t impossible that such would be the case. She had been out of touch with Wesley for a long time after she had moved out of the Hillside Apartments, just Like she had been out of touch with him after she had gone abroad. Silence fell inside the car. She was waiting for him to say something. But Wesley didn¡¯t. He started the engine, and the car ran through the exit of the apartmentplex with only its engine to break the silence. Even that hum felt like silence in the awkwardness of the situation. Sadness took hold of ir, as if something was clutching at her heart. She couldn¡¯t look at him, nor did she want him to see her sad, so she turned to look out the window. For the first time, she really didn¡¯t feel like talking even though she was around him. They arrived at the supermarket pretty soon. It wasn¡¯t that far through car. ir unbuckled the seat belt and was about to get out of the car when Wesley grabbed her arm and stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s an umbre in the trunk. Wait here. I¡¯ll get it He got out and brought the umbre from the trunk. Then he opened the passenger door and carried ir out of the car. ¡°Are youing with me?¡± ir asked, looking at him longingly. She wanted him to. ¡°Yeah. I can help you choose. I know her likes and dislikes,¡± Wesley answered. That made sense. As Cecelia¡¯s son, he sure knew her better than ir did. Chapter 1676 They walked towards the supermarket with him holding the umbre for the both of them. There was one second when ir was one step behind. Only then did she find out that most of the umbre was over her. Wesley¡¯s left shoulder was all wet. What was this man doing! ir was moved. But since he had already made it clear that he didn¡¯t like her, she thought that he was doing this only because he was a gentleman. She looked up at the umbre and moved closer to him so that it could shield both of them. Distracted, she didn¡¯t notice the puddle on the ground. ¡°Be careful!¡± Wesley suddenly called out. She couldn¡¯t dodge it, but he was quick enough to pull her into his arms before she stepped into it. ir looked down at the puddle and told him, ¡°I¡¯m wearing white shoes. I would be damned if I had walked into it. Thanks.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t respond. However, he made sure that he didn¡¯t let go of her until they had reached the entrance to the supermarket. Locked in his arms, ir was so flustered she didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t a long distance from the puddle to the entrance. While Wesley was folding the umbre near the door, ir calmed herself down and straightened her clothes. After they entered the supermarket, she got a cart. Instead of browsing around, they went straight to the household essentials aisle. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°What toothbrush and toothpaste brands does your mom like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡®Is there a difference between those brands?¡¯ ¡°What kind of towel does she use? Any specific requirements?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡®Just towels. Aren¡¯t they all the same?¡¯ ¡°Does she prefer milk or yogurt?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡®I like neither. ¡® ir rolled her eyes at him. ¡®Are you sure that you are her son?¡¯ ¡°Does your mom like snacks?¡± ¡°I. Looking at her glum face, he changed his answer from ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± to ¡°Yeah, she does.¡± Sadly, that answer brought him a Load of new questions. ¡°What does she like best? Dried mangoes? Nuts? Chips? Does she like oats or other cereals?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There were those three words again. Chapter 1677 ir felt helpless. ¡®Didn¡¯t he just im that he knew his mom¡¯s Likes and dislikes? This guy knows nothing!¡¯ ir selected a few snacks. Some of them were her favorites and some were taken at random. Wesley picked up a packet of snacks from the cart and asked, ¡°Is this for you or my mom?¡± ir Looked at the corn curls in his hands and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be for the both of us? If your mom doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll eat it all.¡± After giving it some thought, she put the packet of corn curls back on the shelf and took a bigger packet. ¡°If we both Like it, that packet would be too small. So, the biggest packet will be better.¡± Wesley picked up that packet of corn curls from the cart andpared it with her face. ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than your face. I wonder if you will have to bury your face in the bag when you eat.¡± ninjanovel ir thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why she would have to bury her face in the bag to eat. ¡®s! He sucks at making conversation, Let alone cracking jokes.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not funny,¡± she said with a straight face. Wesley didn¡¯t mind. They continued wandering around to choose food and drinks. Afterwards, they came to the kitchen supplies section. ir Looked back at Wesley, who was pushing the cart behind her. With a smile, she picked out some items she liked. At the checkout, ir took out her phone and opened the QR code to pay, but Wesley stopped her while waving his wallet in his hand. ¡°Allow me, he said. ¡°I can pay. I have money in my WeChat ount,¡± ir insisted. A lot of products in the cart were for her. She felt embarrassed letting him pay. Wesley took her phone away to stop her and handed the checkout assistant $700. ¡°Is that enough?¡± The checkout assistant¡¯s eyes glistened when she saw Wesley, a handsome guy in a uniform. When she realized that he was talking to her, she was so excited her hands were shaking. She counted the cash and replied, ¡°Yes, it will cover.¡± ir noticed the woman¡¯s reactions. She snorted scornfully inside and moved closer to Wesley. Then her eyes shifted towards a cooking mold and told him, ¡°You work too hard. I¡¯ll make you some dessert for you to take to work tomorrow.¡± In case Wesley said no, ir had made it a statement not a question. Busy bagging the things, Wesley didn¡¯t pay much attention to what she had said. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t Like dessert,¡± he said honestly. ir felt embarrassed. But then Wesley added, ¡°You know what? You can ask Mom to take it with her. She will love it.¡± His father spoiled his mom. So, despite her age, Cecelia was still childlike in more ways than a few. ¡®He said ¡°Mom¡± instead of ¡°my mom.¡±* ir was happy. Women were sensitive. The checkout assistant heard everything Wesley said. When she heard him say ¡°Mom¡± to ir, she cast one more look at ir. Then she saw that it was a beautiful woman standing beside Wesley. They didn¡¯t look alike at all. They couldn¡¯t be siblings, so she assumed that they were a couple. The checkout assistant felt her heart shatter into pieces. She continued working with her head lowered. ir felt great when she saw how a potential rival to her love had been crushed. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t much of a rival! After all, it was only an assistant¡¯s crush on Wesley and not the other way round. Chapter 1678 She volunteered to carry one of the bags and made her way to the exit. Wesley was carrying a bigger carrier bag. But even so, he tucked the change into his pants pocket hastily, caught up with ir, and offered to take the bag from her. But ir declined. ¡°Mine is not heavy. The one you¡¯re carrying is full of beverages. It¡¯s already heavy enough.¡± Wesley Looked at her and retorted, ¡°Maybe! But you¡¯re so frail. What if it triggers your fever?¡± Before she could refuse, he had taken the bag from her. ir didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®I¡¯m not as fragile as he thinks.¡¯ She was a bit defensive. ¡®I was sick only once when I was in Ennd, ¡® she thought. However, there was one thing in particr that hit on ir only when the topic was brought up. It suddenly dawned on her that whenever she was close to Wesley, she would easily get injured or sick. However, when Wesley wasn¡¯t by her side, her physical health remained beyond very good. She couldn¡¯t understand why. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Together, they made their way towards the exit of the supermarket. A worker was standing there, checking the purchase receipts before letting anyone exit with a shopping bag. Wesley¡¯s hands were full, so he had to ask ir, ¡°Get the receipt from my pocket.¡± ¡°Okay. Without thinking much, ir walked up to him and reached her hand inside his coat-pocket. It seemed Like the most logical ce to start. Wesley lowered his head to look at her with a sidelong nce. ¡°No. it¡¯s inside the pocket of my trousers.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ir then moved her hand down and put it into one of the pockets of his trousers. While she was groping around for the receipt, she could clearly feel his hard muscle through the thin clothing. Both of their facial expressions changed subtly. ¡°Not this side. The other one,¡± Wesley said in a low voice, sounding a little hoarse and trying to ignore the soft hand roaming around his pockets. ¡°Oh well¡­ Got it.¡± ¡®The wrong pocket again?¡¯ ir pursed her Lips Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡®What is going on with you, ir?¡¯ she scolded herself inwardly She then moved to the other side and carefully reached her hand inside the pocket again. She felt a wad of cash. To avoid more trouble, she drew them all out of his pocket and finally saw the receipt embedded within the hurried roll. She withdrew the long, white piece of paper and put the money back into his pocket. Without turning her head around, she walked straight to the worker standing at the exit. She felt embarrassed to make eye contact with him. She tried tofort herself by saying that it was inevitable and anyone would be if they touched someone¡¯s hard muscle. The rain hadn¡¯t stopped yet. ir took the umbre and tried to hold it for the two of them. But Wesley was too tall for her to reach. Even with her arm lifted vertically straight, the umbre was touching his hairs Wesley gathered all the shopping bags in his right hand and grabbed the umbre from her in his left hand, holding it up for the two of them. The heavy weight on his right hand made the blue veins in his right arm pop out. ir saw that and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She reached out for the lighter bag that she had held a few moments before. ¡°Let me carry this one. I can hold it. It¡¯s difficult for you to hold the umbre this way,¡± she told him with concern in her voice. However, instead of Listening to her, Wesley gave the umbre back to her and walked into the rain straight away. Chapter 1679 ¡°Hold it for yourself. It¡¯s just a drizzle. I don¡¯t need it. You get inside the car quickly and I¡¯ll put the bags in the trunk With that, he ran towards his car in the rain. Looking at his receding figure, ir suddenly felt a surge of warmth course through her heart. This man never talked sweet orforting words to women, or anyone for that matter. But, he showed his tenderness by putting it into action. She could easily feel his consideration for her¡ªhe didn¡¯t want her to carry anything, and he didn¡¯t want her to get wet. Yet there was no way he was going to say it out loud. When Wesley finally got into the driver¡¯s seat, his hair was dripping with raindrops. ir hadn¡¯t fastened her seatbelt yet. She had been waiting for him with a few tissues in her hands, knowing that he would need them as soon as he got back. Now, she leaned her body closer to him, wiping the water off his short hair. He was stunned by her sudden gesture. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do and just let her do that. ninjanovel But after she was done with his hair, she began to wipe his face; he then came back to his senses and grabbed hold of her wrist to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m okay with a Little bit of rain.¡± He didn¡¯t let go of her hand though he was done speaking. The soft feeling of her hand was upying his mind, filling with a gentle yet arousing feeling. ir knew he was going to say that and wouldn¡¯t hear otherwise, so she didn¡¯t insist and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She wanted to draw her hand back but he didn¡¯t let go. As she slowly wrenched her wrist to break free, he gripped it even tighter. Under the dim Light of the parking lot, ir looked at the man who seemed to be absorbed in thought. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in a confused tone. Wesley didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he Locked gazes with her. Silence filled the air of the car. At that very second, ir suddenly remembered something she had read on the Inte. ¡®If you and a man look at each other for ten seconds and the man kisses you, it means that you are his one true love.¡¯ But she shook this thought away at once. ¡®Wesley doesn¡¯t have a shroud of feeling for me. How is it possible that¡­ I¡¯m his¡­one true love?¡± While she was lost in thought, she suddenly saw the man¡¯s face be bigger before her eyes. The next second, his lips fell on hers. Shocked, ir blinked and wondered, ¡®He kissed me within less than ten seconds. So does he love me?¡¯ Moreover, to deepen the kiss, he wrapped his right arm around her, pulling her closer to him and holding her tighter. ir felt as if her whole body was going to be pulled to the driver¡¯s seat the next moment. Was this it? She had no idea what had caused this sudden impulse to kiss her. Whatever the reason was, ir wasn¡¯t going to refuse Wesley¡¯s active kiss, and she would even ask for more. So she actively leaned forward and locked her arms around his neck to keep up with his passion. It felt good! Chapter 1680 Romance began to fill the air inside the spacious car. Pretty soon, both of them felt short of breath due to the passionate kiss and the rushing blood. ¡°ir ¡°Yes¡­¡± she whispered as their foreheads touched. ¡± She heard him mumble her name. Wesley cupped his big hands on her smooth cheeks, while staring at her red lips, not replying with any words. His eyes were filled with an ocean ofplicated emotions right now: tenderness, desire, compassion¡­ Just as she was able to catch a Little breath, his Lips were pressed on hers again. This time, he really pulled her over to the driver¡¯s seat and made her sit on hisp. His kiss was getting more intense now. A lot of questions marks popped up in her head. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t love me? What¡¯s all this now?¡± ninjanovel It¡¯s human nature to want more once they get one thing. Wesley was no exception to this rule. He couldn¡¯t help running his hands over her body. He was going to take advantage of this situation. When ir was feeling more and more suffocated due to the intense kiss, the vibration of his cell phone cut through the thick air of romance inside the car. They froze. His Lips left hers. Realizing that she was sitting on hisp, ir flushed a deep shade of red. She didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes. In a fluster, she pried his arm away from her waist and managed to make it to the passenger seat. She smoothened her hair and looked outside the window, pretending to be calm, though in reality, her heart was pumping at an insane rate. Wesley was no better than ir. His eyes were still thick with desire. He rolled down the car window and took a deep breath to adjust his breathing. After he felt a little better, he pulled his buzzing phone out. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you twoe back yet? It¡¯s raining outside. Did you take an umbre?¡± Cecelia had only found out it was raining when she had gone out to hang some clothes in the balcony Closing his eyes, he leaned against the seat and told her, ¡°Yes, we did. We¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± He breathed in ir¡¯s fragrance floating in the air as he spoke. ¡°Okay. Be careful. Drive ir back before you leave since it¡¯s raining now,¡± Cecelia demanded. She didn¡¯t know her phone call had interrupted her son¡¯s intimate, romantic moment. ¡°Will do.¡± After ending the call, Wesley fired up the engine and drove away. They both kept silent on their way back. Both of them were half filled with desire and half with confusion. By the time they arrived at the apartmentplex, the rain had already stopped. As usual, Wesley would not let ir exit on her own and carried her out of his huge car. Affected by the kiss earlier, he didn¡¯t let go of her even after putting her to her feet. With his arms Wrapped around her waist, he whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go out with Niles. You two aren¡¯t meant for each other.¡± ir was rendered speechless. When had she even said that she would date Niles? And why did Wesley care about this? She deliberately provoked him, ¡°Niles and I aren¡¯t meant for each other? So does that mean if I find a suitable man, I can go out with him?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Wesley answered her with a deeper and more imperious kiss this time ir felt ufortable so she kept stepping backwards. However, even after her back was pressed against the car door, he still didn¡¯t let go of her. Chapter 1681 Meanwhile, some distance away from the romantic pair, a group of men were whispering to each other. ¡°Wow! Who said that our chief loves men?¡± ¡°A lot of people said that. Everyone doubted our chief¡¯s sexual preference after he turned down ir¡¯s proposal. We all thought he was gay. But, look at what the man¡¯s doing now? Tsk, tsk, the girl¡¯s scared by his passionate kiss,¡± one of the men remarked, smiling mischievously. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The girl he¡¯s embracing right now is ir, for your information. She was trapped by the sh floods which came in South Mountain. You know, our chief rushed to save her himself.¡± ¡°Hey I heard that story too. They said that our chief risked his life and jumped into the rushing river current to rescue a woman. Once he had carried the woman to a safe ce, he himself was washed away by the flood. So was the woman ir too?¡± ¡°What¡¯s our chief thinking? He loves ir. We all can see that. But she had proposed to him once in a high-profile manner, and he said no at that time. Why? You know, if I were ir, I wouldn¡¯t even give him a single nce now, not to say let him kiss me.¡± ¡°You only say that because you have no idea how much ir loves our chief.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, Listen to you! Do you think you are an expert at Love?¡± Lenard touched his chin and concluded amidst their fervent discussions, ¡°Our chief is the typical breed of man: aloof on the outside, but soft as a squishy brain on the inside.¡± This group of gossiping men were Wesley¡¯s subordinates. They hade there to find Wesley and ask him to join a get-together. They hadn¡¯t expected to witness such a romantic and thrilling scene. Wesley treated them like good friends in private, so they all knew everything about Wesley¡¯s estates in Alorith, including this apartment. ninjanovel They also knew that it belonged to his brother. Before Wesley had left the toon, he had told his men that his family hade, and he was going to go to his brother¡¯s apartment that night. That was why Lenard and the other soldiers hade to this apartment to wait for him to show up. They thought that they¡¯d hidden themselves well and wouldn¡¯t be found easily. But suddenly, Wesley opened his eyes and let go of the woman in his arms. He tilted his head to look in a direction, a dangerous look in his eyes. In the dark, Talbot felt like Wesley¡¯s eyes were staring right at him, merciless and cruel. If he were to take them as robbers, god help them! He held his breath and hissed to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Chief has discovered us!¡± ¡°Normally, our leader should¡¯ve discovered us the moment he stepped out of the car, but he¡¯s a few minuteste this time. Seems like he¡¯s overly tempted by the beautiful girl,¡° a soldier whispered in a husky voice. When ir finally opened her eyes, she saw Wesley staring in some direction. She followed his gaze and found a car. The car Looked like a military car just like Wesley¡¯s. ¡®Anybody in that car? Are they here for Wesley?¡¯ she thought. Wesley strode towards the bush near the car. ir realized that there might be some people hidden near it. Who were they? Why were they hiding? As the footsteps approached closer and closer to the bush, the group of soldiers held their breaths and tried to hide themselves among the nts. ¡°Come out now!¡± Wesley stood by the military car and ordered loudly. Without a second¡¯s dy, some four or five men obediently emerged from the bush. ¡°Hi, ir, Long time no see,¡± Lenard greeted, shing a smile to ir. ¡°ir, we¡¯re all Wesley¡¯s men.¡± The man who was talking to her was a new face to ir. Chapter 1682 ¡°Chief, B-ir¡­ Good evening!¡± Bowman greeted them too. He seemed a bit nervous. ir eximed in her mind, ¡®Oh my goodness! Did they all just see Wesley kissing me so passionately?¡¯ Her face was as red as a tomato now. That was so embarrassing. She shed an awkward smile, quickly nodded to them and broke into a quick run. She went into the elevator straight away without giving them a second nce. Back inside the apartment, she changed into her slippers at the entryway. Cecelia was sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching TV but her head was down. She looked sleepy. The noise at the doorway jarred her awake. She opened her eyes wide and Looked towards the door. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°ir, you¡¯re back? Where¡¯s Wesley? Did hee with you? Did he give you a ride?¡± Cecelia asked, looking around. ¡°He¡­ He met a few colleagues downstairs. They were talking, and I was a bit tired so I came up,¡± ir replied without raising her head. She put the shoes on the shoe rack and slowly walked into the Living room. ¡°Colleagues? They are here to find him at this Late hour? Maybe there¡¯s something urgent,¡± Cecelia guessed. ir nodded, pressing her lips tightly. She didn¡¯t want Wesley¡¯s mother to notice her red and rapidly swelling lips due to the passionate kiss. She turned her back towards Cecelia and told her quickly, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡± ¡°Uh huh. Go on. I¡¯ll wait for Wesley here.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Soon after ir went into her bedroom, Wesley opened the door and entered the apartment with the shopping bags in his hands. He scanned the living room, only to find his mother there. Ceceliaid the shopping bags on the table and began to sort the things out, while asking Wesley a re of questions. ¡°ir said you met some colleagues downstairs. Do you have anything urgent to do?¡± ¡°No. Nothing urgent. Arade-in-arms hase to Alorith and they asked me to join the get- together.¡± ¡°Oh, then off you go. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± Wesley stole a nce at ir¡¯s closed bedroom door and nodded, ¡°Okay, Mom. I should get going.¡± ¡°Bye. Don¡¯t forget toe pick us up tomorrow,¡± Cecelia reminded him, craning her neck to look at the leaving man. ¡°Got it.¡± After Wesley had left, Cecelia was left alone and continued putting the groceries in order. Inside the bathroom, ir had been holding her breath, carefully listening to the noise outside. She didn¡¯t know why she was so scared of facing Wesley. Maybe because she felt a little guilty. After all, Cecelia believed that she was Niles* girlfriend, but she and Wesley had just kissed each other downstairs. Later that night, much to ir¡¯s surprise, Cecelia insisted on sharing a room with her. She really was childish. Chapter 1683 ir felt helpless. She could do nothing about this childishdy. In the end, she had to share a bed with her. In retrospect, ir hadn¡¯t slept in the same bed with anyone in a long time. Back when she was at the university, she had asionally had a sleepover with Joslyn but apart from that, she liked her bed to herself. After the graduation, she had been sleeping alone all the time. Seeing that ir had rolled to one side of the bed, leaving most of the bed empty, Cecelia thought that the girl was so cute. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, dear. I won¡¯t roll around in my sleep. You can move closer to my side. ir meekly moved a few inches closer to the middle of the bed. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Aunt Cecelia, since you Love girls so much, why didn¡¯t you give birth to a third child when you were young? Maybe you would¡¯ve had a daughter.¡± She suddenly posed a question. Cecelia had once said that she loved girls, and that she regretted not having a daughter when she could. The mother Lay down beside her. ¡°Wesley¡¯s dad didn¡¯t want me to have a third child.¡± She sighed, ¡°He saw how much I had to suffer to give birth. I told him many times I wanted a daughter, because daughters are always warm and considerate. Then he told me that I would have two warm and considerate daughters-in-Law in the future, so why do I have to give birth to a daughter and suffer pain myself?¡± After a pause, she looked at ir and continued, ¡°You know, there are always problems between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw. I¡¯m worried that the young aren¡¯t usually willing to Live with the elders, or we may have difficultiesmunicating with the young.¡± ir nodded in understanding. Indeed, the rtionship between a mother-in-Law and a daughter-in- law could be sensitive sometimes. It was social phenomenon that urred more than often. ¡°But you¡¯re a nice person. I think you¡¯ll surely get along with your future daughter-in-Law. There won¡¯t be a problem in your case,¡± sheforted the anxious mother. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. On hearing her words, Cecelia was thrilled. She turned her body around and looked at ir. ¡°You said the same things as my husband. He always says that my personality is like a child. I¡¯m good with people, so I won¡¯t have problems getting along with anyone. If I treat my daughter-inw like my own daughter, she will surely treat me as a real mother. ir, is that what you think too?¡± ir suddenly felt baffled. Why was she asking her that? She wondered if she should take this opportunity to exin her rtionship with Niles. But then she decided against it. She¡¯d better off finding a more suitable opportunity to tell the happy mother. If Cecelia knew the truth now, she might end up having a sleepless night. So she nodded, ¡°Yes, I think so too. People should have mutual respect towards each other. Heart to heart, that¡¯s the basic rule.¡± Cecelia suddenly held ir¡¯s hand and said with much emphasis, ¡°Just be yourself. Don¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°What?¡± ir was confused. ¡°I heard from your uncle that you used to be upbeat, outgoing. Cheerful, even. You¡¯re a lot quieter now, maybe because your parents died. ir, you¡¯re like my own daughter. Do what you want to do. Be who you want to be. Okay?¡± The kind mother¡¯s warm words touched ir¡¯s heart. Tears sprang to her eyes and they flowed down her cheek. Chapter 1684 ¡°Okay¡­ she sobbed. ¡®Cecelia is so great. I wonder if she really could be my mother-inw.¡¯ ir felt a little sentimental, uncertain about her future. ¡®If Wesley and I can make it work.¡± The night grew deeper. The two women didn¡¯t stop chatting until the small hours. At that point, Cecelia had to give it up and close her eyes to sleep. Listening to Cecelia¡¯s steady breathing, ir stared at the ceiling pondering what had happened earlier that night. She wondered if Wesley also had feelings for her. Otherwise, why would he keep snatching every chance he had to kiss her? Or was it just how men act around women? Before she closed her eyes to take some sleep, she checked the time on her phone. It was already 4:10 in the morning. No wonder she was tired! ninjanovel Shey back, closed her eyes, and slowly drifted off to sleep. Not even three hourster, Wesley opened the door to the apartment. It was quiet inside. It seemed like the two women weren¡¯t awake yet. He put the breakfast he¡¯d bought in the kitchen and then walked back to the living room, dialing a number A sleepy voice mumbled, ¡°Hello¡­ Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Wesley¡¯s voice jarred ir awake. She abruptly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Cecelia¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°I¡¯m in the living room,¡± Wesley said. ir checked the time. Way too early. ¡®Why is he so eager to go shopping with us?¡¯ she wondered. She quickly got out of bed, put on her slippers and quietly opened the door. Then she made sure to close the door behind her after walking out. Seeing here out, Wesley hung up. He was curious of her careful movements. Meeting Wesley¡¯s eyes, ir suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t freshened up yet, nor had shebed her messy hair. She hadn¡¯t even changed out of her nightgown. But it was toote to go back-what¡¯s done is done. Wesley was already looking her up and down. ir discreetly lowered her head to take a look at herself. She was dressed in a slip night dress. It wasn¡¯t that revealing anyway. Embarrassed, she smoothed her hair and asked, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± For a moment, Wesley couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. This was the first time he saw her like this. Her long hair fell on her creamy-white shoulders. Although she had a cute, sleepy look on her face, it couldn¡¯t mask her natural beauty. On the contrary, it added to her allure. Expressionless, he tore his eyes away and took out his phone to distract himself. ¡°Freshen up and get some breakfast,¡± he said curtly. ir nodded and asked, ¡°Should I wake up your mom?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded again and returned to her bedroom. Wesley¡¯s curious voice rang behind her. ¡°Mom¡¯s in your room? You shared a bedst night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She turned her head and nodded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1685 ¡°No wonder she tiptoed out. She didn¡¯t want to wake up my mom, ¡® he realized. A few minutester, Cecelia emerged from ir¡¯s bedroom, yawning. Seeing her son on the sofa, she rolled her eyes and told him off, ¡°I told you not toe so early. Nothing¡¯s open now.¡± Generally, shopping malls opened around ten. It was only twenty past seven now. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Wesley replied nonchntly, ¡°You take so long to do everything. By the time we¡¯re ready to go, it will be ten o¡¯clock.¡± Cecelia let out a cold humph. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯LL be quick today.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Provoked by her son, Cecelia did finish her morning routine in a much shorter time. However, much to their surprise, ir was even slower than Cecelia. When Cecelia sat down to eat breakfast, ir was still in her bedroom, doing her makeup. It was eight now but she still hadn¡¯te out. Cecelia told Wesley in a triumphant voice, ¡°Yay, I¡¯m not the slowest one in the family anymore!¡± Ignoring her joke, Wesley walked straight to ir¡¯s bedroom. He knocked Lightly on the half-open door. ¡°Come in,¡± ir said. Getting her permission, Wesley pushed it open. ir sat at the dressing table, massaging her face with a cosmetic instrument to help absorb the intensive essence. Wesley fixed his deep eyes at the woman¡¯s reflection in the mirror. ¡°You can do thister. It¡¯s breakfast time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Wait a minute, okay? I want to look nice for your mom,¡± ir said. In fact, she almost never wore makeup, but to show her sincerity and respect to Cecelia, she decided to make herself look better. Wesley leaned against the closet, silently watching her. ir met his gaze in the mirror, feeling bashful. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Out! Get some breakfast.¡± ¡°I already ate.¡± He had breakfast before he even came over. ir held up a bottle of sunscreen. ¡°It¡¯s sunny outside. Need some?¡± ¡°Need what?¡± ¡°Sunscreen. It¡¯s spray-on.¡± Chapter 1686 Wesley instinctively looked down at his tanned arms. He never used anything like that. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Cecelia, holding a deep-fried dough stick in her hand, quietly made her way to the doorway of ir¡¯s bedroom. She peeked inside. She sighed with relief when she saw that Wesley had kept his distance from ir. She¡¯d been worried that they would do something improper being alone in the room. Niles would be pretty upset if that happened Finally, ir finished freshening up and was seated at the dining table. She texted Joslyn as she had breakfast. ¡°You still in bed, girl?¡± ¡°No. ying on my phone. What¡¯s up?¡± Joslyn replied. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ir quickly typed the message with one hand. ¡°I need some money. I¡¯ll pay you back when I get my paycheck.¡± ¡°No problem. How much?¡± ninjanovel ir paused for a while. ¡°How much can you afford Joslyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Your cousin has given me quite a lot. What are you going to do? Twenty Large enough?¡± ¡°Um¡­ probably not. Maybe fifty thousand? Can you?¡± ir stole a nce at Cecelia. Every item on the nobledy¡¯s body was Luxurious ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you owe someone money.¡± ir¡¯s Lips twitched. ¡°No. Wesley¡¯s mom is with me. We¡¯ll go shopping soon and I think I should buy her a gift. What if she wants something expensive?¡± ¡°So are you and Wesley in a rtionship now?¡± Joslyn asked outright. ir replied, ¡°No. It has nothing to do with him. His mom is awesome. I simply want to get her something.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll wire fifty thousand to you in a minute. But what if she picks out something worth five hundred grand? Will you buy that too?¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t afford anything like that. I¡¯ve got limits, and I won¡¯t overspend.¡± ir had a monthly wage of more than ten thousand dors. She could return fifty thousand to Joslyn within half a year. Joslyn wired the money to her and added a message. Chapter 1687 ¡°Okay, as Long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes had been glued to her the whole time. But oblivious to his intent gaze, ir texted her friend, drinking soybean milk. ¡°Thanks, my friend. Oh, right. Don¡¯t tell my cousin.¡± Although Hartwell deeply appreciated Wesley¡¯s abilities, which he had witnessed in the military, he disliked ir getting too close to him. He had sternly warned the girl to stay away from Wesley once. That was particrly why ir didn¡¯t want Joslyn to tell Hartwell anything. If he found out about the two of them, there was going to be too much fuss for her to deal with. Joslyn wrote back, ¡°Alright, got it. Just use the money. It¡¯s from your cousin, so you don¡¯t owe me anything. If I am short of anything, he¡¯ll give me more. You worry about yourself.¡± ir sent a thumbs-up emoji and replied, ¡°Wow! You lucky girl! I envy you so much. Don¡¯t show off to me so early in the early, huh?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Who are you texting?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly cut in her ears and it was so Loud that she almost jumped. Startled, her hand shook violently for a moment and the phone slipped off, dropping right into the half-finished bowl of soybean milk. Wesley hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. He quickly shot to his feet and rushed towards the bowl, snatching her phone out of the bowl with one hand, and pulling a tissue with his other hand. He began to wipe her phone, whose screen was still functional. identally, his eyes fell on the transfer record on the chat log. Joslyn had just transferred fifty thousand dors to ir. He knew it was wrong to peek at other people¡¯s chat logs. But it was ir¡¯s phone and he felt overwhelmed by the urge to know more about her. Besides, who wasn¡¯t going to be curious after seeing a transfer log of fifty grand? He stole a nce at ir. She was pulling some more tissues. Silently and quickly, pretending to wipe the phone, he scrolled up and down the chat log, fast reading her messages with Joslyn. Before she could shift her eyes back to her phone, Wesley already had a general idea of what was going on. Cecelia was talking with Baldwin over the phone at that moment. When she saw that ir¡¯s phone was completely soaked in the soybean milk, sheforted the girl, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, ir. Your phone is old. I¡¯ll buy you a new one soon.¡± She had already noticed the previous night that ir¡¯s phone was an old model worth only about a hundred dors. ir shook her head. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s still functional. I am not that interested in phones and I¡¯ll buy a new one when it really stops working.¡± Her words caught Wesley¡¯s attention. He had just witnessed another side of ir. ording to what he could read from the chat log, she was going to buy Cecelia a gift using the money Joslyn had transferred. Fifty thousand dors was arge amount for ir. However, she wasn¡¯t even going to buy a new phone for herself. Even if she were to spend a thousand dors on Cecelia, she could easily have afforded to buy a good phone for her own self. But she didn¡¯t want to! ¡°She¡¯s so generous to my mom but mean to herself. What a strange girt, * Wesley thought to himself. ¡°Why not buy a new one today? Do you like this phone very much? How long have you used it?¡± Wesley asked casually while still holding her phone in his hand. ir thought for a Little while and then exined, ¡°My previous phone was broken when I was in South Mountain. After I was rescued, Miller bought me this one. That was only a few months ago. It¡¯s not so old.¡± The next second, before she knew what had happened, her phone was in the bowl of soybean milk once again. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ she thought. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Wesley apologized in a nonchnt voice, ¡°Oh, I am sorry. It slipped off my hand.¡± Chapter 1688 ir sighed, feeling unlucky. Just as she was about to pick up her phone, Wesley reacted faster than a bullet and picked it up for her. However, as if he didn¡¯t hold it well, the phone slipped off his hand once again and dropped onto the floor this time. Now, it was really broken. The screen was cracked. ir and Cecelia didn¡¯t know what to say now. Just what the hell was going on? Wesley didn¡¯t even apologize this time. Instead, he promised her, ¡°Oops. It is broken. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡± Ang¡¯s Library The two women were lost for words. Cecelia had a feeling that her son had dropped the phone on purpose, but she wasn¡¯t sure of it. She also didn¡¯t want to make the situation any weirder, so she stayed silent. After the breakfast, ir cleaned the table and tidied her room. By the time she was done, it was a quarter past ten o¡¯clock. The three of them left the apartment. Wesley was going to drive them to the shopping mall. ir wanted to sit in the back seat with Cecelia, but Wesley suddenly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a new phone? Sit up front. And keep your eyes peeled for a phone store.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It sounded reasonably fair, so ir didn¡¯t think much about it and hopped into the passenger seat. However, instead of following her instructions, Wesley ignored all phone stores that came their way and drove straight towards Shining International za. ir was worried. Without a phone, she couldn¡¯t use the money that Joslyn had wired her via WeChat Pay. She wanted to find a cell phone store and buy a new phone first before going shopping. She had a very small amount of cash on her. She tried to tell Wesley in a low voice that she wanted to buy a new phone first. But the man interrupted her, ¡°Go on and do the shopping first. You¡¯ve asked for a leave from work right? There won¡¯t be anything urgent.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ir lowered her voice even further. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t have much cash with me. I need to use WeChat Pay. Just Let me buy a new phone first. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to let you pay for it.¡± Wesley cast her a sidelong nce, a bit unhappy with her words. ¡®Worry? Why would I worry about buying her a new phone? Am I such a mean guy in her eyes?¡± ir didn¡¯t understand what the look in his eyes meant. But seeing that he was unrelenting, she had no choice but to shut up for the time being. Cecelia had been sitting in the back seat, voice-messaging Niles and her friends. She wasn¡¯t paying the slightest attention to the two in the front seats. After a few moments, Wesley broke the silence and told her, ¡°Just buy whatever you want and I¡¯ll pay for it now. After you¡¯ve bought a phone, you can return the money to me.¡± Hearing his advice, ir finally heaved a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°Alright. Sounds good.¡± She had to follow his idea now. Chapter 1689 The three of them arrived at Shining International za pretty soon. It was only then that ir finally realized Cecelia hade to buy things for her, not for her two sons. The excited mother led her to every singledies¡¯ fashion stores, taking care that their collection was suitable for girls like ir. In one of the stores, Cecelia asked a saledy to get her a few dresses that fit ir¡¯s figure. Then, she stuffed the dresses in A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ir¡¯s arms and asked her to try them on. ¡°Go on then, dear.¡± Looking at the clothes in her arms, ir was confused and stammered, ¡°Aunt, you mean¡­I have to try them on?¡± ¡°Yes, be quick, now. How else would we know which size to buy? We¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡± Cecelia pointed to the resting area a short distance away. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ir had no choice but to follow the saledy to the fitting room, the clothes piled on her hands Like a mountain. She picked a green shirt and a white skirt, and put them on. ¡®Meh, ¡® she thought as she stood in front of a full-length mirror to see if they looked good on her. She wasn¡¯t satisfied. Just as she was about to enter the fitting room to change into another set, Cecelia called out, ¡°ir, come here. Let me have a look.¡± ir then meekly walked to the resting area. Wesley was browsing his phone. Hearing her footsteps, he raised his head to catch a nce. He did notment though, and moved his eyes back to his phone after a few seconds. ir was nervous. She wondered if the clothes didn¡¯t look good enough on her. Otherwise, why had Wesley turned his eyes away so quickly? Cecelia smiled. ¡°You look good in this color. It¡¯s fresh and energetic. Wesley, what do you think?¡± Called out specifically, Wesley raised his head to look at ir again ¡°Good,¡± he nodded. Then his attention was on his phone again. ¡®That¡¯s so perfunctory, ¡® ir thought unhappily. She changed into the second dress. It was a long, ck dress with a knot on the shoulder that looked like a cute bow. She thought that it was quite fashionable but Wesley had the same, tacit response. Cecelia asked her son again, ¡°Wesley, what do you think?¡± He again gave ir a quick nce and repeated, ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Chapter 1690 Then ir tried on three more sets. Each time Cecelia asked Wesley¡¯s opinion and the man gave the same answer¡ª¡±good.¡± Finally, when it came to the sixth dress, Cecelia couldn¡¯t help but get irritated. Sheined in a slightly angry tone, ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing? Is your phone that attractive to you? Pay attention and give an honest response, will you?¡± Wesley put down his phone and stared at ir, with an innocent look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t mean to make a casualment. He did think that ir looked good in each of these dresses. The only problem was that ir was too thin. She would Look so much prettier if she could put on just a Little weight. At that moment, ir was wearing a short, pink-colored jacket and with a matching skirt. She Looked sweet in this outfit. Suddenly, Wesley remembered the night when they were out of electricity in Hillside Apartments. ir was changing her clothes in her bedroom. ninjanovel She had gotten scared by the shadow that the light show outside her balcony was casting. The shadow was quite simr to a human and she had thought that it was really an intruder outside her window. Hearing her shriek, Wesley had broken into her bedroom at once and identally saw a little of her body. As the memory of that night flooded his mind, the look in his eyes began to change. ir noticed his eyes again and felt embarrassed by the way he was looking at her. ¡°Do I look that bad?¡± she asked uneasily. He said nothing. When Wesley didn¡¯t say anything, ir asked, ¡°That bad, huh?¡± Wesley merely stared at ir, lost in some wild thought. Cecelia kicked the dazed man and scolded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Say something.¡± Snapping out of his reverie back into reality, the soldier shot to his feet and told the saledy, ¡°Please pack everything she tried on, including what she¡¯s wearing.¡± ir was shocked by his generosity. Cecelia was stunned too. ¡®What does he mean by doing this?¡¯ she thought. Ignoring the two women¡¯s surprised gazes, Wesley made his way to the checkout counter. ir returned to the fitting room to stop the saledy from packing anything up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please wait a moment.¡± The saledy said confusedly, ¡°Miss, the gentleman said he would pay for everything.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­ Please just put them here. I want to change back first.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The saledy was puzzled. Nheless, she nodded and left the fitting room. ir closed the door and changed, wondering what was going on in Wesley¡¯s head. ¡°Is he getting impatient?¡¯ That was the only reason she could figure out. After all, she had spent half an hour in trying on six sets of clothes and Cecelia had kept asking his opinion on every outfit. Men got impatient easily. After putting on her own outfit, ir came out of the fitting room, holding six sets of new clothes in her hands. Cecelia and Wesley were waiting for her at the front counter. With a happy grin, Cecelia said excitedly, ¡°Over here, ir. Wesley will pay, and Niles can reimburse him.¡± ¡®Niles can reimburse him?¡¯ ir then got what she meant. Cecelia still thought she was Niles¡¯ girlfriend. Chapter 1691 ir gave the clothes to the saledy and went over to hold Cecelia¡¯s arm. ¡°Thanks, but I have enough clothes at home. When I got my first job, my friend went shopping with me and I bought a lot¡­¡± ¡°But you bought those. These are from me¡­ Um¡­from Niles. What¡¯s more, these are thetest styles. You know, you can¡¯t have too many clothes,¡± Cecelia said as she gestured to the saledy, motioning for her to pack the clothes. Wesley was about to check out. ir strode over to him and grabbed his hand to stop him from taking his bank card out. Meanwhile, she told Cecelia in a low voice, ook, Niles and I aren¡¯t dating. Please, I can¡¯t ept this gift¡­¡± Ang¡¯s Library Wesley broke free of her grip. He didn¡¯t help any, but just made it worse. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t Listen to her bullshit. She and Niles are fighting,¡± he told his mother, who was still reeling from ir¡¯s words. ir was stupefied by what he said. ¡®What¡¯s he saying? A fight¡­with Niles?¡± Cecelia was at first disappointed by ir¡¯s words. Now she instantly understood after Wesley cleared that up. The girl said that because she was pissed at her younger son. The mother gnashed her teeth andforted ir, ¡°ir, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll call Niles right now and give him a piece of my mind. Wesley, go ahead and pay.¡± With that, the angry mother walked out of the shop to call Niles. ir was in a dilemma. Wesley was paying the bill, and Cecelia was calling Niles. Which one should she stop? She heard the cashier quote the total price for the clothes. It was a six figure total. That was too much. She suppressed her urge to go for Cecelia and turned to Wesley, reaching out her hand to grab his bank card. He grabbed hold of her wrist instead and stopped her. ir turned her head to look at Cecelia, unease increasing in her heart. As she tried to break free of his grip, she confronted Wesley, ¡°why did you say that to your mom? Why do you have to buy all these clothes? I mean it when I say I don¡¯t need them. Besides, your brother doesn¡¯t seem to have much money. He can¡¯t afford it, and it¡¯s not his problem.¡± Wesley threw her a nce. ¡°I know my brother. I¡¯m not going to ask him.¡± He Let go of her hand and signed his name on the sales slip. ir was even more confused. ¡®What does he think he¡¯s doing? He told his mom he¡¯d get Niles to repay him. And now he¡¯s saying he¡¯s not?¡± Finally, ir walked out of the store together with Wesley holding several shopping bags. Cecelia was still raking Niles over the coals When ir approached her, she heard the mother yelling, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk back. Just listen to me. What kind of boyfriend are you? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She¡¯s such a nice girl. Whatever, if I know you piss her off again, I¡¯ll beat the tar out of you. Understand? That¡¯s it now. Your brother and ir are here. Bye.¡± The mom put her phone back in her purse after she was done. Chapter 1692 ¡®Oh, poor Niles ir felt so sorry for the guy. He had to bepletely confused. But Wesley was partly responsible for this. What he said to Cecelia just made things worse. The three of them continued shopping in the za. On the other side, Niles looked at his phone, confusion written all over his face. He couldn¡¯t make sense of this. He wondered why Wesley and ir hadn¡¯t exined anything to his mom. Before he couldpose himself from Cecelia¡¯s tantrum, his phone rang again. This time it was Keith. He had an ominous feeling. Praying good luck to himself, he answered, ninjanovel ¡°Hi Grandpa! What¡¯s up? Everything going okay?¡± Ignoring his unctuous words, Keith asked in a stern voice, ¡°You busy now? I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m busy. Busy getting my ass chewed by my mom. Busy keeping my anger in check.¡± That was true. He was indeed feeling angry and gloomy. Keith cut to the chase. ¡°Leave ir to your brother. I¡¯ll make it up to you some other way.¡± After some careful analysis, the old man was certain that Wesley had feelings for ir. Niles was Lively and outgoing. His EQ was higher than his brother¡¯s. If the two brothers fell in love with the same girl, Wesley would lose. It wasn¡¯t easy for Wesley to have a thing for someone, but now Niles took ir away from him. Keith felt sad for his elder grandson. ¡®Make it up to me?¡¯ Niles¡¯ eyes Lit up. ¡®Leave ir to my brother? Of course no problem. I¡¯m not her boyfriend in the first ce.¡¯ However, he pretended to be sad and retorted, ¡°I get what you mean. But¡­ That¡¯s not fair. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend either. I¡­¡± He deliberately paused with a sob. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Keith sighed helplessly. ¡°I know how you feel. I know it¡¯s not fair. But Niles, you know your brother. He¡¯s an idiot about love. I tried to set him up, but his bad temper frightened his dates away¡­¡± The old man let out a heavy sigh again. Niles yed along and replied in a sorrowful voice, ¡°Yeah, Grandpa, I know my brother. Fine, if he loves ir too, then I¡¯ll give up on her. After all, I only have one brother.¡± Keith was stunned for a moment when he heard Niles promise so quickly He was suspicious. Although the Leonard family always kicked him around, Niles was actually a very cunning guy. The boy¡¯s voice sounded a little sad, but Keith could see right through him. He didn¡¯t sound sad enough. Nheless, he replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you like your brother so much.¡± Niles had an idea. After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯m still sad, Grandpa. Could you try and be more upbeat? Okay, never mind. You¡¯re not good at that. So if I give up ir, what¡¯s in it for me?¡± Chapter 1693 It seemed that the young man had figured out exactly what he wanted. ¡°What do you want?¡± Keith asked outright. ¡°How about a new apartment? I¡¯ll feel much better,¡± Niles suggested. He could make a fortune by conning his grandpa. ¡°A new apartment? Why? Didn¡¯t your mom buy you one already?¡± ¡°Yeah, but ir is living there now. Since I¡¯ve decided to back off and let Wesley have ir, I can¡¯t live with her. That¡¯s not appropriate. She has no parents. I¡¯m not going to kick her out, either,¡± Niles said, pretending to be virtuous and upstanding. ¡°Okay! Deal!¡± the old man announced. The poor grandfather waspletely taken in by his grandson. Eventually, he would find out Ang¡¯s Library ir had always loved Wesley, and that Niles had never dated her. After hanging up the phone, Niles felt like he was on cloud nine. His gloomy mood, caused by Cecelia¡¯s tongueshing, vanished into thin air. Meanwhile, in the Shining International za, Cecelia, Wesley and ir moved on to a new store. Now they were shopping for shoes. They had no idea that Niles lied to the old man. Sitting on the sofa, ir tugged at the hem of Wesley¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Don¡¯t Let your mom buy anything for me again. I¡¯m not dating you or Niles. Tell her. Don¡¯t spend money on me.¡± Wesley replied indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s rich ir was speechless. That was not the point. Cecelia asked a saledy to show a pair of shoes to ir. ¡°ir, try these on. They look good.¡± ir didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I¡¯ve tried on three pairs. I think it¡¯s your turn.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°That¡¯s not for women my age. It¡¯s for young girls. Besides, the pink matches thest outfit you tried on.¡± ir found it hard to resist Cecelia¡¯s enthusiasm. She looked at Wesley, signaling to him for help. He sat next to her and echoed his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Mom¡¯s right. They Look nice. Try them on.¡± ir sighed helplessly Finally, they picked out three pairs and Wesley paid for them again Looking at the guy carrying the shopping bags, ir quickly caught up to him. ¡°Wesley, Lend me a hand, okay?¡± Chapter 1694 ¡°Sorry, I never knew how to handle her,¡± he refused bluntly. Irked by him, she said between gritted teeth, ¡°You jerk! You just stand by and watch me sink lower and lower.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Quit exaggerating. But whatever, I don¡¯t care what you think.¡± ir closed her eyes to hopefully calm down and hold back her anger. ¡°Okay, okay. Then hand me a card. I want to buy your mom a gift. I¡¯ll pay you back when I get a new phone.¡± Wesley lifted his hands to show her the shopping bags. ¡°My wallet is in my pocket. Grab it yourself. My hands are full.¡± ir remembered the embarrassing scene at the supermarketst night. To avoid any more embarrassment, she took the bags from him. Anyway they were just clothes and shoes, so the bags weren¡¯t heavy at all. ¡°Now you can take out the bank card yourself.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Cecelia approached them. ¡°What are you two whispering about? Wesley, why is ir carrying the bags? She¡¯s a girl!¡± Wesley exined, ¡°I¡¯m giving her a bank card.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cecelia asked naturally. ir was worried. She didn¡¯t think Wesley was a good liar and he might blurt out the truth. So she chipped in quickly, ¡°Last night at the supermarket, I was about to swipe my card¡­but Wesley¡­already paid the bill¡­ Then¡­ I¡­put my bank card in his wallet, because it was raining outside I forgot to get my card back.¡± Obviously, ir was no better than Wesley at telling a lie. She stammered to make up ame excuse. But lucky for her, Cecelia bought her lie. She nodded to them and urged Wesley to be quick. Wesley gave his bank card to her. Now, with card in her hand, ir finally had the courage to lead Cecelia to the brand shops that were suitable for the middle-aged mother. In the end, ir bought Cecelia a silk scarf as a gift. But the price was rather cheappared to the things Cecelia had bought her. ir tried her hardest to lead Cecelia into those gift shops. But the nice mother couldn¡¯t pick out anything she liked. Later, when they shopped in the cosmetics area, Cecelia was interested in a particr shade of lipstick. A saledy brought a sample stick for her to try the color. ir also tried on a warm-toned, Mocha lipstick shade. After applying it to her lips, she turned to the man who was waiting for them, and asked, ¡°What do you think of this color?¡± Wesley looked at the smiling woman in confusion and then focused on her moist, plump lips. ¡°Color? Isn¡¯t every lipstick red?¡± he asked. He didn¡¯t know about the colors, but he did want to kiss her lips right now. ir shook her head helplessly. Ceceliaughed and told ir, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time asking him. He¡¯s a typical guy.¡± Chapter 1695 ir pulled a tissue and wiped her lips. In the end, Cecelia picked out two shades for herself and asked ir if she needed any lipstick, before asking Wesley to pony up the money. ir shook her head. ¡°No. I got three when Joslyn got married. I haven¡¯t used them yet.¡± She reached out her hand and asked, ¡°Aunt Cecelia, so you¡¯re picking up these two shades? Let me pay this time.¡± Cecelia caught her hand. ¡°Just let Wesley do it. He¡¯s saved up a lot of money since he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Let¡¯s rip him off.¡± Then she took ir¡¯s hand and led her to another counter, Leaving Wesley to pay for them. After the two women left, Wesley looked at the lipstick shade that ir had tried on just now, and told the saledy, ¡°This shade, please bring me a fresh one and I¡¯ll pay for them together.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Please wait a minute.¡± After checking out, Wesley took out the Mocha Lipstick shade and put it in his pocket, then put Cecelia¡¯s lipsticks in the shopping bag. He then picked up his pace to catch up with the two women. But when he walked past a counter, he happened to hear a conversation between a woman and her boyfriend. The woman requested, ¡°Honey, buy me this bottle of perfume. Every woman Loves this brand.¡± Her boyfriend said impatiently, ¡°Look at the price. It¡¯s a small bottle that costs a few thousand dors. Find another brand.¡± Wesley caught a glimpse of the perfume bottle that the woman was holding. He stopped and turned around. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He rearranged the shopping bags so he held them all in one hand. A saledy with a huge smile on her face came over and greeted him. ¡°Please bring me a bottle of this perfume,¡± he said while pointing to a perfume brand. It was the same one the man was unwilling to buy for his girlfriend. The saledy nodded happily, ¡°Yes, sir. Which fragrance would you Like?¡± ¡°Which fragrance?¡¯ Wesley felt baffled. Women¡¯s items were soplicated to him. He paused and then said, ¡°I¡¯d prefer a light fragrance.¡± ¡®Strong perfume doesn¡¯t suit her, ¡® he thought. The woman, who was badgering her boyfriend to buy the perfume, watched Wesley pay the bill. Her eyes glimmered with admiration. Wesley took the bottle of perfume and walked away from the checkout counter. After he left, the woman turned around and red at her boyfriend. ¡°We break up! I want a handsome and generous soldier to be my husband too!¡± she shouted. Meanwhile, ir and Cecelia had been looking for Wesley. They were just about to call him when he finally came into sight. Cecelia asked, ¡°Where have you been? We thought you lost your way or something!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Wesley shrugged, not nning to offer an exnation. Chapter 1696 ir narrowed her eyes at Wesley, growing suspicious and a little confused with his behavior. She wondered if he had been smoking in a corner somewhere. Wesley chose not to acknowledge ir¡¯s suspicious gaze and continued to walk towards a phone store and walked inside. The twodies exchanged confused nces and eventually followed him inside the store. Wesley browsed the store¡¯s ss racks and picked out a rather expensive phone for ir. She was about to decline his choice, but Wesley stopped her before she could protest, saying, ¡°I broke your phone. It¡¯s the least I could do.¡± Holding the brand new phone in her hand, ir discreetly pinched his arm so Cecelia would not notice, and hissed in his ear, ¡°What are you doing? You idiot. This phone you bought me is worth almost ten times of my old one. I don¡¯t even dare to take out my new phone when I¡¯m on the streets. I¡¯m afraid of being robbed.¡° More importantly, ir knew that the phone Wesley was currently using was much cheaper than the one he just bought. The screen even had a crack on it, but he refused to have it repaired or buy a new one. ir did not find it reasonable that he bought her such an expensive phone. ¡°If you get robbed, tell me immediately. I¡¯ll help you track the robber down and get your phone back,¡± he said confidently as if it was just a piece of cake for him. ir sighed inwardly. She was getting the feeling that Wesley was trying to overindulge her. The three of them had lunch at a Western restaurant at noon, and then went back to Niles¡¯ apartment in the afternoon. While Cecelia took her afternoon nap, ir busied herself with making some desserts in the kitchen. Wesley offered to help, but ir rejected it. He had no choice but to sit in the Living room and watch her go back and forth in the kitchen. Two hourster, ir was done with the cooking. She divided the desserts into two portions, one for Wesley and the other for Cecelia, so she could eat on her ne ride. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She neatly packed the dishes into two separate bags. She called out to Wesley to inform him. ¡°This bag is for you. Inside is a box of mooncakes and mung bean cakes. There¡¯s also a cup of strawberry milkshake. Rest assured, it¡¯s a new cup. This bag¡±-she patted the other bag-¡°is for your mom. I didn¡¯t prepare a milkshake for her since she can¡¯t take it on the ne. Remember to finish the food quickly. The weather¡¯s still a little hot, so the food might go bad soon.¡± Wesley looked at the bags and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He then shifted his eyes to his phone again. ir pouted, slightly infuriated by Wesley¡¯s indifferent attitude. She let out an exasperated sigh and continued packing. ¡°Go wake your mom up. It¡¯s about time to set out,¡± she told Wesley without Looking at him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Wesley stood up from the couch and went to his mom¡¯s room. Cecelia had already woken up a few moments ago and was now lying in the bed, talking with Baldwin on the phone. Hearing the knock on the door, she got out of bed and opened the door. She instantly understood and nodded. ¡°Wait a moment, dear. I¡¯ll finish packing up,¡± she said even before Wesley said anything. Soon afterwards, Wesley and ir sent Cecelia off at the airport. On their way back, ir silently busied herself with her phone. She did not know what to say while they were alone in the car. She thought that it would probably not be a good idea to mention returning money to him at the moment. She had decided that she would save up some money in the bank and pay him back in one lump sum. Wesley was also silent. He wasn¡¯t really the type to initiate a conversation, nor was he the type to y music in the car. And so, they sat in the car in eerie silence. It didn¡¯t help that they soon got stuck in a traffic jam. After ying on her mobile phone for quite a while, ir began to feel sleepy and her eyes became strained. She then leaned her head against the passenger window and closed her eyes. Wesley incidentally caught a glimpse of her when he checked the rear view mirror, and asked in a deep gloomy voice, ¡°Feeling bored to be around me?¡± His sudden utterance startled ir, who was about to drift off. She abruptly opened her sleepy eyes and Looked at him in a daze. Chapter 1697 ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± She was slow in taking in his meaning due to the sleepiness. Her dazed and slightly confused expression made Wesley grin slightly. ¡°I said, is it boring to be around me?¡± ir shook her head in response. ¡°Not really. You¡¯re driving and you need to focus on the road. I don¡¯t want to distract you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have faith in my driving skills?¡± he asked, the faintest hint of offense evident in his voice. ir let out a helpless sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.. she started, but eventually decided against it, thinking that it was pointless. The air of awkwardness grew and they fell silent for a while. A few momentster, ir added, ¡°Well, um¡­will you go back to work after driving me to the apartment?¡± That was his initial n. ¡°No. I¡¯m on a holiday today,¡± he said, suddenly changing his mind. ¡°Well, then maybe you can have dinner with me back at Niles¡¯ ce. ninjanovel There¡¯s still a lot of food in the fridge. Your mom has left and I can¡¯t eat them up myself.¡± She was telling the truth. They did actually buy a lot of foodst night. Wesley nodded, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m going to bring someone.¡± ir raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who?¡± She was trying to sound casual about it, but she was admittedly a Little curious. Not that she would say it out loud. ¡°I¡¯m picking up Megan. Today¡¯s Friday and she¡¯sing back from school for the weekend.¡± ir¡¯s face fell as she heard the name. ¡®Do the two of them always meet up whenever either of them have the day off?¡± She took back her words at once. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just ask Joslyn toe and eat the food with me. I don¡¯t want to interrupt you and Megan.¡± Wesley immediately pulled a face with her sudden change of mind. ¡°Interrupt us? What the hell does she mean by that?¡¯ ¡°ir, exin.¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I don¡¯t want to interrupt you and Megan?''¡± Wesley demanded, casting a sharp nce at her. He had to find out what was in this woman¡¯s mind. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Oh. I meant, aren¡¯t you two sleeping together?¡± ir said straightforwardly. But as soon as she dropped those words, she felt her face flush as she realized her insinuation. Chapter 1698 Wesley suddenly turned the steering wheel and pulled up on the side of the road. He stared at ir, the seriousness on his face shocking her. ¡°She¡¯s still a kid. Don¡¯t say such words to ruin her reputation.¡± ¡°Ruin her reputation? Still a kid? A kid can be so hypocritical like her?¡¯ ir thought resentfully. She then smiled mirthlessly and scoffed, ¡°Oh, so what am I to you, then?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You hugged and kissed me. Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll ruin my reputation too?¡¯ she wanted to add. She was seething now. Wesley fell silent. After a few silent momentster, he replied, ¡°My mom likes you.¡± ¡°So?¡± ir did not understand what that had to do with her question. She stared at Wesley¡¯s resolute face, which she couldn¡¯t deny was an attractive look for her. ¡°Niles may be a little immature at times, but he¡¯s around the same age as you. Maybe it would really be better if you go out with my brother. He¡¯s a doctor and he has my parents¡¯ support. Even if he doesn¡¯t work hard to earn money, it won¡¯t affect the life quality of you two. Wesley remembered the time when ir was sent to the hospital because of a high fever, Niles asked him for his opinion on pursuing her. ninjanovel Wesley reckoned that Niles also had feelings for ir. He wouldn¡¯t be able to give her a bright and stable future, but his brother could. Being a doctor was not as dangerous as being a soldier. Niles would be a better choice for ir. It stung ir¡¯s heart to hear his words. ¡°And so?¡± Wesley looked at her intently. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that you¡¯d be better off with Niles. My mom likes you, so maybe you can date my brother.¡± ir didn¡¯t know whether she should cry or Laugh. She wondered how she fell in love with such an idiot. ¡®My mom likes you¡­You can date with my brother¡­¡¯ She curled her Lips in exasperation, repeating his words in her mind. She suppressed the anger and bitterness, and said, ¡°If I be your sister-inw one day, what will you think about your behavior now? You¡¯ve kissed your future sister-inw. Do I need to confess to Niles that you¡¯ve hugged and kissed me, his ¡®wife?''¡± ¡®Not to mention that you¡¯ve even explored my body.¡¯ Wesley¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That kind of thing won¡¯t happen again in the future,¡± he assured her. ir raised a fist and hit him in the shoulder as hard as she could. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think I can¡¯t leave you on my own ord? Why do I have to listen to you and tell me who I should date?¡± she shouted as hot angry tears welled up in her eyes. Chapter 1699 ir raised her fists and beat Wesley¡¯s chest repeatedly. He didn¡¯t stop her, nor was he angry. He just sat there and let her. This reaction from him only made ir angrier. When she hit him, she was expecting him to get angry or throw her out of the car But he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t love her, but he always acted as if he cared about her. It burned her up. So she kept hitting him. After a while, ir finally grew tired and dropped her hands. His chest was as hard as stone that her hands ached. ¡®Maybe pinching him would¡¯ve worked better than hitting him, ¡® she thought. ¡°You don¡¯t need to drive me back. I¡¯ll go back home on my own,¡± ir said angrily. Not only had Wesley nned to invite Megan along for dinner, but he also tried to pair ir off with his own brother. ¡®I might have been too submissive. That¡¯s why he¡¯s keen on treading on my feelings willy-nilly. What a jerk!¡¯ Ignoring Wesley¡¯s dissuasion, ir unfastened her seatbelt, opened the passenger door, and jumped out of the car Wesley immediately ran after her. They were in the suburbs, and although there were many cars, almost all of them were private cars. It would be extremely hard for her to hail a taxi. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Let me drive you home,¡± he offered. ir gave him a scowl. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll move out of Niles¡® apartment tomorrow. Let¡¯s just stay out of each other¡¯s business from now on. I swear I won¡¯t love you anymore. If I break my promise, I¡¯1L be a cheating dog.¡± Wesley¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her to his car. Ang¡¯s Library ir tried to break free, but her body wouldn¡¯t budge. Wesley pressed her against his car and tried to calm himself down. In the calmest voice that he could muster, he exined, ¡°I was doing that for your own good. Niles is a doctor. His job is less dangerous than mine, and he is highly paid. What¡¯s more, he would be able to keep youpany every day.¡± Wesley¡¯s career, on the other hand, was full of danger ir would be Living in constant fear and worry if they were together. He was always out in the field or carrying out ssified missions from time to time, which meant that she had to stay alone most of the time. She would never feel secure with him. Although Wesley¡¯s voice was calm, his grip had gotten tighter and ir could not bear it anymore. ¡°Wesley! No one is crueler than you! Only you will be willing to pair the girl who loves you off with your brother!¡± Her voice shook and the tears in her eyes were threatening to fall. She was really furious now. Wesley nodded. ¡°Yes, I am a cruel man.¡° He looked her in the eye. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll Live a happy life.¡± ir scoffed bitterly at his remark. ¡®Does he think I¡¯ll be able to live a happy life with my beloved man¡¯s brother? How ridiculous! ¡°Fuck off! Get out of my way, stupid Wesley!¡± she yelled as she yanked her hand from his grip. Wesley was stunned. It was the first time that someone had dared to speak to him so rudely, let alone curse him in his face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He grabbed her wrist. Blue veins stood out on his temples. Chapter 1700 ¡°ir, watch your manners!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care! Wesley, you asshole! Let me go!¡± ir raised her wrist that he was holding, and bit into his arm. She vented out her anger on him by biting, beating, and kicking him. Once she was done, he looked at the teeth mark that she left on his arm, and then looked at her. ¡°Feeling better? Then get back in the car!¡± There was a bit of pleading in his tone However, ir wanted to continue calling him all kinds of insulting names. ¡°I¡¯d rather walk home than get back in your car!¡± she spat out as she shook off Wesley¡¯s hand once again and started to walk away. Wesley observed ir¡¯s retreating figure. Her stubbornness was giving him a headache. Sighing in defeat, he caught up to her and scooped her up, draping her over his shoulder in a fireman¡¯s carry. ir felt like vomiting as her stomach pressed hard against his firm shoulder. ¡°Wesley, you son of a¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°One more nasty insult, and I¡¯LL strap you to the car roof and drive you home,¡± Wesley threatened. ¡°Fuck you, Wesley!¡± ¡°Fine. Do it as you wish.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ir was rendered speechless for a moment. She then grew even angrier. Wesley put her in the passenger seat and put the door on child¡¯s Lock so that she would not be able to get out again. ir¡¯s head was starting to ache too. She had no more energy to quarrel with Wesley. She closed her eyes and leaned against the seat. Neither ir nor Wesley uttered another word for the remainder of the ride back. When the car approached the housing estate, ir opened her eyes, took out the bank card Wesley gave her and tossed it to him. ¡°I¡¯LL pay you back for the money you spent on me today. I¡¯m not your girlfriend, and it¡¯s not your duty to buy me things. How much did you spend on me today? Tell me, and I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Wesley lowered his head and saw the card that he gave to her this morning. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ir immediately cut him off, ¡°It¡¯s a must. We¡¯d better be strangers from now on. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bug you anymore. And please don¡¯t appear before me again. It¡¯s the best for both of us.¡± Wesley could not respond. Her cold words painfully stabbed at his heart. ir continued, ¡°Well, if you won¡¯t give me an exact number, fine. Chapter 1701 I¡¯ll pay you $150, 002 for clothes, $50, 000 for shoes, $20, 000 for the phone, $30, 000 for the bag, and $30, 00@ for the essories. I owe you roughly $280, 00 in total. Last night, you kissed me twice. I¡¯ll give you $10, @0@ for each kiss. Then I owe you $300, 000 in total. I already took a picture of your card number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you before tomorrow evening.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°$300, 0007 How is she going to get the money?¡¯ Wesley thought, his face sullen. After a while, he pulled over. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. I don¡¯t need the money right now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like owing anyone anything,¡± ir said as she unfastened her seat belt, avoiding his gaze. Wesley grabbed her wrist, but before he could say anything, ir gave him a fake smile and said in an awfully formal tone, ¡°I beg your pardon, Mr. Wesley, but we are not that close.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Wesley had to let go of her. ir got out of the car and went upstairs to the apartment. After a few moments of sitting and thinking inside the car, Wesley eventually went upstairs as well. When he entered the apartment, ir was already packing her belongings in the bedroom. He reached out his hand and took her clothes away from her. She tried to take them back, but failed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to move out. I won¡¯te over in the future, if that¡¯s what you want,¡± he said. ¡°No, thanks. This is your brother¡¯s apartment. I should be the one leaving. This is my choice.¡± ir returned to packing the rest of her belongings. Wesley could only watch helplessly as she stuffed her clothes into her suitcase. ir then went to the bathroom to fetch her toiletries. Wesley took this opportunity to pull out a shopping bag from his pocket and stashed it under the clothes in her suitcase. When ir walked out of the bathroom, she did not find Wesley in the bedroom. She wondered if he had already left, but then she heard him talking on the phone in the living room. She zipped her suitcase up and walked out of the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have time to clean the apartment. Mr. Wesley, would you be kind and hire some cleaning staff to clean the apartment for me. Thank you!¡± He almost winced at her extremely civil tone. She then walked towards the door to the apartment with her suitcase. Wesley wore a rigid expression as he followed after her. When ir heard Wesley close the door behind him, her heart sank to her stomach. ¡®He didn¡¯t even try to make me stay, ¡® she thought, somewhat disappointed. ¡°Let me help you,¡± Wesley said and grabbed the suitcase from her. She didn¡¯t turn him down and followed after him wordlessly as they walked to his car. Wesley put her suitcase inside the trunk. ir then said, ¡°Drop me off at the Angel¡¯s Love Welfare Center on Queen¡¯s Road. Thank you.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t respond. ir was sure he heard her, so she didn¡¯t repeat it. They got inside the car and drove off as the sky began to get darker. Inside the car, Wesley¡¯s phone rang. Though he was driving, he still answered it. Chapter 1702 ¡°Uncle Wesley.¡± Megan was on the other end of the Line and she sounded Like she had a lot of time on her hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± Wesley asked in an absent-minded tone. ¡°I¡¯m ready. When are you going to be here to pick me up? By the way, I haven¡¯t had supper yet. Would you like to choose the menu tonight?¡± Her cheerful voice made ir¡¯s face turn a sullen shade. She didn¡¯t want Megan intruding their time. After some consideration, Wesley said apologetically, ¡°Megan, I¡¯m busy right now. Can you ask Wood to drive you to my apartment? I¡¯ll ask a chef to cook for you.¡± Megan seemed rather disappointed when she heard that. ninjanovel ¡°But Uncle Wesley, you said you¡¯d have supper with me. I don¡¯t wanna dine alone. Are you still busy working?¡± ¡°No, Megan. But I am driving right now.¡± Megan paused for a while and then continued, ¡°Uncle Wesley, if you don¡¯t have anything urgent, will you please, please pick me up so I can stay with you. I swear I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I¡¯LL be a good girl. I just don¡¯t want to be alone. None of my ssmates is willing to hang out with me. I feel so bored. Please¡­Uncle Wesley.¡± She began to y cute and sweet. ir couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Stop the car!¡± she demanded in a voice that cut across the hum of the engine and reached Megan¡¯s side. Megan asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Wesley, who is with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, ir,¡± ir responded coldly. ¡°Ah, I remember you. You are Uncle Wesley¡¯s neighbor. Uncle Wesley, I want to meet ir too. Please come over and pick me up.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡±¡± Wesley finally agreed, and Megan hung up with a cheerful ton of thanks. ir was really annoyed. ¡®She¡¯s a bitch!¡± she thought. Wesley turned the car around and began to drive towards a high-ss housing estate. When they were driving past a convenience store, ir suddenly said, ¡°You go and pick her up. I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯m going to buy a bottle of water.¡± Wesley pulled over and watched as she got out of the car. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Buying the water only took a couple of minutes, but Wesley returned only after ten minutes, stopping the car beside ir. She reached out her hand to open the passenger door casually, but the window rolled down, revealing Megan¡¯s smug face. ¡°Hi, ir! Uncle Wesley told me that you were sitting in the passenger seat. But I get carsick if I sit in the back seat. I¡¯m sorry. Will you please sit in the back seat?¡± Megan asked in a soft voice and shed an apologetic smile, which made ir sick to her core. She looked at the girl, her face deadpan. Since she had already decided to give up on Wesley, she didn¡¯t need to care about his feelings anymore. ¡°Sit on the car roof! You won¡¯t get carsick then,¡± she mocked. Chapter 1703 She had always sat in the passenger seat of Wesley¡¯s car. Now the seat was taken by this bitch! ir was pissed right now, and the anger was clouding her brains. Feeling awkward, Megan turned towards Wesley and asked with a pout, ¡°Uncle Wesley, does ir dislike me? I think I¡¯d better get out of the car.¡± Before Wesley could answer, ir interrupted them, ¡°You don¡¯t need to leave. Just remember to sit on the car roof next time. You won¡¯t get carsick and you can savor the view on the way. A good idea, huh?¡± After saying that, she walked towards the back of the car. No! She was not going to sit in the back seat. Instead, she was nning on getting her suitcase from the trunk. Megan stuck out her tongue and made a face. Wesley waspletely bbergasted. Just what the hell was wrong with this woman? ir tried to lift the cover of the trunk, but it was locked. She was already in a very bad mood, and this did not help. ninjanovel Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Wesley, open the fucking cover!¡± she shouted. Wesley didn¡¯t respond. He had no idea how to and didn¡¯t know why ir was so angry. After all, he was extremely slow in love affairs. Megan kept quiet too. Deep inside, she was d the two of them were fighting. ir kicked the tire angrily and went back to the passenger seat again. Through the car window, she roared at Wesley, ¡°Are you trying to make fun of me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Wesley responded shortly. He simply didn¡¯t want her to leave, so he decided to detain her suitcase. ir snorted. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m too much of an easygoing person around him, so he thinks he can bully me.¡® She took a deep breath, Looked Wesley in the eye and told him, ¡°I¡¯m used to sitting in the passenger seat. And I prefer that only! Ask her to sit in the back or give me my suitcase and I am leaving right now.¡± Hearing that, Wesley got out of the car. ir and Megan both thought that he was going to fetch ir¡¯s suitcase for her. For a moment, ir was so disappointed she wanted to cry. However, Wesley went to the passenger side of the car and opened the door. ¡°Megan, she is acting weird today. You go sit in the back.¡± The two girls widened their eyes. Now both Megan and ir were pissed. The former hadn¡¯t expected that Wesley would choose ir over her. As for ir, she was furious at his words. ¡®I¡¯m acting weird? Ugh! He is such an idiot! He doesn¡¯t even know why I¡¯m angry.¡¯ Megan kept quiet, nodded unwillingly, and got out of the car. Wesley scooped ir up as he always did, put her in the passenger seat, fastened the seatbelt for her and closed the door. To be honest, he was also fed up but was too much of a gentleman to say something. Then he got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. On their way, Wesley and Megan chatted from time to time, but ir kept on ying with her phone. It was almost as if she had hired a taxi and the driver didn¡¯t exist for her. When Wesley reached the Hilton Group building, he stopped at the entrance. ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯ ir wondered. Wesley¡¯s actions were curious; he got out of the car, trotted towards a man, took a bunch of keys from him and then discussed something with him for a while beforeing back. However, ir did not ask him anything. Chapter 1704 She had already made up her mind not to. ¡°Uncle Wesley, was that Emmett? Is something wrong?¡± Megan asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I had something to talk with him. It¡¯s all done now,¡± Wesley answered simply. Megan didn¡¯t press further. ir could see that Wesley was not heading to Queen¡¯s Road. Instead, it seemed like he was driving towards the Hillside Apartments. She was too angry to say anything right now. Her entire ns had been disrupted and her mood destroyed. Pretty soon, her suspicions were confirmed when Wesley¡¯s car entered the Hillside Apartments. He pulled up before the building where his apartment was, and stopped the engine. That was his style- never leave the engine running. Before getting out of the car, he told ir, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back after settling her up.¡± ir didn¡¯t respond. In fact, she didn¡¯t even raise her head. Her brain was rushing, though. As soon as the two of them were out of sight, she called Hartwell. ¡°Hi ninjanovel Hartwell, are you busy right now?¡± ¡°No, I just finished. What¡¯s up?¡± From his voice, it was clear that he was tired. ¡°Umm, here¡¯s the thing. I want to borrow some money,¡± ir said with an awkward smile. ¡°No problem.¡± Hartwell was as ready as ever. ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°$300, 000. ¡°$300, 000? What¡¯s wrong? Is everything okay?¡± Hartwell felt worried for her. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just in urgent need of the money. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have it right now. I understand.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to tell Hartwell that she needed to pay it back to Wesley. He would only get angry. Hartwell didn¡¯t want her to get involved with Wesley. She hadn¡¯t even told Hartwell that she had been Living in Niles¡¯ apartment for a while now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got you covered. I¡¯ll ask Joslyn to wire it to you tomorrow.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Thanks a lot, Hartwell. Hey, you need to go to bed early. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Just at that moment, Wesley came into view. ir heaved a sigh of relief since Hartwell had promised to lend her the money without asking too many questions and before Wesley hade down. She could now pay Wesley back as soon as she got the money. As for Hartwell, she could take her time to repay him. When Wesley got into the driver¡¯s seat, he saw that ir was still busy ying on her phone. Sure that she wouldn¡¯t talk to him anyway he kept silent and started the car Chapter 1705 Wesley was still not headed for the Queen¡¯s Road this time. ir couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Wesley was his usual self, and gave no response. By now, ir was fuming mad. ¡®The silent game, huh? Fine! We¡¯ll see who talks first.¡± At longst, they pulled into an unfamiliar housing estate. ir could tell that this was a high-ss complex, and there was no way she could afford this. But it was close to herpany. ninjanovel Under her confused eyes, Wesley stopped the car and got out. ¡°Hey! Why did you bring me here?¡± ir asked as she got out of the car as well. With her suitcase in his hand, Wesley walked towards one of the buildings. A security guard came over. After hearing they Lived on the 21st floor, he smiled and left. When they were in the elevator, ir stood in front of him and Looked him in the eye asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Since you won¡¯t stay in Niles¡¯ apartment, you can live with me for now. You always get sick. I can¡¯t trust you to live alone. I need you close to keep an eye on you,¡± Wesley answered. ¡°What? Then is this your apartment?¡± ¡°No. I borrowed it from Carlos. He has a lot of ces he doesn¡¯t use. Don¡¯t worry. We can live here as long as we want.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. Carlos had so many apartments that he had already forgotten about this one. If it weren¡¯t for Wesley asking, Carlos would never have thought of it. ¡°We?¡± ir couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± The doors of the elevator opened, and they walked out. ¡°Wait! So why here?¡± Wesley took out a ring filled with keys. There was only one apartment on each floor. While changing the password of the lock, he said, ¡°Joslyn¡¯s parents Live next to me in the Hillside Apartments. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to Live there. Since you won¡¯t stay at Niles¡¯ ce, this is thest ce I can think of.¡± ir was struck speechless. He made her feel like they were a couple living together. ir saw Wesley mess with the keypad and change the password to her birthday. He opened the door, and the apartment was very clean. Carlos¡¯ assistant hired maids and such to clean each of his apartments regrly. ir took a deep breath and argued, ¡°Why do I have to live here? I can live in mypany dorm. Two girls to an apartment, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Wesley turned a deaf ear to that. He scanned the apartment and said, ¡°Three bedrooms. Choose any one you Like.¡± Chapter 1706 ¡°I¡¯m not living here,¡± she insisted. Wesley looked at her and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to be living with you. I need to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get my point! Why do I have to live with you? I don¡¯t want to!¡± ir decided to get over Wesley, and didn¡¯t want to get involved with him again. Living with him was just inviting more heartache ¡°I don¡¯t like you Living alone.¡± ¡®You¡¯re like a child who can¡¯t take care of yourself, * he thought. ir¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be alone. I¡¯d have a roommate!¡± What Wesley said next made ir want to pound on him. ninjanovel ¡°I need to take care of you until you get a boyfriend. After all, you like me. So you must live here.¡± ir rolled her eyes and tried her best to resist the impulse to p him. She picked up her suitcase and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, she was about to exit the apartment. ¡°Mom likes you a lot,¡± Wesley suddenly said. ir wanted to open his skull to see how his brain worked. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°So?¡± she asked. ¡®His mom Likes me, so I have to live with him?¡¯ ¡°So I need to protect you,¡± he answered. ¡°And?¡± True to form, Wesley said nothing. He yanked the suitcase away from her and made her decision for her. ¡°You can take this bedroom. The biggest one. I¡¯ll stay in the one right next to you. Feel free to ask for anything as long as I¡¯m home.¡± Before ir could answer, he took the suitcase into the bedroom and threw it into the cloakroom. As if afraid that she would just march in there and take her suitcase out, Wesley even locked the door to the bedroom after he came out. ir wanted to argue with him, but Wesley didn¡¯t give her the chance. ¡°Let¡¯s get a bite to eat first. Then we¡¯ll go to the supermarket to stock the ce,¡± he said decisively. ir gave up on arguing. She sighed and asked, ¡°What about Megan? She¡¯s waiting for you.¡± ¡°People say that women are so unpredictable. But this guy takes the cake! A while ago, he wanted to set me up with his brother. And now he¡¯s Living with me. He says he¡¯ll take care of me. But he isn¡¯t home most of the time, ¡® she thought. At the mention of Megan, Wesley frowned. He really couldn¡¯t figure out what Debbie and ir had against her. Chapter 1707 In order not to piss her off again, he simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a cook for her.¡± They left the housing estate on foot and strolled on the streets. ir opened the Koubei app and searched for nearby restaurants. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± she asked. ¡®Wow! We¡¯re in the city center. There are so many high-ss restaurants here, ¡® she thought. ¡°You¡¯re the boss. You pick.¡± He was not a picky eater. Generally, he¡¯d eat anything that was set in front of him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His answer frustrated ir. ¡°This is ourst meal together. After this, we part ways. I¡¯m not in Love with you anymore. You don¡¯t need to take care of me,¡± she mocked. Wesley stopped in his tracks. Seeing that, ir stopped too and turned around to look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ninjanovel Wesley pulled her into his arms and did something that he had been wanting to do since they went shopping earlier. When she tried the shade of lipstick and asked him whether she Looked good, all he knew was that he wanted to kiss her. Yes! Kiss her! Kiss her hard! Kiss her so she couldn¡¯t say anything hurtful! ¡°Again? What is he thinking? I was always the one kissing him. But things have changed. He¡¯s kissed me three times in two days!¡± The wind rose and chilled them. ir couldn¡¯t help trembling because of the cold. Wesley held her tighter and kissed her even more passionately. As if her lips were magic, Wesley was unable to fight the urge. He couldn¡¯t even stop. After a long while, he finally let go of her, panting. He rubbed her swollen Lips with his rough finger. ¡°Don¡¯t say that again, ir. I¡¯ve been hooked since you first kissed me. You kissed me once, I¡¯d kiss you ten times. A hundred times!¡± ¡°Seriously? He used to be an idiot when it came to love. But now, he¡¯s flirting with me. And doing a damn good job, too.* ¡°You¡­¡± ir stammered. ¡°What 2¡å ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡®Good job, Wesley! You always turn me around when I want to give up on you.¡¯ ¡°You should feel Lucky we¡¯re not in the apartment. ir, I¡¯m not a nice guy. Piss me off again, and I¡¯ll bring you back to the apartment. Then¡­¡± His eyes reflected a mischievous side she rarely saw. Chapter 1708 ir took a step back and asked, ¡°Then what?¡± Wesley gave her a smug smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll make love to you so much you won¡¯t be able to leave the bed for three days.¡± He had Long wanted to do this. But his logic always stopped him. ir¡¯s face was now as red as a tomato. [*| When she heard what Wesley said, ir secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She used to wonder if he was gay. Now she was sure he wasn¡¯t. Her cheeks burning red, ir turned around and broke into a brisk trot to hide her shyness. ¡°What are you talking about? Sounds Like you¡¯ve given this a lot of thought. Like you¡¯d worry about me no matter what.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t deny it. He would worry about her if she lived alone or even if she lived with a female colleague. ¡®He just admitted it! He didn¡¯t try to lie or y it off!¡¯ ir thought. ¡°If Hartwell says anything, don¡¯t tell him we live together,¡± she said. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°That depends,¡± Wesley said with a shrug. The two drove to a nearby shopping mall. They proceeded to the food court, and at ir¡¯s suggestion, they went in on a three-sauce simmer pot-a shareable hot pot with herbs and juices from 10 different types of vegetables, seasoned with rice wine, sesame oil, and soy sauce. They got to choose theN?velDrama.Org owns this text. meats that went into it, and his selection was beef with enoki mushrooms, while she wanted frog legs. It all smelled so delicious they couldn¡¯t eat it fast enough. After that, they went to the department store to buy pans, dishes, scrubbies, detergent, Lamps etc., to set up the apartment. On their way home, ir got a call from Cecelia. She touched down safely in her home country and Baldwin picked her up from the airport. ¡°You must be tired now, Aunt Cecelia. Get some sleep,¡± ir said ina soft voice. ¡°Sure. Hey ir, are you with Wesley now? Can you tell him I got home alright?¡± ir was at a loss for words for a bit, and didn¡¯t know whether she should tell her the truth or not. Then she looked at Wesley and answered honestly, ¡°Yeah, we just had supper. I¡¯ll let him know.¡± ¡°Thanks, ir. Get him to take you back home. You need to go to bed early too. I¡¯ll call Niles and ask him to check on you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No need for that, Aunt Cecelia. I¡¯ll call him myself,¡± ir said hurriedly. ¡®Maybe I should ask Niles to tell his mom the truth.¡® ¡°ALL right. Goodbye, ir.¡± ¡°Bye, Aunt Cecelia.¡± After hanging up, ir called Niles. ¡°Hi Niles!¡± she said. Upon hearing that, Wesley cast a meaningful look at her. ¡°Hey sis-in-Law. What¡¯s up?¡± Niles¡¯ cheerful voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not¡ª Never mind. I¡¯m calling to tell you that your mom probably needs to be straightened out on our rtionship. I told her a couple times, but she didn¡¯t listen.¡± ir felt rather helpless. Chapter 1709 ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We don¡¯t need to tell her right now,¡± Niles said nonchntly. ¡®If Mom knows that ir isn¡¯t my girlfriend, then Grandpa will find out. He won¡¯t buy me the house then!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Wait! What?¡± ir couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Niles tried to recover from his fumble. ¡°Oh, I mean¡­I¡¯m really busy now. I¡¯ll call her when I¡¯m done working. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Niles, your mom is so awesome. You better find a girlfriend soon so that she won¡¯t pair me off with you.¡± After some consideration, Niles said, ¡°The easiest way is for you to get together with Wesley. Then we¡¯ll both be happy. What do you think?¡± ¡®Oops, I was wrong. It¡¯s not that ir doesn¡¯t want to be with Wesley, but the other way round, ¡® he thought. ir cast a casual nce at Wesley and answered, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not your brother¡¯s type. He¡¯s trying to foist me on you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Wesley stopped walking and stared at her with a frown. ¡°On me? You¡¯re kidding! Know what? My brother may be all serious on the outside, but he¡¯s really passionate and gentle. Don¡¯t give up! I believe in you. Keep at it, and you can really be my sister-in- law,¡± Niles answered. ¡®Passionate and gentle?¡¯ ¡°Bwahaha!¡± Niles¡¯ words made irugh out loud. But as soon as she saw Wesley¡¯s deadpan face, she stoppedughing and made a face. ¡°You know him well.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Of course! You have to know this! You remember I told you he stroked your hand¡ª¡± ¡°Niles!¡± The angry roar made Niles shiver. He wondered why he heard Wesley¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°ir, am I hearing things?¡± Niles asked with the utmost care. Wesley took away ir¡¯s phone and told Niles, ¡°No, you¡¯re not hearing things. Keep talking. What were you going to say?¡± So now a private conversation couldn¡¯t be private, not where Wesley was concerned. ¡°Wesley¡­ Um¡­you¡¯re a handsome guy. You and ir are a perfect match. You¡¯re meant to be together. Uh¡­ha-ha¡­ I still have work to do. Bye!¡± Before Wesley could say another word, Niles hung up the phone. Wesley stared at ir¡¯s phone and recalled what Niles said. ¡®So he saw me stroking her hand at the hospital?¡± He was about to give the phone back to ir when he met her teasing eyes. Now he was sure that Niles said something about that. His tanned face seemed to have blushed. ir widened her eyes and tried to see if she was seeing things. Wesley gave her phone back and walked forward quickly. ¡°Niles always makes up stories. Just ignore him,¡± he said, trying to hide his shyness. ir tittered under her breath. Judging from Wesley¡¯s reaction, she was sure that what Niles said was true. She wondered when that happened, when Wesley stroked her hand. Chapter 1710 ¡°Okay,¡± she said, just to make him happy. She resolved to pump Niles for informationter When they went back to the apartment, Wesley didn¡¯t walk in. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my dorm to fetch my stuff.¡± ¡°Moving in so quickly?¡± ir asked in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± Since Wesley had made up his mind, he would move in as soon as he could. ¡°ALL right¡­¡± Wesley left, and ir began to unpack her stuff. When she took her clothes out of the suitcase, she found a particr shade of lipstick and a bottle of perfume. She didn¡¯t remember buying these. How had they gotten there? The Lipstick was of the same brand as the one Cecelia had bought. The perfume¡¯s brand was Jo Malone London ¡®These aren¡¯t mine. Maybe Cecelia forgot them?¡± ninjanovel Cecelia was one of ir¡¯s WeChat friends. ir took a picture of the lipstick and perfume and sent it to her along with a voice message asking, ¡°Did you forget to pack these, Aunt Cecelia?¡± Cecelia was ying on her phone. Seeing the message, she replied immediately, ¡°No. They¡¯re not mine. I didn¡¯t forget a thing. And I never use that fragrance.¡± ¡°Not hers?¡¯ ir grew even more puzzled. Cecelia, on the other hand, took a closer look at the picture and told her husband, ¡°ir found some lipstick and a bottle of perfume. She asked if they were mine.¡± ¡°Howe? Did you buy those for her?¡± Baldwin asked casually. Cecelia shook her head. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I offered to buy her lipstick, but she turned me down. We didn¡¯t go to any perfume store.¡± After a pause, Baldwin asked, ¡°You and ir went shopping with Wesley?¡± ¡°Yeah. He could give us advice and carry our bags for us. By the way, I never knew my son was so generous. He paid for everything I bought. I got her clothes, shoes and bags, but he insisted on paying for them. My son is so considerate and caring. He treats me so well,¡± Cecelia said cheerfully. Baldwin almost chuckled when he saw his wife¡¯s happy face. ¡®That¡¯s funny. He bought them for ir, ¡® he said in his mind. ¡°What else did you buy?¡± ¡°Wesley damaged ir¡¯s phone, so he bought a new one for her. ir bought me a silk scarf. Then I bought some essories,¡± Cecelia answered. ¡°Maybe Wesley bought the lipstick and perfume for ir,¡± Baldwin suggested. ¡°How¡¯d he manage that?¡± Cecelia denied it without a second thought. Chapter 1711 ¡°We didn¡¯t go to the perfume counter. Wesley was with us the whole time.¡± Baldwin cast a sideways nce at the picture on her phone and then looked at her own shades of lipstick. The lipstick in the picture was of the same brand. ¡°Are you sure it was the whole time? When he paid for the lipstick, did you keep a close eye on him?¡± he asked doubt fully. After some deliberation, Cecelia answered, ¡°When he went to pay, ir and I left the booth. I thought he was close behind us No! He was gone a few minutes. ir and I had to wait for him. Aaargh!¡± Cecelia yelled at the top of her Lungs. Baldwin patted his wife¡¯s back. ¡°Hey hey! Calm down.¡± Cecelia dropped her phone and jumped to her feet. ¡°How am I supposed to calm down? Why did that boy buy her anything? She¡¯s his sister-inw! Wait! He paid for everything I bought for ir. That means he bought her all that stuff.¡± That was when Cecelia realized something was off. Baldwin cast a casual nce at his wife and sighed inwardly, ¡®I think she¡¯s finally getting it. ir and Niles aren¡¯t dating.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cecelia pped her thigh. ¡°Oh my God! Things are out of control now. Baldwin shook his head helplessly. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Find anything else suspicious?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cecelia nodded vigorously. ¡°I thought it was weird that Wesley went shopping with us. Then, ir got nervous and identally dropped her phone into her ss of soybean milk. Wesley picked it up from the ss. But when she said it was from her ex-boyfriend, he dunked it again!¡± Baldwin giggled. ¡®Who said that Wesley knew next to nothing about women? It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t met the right girl yet.¡¯ ¡°Last night, they went to the department store together, but then ir came home alone. She wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Wesley came a few momentster. He even stared at her bedroom door a while before leaving. Maybe they had a fight,¡± Cecelia said excitedly. She decided to change her name to Sherlock Holmes Spencer. ¡°Wesley found an excuse to make ir sit in the passenger seat next to him. Oh, and that card! That green bank card! That wasn¡¯t ir¡¯s! It must be Wesley¡¯s! They Lied to me! Before I left, ir fixed some dessert for me and Wesley. He even had an extra cup of strawberry milkshake. A tough guy like that, seemingly reveling in milkshake. That¡¯s not weird, not at all. And when I was on the phone with ir just now, Wesley was there too. They had supper together. He should¡¯ve driven her back home after seeing me off at the airport and then left, but he didn¡¯t!¡± Cecelia found more and more that didn¡¯t add up. ¡°There¡¯s something going on between those two,¡± Baldwin said with certainty. ¡°No! How could they do this to Niles?¡± Cecelia cried, feeling frustrated. ¡®ir is Wesley¡¯s sister-inw!¡¯ she thought bitterly. Chapter 1712 Baldwin didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Maybe Niles and ir aren¡¯t a couple. I think you have it backwards.¡± After all, when she called Niles¡¯ telephone and ir answered it, Cecelia came to the conclusion that they were a couple and were Living together. Baldwin thought something didn¡¯t sound right. ¡°But why didn¡¯t they tell me?¡± And then, it hit her. She finally had an epiphany. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I guess ir tried to, but I thought she was just shy, and didn¡¯t Listen to her.¡± Cecelia had another thought. ¡°But when the three of us were shopping and ir told me that, Wesley said that they might have had a fight.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Holy crap! I always thought ir was Niles¡¯ girlfriend. Turns out I was wrong. Will Wesley be ticked off at me?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Did Wesley say they ¡®might¡¯ have had a fight?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I get it. Exact words or not, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure. But you didn¡¯t get it back then. I guess Wesley was pretty frustrated. But he couldn¡¯t tell you because you¡¯re his mom. Since you tried hard to pair ir off with Niles, Wesley had to hide his feelings for her. You know him. Poor guy!¡± Baldwin knew his son quite well. Cecelia almost cried. ¡°What should I do? He had a crush on her, and I tried to set her up with his brother. He must be so sad.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. It¡¯ll sort itself out. ir knows who she wants,¡± Baldwin said. ¡®She can¡¯t have feelings for both of them. No matter which one she loves, she¡¯ll always be our daughter-inw, ¡® he thought. ¡°Right! You¡¯re so smart. Maybe I should call her¡­¡± Cecelia suggested. ¡°No, no, no. Let¡¯s just wait patiently. If Wesley really has a thing for ir, we¡¯ll find out. Just leave those two alone, okay?¡± Baldwin thought things would get worse if his wife got involved. ¡°ALL right.¡± After mulling it over a bit, Baldwin suddenly said, ¡°Niles has been really quiet recently. I suddenly have a bad feeling about this. I need to talk to Dad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Niles is stewing. I bitched him out over ir, and they weren¡¯t even dating.¡± Cecelia felt sorry for her two sons and ir. Baldwin shook his head. ¡°Things weren¡¯t as simple as you thought. It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll visit Dad tomorrow. I hope Niles isn¡¯t plotting something.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ste! Let¡¯s hit the hay.¡± Wesley, on the other hand, went to the army base. When he got out of his car, he suddenly remembered the desserts ir made for him. So he took them out, went to his office and ced them on his desk before leaving the office. Before long, a group of people came in. ¡°Chief, you¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°We have a meeting tonight?¡± Chapter 1713 ¡°Er? Where is he?¡± ¡°I just saw his car. He must be here somewhere,¡± Talbot said in confusion and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Hey Look! Food! Chief must have brought this for us!¡± Lenard found a disposable paper bag and took out two Lunch boxes and a thermos. The rest approached him. ¡°Chief is so nice to us. He always brings food. But this is hardly a snack. There¡¯s not enough for us.¡± Wesley always bought food or drinks for his men when he was off work. ¡°Don¡¯tin. It¡¯s better to have a little than nothing.¡± Bowman opened one of the lunch boxes and saw eight mung bean cakes. They looked rather inviting. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Wow, there are also mooncakes! They look delicious! Give me one!¡± Everyone grabbed a mung bean cake and a mooncake. There were only two mung bean cakes and a mooncake left. Talbot suggested, ¡°They¡¯re still wrapped. I guess he hasn¡¯t eaten yet. We¡¯ll keep these for him. There¡¯s milkshake in the thermos. Want some? We¡¯ve got disposable paper cups.¡± The others shook their heads, declining the milkshake. Only Lenard nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯d like to drink some.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s share it,¡± Talbot suggested and poured half of the drink into two disposable paper cups. At that moment, the door opened and Wesley walked inside the office.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing him, Talbot waved at him. ¡°There you are, Chief! We¡¯ve Left you a few cakes. Oh my! The cakes were so delicious. Where did you buy them?¡± Wesley¡¯s face darkened once he saw the scattered Lunch boxes on his desk. ¡°Who ate them?¡± he asked rigidly. Talbot didn¡¯t see the sullen look on Wesley¡¯s face as he proceeded to drink a mouthful of his milkshake before answering, ¡°We all ate them. But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve left some for you.¡± ¡°Who opened the boxes?¡± Wesley asked. ¡°I did, Chief. Why? Is something wrong?¡± Talbot pursed his lips in confusion Wesley cast a cold nce at him before saying, ¡°You¡¯ll get fat after eating all those desserts. Go out and do sit-ups. No less than a hundred sit-ups in one minute. Talbot, you¡¯ll do additional thirty push-ups for every sit-up missed. As for the rest of you, additional twenty push-ups for every sit-up missed.¡± He then caught sight of the cups of milkshake that Lenard and Talbot were holding. ¡°Since you two drank the milkshake, you get more exercise too. It will help burn off the calories. Go run two kilometers with five-kilogram weights. Finish it in ten minutes. You¡¯ll do additional thirty push-ups for every minute excess.¡± Everyone in the office fell silent, not quite understanding what was going on. It was the first time that Wesley had given them punishments for such a seemingly harmless reason. Nheless, they didn¡¯t dare protest. They were soldiers, and soldiers must obey orders. They exchanged a few stumped nces at each other and then rushed out of the office posthaste. On the training grounds, while they were doing sit-ups, Talbot gazed at the office building with his brows knitted together in confusion and murmured, ¡°What exactly did we do to piss him off? Where was he before he arrived at the office? Did someone snitch on us to him?¡± He paused to consider it. Chapter 1714 ¡°But we haven¡¯t made any mistakes recently,¡± he continued. Lenard was also confused by Wesley¡¯s behavior. ¡°Beats me,¡± he replied with a shrug. ¡°I caught a glimpse of his face as we walked out of his office. Seemed like he was in a bad mood. Did we unknowingly piss him off somehow? Or was he perhaps just taking out his anger on us?¡± ¡°Of course we pissed him off! Our chief isn¡¯t the kind of man who would ¡± Bowman chimed in without make things difficult for us for no reason second thoughts. But like the other two soldiers, he too couldn¡¯t think of anything they did that would have offended Wesley so much. A soldier who had been keeping quiet suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Ah! I know it!¡± he eximed as if he just discovered life¡¯s greatest secrets. ¡°What is it?¡± The others all turned to look at him with their eyebrows raised. ¡°He must have been dumped!¡± ¡°Meh!¡± The soldier was met with nk stares and a variety of disdainful Looks. The other soldiers then brushed him off and went back to carrying out their punishments. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡®Wesley? Dumped? He didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. How could he have gotten dumped?¡¯ they thought to themselves. Before long, they soon found out why Wesley punished them. The following day, Talbot happened to see ir¡¯s Latest update in her Moments while browsing through his phone during Lunch break. She posted a picture showing several fancy-looking mung bean cakes and mooncakes¡ª the cakes that they had eaten. The caption read, ¡°Looks yummy, huh? After countless failures, I¡¯ve finally made the perfect pastries!¡± ¡®No wonder Wesley was so angry. We ate the desserts that his beloved girl had made for him.¡± Talbot eagerly showed the update to the others. They all Looked at each other, at a loss for words. Back inside Wesley¡¯s office, he stared at the remaining mooncake, two mung bean cakes and half a bottle of milkshake. He pursed his lip in annoyance. ¡®What a pity, ¡® he thought. ir had worked hard to make these pastries for him, but most of them ended up getting eaten by others. He took a mung bean cake and put it inside his mouth, chewing slowly. He had to admit that it was delicious and that the sweetness wasn¡¯t too overpowering. Sweet food can really lift up people¡¯s moods, even Wesley¡¯s. Tasting the cake alleviated his bad mood somehow. He then finished up the remaining desserts quickly. Not only that, he drank the strawberry milkshake in one big gulp. Although it was a Little stale, it hadn¡¯t gone bad at all. After that, he set aside the Lunch boxes and left the office. He then drove to the Hillside Apartments to pack his stuff. Chapter 1715 Meanwhile, ir had been sitting in the living room, waiting for Wesley. It was already past 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. She was starting to wonder whether he would still come back. Ten minutes passed and she decided to give up on waiting. She stood up from the couch and was about to go to her bedroom when the door suddenly opened. Wesley walked in carrying a medium-sized travel bag in his hand. ¡®Those are all his belongings?¡¯ ir thought. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley was slightly surprised to see ir in the Living room. He was expecting that she had already gone to sleep by now. He didn¡¯t say anything; he just nodded, acknowledging her presence. ir lowered her head and sighed inwardly, slightly pouting. ¡®A nod? It¡¯s only the two of us here in the middle of the night. Why is he still acting so distant? Is he a coward or is he just too dumb?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to stay here in Carlos¡¯ apartment for the long term. Please think about it carefully. Once you¡¯ve made your decision, please inform me so that I can move into thepany dorm,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it,¡± Wesley said as he slipped his feet into his slippers, standing away from her ¡°Really? Then tell me.¡± ir cocked her head sideways, a little surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll buy this apartment. You can live here for as Long as you like until you find someone who can protect you.¡± Wesley had already made up his mind on the way to the Hillside Apartments. ir frowned, but immediately feigned a cheerful expression. ¡°Oh, Officer Wesley! You are indeed a good man who protects the country and its citizens!¡± Ignoring her mocking tone, Wesley walked towards the bedroom next to hers. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep if you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done!¡± Wesley stopped and turned around to Look at her, his face as impassive as ever. ir red at him in return. She was growing more frustrated. ¡°Do you have the money to buy this apartment? This is the central area of Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alorith. The housing price is probably something you can¡¯t afford. Even if you¡¯ve saved all your sries all these years, I don¡¯t think you can pay that kind of sum upfront. Besides, why do you have to do this for me?¡± ¡®Is he an idiot? I guess he doesn¡¯t know anything about the housing price at all, ¡® she thought. ¡®The apartment belongs to the Eastern Coastal Apartments, easily one of the most expensive apartmentplexes in Alorith. It costs at least twenty million dors.¡¯ ¡°This apartment is close to yourpany,¡± Wesley simply said. Carlos had a couple of apartments, but Wesley preferred this one as the office of thepany that ir worked for was only a few hundred meters away. He knew that the selling price was high. But other than the apartment in Hillside Apartments, he also had two other apartments in Askor that his parents and his grandfather gave him. He could sell one of them. Chapter 1716 ¡°This is one of Carlos¡¯ apartments, but he has never lived here once. It¡¯s almost as good as new. The developer of the Eastern Coastal Apartments works for him. Carlos promised to give me a fifty percent discount,¡± he told ir. Carlos had initially offered to give Wesley the apartment as a gift, but Wesley turned it down. Left with no choice, Carlos offered to give him a fifty percent discount instead. The apartment was valued at about 26 million dors, so now, Wesley only needed to pay just a little over 10 million dors. ¡®He wants to buy the apartment just because it¡¯s close to my workce!¡® ir opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Why is he going out of his way to do this for me? The apartment would still cost at least 10 million dors even with the fifty percent discount. Does this mean he actually has feelings for me?¡± ¡°Wesley¡­¡± Her voice was soft and carried a hint of affection. Wesley looked her in the eye. Tears welled up in ir¡¯s eyes. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then you should stop taking care of me.¡± It had been a long time since Wesley said that he didn¡¯t like her. He pursed his Lips and said, ¡°My mom Likes you. A lot. So I need to Like you too. She¡¯ll be happy to see you live in a safe andfortable ce.¡± ¡®As long as Mom is happy, I¡¯m happy too, ¡® he thought. But as soon as he said the words, he realized how Lame of an excuse it was. The softness on ir¡¯s expression instantly vanished and turned into a scowl. ¡®So he¡¯s being nice to me only because his mom Likes me? Nothing else? If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d probably just think he¡¯s a mama¡¯s boy. Ugh! I feel so tired!¡¯ She forced a smile and waved at him. ¡°Good night.¡± Without saying another word, she turned around and walked back into her bedroom. Wesley silently watched as she closed the door behind her, and then entered his own bedroom. Lying in bed, ir turned and rolled. She forced her eyes closed, but sleep still wouldn¡¯te. She wasn¡¯t really in the mood to read a book either, so she justy there, awake. When it was already past midnight, she suddenly sat up. She stared at the package of perfume and lipstick on the nightstand and then got out of bed. ¡°I wonder if Wesley is already asleep, ¡® she thought. She picked up the perfume and lipstick and left her bedroom. Standing outside Wesley¡¯s bedroom, she knocked on the door once, but there was no response. She knocked again. Still nothing. ¡®Is he asleep? Or maybe I should just knock on the door harder?¡¯ she mused. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After a short pause, she knocked on the door for the third time. This time, the door opened. Wesley was not asleep; he was just taking a shower. ¡®Did he just finish showering? Or was he still in the middle of it when I knocked?¡¯ she wondered. He had a towel wrapped around his waist, and his hair was still dripping wet. ir was suddenly dumbstruck. This was the second time that she had seen Wesley wearing nothing but a towel. She had previously told herself that she would be a cheating dog if she still held any sort of attraction towards him. Chapter 1717 Apparently, she was indeed a cheating dog. Against ir¡¯s better judgment, her gaze Landed on Wesley¡¯s toned and muscr body. She had started to develop feelings for him when she was sixteen. It was more than just a schoolgirl crush and had deepened over the past few years. She could never forget Wesley¡¯s warm embrace as he comforted her the day her parents died when she was neen. He had a beautiful body on top of his caring heart; how was it possible for her to not be attracted to him? Seeing that the woman in front of him had no intention of speaking any time soon, Wesley asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± His voice snapped ir out of her thoughts. She then raised the package of perfume and lipstick and waved them in front of him. ¡°I identally brought Niles¡¯ belongings here. Would you please give them back to him for me? I¡¯m afraid you might have already left before I even wake up.¡± Wesley cast a nce at the package in ir¡¯s hand and then at her face. ¡°Keep them,¡± he said inly. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t Niles¡¯ belongings.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ir¡¯s eyebrows scrunched up in confusion. ¡°Not his? But I asked Aunt Cecelia, and she said they were not hers either. Are these yours, then?¡± ¡®Did he buy them for Megan?¡¯ she thought bitterly. Wesley took the package from her and unwrapped it under her watchful eyes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Just keep them,¡± he repeated. ir shook her head and shoved the unwrapped package towards his hands. ¡°No, no. Just give them to her. Young girls Like these kinds of things. I bet she¡¯ll Love them.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Now it was Wesley¡¯s face that was scrunched up in confusion. ir pursed her lips, puzzled. ¡°Megan! Who else? Didn¡¯t you buy them for her?¡± Wesley had never used any perfume before, but he knew how to use it. of course, any normal person knew how to use perfume. He removed the cap from the perfume and sprayed it on ir. ¡°I never said I bought them for her!¡± he said. A faint fragrance of mixed fruit and flowers permeated the room. It was sweet, a scent suitable for ir. ¡°So, he bought them for me?¡¯ ir was shocked. Numerous questions immediately popped up into her mind. ¡®Why did he buy perfume and lipstick? And why did he buy them for me? When did he buy them?¡± ¡°You¡­ Why did you buy them for me?¡± she pried. Chapter 1718 ¡®Will he use the sameme excuse again and say that because his mom likes me?¡¯ Wesley was starting to get flustered. ¡°Why do you have so many questions? Just go back and sleep!¡± he ordered in a harsh voice. Before she could respond, he ced the package into her hands again. She was about to protest when she suddenly saw that there was a tinge of red on Wesley¡¯s face. Her eyes widened. ¡®Am I really seeing this? Is he blushing?* She wanted to have a closer look, but he pushed her out of his bedroom. ¡°Wait!¡± she eximed just as Wesley was about to close the door. He was already getting tired. He gave out an exasperated sigh as he rubbed his eyes with his thumb and forefinger. ¡°Look. You already used the perfume, so I can¡¯t return it anymore.¡± ninjanovel ¡®What? You were the one who unwrapped the perfume and sprayed it! I didn¡¯t use it!¡¯ she retorted in her mind. But she didn¡¯t say it. Instead, she fished out a bank card from her pocket and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but I¡¯m afraid that when I wake up in the morning, you will have already Left and I won¡¯t be able to see you in who knows how long. So, here, take this thing. There¡¯s $300, 000 in the bank ount. She reached out her hand towards Wesley, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡®Where did she borrow the money? From Adalson, Hartwell, or Wacian?¡¯ he thought. ¡°No. It¡¯s not your money, so I won¡¯t take it. When you¡¯ve earned $300, 00, then you can give it back to me.¡± He then closed the door without saying anything more. ir stood dumbfounded outside Wesley¡¯s door with the bank card, the perfume, and the lipstick in her hands. ¡°He knows that it¡¯s not my money? Oh, right. I just started working, and it¡¯s not possible for me to have the money. Original from N?velDrama.Org. What should I do? Wait to pay him back until I have earned $300, 0007 That¡¯ll take me at least one to two years!* Unwilling to owe him the money for that long, she knocked on Wesley¡¯s door again after contemting it, making one more attempt to give him the card. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy? If not, then let¡¯s go outside and run five kilometers,¡± he deadpanned when he opened the door. Wesley¡¯s sudden proposition startled ir. She had once been trained for a 5-km run. She knew how horrible it was. Unsure whether he was seriously suggesting that they go for a run at past midnight or not, she rushed back to her bedroom as fast as she could. She eventually fell asleep after a few minutes. When the morning came and ir finally woke up again, Wesley had already gone. A couple weeks passed and Wesley still had note back. And so, ir¡¯s life went back to normal; she went to work and got off from work regrly. She was willing to work over time, but she always wanted to be home by early evening or as soon as possible. She was constantly thinking that Wesley mighte back at any time. One day, while she was working on herputer, her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen and saw that Miller¡¯s mom was calling. She sighed and answered it immediately. ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± ¡°Hi, ir. I need to talk to you. Could we meet at a cafe somewhere?¡± Chapter 1719 Gertrude said in a calm voice. After some consideration, ir agreed. ¡°Sure. You name a ce.¡± Gertrude then suggested they meet at a restaurant near Miller¡¯s apartment Later in the afternoon. They said their goodbyes and hung up. ninjanovel ir looked at the time and went back to work. A few hourster, she headed down to the meeting ce that they had agreed upon. When she arrived at the restaurant, she was surprised to find that Miller was also there. She walked over to them and said hello politely. She hadn¡¯t seen Miller for a long time and was somewhat rmed to see that he appeared haggard and gloomy. Gertrude, on the other hand, put on a warm smile and said, ¡°Hi, ir. Busy at work?¡± ir settled her bag on a chair and sat on the one beside it. She smiled back at Gertrude. ¡°Hi, Auntie. I¡¯m not that busy these days. It¡¯s the off season.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Gertrude nodded and asked a waiter to serve the dishes. Miller poured a ss of water and handed it to ir. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said and offered him a warm smile. ¡°ir, I didn¡¯t know that you and Miller had broken up until recently,¡± Gertrude continued. At this point, she sighed and red at her son who was looking out the window. ¡°Miller told me what happened. He was wrong, but you were too. You¡¯d been engaged for two years, but you wouldn¡¯t sleep with him. Why do you think he cheated?¡± ir took a sip of water and said nothing. Gertrude went on, ¡°I heard that you were sweet on a soldier, but he didn¡¯t Like you back; and that you got with Miller to make that guy jealous. That was also wrong. Now Miller has admitted his mistake. You can too. Give him a second chance, get married, and be happy. How about that?¡± Her words made ir feel sad. It was like the whole world knew Wesley didn¡¯t Like her. Gertrude secretly tugged at Miller¡¯s sleeve. Miller turned to Look at ir. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ir. I hurt you, and I regret it. Can we get back together? Can you take me back?¡± he said. Miller would do anything his mom told him to. ir knew that. His mom probably arranged the meeting, and ordered him to apologize. ir pursed her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re both right. I liked someone before I got engaged to Miller, and I got engaged to get back at him. Chapter 1720 But did Miller tell you I decided to forget that guy and spend the rest of my life with my husband-to-be?¡± Hearing this, Gertrude red at Miller. The son turned his head to look out the window again sheepishly. It didn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to figure out that he made it all ir¡¯s fault when he had told his mom why he and ir broke up. ¡°You know that I went to Ennd after I got engaged to Miller. I never saw the soldier afterwards. I was out of the country and he couldn¡¯t see me unless he was deployed over there. I never called him, not even once,¡± ir said. She did see Wesley during the New Year, but that was an ident. She didn¡¯t see the point telling Miller and his mom about it. ¡°I never cheated on Miller. He did. Those are the facts. What he did was unforgivable. Cheating and abuse are the same. Once started, it will never end. Once a cheater, always a cheater. So, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s no way. Things are starting to fall into ce, and I¡¯m happy now.¡± Rejected, Miller got sad and upset. Gertrude continued to try to convince ir. She wore an embarrassed smile. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°ir, I like you. Take some time and think it over. If you agree to marry Miller, I¡¯ll buy you a new house and a new car that is worth at least $100, 000. And I¡¯ll put both of them in your name.¡± ir knew Gertrude¡¯s type. To bring up her children, she had been thrifty all her life. But now, to make ire back to Miller, she had promised her a house and a car; she was really making a sacrifice for her son. ir replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve made up my mind Miller should find a girl who really loves him. We¡¯re just notpatible.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Gertrude wasn¡¯t happy. She was almost begging ir, but the girl wasn¡¯t budging at all. She felt humiliated. The smile on her face disappeared. She said in a hostile tone, ¡°You used my son first. You flirted with another guy while you were with Miller. You wouldn¡¯t sleep with my son, so he went elsewhere for pleasure. But that wasn¡¯t just any woman, it was his boss. It was just a fling. Why can¡¯t you just let it go?¡± ir couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®So it was my fault Miller cheated on me? I didn¡¯t want to have sex before marriage so that makes it okay?¡® She took a deep breath and gave the mother and son a wry smile. ¡°I already did. Miller and I have been apart for a while. In fact, I never brought it up. But you did. That was the whole reason you invited me over today. Never mind. We¡¯re done. Bye.¡± ir had hoped to have a nice meal with Gertrude. Now she just wanted to be gone. She grabbed her purse and left the table. Miller stood up abruptly andmanded, ¡°Stop!¡± Their table was in the lobby with many people around. His voice echoed through the room. Everyone turned to them when they heard Miller The curious gazes made ir flush with embarrassment. Without turning around, she left the restaurant hastily. She nned to take a bus home. But Miller caught up to her before she could go far after she left. He grabbed her wrist. Seeing who it was, ir pulled away. ¡°Dammit, Miller, we¡¯re done talking.¡± Chapter 1721 ir¡¯s attitude in the restaurant made Miller angry. He had always been a gentleman, but now his tone had changed his entire demeanor. He glowered at her and demanded, ¡°How could you talk to my mom like that? What? A house and car not good enough? Why won¡¯t youe back to me? You know that she has a heart problem? What if she had a heart attack?¡± His angry face reminded ir of Wesley. Wesley was also loyal to his family, but not to a fault. Not like this. ninjanovel Miller, on the other hand, would turn into a different person whenever his mom was involved. It was like Jekyll and Hyde. In his world, nothing else mattered but his mom. Anything that went against his mom made no sense to him. ir sneered when she heard his words, ¡°So what about when you slept with your boss? Did you think of your mom?¡± Miller¡¯s lips hung apart, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to say. After a while, he changed the subject. ¡°Why did youe home early that day?¡± ir was a newbie employee. She needed to make a good impression on her boss and colleagues. She wouldn¡¯t ask for leave or be absent from work unless she had to. He couldn¡¯t figure out why she hade home so early that day. Hearing his words, ir shed back to that day. Someone called her saying Miller had an ident. She had rushed home, worried, only to find he was in bed with someone else. It was Wesley who took her away from there. ¡®Wait! Wesley! Why was he there? ¡® ir¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Could it be that he found out Miller was cheating on me, and then got one of his men to make up that bogus excuse?¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t be,¡± she murmured. ¡°Couldn¡¯t be what?¡± Miller asked in confusion. ¡°Nothing. Someone told me you were in an ident that day,¡± she replied quietly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°ident? Why?¡± His confusion grew. But ir wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk more about it. She shook her head and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s move on. We can still be friends.¡± ¡°Friends? Are you kidding me? Hell no! I don¡¯t want to be friends with you. The only thing is, my mom Likes you, so I will get back together with you no matter what.¡± ir didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. Her head had spun for a moment after hearing this remark. Miller had just said almost the same thing to her that Wesley had once said. ¡°My mom likes you, which is why I¡¯m nice to you ly mom Likes you, so I have to be with you.¡± Though sad in a way, this remark was also highly infuriating. ir blurted out angrily, ¡°So you want us to get back together just because your mom likes me. What the hell! Should I marry your mom then? She likes me so much, na?¡± ¡°Why are you yelling at me? Of course I want you to marry me, and not my mom!¡± As far as Miller could recall, ir had always been a calm and sweet person. In fact, she Looked even moreposed than him when faced with a problem. During the time they had been a couple, he had never seen her cross swords with anyone. Chapter 1722 But now, seeing just how mad ir was, Miller was seized by numerousplex emotions. But to save his face, he chose to put on the mask of a tough guy. Not that it was doing him any good ir had had enough now. She ignored him, turned around, and began to walk towards the bus stop. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But Miller picked up his pace and gripped her arm once again, refusing to let her go. ¡°ir, if you don¡¯t want to start over with me, fine. But pleasee inside and finish the meal with my mom. Then we will go our own ways,¡± he pleaded. Actually, that had been ir¡¯s n all along, but Gertrude¡¯s remarks had infuriated her. Now she wasn¡¯t in the mood to do that. ¡°I have another appointment. Maybe next time,¡± she replied, trying to release her arm from his grip. Sensing her reluctance, he insisted, dragging her a bit closer, ¡°ir please. Don¡¯t let my mom down.¡± ir felt that she was about to re up. God knew what would happen if she lost control on the road. Just then, a couple of cars pulled over near them with their blinkers shing. They had just passed by the building, and when the people in the cars had seen Miller badgering ir, they had turned the cars around and driven back. The two vehicles were eye-catching and very high. One nce, and ir already knew who hade. It had been half a month since she hadst seen Wesley. But being forced to dinner by a man was not how she had expected to meet the guy again. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley stepped out of the car with a furious stride and almost rushed over to ir and Miller. Talbot and his co-workers got out too. The sight of Miller holding ir¡¯s arm made Wesley seethe. He could see that the woman didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Let her go!¡± he demanded icily. Miller threw him a sideways nce and asked ir sarcastically, ¡°You rejected me because of this guy?¡± In his eyes, Wesley was nothing. ir rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It just didn¡¯t work out between us. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with anyone else. Miller, let me go immediately. Or we won¡¯t even be friends anymore!¡± Miller scoffed, ¡°You know what? I thought you were pure and innocent. I thought you would be loyal. It turns out that you have been hooking up with this¡ª Ah!¡± Before Miller could finish that insulting remark, a figure had dashed over towards him and smashed a fist into his face, sending him several steps backwards into the pavement. The assault was strong and sudden As Wesley continued to badger punches at the man, Talbot and Lenard led ir to their group. The soldiers lined up in front of ir to protect her. Talbot then told her, ¡°Last time, you defended us. Now, it¡¯s our turn to pay you back.¡± He was talking about the time when ir had pped the woman who had hit Wesley and Talbot. It was a long time ago, but it was nice to see that the men still remembered it. ir shook her head. Chapter 1723 ¡°I appreciate it, but we¡¯re on the street. It would make you guys look bad if people saw Wesley hitting someone. Go stop him.¡± She didn¡¯t want anything happening to them because of her personal affairs. Even though it was already dark outside, she didn¡¯t want to risk them getting seen like that. There was always a chance that things came back and bit them on the ass. Talbot assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our chief knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± By that time, Miller, who was 177 cm tall, had already received several punches from Wesley. Seeing that he was going limp, Wesley stopped striking the man and yanked him by the cor towards the flowerbed. ¡°If I see you harassing her again, it won¡¯t be just a few punches that you face!¡± he warned Miller. Having received a good dosage of Wesley¡¯s fists, Miller swallowed his anger and nodded, his face bruised and his nose bleeding. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t,¡± he promised. Wesley walked away from him and joined the rest of the team. ir looked at Miller, who was lying on the ground, and stepped over near him. ¡°Miller, thank you for being so nice to me in the past. But I think we should mind our own businesses from now on. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After that, she Left the scene without even looking back. Miller watched her as she climbed into Wesley¡¯s car. He got to his feet, anger rising in his heart. He was nowpletely convinced that ninjanovel ir had dumped him for Wesley. Originally, Talbot and Lenard were riding in Wesley¡¯s car. Now that ir boarded it, both of them went back to sit in the other one. After the cars started moving, they began to gossip about their chief and ir. ¡°Wesley is a really nerdy and horny guy. It¡¯s crystal clear that he likes ir, but he just went ahead and kissed her without telling her that.¡± After they had identally seen Wesley kissing ir that night, then by the time the night was over, everyone in the army had found out that Wesley had cornered a woman against his car and given her a long and passionate kiss. ¡°Right. Chief was so angry just now. He definitely likes ir. Come to think of it, we were really lucky last time. Chief only punished us by ordering us to run when we ate the Love desserts ir made him. I hate to think what else he would have done!¡± ¡°But man, the question still remains; if he likes her so much, why didn¡¯t he just say yes when ir proposed to him?¡± Bowman thought about it and ventured a guess. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I don¡¯t think Chief is a nerdy guy. I think he¡¯s really thoughtful. He always bears in mind that he is a serviceman and knows just how dangerous our tasks can sometimes be. I think he is worried that he can¡¯t be with ir for the rest of their Lives. But he cares about her and can¡¯t stop that feeling. That¡¯s why he acted the way he did.¡± The others fell silent when they heard his words. Wesley had once remarked that his life belonged to no one but his country and people he was serving. If he had to choose between his country and his own happiness, he would choose his country without the slightest bit of hesitation. In fact, they were sure that the man would easily stay single his whole life if he had to. Thinking about their chief, they recalled how brave he had always been. He had never flinched in the battlefield. Difficulty had only made him try harder. At that moment, they actually understood Wesley. He was not afraid to express his feelings. He was just afraid that he couldn¡¯t promise her the forever she deserved. He was also afraid that if they were together, she would Live in fear every day, worrying about him. He believed that if a man really cared about a woman, he would do everything to make her happy and never let her live a life in the shadow of doubt and fear. Chapter 1724 And a good life wasn¡¯t something that he could give her right now. Inside Wesley¡¯s car, ir was sitting quietly in her seat, reflecting on what had happened a few moments ago. She wondered whether she would have agreed to take Miller back if she weren¡¯t living with Wesley. After thinking about it for a while, she got the answer¡ªno. There was no way she could do that. Not that she was unforgiving; she could forgive all of his mistakes but not cheating. She wanted a faithful husband. And even if she chose to forgive Miller and take him back, she would never forget his betrayal. It would always remain an ugly scar in their marriage and would only lead to further tensions. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I have to take care of a few things tonight. I¡¯ll drop you off and leave. You will have to fix yourself something to eatter,¡± Wesley told her, breaking the silence of the car ninjanovel ir broke out of her reverie and nodded. ¡°Okay. No problem.¡± ¡°If something Like that happens again, just give me a call. I am going to be there.¡± He would drop everything and rush to her rescue as soon as he got her call. ¡°I know. Thanks.¡± She smiled. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll give you several guys¡¯ numbers. If you can¡¯t reach me, call them. Any of them will help you out.¡± Wesley started to recite the numbers from his memory ir quickly typed them and saved the numbers on her phone along with the names of their respective owners: Damon, Curtis, and Carlos. Wesley went on exining a bit more about his associates. ¡°Curtis is the principal of a university. Among the three of them, Damon is always idle and Carlos is always busy. That leaves you with an interesting choice. Damon iszy too. If it is not urgent, you can call him. If it is important, call Carlos because he likes to be prompt. Even if he doesn¡¯t have time, he will have someone else help you.¡± ¡°Okay, sure,¡± ir replied shortly. To be frank, it didn¡¯t matter who, among the three of them, was there for her. She only wanted Wesley¡¯s help. Since wherever Wesley needed to be was urgent and he had to get back to base as soon as possible, he stopped the car in front of their apartment building and nodded at ir. After watching her walk inside, he turned his car around and drove away. It had been such a brief meeting¡­ In Askor Baldwin waited ten-odd days before he went to Keith to talk about Niles. His initial n to see Keith the day after he and Cecelia had talked had been waid by unforeseen circumstances. Out of the blue, one of Keith¡¯srades-in-arms had passed away; Keith had gone to the man¡¯s hometown to attend the funeral. The man had been a good friend to him, so when Keith came back, he was very sad. For the next few days, he had been moody and down. One day, while they were having dinner, Cecelia brought up Niles. When his name was mentioned, it reminded Baldwin of what had happened between ir and Niles, so he remarked to Keith, ¡°Dad, Niles seems to have been rather quiettely.¡± Keith was busy piling some food onto his te. When he heard that, he paused and turned to Baldwin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal for him?¡± The old man was under the impression that Niles might be still overjoyed with the property ownership certificate. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t like ir, and ir doesn¡¯t Like him. But Chapter 1725 Cecelia made a mistake and tried to force the two of them together. In fact, she even scolded him unfairly. But what¡¯s surprising is that as far as I know, he hasn¡¯t been sad at alltely. Instead, he has been in quite a good mood. That¡¯s what I find strange,¡± Baldwin exined. He hadn¡¯t exactly meant ¡°quiet¡± in the literal sense. Keith put down his chopsticks and asked him calmly, ¡°What did you say? Repeat your second sentence.¡± ninjanovel Baldwin was confused. ¡°What? Which sentence? The one about Niles not liking ir?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keith responded tly. Baldwin and Cecelia exchanged puzzled nces. Baldwin then exined what he had meant. ¡°Cecelia and I talked about Niles and ir and concluded that they didn¡¯t Like each other. But we have a feeling that ir and Wesley Like each other.¡± Since Wesley had never expressed his feelings, Baldwin and Cecelia were not sure about their guess. But they had a pretty good idea about the nature of their son. ¡°How did youe to that conclusion?¡± Keith wondered. Baldwin repeated what he and Cecelia had talked about the other night. ¡°Dad, have you ever seen Wesley buy a present for anyone except Megan? Even for her, he only buys them on her birthdays!¡± Keith¡¯s hand on the table shook a little. ¡°I know Wesley. Indeed he hardly buys gifts for girls. Call Niles. Ask him toe here and see me. If he asks what it is about, tell him that I miss him and would like to see him.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯UL call him right after dinner.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°It can¡¯t wait. Call him now,¡± Keith repeated firmly. Cecelia and Baldwin were getting more and more confused by the moment. Keith was acting a bit weird today. ¡°Niles, where are you?¡± Baldwin asked on the phone. He had a feeling that Niles was in big trouble. ¡°Hi, Dad, I¡¯m at school. What¡¯s up?¡± Niles sounded upbeat. Everyone at the dining table could hear his cheerful voice clearly, with the overwhelming feeling that it wasn¡¯t going to stay that way for long. ¡°Perfect. Come home now.¡± ¡°Now? What¡¯s the matter? Is everything all right?¡± Niles asked. Baldwin looked at Keith, who had stopped eating to listen to the conversation on the phone. Chapter 1726 ¡°Your grandpa misses you,¡± he replied after @ pause. ¡°Grandpa misses me?¡± Niles was a bit confused ¡°Yes. Moreover, one of hisrades-in-arms passed away several days ago. He¡¯s been really sad the last few days, and I think if youe back, you can talk to him and cheer him up.¡± Baldwin felt a bit bad lying to his son like that, but he had no choice. ¡°No problem! I¡¯LL make sure my dear grandpa will Laugh again. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon. Just let me finish my sses.¡± The property ownership certificate had made Niles¡¯ day. He was so happy he could even make his icy brother grin, let alone his grandpa. The night deepened as Baldwin put down the phone. The entire Leonard family was quiet now. The shriek of a car brake pierced the serenity in the air after about an hour. Niles got out of the car, whistling a peaceful tune. When he walked into the living room, only Cecelia was there. ¡°Son, you are back,¡± she said in her usual tone, with no betrayal in her voice, though it was taking quite a toll on her. ¡°Yes, Mom. It¡¯s good to see you! Are you happy to see me?¡± Niles pecked her on the cheek. He really was in a good mood. Cecelia was amused. ¡°Okay. Now go upstairs. Your grandpa is waiting.¡± ¡°dly!¡± Niles jogged towards the stairs. She watched him. ninjanovel ¡°He is in the study,¡± she called out behind her son. ¡°Okey-dokey, dear mummy!¡± Niles climbed the stairs, still humming a song. The second he was out of sight, Cecelia took her handbag and left the house. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch what was to follow and what was more, she knew Keith very well. If anyone tried to put in a good word for Niles, he would punish him even more harshly. She was afraid that if she stayed, her maternal instincts would overwhelm her sense andpel her to stop Keith from punishing her son. In this regard, Baldwin didn¡¯t have any problems. He was firmer and moreposed than his wife. Even if he had to listen to his son beg pitifully in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t go soft. The second floor was very quiet, much like the silence before a storm. Oblivious of the uing danger, Niles pushed open the door to the study with a beaming face. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°My dear, dear grandpa, I¡¯m back! I missed you so much!¡± he greeted Keith in the same cheerful tone as before. ¡°Kneel!¡± the old man demanded in a harsh voice that was in sharp contrast to Niles¡¯ happy and ecstatic tone. Chapter 1727 ¡°Okay!¡± Niles was immediately on his knees with a plop. As long as it made his grandpa happy, he would do anything, including kowtowing to him as soon as he was ordered. ¡°Baldwin, bring me the domestic discipline tools!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Niles was shocked to hear that. This wasn¡¯t what he had expected to happen. He was here for his own grandfather! Baldwin gave his son a look before he turned around to get the things that had been ordered, as if he were saying to him, ¡°Good Luck, Son!¡± Niles started sweating with fright at this moment. ¡°Grandpa! What did I do wrong?¡± Keith red at him fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Such an imbecile!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Niles thought about it and got a clue. ¡°Wait. Grandpa, tomorrow¡­ No! ninjanovel Today only, I¡¯ll register the house in your name. Please don¡¯t be mad at me,¡± he pleaded. ¡®Come on! Has Grandpa found out so quickly?¡± he thought. Keith snorted and ignored his pitiful plea. By that time Baldwin was back in the study with a surprisingly thick leather whip, a ruler, and a stick. ¡°Pick one!¡± Keith ordered. Niles looked at the whip. The sight of it made him tremble. ¡°Grandpa, a single strike from that whip will kill me!¡± He shifted his eyes to the stick. He then continued, ¡°Grandpa, the discipline stick used to be called an inhuman tool. It¡¯s barbaric. We live in a civilized society now. We should adopt civilized methods to discipline the children. Shouldn¡¯t we?¡± The discipline stick and ruler had never been too far away from Niles¡¯ childhood. He knew clearly how much they hurt. And they were bad! ¡°Shut up! What a Load of crap! I am disciplining my grandson. What do I need civilization for? Now then. You don¡¯t think the first two are good choices? No matter, it will be the ruler then. Baldwin, hit him so he won¡¯t lie to me again.¡± Niles covered his head with both his hands and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa You¡¯re my biological grandfather! Do you really have the heart to beat me? It¡¯s only a house. I¡¯ll give it back to you. I didn¡¯t do anything else wrong. So can you please forgive me this time?¡± ¡°Mmm, what you say does make sense. All right, Baldwin! A hundred times on the palms and another hundred on the butt, and skip the mouth,¡± Keith ordered. Niles did the math in his head. ¡®Two hundred?¡¯ The realization almost gave him a heart attack. ¡°Grandpa! Please! My hands are important to me. They are supposed to hold scalpels.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t hold a scalpel. We can afford to feed a cripple.¡± Keith wouldn¡¯t change his mind. He sat in a chair. Chapter 1728 Baldwin took the ruler and sighed inwardly. He hadn¡¯t hit Niles for more than ten years. He wondered whether his son could take it. Knowing Niles was studying to be a doctor, Baldwin went for his butt first. If he injured his hand, Niles might not be able to hold the tools of his trade steadily enough. He dragged Niles over and made him bend over a table. When his dad swung the ruler at his butt, Niles screamed, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Ow!¡± He was more than twenty years old. He hadn¡¯t expected his grandpa to punish him like this. Luckily, they weren¡¯t having any guests over that day. That would be humiliating. Cecelia wandered in the street after leaving the house. ¡®Niles isn¡¯t a child anymore. Being hit like that, what if he gets depressed? A beating is pretty harsh.¡® She was so worried she even forgot that trying to help him would only make things worse. She pulled out her phone and called Wesley. ¡°Wesley, your grandpa is so ticked off. He¡¯s even beating Niles. Help him!¡± ¡°Beating him?¡¯ Wesley frowned. When Niles was little, he was very naughty and would cause a Lot of trouble. Keith would punish him with a spanking, and Niles would run around the house like he was running from the Grim Reaper. But after he started junior high, Niles always behaved and was never hit again. But why now? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is Grandpa so angry?¡± asked Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s all about you, Niles and ir.¡± Cecelia told him everything, including how Niles had tricked Keith into buying him an apartment. Wesley lit a cigarette, listening quietly to his mom. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll only call Grandpa to suggest he use the whip instead of the ruler,¡± he said. Cecelia was dumbstruck. It dawned on her that her firstborn was even worse than Keith. He had a moral code, and held everyone to those high standards. He¡¯d probably be even harsher than his grandfather. That was when she realized that she turned to the wrong person. ninjanovel ¡°Never mind. I never said a word. Stay out of it. Besides, it¡¯s your fault anyway. You set ir up in Niles¡¯ apartment. So I made assumptions. He took advantage of that. But if you won¡¯t help him out, I¡¯ll call ir.¡± ¡°Why her?¡± Wesley was confused. ¡°Your grandpa Likes her. Maybe she can stop him before he beats Niles to a pulp.¡± Cecelia was Niles¡¯ mom. The thought of him being beaten almost worried her to death. And her heart ached. ¡®Grandpa likes ir too? Do they think she¡¯s a member of this family already?¡¯ Wesley didn¡¯t like that at all. It was not like things between him and ir were going well. And then Niles somehow got tangled up in this. And now even his mom and grandpa¡­His head started throbbing. ir¡¯s phone started ringing. She picked it up, nced at the caller ID. She wondered why Cecelia would be calling her. She got her answer quickly. ¡°ir, I need your help. I thought you and Niles were an item. And Niles¡¯ grandpa made the same mistake as I did. Now he found out the truth and is punishing him. Can you call Niles¡¯ grandpa and ask him toy off him?¡± Cecelia prattled on anxiously as soon as she wasOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. put through. ¡°Me?¡± ir was bewildered. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯ll Listen to you. He Likes you. I¡¯ll text you the number, but you need to hurry up. It¡¯s urgent,¡± Cecelia urged. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he will even remember me.¡± ir had only met Keith once, and they barely talked. She wondered how she could help Niles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯LL remember you. Keith remembers the name of everyone he¡¯s met. Wesley is like that too. And, as I said, his grandfather likes you. What could go wrong? I have to go. I¡¯ll text you the number.¡± Chapter 1729 ir felt she didn¡¯t have a say in this. Hardly had a minute gone by before she got a message from Cecelia with Keith¡¯s number. She hesitated whether to even call or not. What was she supposed to say to him? After a moment of struggling, she decided to help Niles, and dialed the number. Keith¡¯s phone had been ringing for a while, but he was in no mood to answer it, so he just ignored it. The persistent sound annoyed him. He nced at the screen. It was ir. Why would she be calling? He saved her number on his phone while she was still in London, but he never called her. Keith picked up his phone to answer it. ¡°Hello? ¡°Um¡­ good evening, Grandpa Keith. I¡¯m ir.¡± ¡°Oh, ir. It¡¯ste. What¡¯s up?¡± Keith pretended that he didn¡¯t know it was ir. ¡°Nothing. I just miss you and¡­ um¡­ want to check up on you,¡± ir said, feeling nervous. She was now starting to sweat. This wasn¡¯t going well. Hearing his grandpa say ir¡¯s name, Niles, who had been whimpering, raised his voice and cried, ¡°ir, help! I¡¯m dying here!¡± He sounded miserable. ir felt bad for him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa Keith, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± she asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°Oh, nothing. Everything¡¯s fine. Why are you still up? Don¡¯t you have to be at work early?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Keith changed the subject abruptly and gestured for Baldwin to stop. Baldwin paused mid-stroke. As soon as his father stopped, Niles fled the study, holding his buttocks. Watching him run, Keith could do nothing but stomp his foot angrily. ¡°I¡¯m about ready for bed. How about you? I didn¡¯t wake you up, did 1?¡± ir asked in a sweet voice. It urred to him that she might be his granddaughter-in-Law one day, so Keith couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m d you called. I enjoy talking to you. Call me whenever you can, will you?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m going to bed now. I¡¯ll visit you next time I¡®m in your area,¡± ir coaxed him gently, as if she was coaxing a child. ¡°I¡¯d Like that. You and Wesley shoulde visit me together,¡± Keith said. Chapter 1730 ir knew what he meant. ¡°Okay. Bye, Grandpa Keith,¡± she replied with a smile. Even though he couldn¡¯t see it, he could hear it in her voice. She was now covered in a sheen of sweat when she hung up. What made her bold enough to deal with a general on the phone? That question didn¡¯t linger long in her mind, though. After a nice shower, she put on her nightgown and opened a book. Yet she couldn¡¯t concentrate. Her mind kept drifting, imagining visiting Keith with Wesley. But not long after she sunk into her reverie, her phone rang again. Speak of the devil. She wondered what it could be about. Wesley almost never called her. She picked up her phone to answer it. ninjanovel ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Did you call my grandpa?¡± he asked. ir blinked. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± ¡°Nothing. He asked me to visit him when I can. What did Niles do?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out what could piss Keith so much that he had to beat his grandson. She knew how harsh that could get. The Leonard family and the Jenkins family were well-known for their punishments. Hartwell had been a good boy when he was Little. And now he was a sessful man. But even he had been punished by his father like this. ¡°Worried about him?¡± Wesley¡¯s tone got colder. ¡°Yes,¡± ir replied with a nod. Should I call him? Did you call him?¡± ¡°I wonder how your brother¡¯s doing.¡± Wesley¡¯s brows knitted. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°No. He deserved it.¡± He felt Niles had crossed the line when he lied to their grandfather. ¡°What? I heard him screaming in pain over the phone when I called your grandpa. Don¡¯t you care about him at all? He¡¯s your brother.¡± ¡°He was asking for it. So he screamed. He¡¯s always been loud, anyway If he could still scream, it means he didn¡¯t get hit hard enough.¡± Sometimes, Wesley thought that Niles should be an actor instead of a doctor. He¡¯d be a superstar. ir knew Niles. He could be melodramatic sometimes. Still, she said, Chapter 1731 ¡°Listen to you! I¡¯d like to see you take a beating and see how well you do. You should call himter to make sure he¡¯s okay. He probably needs a friendly voice.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Niles is a grown man. If he can¡¯t take his Lumps Like aman, then he needs gender reassignment surgery. It was just a ruler,¡± Wesley retorted stubbornly ¡®A ruler? Was that what his grandpa punished Niles with?¡¯ ir wondered. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll text him on WeChat. You still busy?¡± she asked quietly. It felt so good to talk to him on such a serene night. It bugged Wesley that ir worried about Niles. He couldn¡¯t take his mind off it. ¡°I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call him. I¡¯ll tell you how he is when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay. Coming back any time soon?¡± She missed him and couldn¡¯t help scrawling his name over and over again on a notebook Then her name. ir. Wesley. She imagined their names as they¡¯d be printed on their marriage Licenses ¡°No, I can¡¯t make it. If you need anything, call those guys I told you about.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She was disappointed. Then for a moment, neither of them spoke. Pouting, ir doodled over Wesley¡¯s name. ¡°Call Niles. Talk to youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± ir hung up reluctantly. She sat at her desk, dispirited, reading the WeChat updates, waiting for Wesley¡¯s message. The minute Wesley got off the phone, he set the cell on the desk. He took a deep breath and commanded, ¡°Come out, now!¡± Instantly, a group of men came out from around the corner, pushing and nudging each other. Lenard was pushed to the front of the group. He smiled at Wesley awkwardly. ¡°Evening, Chief.¡± Wesley shot them a cold nce without a word and took out a cigarette from his pocket. Seeing him Light it, Talbot and Bowman walked over quickly. ¡°Hey Chief, can we borrow your lighter?¡± Chapter 1732 They were all off-duty tonight and wanted to have a smoke to kill some time. But they had no lighter. They knew Wesley had one, so they came as a group to borrow it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Wesley was on the phone. His usual authoritative,manding voice was gone. The striking softness in his tone made the soldiers slow down. They walked as quietly as they could and hid around the corner. Wesley looked at the lighter in his hand. Instead of giving them the lighter, he handed them his burning cigarette Lenard took it and lit his cigarette with it. Talbot held out his hand towards Wesley and asked, ¡°Can I have your lighter, please?¡± Wesley ignored him and lit another cigarette, which he handed to Talbot. ninjanovel Obviously, that was what he wanted the soldier to light his cigarette with, but Talbot didn¡¯t get his point. He scratched his head and asked again, ¡°Chief, may I borrow your Lighter, please?¡± This time, Wesley put his lighter in his pocket and said, ¡°Find another way to light your cigarette.¡± Then he turned to call Niles The soldiers were confused. He was acting pretty weird about this. It was just a lighter. Why did he refuse to lend it to them? Before, Wesley had even lent them his ce and his car While Wesley was on the phone, they talked among themselves. ¡°That lighter must be something special. Limited edition, maybe?¡± ¡°He¡¯s had it for some time.¡± ¡°Any of you guys get to borrow it?¡± ¡°Not me. Maybe Sherman. I¡¯m not sure. I saw him smoking once.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an heirloom, or a gift from someone special.¡± Hearing this, they exchanged knowing looks and said one name simultaneously, ¡°ir!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Wesley asked as he edited his message to ir. ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked again when he didn¡¯t get a reply. He stressed thest word, indicating he was running out of patience. ¡°Fine. Every one of you gets to train tonight!¡± he added. The soldiers pulled a face when they heard that. ¡°Ch-chief, it¡¯s our day off. We¡ª¡± Wesley sent the message. Chapter 1733 ¡°Run five Laps!¡± Talbot thought it unfair. Since they were not on duty, he summoned up some courage and protested, ¡°This is bogus! We just said her name.¡± Wesley Looked at him and asked, ¡°You think it¡¯s bogus?¡± Talbot regretted what he said immediately. But he still nodded at Wesley. ¡°What do you think, guys? Let Talbot know,¡± Wesley said to the other soldiers. Sensing an opportunity to ¡°bully¡± Talbot openly, the rest of the group all stubbed out their cigarettes and got ready to make a move. Talbot didn¡¯t like where this was going. He pulled pranks on others before. He knew what was going to happen to him, and it would be bad ¡°Chief, I was wrong. It¡¯s fair. Very fair!¡± With that, he ran away as fast as he could. Wesley Looked at Talbot¡¯s receding figure and said to the others, ¡°It you can catch him, you won¡¯t have to train tonight.¡± Ang¡¯s Library The others¡¯ eyes sparkled, and they went chasing after Talbot like lightning. It seemed tonight wasn¡¯t Talbot¡¯s night after all. It wasn¡¯t long before ir got Wesley¡¯s message. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll let you go back to work.¡± Not wanting to disturb his work, ir wasn¡¯t nning to send him any more messages. But Wesley replied, ¡°I¡¯m not busy right now.¡± ir wondered, ¡®So? What am I supposed to say back?¡¯ ¡°Can you take some time off in the next few weeks?¡± she typed. But she deleted it. It didn¡¯t feel right. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Then, take care of yourself,¡± she said in the end. ¡°ALL right. Thanks,¡± he replied. Something suddenly struck ir. After she talked with Wesley, she walked into her bedroom and found the lipstick he bought her, and put it on. She looked in the mirror. It looked awesome. So she took a few selfies. But she only kept the best one and deleted all the others. She opened a photo editor and beautified the selfie. Afterwards, she sent it to Wesley. ¡°I¡¯m wearing the Lipstick you bought me. You like?¡± When Wesley¡¯s phone buzzed again, he was standing by the window, with a cigarette in his teeth. On the training field, Talbot was going through his calisthenics under the other soldiers¡¯ supervision. A picture from ir. Wesley clicked on it to get a clearer image. When he did, he froze. Chapter 1734 The pic she sent was a selfie. She sat in front of her dressing table, in a strapless peach nightgown. Her dark, lustrous hair, which was usually tied up, fell loose around her shoulders. She wore no makeup except the Lipstick Wesley bought her. Wesley¡¯s hand shook a little, and the erged image snapped back to its normal size. ¡°You¡¯re quiet. That bad? Never mind. I¡¯ll take it down,¡± ir said. Before she deleted the pic, Wesley saved it. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that not all lipstick is red. This one is buttermilk with a brownish tint. You can call it a Mocha Lipstick shade.¡± ninjanovel Holding his phone in his Left hand, and a cigarette between his fingers of his right, Wesley leaned against the wall with his eyes closed. The only thing he could think about was ir. She filled his head. Her smile, her voice¡­ the gentle ir, the mischievous ir, the aloof ir, the angry ir¡­ Every one of them was adorable. His finger slid across the screen of his phone. He found the picture and stared at it, longer this time, mesmerized. He missed her so much, he realized. The silence from Wesley was like a p in the face. ir felt humiliated. She regretted ever sending him the photo. Not even patient enough to get the makeup remover, she grabbed a cotton swab and started to remove the lipstick. She was frustrated, angrily wiping her face clean. Afterwards, she tossed the Lipstick into a drawer and buried it deep under the rest of the detritus in there. Behind the suntan lotion, underneath the loofah, mixed in with all the other shades she rarely touched. Then she went to bed, leaving the desk Lamp on. But sleep seemed reluctant to visit. She tossed and turned in bed, wondering why Wesley never replied. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When her phone buzzed, she jerked up like a spring and reached for her phone out of reflex. It was a two-second message from Wesley. She clicked on it excitedly and put her phone to her ear. ¡°You look very nice,¡± he said. He was breathing heavily, as if he was running. ¡®Not ¡°nice¡± but ¡°very nice.¡±¡® ir thought the world was bright and beautiful again. ¡°But why did it take him so Long to reply? And I already deleted it. If he just saw my message, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to see the photo.¡¯ To solve the puzzle, she asked, ¡°Who Looks nice?¡± ¡°You do. In your pic,¡± he typed. So he did see it. ir didn¡¯t know what to say. She sent him an ellipsis andy down, but still couldn¡¯t sleep. This time it was because of the thrill. She could almost hear her heart drumming, beating hard against her chest. Three minutester, she slipped out of her nket, took the lipstick out of the drawer, and put it in the most conspicuous spot on the vanity. Now, she was ready to sleep. Wesley had already started his run, making good time on the track. It was important to the military for their men to have good stamina, so this was an essential part of their regimen. Sweat drenched the top he was wearing, but he still managed to nce at his phone and smile when he saw the dots ir sent. Chapter 1735 Under the same sky, two hearts beat in the same rhythm. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description. ir got up early the next morning and put on some makeup. She put on some eyeliner, lipstick, and foundation. She didn¡¯t go for the full monty, but it took Long enough. Some important foreign clients were visiting theirpany today. ir was going to be her boss interpreter. She didn¡¯t want to Look like a slouch. The young interpreter got into the office by 7 a.m., but she was far from the first one there. The reasons varied. Some were trying to get work done before their actual shift. Others took an early shift deliberately so they could get off earlier in the day. And someone had to turn on the lights. Breakfast in hand, she walked towards the elevator. She pushed the button and waited for the doors to open. While she stood there, her boss, Percy Jameson, and his mistress, Filberta Wright stopped in front of the elevator to wait with her. Filberta was not only Percy¡¯s mistress, but ir¡¯s immediate superior For some reason that ir couldn¡¯t figure out, the mistress hated her This was a persistent problem, starting from day 1. She was under thirty, while Percy was in histe forties. His wife spent most of her time in the United States. So he had something on the side. This was a secret that everyone knew, an open secret among the employees. But to keep their jobs, nobody talked about it openly. The doors opened, so Percy and his mistress walked in. ir remained out in the lobby. ¡°Come on, ir. No sense in waiting there forever,¡± he said, pressing the ¡°open door¡± button to keep the car on that floor. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the boss, but Percy didn¡¯t seem threatening. It was a friendly invitation. Ang¡¯s Library The fact that he was nice to ir was exactly why Filberta was hostile to her in the first ce. ir was fresh out of university, but she was already team leader. She got that position too easily. At least Filberta thought so. She was convinced that ir must have done something for the boss. She believed ir sailed by on her beauty, instead of earning her spot. She even thought her degree was because she had used her feminine wiles. And she got paid insanely well. She was still on probation, but thepany had already provided her with all kinds of insurance, meals, an apartment, bonuses and dividends. If you counted the bonuses, she earned at least $20, 000 a month. Actually, with ir¡¯s skill, the pay was well-deserved. She could have found an even higher-paying job somewhere else. But she stayed put. Her currentpany was mid-sized. She didn¡¯t like all the rules thatrger firms might impose. And she was worried that if she took a job at a firm that was too small she might have to take on more than one job. Hearing Percy¡¯s invitation, ir smiled at him and replied politely, ¡®Thank you, Mr. Percy, but I¡¯ll wait for the next one.¡± Then she pressed the ¡°UP¡± button of her elevator and continued to wait. Percy gave her one more look and smiled. He didn¡¯t insist, and simply let the elevator doors close, going up with Filberta. ir breathed a sigh of relief after the elevator was gone. Before long, the one she was waiting for came. As soon as ir reached her desk, Filberta said, ¡°ir, could you see me in my office?¡± ir put her breakfast on the desk and went to Filberta¡¯s office. The woman was paging through a file. Hearing the knock on the door, she didn¡¯t look up. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description. Chapter 1736 ¡°The guests are on their way, but my office is still dirty. The cleaningdy did a Lousy job. You need to clean it again.¡± ¡®Me? Cleaning? Yeah, you wish!¡¯ ir refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Filberta. I can¡¯t. The guests will be here in Less than twenty minutes. I¡¯m still working on the materials that need interpretation. Find someone else to clean!¡± Filberta, who was wearing smoky eye makeup, gaped at ir and berated, ¡°I¡¯m your supervisor! When I ask you to clean, you clean! Besides, you¡¯re so brilliant. I think you¡¯ll do a better job cleaning.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ir wasn¡¯t provoked. She retorted with a smile, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my supervisor. I¡¯m wondering-will you take the fall if something goes wrong with the uing meeting? After all, I¡¯m supposed to be preparing the materials. If you¡¯re preventing me from doing that, then do you want to do it? Or can you just tell the boss for me? Come on, I¡¯m just a nobody. I don¡¯t think I can take on so much responsibility. ninjanovel So can you do it for me?¡± Filberta¡¯s face was dark as coal. ¡°How dare you challenge me Like that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to do my job. The delegation is about to arrive. Need someone to clean? Grab a broom. I¡¯m running out of time. So, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡± With that, ir left the office. She was telling the truth. If she spent the time cleaning Filberta¡¯s office, she wouldn¡¯t have enough time to prepare for the meeting. If she screwed up, she would get fired. Maybe that was her supervisor¡¯s intent all along. At 7:30 a.m., ir followed Percy to the front doors to meet the guests. As they stood outside, several stark ck and shining Bentleys slowly came to a halt in front of the office building. Percy walked up to greet the guests and ir followed him closely. She had to be ready for her job. The chauffeurs opened the doors and some blond-haired men d in drab business suits got out of the cars. ir recognized a couple of faces, and she was agape in astonishment. One of those men, a young one, considering the age of everyone else, was smiling at her. He was her friend, Orion. They had met in Ennd. The older man in the Lead among the guests was his father, who was a business tycoon. Though they had been out of touch, it was still a pleasant surprise seeing a familiar face. ir waved secretly at Orion. What a coincidence! Since she had to stay close to Percy to interpret for him, she barely had a chance to catch up with Orion. Orion understood. Percy showed the guests around the office, and then they proceeded towards the conference room. Before the meeting started, there was a short break for everyone to settle down. ir and Orion talked in a quiet ce. ¡°Hey¡­ Orion, are you working with your father in business now?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes. My father is getting on in years. He doesn¡¯t look it, but he is not in too good a shape this year. As his only son, I think it is my duty to continue his business. To be frank, though, I don¡¯t want to be a businessman.¡± ir smiled. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t surf as much as before. I know how much you Love it. But hey, you can still do it in your spare time.¡° Orion was a surfing fiend. When they had been in Ennd, he had spent almost all of his free time at the beach. ¡°That¡¯s all I can hope to do, huh?¡± he shrugged helplessly. ¡°What about you? How are things at work? It looks like we¡¯re going to see each other more often in the future.¡± Chapter 1737 ¡°Yeah, you guys are stuck with me!¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, thanks. I¡¯m head of the interpreters now, and well-paid. I like my job.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Hey, the meeting is about tomence. Let¡¯s go inside. By the way, I¡¯m staying in Alorith for some time. I¡¯m thinking of buying you dinner after work.¡± ir patted him on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°This is my hometown. Of course it should be me treating you to a dinner. But to be honest, the cooperation between our twopanies has just started. I think we¡¯ll both be very busy in the next few days. Keep in touch ninjanovel ¡°Sure.¡± They walked into the meeting room together, followed by Filberta and another female employee. Seeing them together, Filberta sneered. ¡®The guests have just arrived, and there she is, flirting with one of them already. What a slut!* Time flies. Before ir knew it, it was winter. Wesley was busy every day. One of those days, ir had her period. The pain confined her to her bed and deprived her of the desire to do basically anything at all. She merely Lay there dejectedly, and browsed through social updates to kill time. Gradually, the hours passed and her stomach started growling. But she was in too much pain to get out of bed and cook. ALL of a sudden, the images of every single kind of deliciously spicy food flooded into her head. She had a craving for all of them at once, but unfortunately, not a single one of them was in her apartment. It increased her broodiness. After a moment, she posted an update in Moments. ¡°So hungry. I want to eat barbeque, roast meat, fondue, Japanese food, Western food, and what not!¡± Along with that, she also posted an image, where a cartoon rabbit holding a fork and a spoon was facing a teful of yummy food. Joslyn sent her a message soon after she saw her post. ¡°Bless, where are you? Why did you skip your meal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m home. I ate a little, but I¡¯m hungry again now. It¡¯s like a ck hole.¡± Millermented on her post. ¡°Where do you live? I can bring something for you.¡± ir chose not to reply. She scrolled down to read others¡¯ments Most of the boys were joking and teasing. She didn¡¯t pay attention to any of them. Joslyn sent her another message. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m visiting my hometown right now, otherwise I would have gone out to eat fondue with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find something to eat.¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Thanks, Mommy Joslyn.¡± Even though she had promised Joslyn that she wouldn¡¯t starve herself, getting out of bed felt like way too much struggle to ir, so she decided to try and forget the hunger. The only way she knew how to do that, was by going to sleep Chapter 1738 She put her phone down and closed her eyes. Surprisingly, she did manage to drift into sleep very soon. The slumber seemed tost only for a couple of minutes, and then there seemed to be some knocks. She concentrated. Indeed, someone was knocking on her door. Her bedroom door. It could only be Wesley. ¡®Is he back home?¡¯ ir sat up quickly, forgetting the pain in her belly. With her hair all messed up due to the tossing around, she opened the door. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wesley was standing in the Living room, wearing his uniform. It Looked like he had run all the way up there; he was panting, and there were sweat beads on his forehead. Even his military cap, usually straight as the crow flies, was crooked from the running. ¡°We¡¯re gathering. Gotta go,¡± he said in a rush. ¡°Huh? Wait, what?¡± ir was confused. ¡®What does he mean? Why did hee back?¡¯ Before she could ask anything else, Wesley turned around and pointed at the floor which was stained brown at regr intervals. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the footprints. I was in too much of a hurry to change into slippers.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she replied sleepily. She didn¡¯t even know what was going on. ninjanovel And just like that, the man was gone. He hadn¡¯t even spent two whole minutes in the apartment. What had hee back for? ir was disappointed. She walked around slowly, turning off the lights in the Living room. That was when she noticed a stic bag on the coffee table. Nope! She wasn¡¯t the one who had put it there. She had been in too much pain to even get up this morning! She opened it. Inside were some take-away meal boxes, and she could also see some bamboo skewers. The smell had already filled her nostrils before she opened the boxes, and she knew what was inside before looking at it. It smelled like barbeque. ir¡¯s hands shook a little from excitement. She had been craving for it so bad! She opened one of the meal boxes. Yay! She had been right. Barbeque! It was wrapped in tinfoil and looked delicious. So, that was it! Wesley had run home at such ate hour just to drop the barbeque for her? And then, he had barely caught a break before leaving again in a hurry. Judging by his demeanor, he must have run all the way, on both the journeys! Thinking about this, ir teared up. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­ that silly man! He said that he didn¡¯t Like me. Then why is he so good to me? It¡¯s so confusing.¡¯ There were all kinds of veg and non-veg dishes in the boxes. She figured that Wesley didn¡¯t know what she liked to eat, so he had bought her everything. ir drew a tissue and wiped her eyes. Then she started to eat, and the very first bite she took made her certain that it was the best barbeque she had ever had. Chapter 1739 There was too much for one person, though. When she was done eating she was so full that she felt like her stomach was about to burst. And yet, there were still some leftovers, enough to easily fill the stomach of a grown man! ¡°This was too much. I couldn¡¯t eat it all,¡± she messaged Wesley. She wasn¡¯t expecting a reply. But he did respond. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯IL finish what¡¯s left when I get hometer.¡± ¡°Get home? He ising home tonight?¡± ir stood up from the sofa. She tidied the living room and got dressed before sitting back on the couch to wait for him. She wanted to be up and about when he came back However, before she saw Wesley, she fell asleep. When the man got home, it was already about half past three in the morning and when he turned on the lights, he saw ir lying on the couch, deep asleep and undisturbed by the sudden re. He dimmed the lights and walked over to her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°ir,¡± he called softly. But she didn¡¯t respond. He also noticed that there was only a soft nket covering her. Wesley took off his uniform and cap and hung them on the clothes stand. Then, he scooped her up lightly in his arms, taking care not to wake her up and carried her towards her bedroom. The familiar softness and fragrance from her body turned him on. His breathing became heavy. Muddleheaded, ir felt like she was moving in her sleep. Feeling slightly ufortable, she twisted and turned restlessly. Wesley held his breath, not to disturb her as he Looked at her. Luckily, once she becamefortable, she was quiet again One knee on the bed, Wesley carefullyid ir down and tucked her into bed, covering her with the beautiful patchwork quilt. When he was about to draw his arms back, she suddenly opened her eyes a Little. Wesley froze, wondering if he woke her. ir closed her eyes again, but then she wrapped her arms around his waist and mumbled, ¡°Wesley? You visited me in my dreams.¡± She buried her face in his chest, yawned and continued mumbling, Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Wesley, I missed you so much!¡± He lifted his hand to caress her smooth cheek, and nted a kiss on her forehead. Fascinated by her murmuring lips, full and colorful, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss them. The next morning, when ir woke up, she remembered her dream. Wesley hugged her and kissed her. But the passionate kiss felt so real that she could even feel her lips hurting and her breath ragged at that moment . And she dreamed of Wesley running his rough hands all over her body. As she remembered what happened in her dream, ir buried her face in the pillow, scratching her messy hair in shame. ¡®Oh, my God! I can¡¯t believe I had such a sexy dream. That¡¯s not Like me!¡¯ she thought, shocked. But at least, she felt lucky no one had the supernatural power to see her dream. No one knew her little secret. Chapter 1740 She then sat up. Her eyes went wide and she jumped out of bed, rushing towards the bathroom. She felt arge amount of menses gushing out. However fast she ran, it was toote. Her pants were red; some even dripped on the floor. She grabbed a rag, got it wet and went to town on the carpet. She kept herself busy cleaning and totally forgot about her dream. She didn¡¯t even have the time to think about how she got from the sofa to the bed. Someone had moved her, but she didn¡¯t stop to wonder about that. When she walked to the Living room, she was surprised to find there was no food on the table. She remembered she had put the barbecued dish on the table. But where was the food? No skewers or bits of food in the bin, either. So where did it go? ¡®Did Wesley reallye backst night? Did he eat the rest of the food?¡¯ she wondered. But still, she didn¡¯t stop to ask herself a very vital question. Who moved her from the sofa to the bed? ir turned to look at Wesley¡¯s bedroom. The door was open. She walked over to his room and peeked inside. He wasn¡¯t there. His room was as neat and tidy as it always was. The quilt was carefully folded and ced at the end of the bed. Wesley was fastidiously clean. ¡®Wait! Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ ir remembered she had put Wesley¡¯s bed sheet and quilt into the washing machine two days ago when she did theundry. She forgot to help him make the bed after they were dry. When did he make his bed? Now, she was sure Wesley came back Last night and carried her to the bedroom. She was sound asleep and knew nothing about it. ir patted her forehead remorsefully. She had missed a chance to be with him. Then she remembered her dream. Was it a dream? Or was it reality? One day, ir was working in the office when she got Wesley¡¯s call. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°You avable tonight?¡± he asked. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ir paused and then answered, ¡°Yes.¡± She had nned to work overtime. But since he called her, she decided to leave work on time. ¡°Great! Pick you up at eight.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ir asked curiously. Wesley told her, ¡°Some friends of mine are getting together ¡°I get to meet his friends?¡¯ She was excited at the invitation. ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled sweetly, even though he couldn¡¯t see it on the phone. That night, ir met Wesley¡¯s close friends: Carlos, Damon and Curtis. She was happy to see everyone there, except one person-Megan. Every time she saw this troublemaker, she wished she could kick her far away like a ser ball. She didn¡¯t even spare the girl a second nce. But at least Wesley wasn¡¯t taking care of her. Carlos had brought Megan along. The cold CEO was on duty to take care of the girl that night, so Chapter 1741 ir could just sit quietly next to Wesley. Thenter, she witnessed an interesting bit of drama. The star of this live show was the legendary Mrs. Hilton¡ªDebbie Nelson. In the middle of the get-together, Carlos¡¯ assistant called him and told him that Debbie was at a nightclub at the other end of the building where they were in. Debbie had asked for some hot young men in the club to serve her. ir was shocked when she heard that; her curiosity about Mrs. Hilton increased. She saw the cold CEO leave the booth in a hurry, and then the other people also followed him out. But Wesley didn¡¯t budge, showing no interest in Debbie or her games. ir was disappointed. She wanted to see the show too! A few secondster, for some unknown reason, Wesley suddenly changed his mind and joined the rest of his friends at the nightclub. When she arrived, ir saw Debbie, wearing heavy makeup, sitting in the middle of a group of absolutely gorgeous guys. No messy haircuts, pecs visible through their shirts, nice-sized biceps. There was another girl there too. She seemed to be a good friend of Debbie¡¯s. ir liked Debbie a lot: bold, straightforward, honest. They even had the same enemy¡ªMegan. Since ir wasn¡¯t dating Wesley, she couldn¡¯t really say anything about Megan, no matter how much she hated the girl. But Debbie was different. She was Carlos¡¯ Legal wife, so she had the right to shut Megan down and expose the girl¡¯s true colors. Debbie did a good job. She said everything ir wanted to say. But Debbie thought ir was Wesley¡¯s girlfriend. That came out when she was arguing with Carlos. Much to ir¡¯s surprise, Wesley didn¡¯t clear that up. He just let her assume that. He was pretty adamant that ninjanovel N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Megan was like his niece, and off the table as far as dating went. Carlos liked to say that a lot too. Debbie not only confronted her husband face-to-face, but she also took potshots at Wesley, who had also let their so-called niece get away with too much. ir felt relieved, knowing that she wasn¡¯t the only one who hated Megan. Meanwhile, she Looked up to Debbie after that. Wesley noticed the stars in her eyes when ir stared at Debbie. He silently gripped her hand and squeezed it, as if warning her. Then, to avoid punishment from Carlos, Debbie turned to ir for help. The naughty woman wanted to take ir to the manor and have fun together. ir decided that discretion was the better part of valor. She wasn¡¯t going to get involved in this Lover¡¯s spat, so she turned Debbie down. After Debbie was rather forcibly removed from the club by Carlos, ir also left the nightclub with Wesley. Shortly after they left, Wesley¡¯s phone rang. ir caught a glimpse of the screen and saw that the caller ID said Megan. ir sneered. Megan couldn¡¯t bug Carlos tonight, so she decided to bother Wesley instead. Wesley picked up the car phone. ¡°Uncle Wesley¡­ I¡¯m sad. Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± Chapter 1742 Megan¡¯s crying echoed inside the car. When Wesley said nothing, the girl continued, ¡°Do you and Uncle Carlos hate me now, Uncle Wesley ¡°No,¡± Wesley replied simply. ¡°I know Debbie has always held a grudge against me. Uncle Carlos doesn¡¯t care about me now¡­ Uncle Wesley, if you hate me, please tell me straight up¡­¡± A hint of impatience shed in Wesley¡¯s eyes. But he tried tofort her, ¡°You¡¯re sick. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯ll make it worse.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Megan¡¯s sobs continued toe from the other end of the phone. ir felt so annoyed to hear Megan going on Like this. Her good mood was dampened. Although the line was still connected, she Looked at Wesley, expressionless, and demanded coldly, ¡°Wesley, can you stop the car?¡± Megan stopped crying in an instant. Wesley shot her a confused nce and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Why? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡¯ Irritated by the stupid man, she didn¡¯t care that Megan could hear their conversation and said as calmly as she could, ¡°Either hang up the phone now, or let me out.¡± ninjanovel Wesley found himself stuck in the same situation. Last time he answered Megan¡¯s call in the car and ir got angry with him. ¡°Uncle Wesley¡­ Are you still with your neighbor ir?¡± Megan asked on the other end of the line. ir sneered, ¡°Not just neighbors, anymore, little girl. We¡¯re roommates.¡± Wesley was surprised by how ir needled Megan. Silence engulfed them as Megan went silent. The only sound was the muffled roar of the engine. Wesley couldn¡¯t figure out what was going through ir¡¯s mind. Finally, he decided to minimize the drama. ¡°Megan, just don¡¯t worry about this. Get some sleep. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t stay up Late. Don¡¯t. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Drop me off now!¡± ir furiously interrupted his repeated nagging to Megan. It was obvious who was important to him, and it wasn¡¯t ir. Wesley stopped talking and hung up the phone. He pulled over, but he didn¡¯t unlock the car doors to let her out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He had to find out the reason. She made a scene thest time he talked to Megan. It was happening again. And it was at night this time. What would she do if she left the car at this hour? ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m all right! So tell me-is Megan the reason why you don¡¯t date?¡± Chapter 1743 Wesley gave her a long look, confused by her words. ¡®What does Megan have to do with me having a girlfriend or not?¡¯ he wondered. ir¡¯s mind was a mess. Every word that Megan said haunted her. Whenever she was around Wesley, she tried her best to forget about Megan. God knew how much she wanted to Let it all out, to tell Wesley that his poor, innocent Megan was really a hypocritical bitch and a drama queen. But she couldn¡¯t. Suddenly, a scene at the airport reyed in her mind. Why did Wesley think she was pregnant? Megan told him that. And ir did say she was pregnant in front of Megan. She met Megan at her departure gate when she was about to hop a flight to Ennd. ir had already finished her studies there. But there were still some things she needed to be there in person to wrap up, so she had no choice but to fly to Ennd again. Hartwell drove her to the airport and she got there way too early. To kill the time, she chose to sit in a quiet corner, ying on her phone. A few minutester, a couple sat opposite her. The man Lit up a cigarette, despite the fact that it was a non-smoking area. The air around ir began to reek of tobo. After finishing one cigarette, the man proceeded to ignite a second one. The woman next to him wasn¡¯t interested in doing anything about it. She seemed nonchnt, like this happened all the time. The cloud of smoke swirled in the air and then was blown in ir¡¯s direction, strangling her, scraping her throat, and making her cough. ir looked around, but there was no staff anywhere nearby. Unable to stand it anymore, she had to stop the man herself. ¡°Excuse me, sir?¡± she said, holding her breath. The couple raised their heads to stare at the strange girl in confusion. She said in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± It was a lie, of course, but one that might impel the man to stop. ninjanovel The couple exchanged nces with each other. The woman red at the man, who hastily exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know this girl at all! But she¡¯s pretty hot, ¡® the man thought. His wife was right next to him, so the man wasn¡¯t about to look at ir again. He thought she was attractive, but he wasn¡¯t suicidal. ir was amused by them. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not my baby¡¯s daddy. I meant. She pointed at the burning cigarette between the man¡¯s fingers. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The man looked where she pointed and instantly understood. He quickly snuffed out the cigarette. As long as his wife wouldn¡¯t get ticked off, he¡¯d do as he was told. The woman heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what ir had said. After it was settled, ir turned around, shocked to see Megan and another girl standing behind her. Megan was smiling evilly. ir didn¡¯t know Megan well, so she merely nodded to her in greeting. Without a word, she sat back in her seat. Megan whispered to the girl next to her, and her friend walked to a seat some distance away. Then, Megan took the seat next to ir. ¡°Hi, ir,¡± the drama queen said enthusiastically. ir smiled, ¡°Hi.¡± Chapter 1744 ¡°Surprised to see you here! I¡¯m flying to Ennd to rx. What about you?¡± ¡°Just some errands,¡± ir replied simply with her eyes on her phone. She didn¡¯t like Megan after she saw how she behaved around Wesley. So she wasn¡¯t interested in talking to her any more than she had to. ¡°Oh, by the way, I have something to tell you.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes?¡± Megan said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s about Uncle Wesley.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ir closed the game she was ying and opened the Weibo app, absentmindedly scrolling through the updates. ¡°I heard you proposed to him but he turned you down.¡± ir¡¯s face changed. ¡°Who told you that?¡± She stared at Megan in disbelief, mouth frozen in an ¡°0.¡± As far as she knew, Wesley had shut down any conversation around this. He wouldn¡¯t even let his men talk about it. ¡°Uncle Wesley told me,¡± Megan said matter-of-factly. The truth was, she had overheard Talbot and Bowman talking in Wesley¡¯s apartment, and put two and two together. ir¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed by a hand of ice. Was it Wesley? She could imagine how Megan Laughed when he told her. She felt sad, angry and really embarrassed at the moment. ninjanovel Megan just ignored her reactions, and continued in that crazy, cheerful tone, ¡°ir, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m Wesley¡¯s girlfriend now, and we¡¯re living together. Too bad you moved. We could have been neighbors.¡± She stole a nce at ir¡¯s pale face before continuing, ¡°I know why he told me, at least, I think I do. He wanted me to know you weren¡¯t dating. He¡¯s been crushing on me for a long time. He doesn¡¯t think of me as a niece, but we¡¯re not rted anyway. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯ll always have a special ce in his heart. Of course, he didn¡¯t Lay this out. He¡¯s not good at expressing his feelings. You know him. I figured it out by Listening to him¡­¡± Megan paused. ir tried to process her words. Indeed, Wesley wasn¡¯t the type of man to confess his love to others. ¡°He said that he was nice to you when you were neighbors because you¡¯re Lieutenant General Jenkins¡¯ niece. He had to show respect to his superior,¡± Megan added. Her secret exposed, ir could hardly keep herposure. She wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible. ¡°Megan, why are you telling me all this? I¡¯m engaged. I have nothing to do with Wesley anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about him.¡± ¡°Well, okay. I wish you could just stay in Ennd, ir. Without you around, no one would get in the way. Then Wesley and I could get married, and he wouldn¡¯t have to be confused.¡± ¡°Confused? Get in the way?¡¯ ir frowned at her words. ¡°How did I get in the way?¡± ir felt Megan was being ridiculous. Ever since she started her studies in Ennd, she hadn¡¯t called Wesley at all. They met once when the Jenkins family and Leonard family had a dinner together. But it was Wesley who talked to her first. She had tried her best to keep her distance. ¡°Anyway, I like Uncle Wesley too. Please don¡¯t call him anymore,¡± Chapter 1745 Megan pleaded, feigning innocence. ¡®She should have been an actress, ir thought. ir looked at her. ¡°I repeat-I¡¯m engaged. My fiance loves me, and I didn¡¯t call Wesley.¡± A bright smile broke on Megan¡¯s face. ¡°I trust you, ir. Thanks. I have to go now. Bye!¡± As Megan walked away, so did ir¡¯s mind. It began to roam about far and wide and then she could hardly focus on the posts she was browsing on Weibo. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°So Wesley really loves Megan¡­I should have known!¡¯ She didn¡¯t know why, but the thought pained her heart, even though she had her suspicions a while back. On boarding the ne, ir had bumped into Megan once again when she was walking towards the economy ss, located in the back of the ne. Megan was adjusting herself in the first-ss cabin. She was surprised to see ir and asked with a smile, ¡°ir, are you in first ss too? What a coincidence, huh? Uncle Wesley booked a first-ss ticket for me too. Are we sitting together?¡± Wesley had booked a first-ss ticket for ir when she had first flown to Ennd to begin her studies there. Now she realized it wasn¡¯t any special treatment he had given her. He had done the same for Megan. ir remembered forcing a polite smile and pointing to the crowded economy ss, most of the passengers over where, were still unsettled. ¡°No, my seat is in economy. Goodbye, Megan,¡± she said honestly. During the entire flight, ir¡¯s mind had remained preupied with the words that Megan had uttered. ¡®Wesley said no to my proposal without hesitation because he loves Megan, ¡® she finally realized. Ang¡¯s Library So he wasn¡¯t a good man. If he had Megan in his heart and loved her truly, why had he so actively kissed her? Oning to know about this side of him, ir had decided that she would forget Wesley and fall out of love with him. However, things had taken an unexpected turn. Later on in the South Mountain, she was trapped by the sh floods. When she was facing death, the only name that had popped up in her head was Wesley. In her desperation and potentially, her Last moments, she couldn¡¯t control herself and had sent him a message, which she had thought would be herst words in the world. But beyond her expectations, there had been a miracle. He hade to save her life, like a hero falling from the skies. He had brought life back to her, and her love for him was rekindled, crazier than ever. After that day, their paths had crossed a few more times. And finally, they had even moved into the same apartment. There had been times when ir had pondered over Megan¡¯s words at the airport. She had a feeling that Megan was just trying to drive a wedge between Wesley and her, forcing them to misunderstand each other and draw apart. She had even boldly guessed that maybe Wesley had feelings for herself. Coming back from the retrospect, ir smiled bitterly. Such kind of ups and downs and twists and turns in her love life had made her suffer. When she finally calmed down, she looked at Wesley and told him, ¡°Wesley, it took me all this time, but now I know that we¡¯re not suitable-¡± She paused. To make it sound a bit ambiguous, she added, ¡°¡ª for living under the same roof.¡± ¡®We¡¯re not suitable for Living under the same roof?¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. He asked in his usual stoic tone, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from twopletely different worlds, Wesley. We have nothing inmon.¡± Wesley was a man of few words, and she remained quiet too. In fact, the two of them almost always remained silent when they were alone. But deep down, ir wasn¡¯t really that quiet. She liked tough and enjoy. It was just that she was afraid of saying the wrong words and annoying him. She didn¡¯t want him to hate her any more than she thought he did, so she chose to remain silent. Besides, he always treated Megan well and better than her. And regardless of whether it was about love or not, ir didn¡¯t Like that. Chapter 1746 Right now, they were having a quarrel because of Megan once again, and she was sure that it would never end as long as Megan was there. They¡¯d had a few peaceful moments recently. She had felt good. Even though he only came back home once in some ten-odd days, she still patiently waited for him, with high hopes in her heart. But no matter how good her mood was, Megan would easily ruin it and her hopes. ir was no longer the same impulsive girl who had once pled for permission from her uncle to propose to Wesley, and done that in public. She was careful now. She had grown up over the past years and was a mature person. She wanted to take it easy in matters of love. An unrequited love wasn¡¯t in her ns and she would give up a man if she had to. ¡°What do you mean we have nothing inmon? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Wesley was dumbstruck. The idiot he was in topics of love, he had no idea what was going on. ir said nothing, unable to answer his question. He leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at her, expressionless. ninjanovel He seemed to be pondering over something. When he opened his mouth again, he was speaking English. ¡°Should Imunicate with you in English? Should I read the novel ¡®To Live¡¯ together with you? Should I read it TO you? Or should I cultivate a hobby of collecting all kinds of notepads and notebooks like you do?¡± ir stared at him with eyes wide open in shock as he spoke. She was impressed by his fluency in the Language. It was even better than a lot of English majors she had met over the course of her studies. If she hadn¡¯t been excellent in English, she wouldn¡¯t have understood a single word he was speaking due to his native-Like ent. She fullyprehended his words. How the hell did he know she was reading the novel ¡°To Live?¡± And what about her hobby of collecting all kinds of notebooks? How on earth did he know that? Wesley didn¡¯t let her ask all that. He simply put his hands on the steering wheel and when he spoke again, he had changed to Chinese. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we have nothing inmon. If you don¡¯t want to see me, that¡¯s fine by me. I will come home less often. And when you have a boyfriend, I¡¯LL Let your boyfriend take care of you.¡± ¡°Fine! So that means I must make a boyfriend ASAP. I will!¡¯ she swore in her mind. When this topic was brought up, ir got even angrier and asked in a hugely sarcastic tone, ¡°So should I go on blind dates now? If I can date someone as soon as possible, I won¡¯t be a stumbling block and Megan cane live with you at the earliest.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with Megan,¡± Wesley replied patiently. Megan was Megan; ir was ir. There was noparison. He never put the two names together when he had to make a decision. ir didn¡¯t buy it. She continued to confront him, ¡°Megan told me you two are in love, but you always keep on rifying your rtionship with her. Who should I trust?¡± Wesley threw her a sideways nce. ¡°I remember you being sure that I would never tell you a lie. Is that right?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ir searched her memory. ¡®Did I say that? Oh¡­Damn! Seems Like I did say that once. I told him that he was a righteous man and never lied¡­¡¯ she realized. Now she was out of words. She had been beaten by her own thoughts. ¡°Can we just go home now?¡± Wesley enquired. Chapter 1747 ir bit her lower lip. What could she say now, except reply in affirmative? She had wanted to throw up a tantrum in front of him, but it hadn¡¯t gone as she expected. She sat up straight in the passenger seat, as if conceding to him. But she still didn¡¯t want to give up and said stubbornly, ¡°You saved my Life. But I won¡¯t behave humbly in front of you just because you¡¯re my savior.¡± As he started the car, he replied coldly, ¡°Yes, I know. It was my job to save you. You don¡¯t need to thank me for that.¡± ¡°Huh? So in your eyes, it¡¯s your job and duty to save people, right? So does that mean everyone you save means the same to you?¡± When she was saying the first sentence, she felt her heart aching for Wesley. He had always made saving and helping people his belief and life¡¯s mission. She recalled that he had told her many times he was born to serve the country and its people. However, when she was saying the second sentence, she felt sad for her own self. He had saved her life twice-her parents¡¯ incident and the sh floods. It Looked Like she was just one of the many people he had saved. And they both knew it: he would spare no efforts to save anyone regardless of who it was. It made no difference to him whether the person in danger was ir or aplete stranger. It was his duty to dive into death headlong and protect others. This realization upset her very much. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he answered. That was the worst part. He didn¡¯t try to deny her im. At that moment, ir¡¯s heart broke. After a moment of silence, ir took a deep breath. She wanted to rify things. She asked him in a calm voice, ¡°Colonel Wesley, can you tell me what exactly our rtionship is now?¡± She was thinking, ¡®We¡¯re not neighbors, we¡¯re not friends, and we¡¯re not lovers. Then what are we to each other?* Wesley was concentrating on driving the car and didn¡¯t answer; she didn¡¯t press him. After a while, he finally seemed toe to a decision and told her, ¡°Good friends.¡± ¡°Good friends? Screw you! What kind of good friends will kiss each other so passionately? Pressing me up against a car!¡¯ ir was nearly angered to death by this idiot and his idiotic response. Oblivious to their problems, the car sped smoothly along the city road. ir closed her eyes and leaned back against the seat. She decided against speaking to him before they arrived at the apartment. The longer they were on the road, the slower would be his responses because his mind would be on the car. ninjanovel She soon felt the car slow down. She opened her eyes to look at the road and there weren¡¯t any traffic Lights in front of them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She tilted her head to look at Wesley. The man kept throwing nces at the front right while maneuvering the car carefully. ir followed Wesley¡¯s gaze. She saw that a crowd had gathered around an apartment building. They were all Looking up at something. Before she could figure out what happened, Wesley suddenly sped up, heading straight into the parking lot in front, and yanked the wheel to get the car to stop faster. He was there in no time t. ¡°Wait for me!¡± he told ir. With that, he unfastened his seatbelt, opened the car door and sprang out in one swift move. Before she knew it, he had left the car and disappeared into the crowd. Once she unbuckled, she was able to get to a better vantage point. Watching from the car window, ir realized that it must be something urgent. Instantly, she opened the door and jumped out of the car as well. Chapter 1748 But¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± She almost sprained her ankle. His car was really high off the ground. She paused a moment to make sure she was okay. It dawned on her this was the first time she had gotten out of Wesley¡¯s car without his help. But she didn¡¯t have the time to care about that. She mmed the door behind her and rushed towards the crowd. People there were talking about what was going on, and that was when she finally knew. She raised her head to look at what was causing all the fuss. In the dim lights, she saw a little kid sitting on the balcony of the thirteenth floor, crying. The neighbors said it was a two-year-old boy. The neighbors had knocked on the boy¡¯s apartment door for several minutes, but no one answered. They guessed that the kid was home alone. The boy walked to the balcony to look for his parents and then climbed onto the windowsill. It was dangerous since the balcony had no bars, nothing to stop him from falling. The kid could fall at any moment. Someone had already called the police, but they hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ir looked around, scanning for Wesley, and saw him rush inside the building. ir wanted to follow, but the crowd was thick, and they weren¡¯t interested in letting anyone through. After all, everyone had a hard-won vantage point, so naturally they weren¡¯t going to Let anyone else take it. Not that she would stay there¡­but they didn¡¯t know that. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She knew Wesley was hard at work saving people again. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She decided to wait for him in the crowd. He needed to concentrate or someone would die. Before long, ir saw a figure appear on the balcony of the fourteenth floor, right over the boy. Her heart leapt to her throat. The crowd erupted in cheers when they saw a man in a military uniform jump onto the windowsill above the boy. It was evening, and the fact that no Lights came from the windows on either side of the boy made it worse. Apparently no one lived there. The only Light came from that one unit on the fourteenth floor. That was why Wesley had to get there. ir saw Wesley clutch at the edge of the balcony with his hands and step on the air-conditioning unit jutting from the building. He carefully made his way to the boy. ¡°Look, somebody is saving that kid. It¡¯s that soldier. He asked us what was going on, then rushed in,¡± a person yelled. ¡°He¡¯s great. I can¡¯t see what he Looks like, but he¡¯s as sure-footed as a cat,¡± another person said. ¡°I hope he stays safe.¡± ¡°Yeah, God bless the child and the soldier.¡± ir had been Looking up so long her neck was sore. Wesley was still moving towards the boy step by step along the narrow edge. She anxiously prayed in her heart, ¡®Please, let him be safe. Let him save the boy.¡¯ The sirens of the police cars and fire engines got louder and louder. Soon, they arrived at theplex. After a quick assessment of the situation, a few fire fighters rushed into the building with their tools on their backs. But then a dangerous scene met the gaze of the crowd, and they collectively gasped in shock. ir couldn¡¯t help but shriek in anxiety too. The boy was overjoyed to see a solider approaching him. When Wesley could almost reach out and touch him, the boy suddenly stood up on the windowsill, waving to the big hero. Chapter 1749 However, unable to keep his bnce, the boy began to fall backwards, iling his arms as he began his descent. Wesley reacted quickly, before the boy could be street pizza. One hand clutching the window frame, he bent forward and caught the boy¡¯s arm with his other hand just in the nick of time. Everyone held their breath, hearts beating fast. The boy¡¯s hysterical wailing echoed through the block, making the atmosphere even more tense. Eyes brimming with tears, ir crossed her hands and prayed again and again in her mind. She suddenly realized that Wesley was truly a soldier, and he¡¯d be going out on missions even more dangerous than this one. Her heart ached, tears streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly. ¡®Wesley, my hero, please stay safe!¡± Now the soldier himself was in danger too. Half of his body hung in the air, thirteen stories up. One hand was on the window frame and the other gripped the boy¡¯s Little arm tightly, so he could do nothing but wait for the fire fighters. ir wished she were Supergirl, so she could fly up to them and save them all. While Wesley tried tofort the little boy, the professional rescue team shattered the lock on the door and was able to enter the apartment. They rushed over to the balcony, stuck their heads out through the window, and pulled Wesley and the boy up, making sure they were safe and sound. In the end, Wesley and the boy were both saved. The crowd cheered and pped their hands in excitement. ir heaved a deep sigh of relief, feeling proud and moved. Soon enough, a middle-aged woman ran into the building, crying loudly. People said she was the boy¡¯s mother. A few minutester, ir saw Wesley emerge from the building. He looked absolutely fried, and his clothes were ck with soot and who knew what else. Some people took out their phones, wanting pictures of the big hero. But Wesley merely held out his hands to block them. He did what he was supposed to, and needed no praise. Ang¡¯s Library ir silently followed him to his car. When Wesley found ir wasn¡¯t waiting for him in the vehicle, he looked around. Just as he turned, a woman threw herself into his arms, holding him tightly. The unexpected move activated his defense mechanisms, and he balled a fist, ready to fight. However, when the familiar scent hit his nostrils, he rxed and wrapped his arms around the woman¡¯s slim waist instead. Feeling the softness of her body, he asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Wh-what¡­ What¡¯s up? You okay?¡± This unexpected disy of affection, her sudden hug, had thrown him off. ir just wanted to hug her beloved hero. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. ¡°Nothing.¡± When she finally pulled away from him, she saw the stains on his uniform. She helped him dust off. Wesley looked down and found his coat was stained from his rescue attempt. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then he looked at ir¡¯s coat. Luckily, he didn¡¯t get her dirty. He took his coat off and threw it into the back seat. Seeing that he was wearing only a short sleeve tee, ir asked with concern, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Not at all. Why?¡± Thanks to his military training, he wasfortable in all sorts of harsh environments. They got in the car. ir asked tenderly, ¡°That was pretty intense. Were you scared?¡± If she were to hang off such a tall building, she couldn¡¯t even bear to open her eyes. That was just one difference between her and him. Wesley said casually, sixty-three stories.¡± It was only the thirteenth floor. I once climbed ir was utterly shocked. ¡®Sixty-three?!¡¯ She could hardly believe her ears. Chapter 1750 He added, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t gotten overexcited, I would have been able to save him more easily. But the boy was careless.¡± Before he left, he saw the boy¡¯s mother rush back home. He found out that mom snuck out to y mahjong while the boy was asleep. She was so engrossed in the games that she forgot about the time. A small mistake can lead to disaster. The mother learned a good Lesson today. ir felt her heart still pounding. ¡°Is this what you usually do?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not what we do. In fact, it¡¯s not even our duty. We¡¯re supposed to leave this to emergency teams.¡± He just happened toe across this. He knew very well the boy would be in more danger if they just waited for the rescue team toe. His sense of responsibility drove him to take action at once. ir sighed inwardly. She knew his job as a soldier was much more dangerous than this. She felt sorry for fighting with him earlier that night. After they returned to the apartment, Wesley sat down and started texting someone. ¡°Take your clothes off,¡± ir requested. ninjanovel He raised his head to look at her, confused. ¡°Why?¡± She grabbed the coat from his hand and said naturally, ¡°They¡¯re dirty. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯ll throw a load in the wash.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll take care of myundry myself.¡± He turned down her offer, not wanting to bother her with such minor details. ir red at Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m washing it by hand. The washing machine will do it. You¡¯re impossible! Just give me your clothes!¡± Being harangued by someone else for the first time, Wesley wanted to retort but her angry look zipped his mouth. He turned around and walked to his bedroom. As he opened the door, he paused. ¡°Let me get a shower first.¡± He meant to say that he would shower first and bring his dirty clothes to her afterwards. ir nodded. Wesley walked inside the bathroom, and turned on the shower. Steam floated from the water, settling on the mirror and fogging it up. After a moment, when ir heard nothing from his bedroom, she pushed open the door and found his dirty clothes in the hamper. She removed them and Left quickly. Despite the sounds of the shower, Wesley could hear ir futzing around outside the bathroom. He finished rinsing the soap off and cut the water. The stream terminated quickly, leaving a dripping Wesley behind in the tub. When he came out, he found that his dirty clothes in the hamper were really gone. He put on his pajamas and walked out of his bedroom. The washing machine was going, and it was already on the second cycle. He was going to knock on ir¡¯s bedroom door but then he heard noise from the kitchen. ir was making noodles. Hearing hime in, she turned and told the man, ¡°Wait a minute. Almost done.¡± Chapter 1751 ¡°okay.¡± He leaned against the door, watching her busy figure. A smile formed on his lips. In no time, she brought a bowl of delicious-smelling noodles to the dinner table. ¡°Go ahead and eat. My turn for a shower.¡± Wesley took a look at the noodle dish. Topped with tomato slices, scrambled eggs, mushrooms, and chopped green onions, the Look and smell made his mouth water. He grabbed her hand as she turned away. ¡°You don¡¯t want any?¡± ir Lowered her head to look at her hand in his. She smiled and said, A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°No. I don¡¯t usually eat thiste at night.¡± He let go of her and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Wesley then sat at the table and ate the noodles himself. He was hungry after his adventure, and those noodles really hit the spot. When she came out of her bedroom dressed in pajamas, Wesley was nowhere to be found. The washing machine was off, and his clothes were all hung up, drying. The kitchen was clean; the dishes washed and stacked in the right cabs. Wesley had taken care of all the chores. She stood outside his bedroom, thinking, ¡®Forget it. He needs to get up early. He¡¯s probably already asleep.¡¯ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then she headed for the study. Turning on theputer, she kept busy trying to finish up what she didn¡¯t have time to earlier. She¡¯d be doomed if she didn¡¯t do it quickly or well. Her supervisor, Filberta had it out for her. She¡¯d make ir¡¯s life hell if given half a chance. At midnight, someone knocked on the door. ir jumped, her heart racing from the sudden, sharp sound. She was hyper-focused on what she was doing, working in her own little world. She took a deep breath and realized it was probably Wesley. She wasn¡¯t used to him being around. ¡°Come in, please.¡± With her permission, Wesley opened the door and walked into the study. She was Looking at her Laptop. ¡°Still up?¡± ¡°Yeah. I ran into a snag. The paper is in German, and I can¡¯t quite get a handle on the trantion. I¡¯m doing some research on it. I¡¯ll go to bed soon,¡± she replied with her chin propped on one of her hands. She ran it through Google Trante on mobile, SDL technology, Reverso Context, Multitran, and various other trantion websites and software, but none of them tranted it well. There were still some German words that remained untranted. These weremercial documents written in German. Jargon simply didn¡¯t trante well, and that was part of the problem. A mistake could cause losses to thepany. But ir wasn¡¯t as proficient in German as in English. Seeing her frowning, Wesley silently walked to the desk and grabbed the piece of paper from her hand. Chapter 1752 ir widened her eyes in surprise as she asked, ¡°You know German?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A Little.¡± She asked again, ¡°Did you get a KDS certification?¡± ¡°Yeah. I passed C2,¡± he said curtly, eyes on the paper. While in military school, he passed the middle- level B2 test. But then he was assigned an important mission where he needed extra fluency, talking to actual German operatives. In order to fulfill the mission objectives, he studied hard and passed the high-level C2 test. ir was utterly shocked. She had only gotten to B2, and it was her job to trante things! But Wesley passed the C2 exam! ¡°Seriously?¡± He simply said, ¡°I never lie.¡± It was an easy enough answer ¡°Maybe he never lies, but he doesn¡¯t always tell the whole truth. A little? He¡¯s way too humble, ¡® ir thought. ¡°Have you studied in A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Germany?¡± She was so curious about his past. ¡°Uh huh. 6 months.¡± To improve his Language skills, he had stayed in Germany for nearly seven months, together with Curtis. ir envied him so much. With her chin propped up on both of her hands, she stared at the man adoringly. ¡°I learned by rote, cramming the vocabry into my brain. I used to practice with my German teacher at university. She liked me, I think.¡± In fact, back when she was about to end her studies in Ennd, she wanted to continue with the advanced studies in Germany. But that was a chunk of change. She didn¡¯t want to ask so much money from her uncle, so she gave up on the idea, and came back to Alorith after she got her master¡¯s degree. Wesley threw her a nce. ¡°You look wistful. Any regrets about studying abroad?¡± ir shook her head. ¡°No.¡± After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to study abroad alone. She didn¡¯t want to go through that again. She envied Wesley because he had an easier way to Learn thenguage. Wesley sat opposite her and grabbed a pen. He pointed at a paragraph in the article and exined, ¡°This is how a theatrical troupe is set up, and the different parts of a y that might need to be performed¡­ It also has a brief introduction about the development of Germanedies, from the Renaissance to the Enlightenment period. If youe across simr articles next time, use this as a starting point¡­¡± ir listened attentively to his exnation. Together with the context, she finally had a full understanding of the article. No wonder she felt something was wrong with her trantion. She didn¡¯t understand a few sentences. Wesley¡¯s exnation helped her out a lot. Her excitement was beyond words. She had spent almost an hour trying to understand the logic of this paragraph, but Wesley figured it out in just a few minutes. Besides, he had even shared some shortcuts to trante German into Chinese. ir stared at Wesley with gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, Colonel Wesley! You saved my Life again.¡± ¡°Saved your Life?¡¯ Wesley was stunned by her exaggeration. Surely this couldn¡¯t be a matter of life and death. ir Lowered her head and began taking notes. Wesley walked around the desk and stood next to her. Chapter 1753 Under the Light of the deskmp, Wesley was like a parent helping his child with homework. Whenever he saw a mistake, he pointed it out and made sure she corrected it. A half hourter, ir finally finished tranting all the documents. She stretched as she asked casually, ¡°So what othernguages do you know?¡± As she began to clear the desk, he replied, ¡°English, French, German, Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Korean, Russian, Spanish and Arabic. But I¡¯ve only earned high-level certificates for English, French and German. As for the rest, I know enough to get by.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ir marveled and suggested, ¡°If you retire from the military one day, you should be a high caliber trantor for the government or some multinational corporation. You could earn a fortune.¡± ¡®He¡¯s a friggin¡¯ genius. He knows martial arts and eight Languages. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do, ¡® she marveled in her mind. Wesley gave her a long look. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on retiring anytime soon.¡± Or anytime Later, for that matter. He was dedicated to his career. Seeing his serious look, ir shut her mouth. They went back to their own bedrooms. It was then that ir noticed a message from Joslyn. She¡¯d sent it an hour ago. ¡°Bless, your cousin booked a room for me. Room 616 at Orchid Private Club. 7 p.m. tomorrow. Be there or be square.¡± ir suddenly remembered that it was Joslyn¡¯s birthday the next day. She quickly sent back a text to her. ¡°I saw the message just now. So, who else will attend your party tomorrow evening?¡± ¡°Only a few old friends and ssmates. Hartwell will take me out and celebrate my birthday at noon, because he can¡¯t make it in the evening. We can enjoy ourselves without any disturbance in Room 616 tomorrow.¡± Joslyn hadn¡¯t slept yet. It was clear that she was extremely excited from the detailed message she sent back. Hartwell was always as busy as Wesley. That was the reason why Joslyn couldn¡¯t see her husband every day. Yet he always made it up for his absence in different ways. ¡°No problem then. I¡¯ll be off work at 5:30 p.m. I can reach there before 7.¡± Joslyn sent her the emoji with a flying kiss. ¡°Sleep tight. Don¡¯t stay awake overnight.¡± ¡°Will do so. Good night then. See you tomorrow!¡± After sending the message, ir put away her phone. She turned off the light and closed her eyes as soon as her head hit the pillow. Chapter 1754 Every night before she slept, her thoughts would drift off to Wesley-to everything he said and did. Sometimes she would imagine how their future would be. Tonight was no exception. The next morning, ir handed the tranted documents to the manager of the German cooperative partner in the conference room. They were satisfied and spoke highly of her capability. She heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, she thanked Wesley¡¯s help in her mind. After the meeting, ir was called into Filberta¡¯s office. Her superior requested her team to perform a show in thepany¡¯s annual g next month. Filberta even gave a specific suggestion, asking them to present a dance on the stage. ir was surprised. She asked in confusion, ¡°Dance? But why?¡± ninjanovel Wearing bright red lipstick on her lips, Filberta shed an evil smile. ¡°Well, as you already know, most of the staff members in ourpany are men. It¡¯ll help to enliven the atmosphere of the party. Just learn some steps of modern dance and practice it with your team members. Besides, you aren¡¯t married yet, right? It¡¯s a good chance that will help you find a boyfriend. Do remember to put on the shortest skirt, put on heavy makeup and move your body as sexily as you can.¡± ir seethed in anger. She didn¡¯t know how to dance. It waste winter now, and Filberta was asking her to wear a miniskirt. Did this vicious woman want to freeze her to death? But ir understood the actual intent of her words. She knew that Filberta wanted to humiliate her and was going to use this opportunity to do so. ¡°Filberta, I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you. Since childhood I¡¯ve not been good at dancing. And sadly I have no other talents. It will bring shame to our department if I perform on the stage. So I think it is better if you don¡¯t count me in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count you in? No way! You and your team must perform and present a dance in the show!¡± Filberta was persistent. She had a stronger desire now to push ir onto the stage as she had confessed that she had no other talents. It was clear to everyone that Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ir was like a goddess in the eyes of many of the male staff members. It would be a good opportunity to show ir¡¯s incapability and ineptness to them. They would surely be disappointed. ir rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do we have to perform? Don¡¯t I have the right to make a choice? Is it also in thepany rules that one can bepelled to dance even if one isn¡¯t willing to?¡± Sensing ir¡¯s anger, Filberta said in a righteous voice, ¡°The annual g is the biggest event of the company in a year. Why can¡¯t you make a little contribution to support thepany? But now I can clearly see that your work attitudes and ethics are not good enough.¡± ir felt her blood boiling in anger. ¡°You mean to say that my work attitude is not good just because I refuse to perform on the stage?¡± she countered. ¡°Sorry to say but yes!¡± Filberta replied, trying to sound firm. ir couldn¡¯t keep her anger in control anymore. ¡°Are you nuts Although there wasn¡¯t a third person in her office, Filberta still felt humiliated, being retorted by a subordinate. She instantly shouted back, ¡°How dare you! Why don¡¯t you quit the job if you can¡¯t follow orders? Who do you think you are? Huh? Everyone said yes except you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s your problem? Just put on a good performance. No more nonsense!¡± She ended her sentence like a thunderous roar. ir didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Suppressing her anger, she exined patiently ¡°Filberta, I don¡¯t mean to reject your order on purpose. I just don¡¯t want to embarrass the trantion department. There¡¯re many better choices.¡± Chapter 1755 Filberta didn¡¯t care about the reputation of the department. Getting ir to present a dance, that was exactly her purpose. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just give my orders and you are the one to execute it. Find a solution yourself. Keep in mind that if you don¡¯t perform, you won¡¯t get your bonus this year.¡± ir was overwhelmed by the urge to toss the documents at that vicious woman¡¯s face. She was not just an annoying woman but also as stubborn as a mule. She wanted to say out, ¡°I can¡¯t bear this foolishness. I quit!¡± But, she couldn¡¯t. She had been working in thispany for less than three months. She didn¡¯t want to give up the job so quickly. On second thoughts, she realized she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Filberta. This woman wasn¡¯t the boss, and ir didn¡¯t get the sry directly from her. ¡°In this case, I think I need to talk to our boss. I¡¯ll ask him whichpany rule states such a requirement-no show, no bonus.¡± Uttering those words, ir turned around and stormed out of her office. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ninjanovel She returned to her own seat and tried topose herself. The colleague who was next to her quietly leaned closer towards her and said, ¡°ir, we heard loud voices from Filberta¡¯s office. Did you argue with her again? What¡¯s up?¡± ir exhaled deeply and said, ¡°She has asked our team to put up a performance in thepany annual g next month.¡± ¡°Oh really? But I have no talents¡­¡± The colleague pulled a Long face. Just like ir, she was a bookish girl who had spent most of their time studying English. She didn¡¯t have time to learn other skills. ir had a good voice. But she really didn¡¯t want to perform on the stage. She would rather make a speech. At the thought of it, ir angrily plumped the documents on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a solution.¡± But she kept wondering how she could really talk to the boss! It was improper for her to skip the other leaders and go straight to the boss. Filberta was her immediate superior, and above Filberta¡¯s grade, there were still a few senior managers and executives. She couldn¡¯t report directly to Percy over such a trivial matter. And it was no use talking to the other senior managers. They all would turn a blind eye on Filberta¡¯s unreasonable behaviors. After office hours, ir forgot about the unhappiness at work and headed for Orchid Private Club, with a birthday gift that she had already prepared. When she arrived, she saw a dozen people in the well-decorated room. ir knew most of them. When Joslyn saw iring in, she lunged at her happily. ¡°Dear Bless, you came!¡± They hugged each other warmly. ir passed her the gift as she greeted her and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Chapter 1756 Joslyn.¡± Joslyn took the gift and kissed ir on the cheek. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± A few men enthusiastically surrounded ir and asked questions one after one. ¡°ir, I heard you are working in the Jameson Group now. It that true?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard you had studied abroad for two years. Have you been working in thatpany since you came back?¡± ¡°ir, do you remember me? I was your deskmate at middle school.¡± ir maintained her polite smile while answering their questions. When she was on the brink of a meltdown, Joslyn pulled the girl to her side and warned the boys, ¡°Hey, hey. Spare ir. She¡¯s got a boyfriend.¡± Aby Darcy, one of the boys who was present there, snorted and said brazenly, ¡°So what? As long as she hasn¡¯t gotten married, we all have a chance to win her over.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Yeah, I agree. ir, dump your boyfriend and start dating Aby,¡± another boy teased. ir said nothing; she just had a soft and calm smile on her face. She moved away from the group and sat among the girls. In the military area of Alorith, Wesley had just finished his work and returned to his office. Talbot and a few other soldiers knocked on the door one by one and stormed into his office. Seeing the mischievous smiles on their faces, Wesley knew these guys must be up to something. ¡°Well, now that you are here. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you!¡± Wesley asked with a smirk on his face. In a low voice and sounding very serious, Talbot asked Wesley, ¡°Chief, do you know ir¡¯s phone number?¡± Wesley squinted at him. When he spoke, his voice was full of threats. ¡°You want to do sit-ups or push-ups?¡± ¡°No, no! Chief, please check ir¡¯s WeChat Moments now. Don¡¯t hurry in your decision to punish us. We mean well,¡± Talbot said, feigning fear on his face. But he wasn¡¯t really scared of his leader. Ever since he saw Wesley and ir kissing each otherst time, Wesley never punished him again even when ir¡¯s name was brought up in a conversation. That itself meant there was something between them which was undeniable. ALL the other soldiers nodded in unison. They were one big well-oiled machinery. ¡°Yes, Talbot¡¯s right, Chief. We did that only for your own good! We had no ulterior motives.¡± Wesley, however, was unfazed by their unanimous response and replied calmly, ¡°ALL of you! Get out and get ready for a running exercise. If you dy for even a single second, your phone will be confiscated.¡± He added in a warning tone, ¡°For a month!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯re leaving right now.¡± They all responded in a simr way. Then one of them mischievously added, ¡°Please do remember to check ir¡¯s WeChat Moments.¡± Before Wesley could retort, Talbot and the other soldiers turned around and darted out of Wesley¡¯s office faster than a scared rabbit. When the office had quietened down, Wesley slowly brought out his phone and opened the WeChat app. He tapped on ir¡¯s Moments. Chapter 1757 ir had posted a photo about half an hour ago. She was with a group of eight people, all holding a ss of beer and toasting each other. The caption caught his eye. ¡°Warning! Whoever gets a phone call, has to chug down one ss!¡± Eight phone numbers were mentioned beneath that, as if inviting people to call! Wesley knew at a nce that the Last number was ir¡¯s. He wondered if anyone had called her. Was she drunk? The sses looked quite tall, even though they were slightly narrow. Still, she didn¡¯t have a big appetite. Could she gulp one down? Actually, by the time Wesley could check her WeChat Moments, ir had already been forced to gulp down two sses of beer. Of the two calls she had received, one was from a ssmate she had in high school and the other one was from Orion. Joslyn, the birthday girl, had already received five calls. Unfortunately, the calls weren¡¯t going to stop for her since everyone would want to wish her, oblivious of the rules of the game. Ang¡¯s Library Just as the group had settled down after one of the calls, one of the boys received a call¡ªfrom Hartwell! The boy wanted to cry when he heard what the voice from the other end of the line was saying. ¡°Hi there. I¡¯m Joslyn¡¯s husband. Can you put her on the phone for me, please.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The boy replied in an anguished tone, ¡°Sir! Come on! You could have called your wife directly!¡± Hartwell nonchntly responded, ¡°Oh, please! I saw her post and know all about your Little game. I wanted to talk to her so I just randomly picked up a number.¡± It was obvious why. He didn¡¯t want his wife or ir to drink too much, so he had deliberately chosen a random number. The boy passed his phone to Joslyn, murmuring, ¡°You know, your husband is such a sly fox. This one doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t count?¡± Everyone burst outughing. ¡°You wish! You know the rules! Whoever gets a call has to chug it down! We didn¡¯t have a restriction on the callers. Pop a ss down, now!¡± While Joslyn was busy talking to Hartwell on the phone, the boy was forced by the group to gulp a tall ss of beer in a single breath. ¡°Hey honey,¡± Joslyn greeted her husband with a smile. Sighing helplessly, Hartwell cautioned her, ¡°What¡¯s this game you guys are doing? Take care, huh? I cannot be there, you know? Don¡¯t drink too much and keep an eye out for ir too. Don¡¯t let her drink too much either.¡± ¡°Honey, it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s just beer.¡± Joslyn tried to calm him down. On the other end, Hartwell massaged his forehead. ¡°Mmm, all right. But ir gets drunk easily. Take care of her. Wait for me when the party is over. I¡¯ll come pick you up.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± When she ended the call, Joslyn saw that ir was drinking her third ss of beer. Remembering what Hartwell had said, she hastily went over to help her. Chapter 1758 ¡°ir, let me drink that for you. I have a better capacity for alcohol than you do.¡± ¡°Oh there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just beer; there is very low alcohol content in it.¡± ir shook her head. The boy sitting next to them burst outughing when he heard the proposal. ¡°Joslyn, you¡¯re one to talk! Look at the three sses of beer in front of you. You haven¡¯t even finished your own portion yet.¡± The game progressed quite rapidly and pretty soon, the table in front of the eight yers was full of sses and bottles of beer. Those who hadn¡¯t taken part in the game helped them open the bottles and fill the sses. Some of them were beginning to lose their senses now. Ang¡¯s Library ir thought that after her third call, no one else would call her anymore. One important reason behind that was that she hadn¡¯t kept in touch with her old friends for long ever since she began to study abroad. However, much to her surprise, she still received quite a number of calls after that. Maybe some of her followers found the game interesting and were just calling her for fun. However, what annoyed her the most was that some of the calls were frompletely strangers who had deliberately pulled a prank on her. Most probably, they were the followers of the other seven contestants. Now, there were several tall sses of beer waiting for her. She threw a sideways nce at Joslyn, who was busy herself with her own portion of beer. Helpless, she asked the others, ¡°Guys, can we take a break first?¡± ¡°Of course. But I think there will be even more sses waiting for you as the game goes on. Look at Aby. He¡¯s set quite an example!¡± A girl gloated as she pointed to a wealthy boy sitting on the sofa. About a dozen tall sses were already ced in front of him and his phone didn¡¯t seem to be showing any signs of dying down. Compared to him, ir¡¯s situation was not that bad. But she was already feeling quite full. And if she got drunk, it would have been additional trouble. However, she had made the choice herself. She had volunteered to take part in this game, so no matter how much she regretted her decision, she had to face the consequences. She picked up a ss of beer resignedly and began to gulp it down. It didn¡¯t even feel that good anymore. However, the trouble was short lived. Because the more they drank, the more excited the eight gamers became. Loud music soon began to drift over from their table. ir and Joslyn were singing at the top of their Lungs. One of the songs they chose turned out to be a romantic duet. In her drunken moment, ir released all of her bottled up emotions through the song. In the end, she finally had to send up a new post in her Moments. ¡°Please, please. I¡¯ve drunk eleven sses already. I can¡¯t take another one. Don¡¯t call me anymore.¡± There were several crying emojis after that and a few begging hands. Normally, ir wouldn¡¯t have asked for mercy in such a pathetic manner. But she was drunk now. She was going to have no idea what she was doingter on. And she was already drinking her twelfth ss which wasn¡¯t finished yet. ir had a few hundred WeChat friends. After she sent out the second post, a lot of people commented below, saying that they were willing toe over and drink her sses for her. Who would have said no to free beer! Some of the boys even sent a private message to her, asking for her location. ir browsed through thements and replied, ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s just a game. It will be over soon.¡± She didn¡¯t want to involve anyone outside the group and certainly not boys she hadn¡¯t even talked to ina long time. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She copied the sentence and also sent it to the boys who had texted her. But very soon after that, she received Hartwell¡¯s message. ¡°My secretary just told me about your update. Don¡¯t drink anymore. Turn down the drinks. I¡¯ming to pick you and Joslyn up.¡± She tilted her head and saw that Joslyn was lying on the sofa in a slightly drunken state. Her speech was a bit slurred too. As the birthday girl, Joslyn had drunk more than ir had. ir gave her a slight kick and asked, ¡°Did your husband just text you?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯sing to pick us up.¡± ir sighed when she heard that. To be honest, she envied her friend a bit; Joslyn had a husband to come pick her up in such situations. ir felt that she herself was a poor bachelor. What was worse, when Hartwell picked them up, she would feel like the third wheel between him and Joslyn. She suddenly thought of Wesley. ¡®I wonder what he¡¯s doing right now. He must be busy. He won¡¯t even know about my Moments, ¡® she thought gloomily, letting out a heavy sigh. She leaned her head on Joslyn¡¯s shoulder, watching the other guys chatting fervently under the influence of the alcohol. Even she had be talkative due to the twelve sses. Chapter 1759 ¡°Joslyn, my head is spinning. I haven¡¯t drunk so much in a Long time. Today¡¯s your birthday and I¡¯m so happy. I want to drink another ss and make a toast to you, but I¡¯m already full. I think my tummy will burst if I do that.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­They haven¡¯t finished their own drinks. Hey you don¡¯t have to drink anymore either. ir, I¡¯m really happy with your cousin. I hope you can find someone to be your happiness soon.¡± Joslyn knew about ir¡¯s trouble in love affairs and in her work. ir smiled, rubbing her head against her friend¡¯s shoulder. It felt weirdly good and rxing. Then she took the unfinished ss of beer and drank a swig. ¡°Joslyn, I don¡¯t even know my own heart now. And you know what? I feel even more confused about Wesley¡¯s mind. When I decided to go abroad and study in Ennd, I also swore to myself that I wouldn¡¯t Love Wesley anymore for the rest of my life. He had turned me down so mercilessly. But when I came back and met him once more, I couldn¡¯t help falling in Love with him all over again. He¡¯s such an attractive young man! But that jerk! If he doesn¡¯t Love me, why does he keep me in his apartment? He told me that he will Let me go when I have a boyfriend. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s being ridiculous and a bit weird?¡± Joslyn wrapped an arm around her shoulders andughed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s being very ridiculous. If Wesley were a woman, he would be a maniptive and hypocritical bitch. Haha¡­¡± ir thought about her words. Joslyn was right. Wesley and the female gender were a dangerous combination. Sheughed out loud too. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s doing this for my own good, but he never asks me what I want. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore, but I guess each time I see him, I get soft-hearted. He once told me very clearly that he doesn¡¯t love me. Why can¡¯t I have more self-respect and stay away from him? Do you think I¡¯m a loser?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Joslyn raised her feeble arm and covered ir¡¯s mouth, a bit loosely. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on yourself like that. It¡¯s Wesley¡¯s problem. Ang¡¯s Library He doesn¡¯t like you but still keeps you around him. He¡¯s the one who said that he was doing it for your own good. But I can clearly tell that it¡¯s because he loves you. He just doesn¡¯t want to admit it!¡± ir gestured with her hands as she spoke. ¡°No, you are wrong. I don¡¯t think Wesley has feelings for me. He takes care of me for my uncle¡¯s sake. I often see that he¡¯s been fooling around with Megan.¡± She took a pause and asked, ¡°Hey Joslyn, do all men like fooling around with more than one woman?¡± ¡°Maybe! Men are unpredictable, dear. You are such a beauty, Bless. Men like beauties. Megan is not as pretty as you. But she knows how to pretend to be weak and helpless in front of Wesley. Men are unable to resist these types of girls. Hey, I have a great idea. Why don¡¯t you learn a few tactics from her and show Wesley your weakness and feminine side?¡± Joslyn suggested naughtily. Ever since Wesley had turned down ir¡¯s proposal, she had acted as if she wasn¡¯t interested in anyone or anything. But whenever they talked about Wesley, she would feel a strange mix of emotions. She would feel angry, happy and sad, all at the same time. Joslyn strongly believed that ir should adopt some tactics when it came to dealing with Wesley. She needed to learn to discover ways to attract him by her beauty and tantrums. ¡°Show my weakness and femininity?¡± ir propped herself up on one elbow and drank another ss of beer as she continued, ¡°I wanted to, but he is such a blockhead when ites to matters of love. He is always so slow in getting my point. Sometimes, I felt so mad at him that I wanted to beat him blue and ck.¡± She gave Joslyn a bitter smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to seduce him? It could help you know if he¡¯s really not into you!¡± Joslyn was totally drunk and made a bold suggestion under the influence of the huge amounts of alcohol that she had consumed. ir rolled her eyes. ¡°I did that too! But it didn¡¯t work. Last time, when Wesley, his mom and I went shopping together, he bought me a shade of lipstick and a bottle of perfume. For a moment, I thought he had feelings for me. I was so happy and desperate for him that I was ready to getid. I strongly feel that an upright and honest man Like him will not abandon a woman with whom he has slept, right? But before we got intimate together, we had a fight again. Well, it was not really a fight, but we disagreed and argued. At that time, I thought he didn¡¯t like me, and recalled Megan¡¯s words. That girl very openly told me that he had a thing for her.¡± Joslyn looked at her with a perplexed expression. She embraced her warmly, and her heart ached for her best friend. ¡°I really feel bad for you. Why can¡®t you just get over Wesley and move on? When you went to Chapter 1760 Ennd and got engaged to Miller, I thought it was all over between you and Wesley. I didn¡¯t expect that you would get involved with him again aftering back from abroad. And now both of you are living together!¡± ir nodded her head gently. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right! I should get over him but I just can¡¯t do it. It seems impossible for me to get over him and move on in life. Every time I think of forgetting Wesley, memories resurface which do not let me forget him. When I thought I was going to die in the torrential flood, he came to my rescue Like a superhero. At that time, I realized that I had never forgotten about him. Even though he hurt me badly, I felt I deserved it. He bluntly told me he didn¡¯t like me, yet I went ahead and proposed to him in front of so many soldiers. I found many excuses to hate him, but I just can¡¯t remove him from my life.¡± Tears rolled down ir¡¯s cheeks as she began to sob Lightly. Joslyn patted her back softly, trying tofort her. ir continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do. I have told myself countless times to stop loving him, but I just can¡¯t. I can¡¯t stop my feelings for him. I can¡¯t think of a life without him.¡± Heartbroken and distraught, she innocently asked Joslyn the question that bothered her the most. ¡°Joslyn, will Wesley fall in love with me someday? Will he ever fall in love with me?¡± Unable to control her feelings and afraid of the answer, ir burst out crying. ¡°ir, please don¡¯t cry. If you want, I¡¯LL go to Wesley and ask him directly if he has feelings for you. If he has feelings for you, then both of you can be together. But, if he doesn¡¯t, you need to give up on him. You need to let him go and move ahead. I¡¯ll go tomorrow. Or better. We don¡¯t need to wait till tomorrow. Let¡¯s do it right now. Do you have his WeChat ount? I¡¯ll send him a friend request now.¡± Joslyn was too nervous and didn¡¯t have the courage to call and question him, so she decided to send him a WeChat message. Sobbing softly, ir fished out her phone and gave it to Joslyn. Joslyn found Wesley¡¯s WeChat ount and sent him a friend request with her own phone. She also sent him a message: Hi, I¡¯m ir¡¯s friend, ninjanovel Joslyn Braxton. She held her phone for a long time, but there was no response from Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal. He¡¯s busy and has little time to y on his phone. It might take him three days to find the message,¡± ir exined. Joslyn thought of Hartwell¡¯s work and sighed. She put her phone back. ¡°Just Like your cousin. How pitiful that we fall for men Like them!¡± In the parking Lot of Orchid Private Club, a Hummer stopped abruptly. A tall man got out of the car. He locked the doors and walked towards the club. At the entrance, he saw a man in a ck overcoat getting out of a ck minivan. Their eyes met. ¡°Wesley? Why are you here?¡± Hartwell asked with surprise. Wesley stood straight and saluted Hartwell. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up someone.¡± Hartwell Looked at the club. Suddenly he had a bad feeling.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 1761 ¡°Whom are you going to pick up?¡± Wesley paused for a while, and answered honestly, ¡°ir.¡± ¡®What? He promised me that he wouldn¡¯t bug her anymore!¡® Hartwell thought angrily after Wesley gave the name. ¡°Oh really? What a coincidence! I¡¯m here to pick her up too,¡± he said impatiently. ¡®Oh! So ir called Hartwell! Then, I guess I¡¯d better leave, ¡® Wesley thought . Just when Wesley was going to speak and take leave, Hartwell sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get inside first and check out what is going on there.¡± Wesley shook his head. He felt it was better to leave. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Now that he knew Hartwell hade to pick up ir, he was relieved. Hartwell was confused at his denial. ¡°Why? Do you have any urgent business?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wesley was not a man who would lie. He told the truth. ninjanovel ¡°Thene with me.¡± Saying that, Hartwell took the lead and entered the club. Wesley hesitated for a while but soon started to follow him. The hall manager led the way and pushed the door to Room 616 open for them. When the people inside saw that two men walked in and that one of them was in a military uniform, they went silent. Wesley¡¯s gaze swept over the room. It stopped at the woman in Joslyn¡¯s arms. ir didn¡¯t see him as her eyes were closed. She was sipping her beer casually with her back towards him. When Joslyn saw them, she nudged ir and asked, ¡°Why did theye together?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who?¡± ir asked in surprise. She was wondering why her friends had stopped singing. She took a few moments to realize how the room had suddenly gone silent. ¡°Hartwell and Wesley!¡± ir still didn¡¯t get Joslyn¡¯s point. She shook her head and murmured, ¡°Who Knows? Maybe for work. Wait! Wesley? Joslyn, am I seeing things? I can see Wesley here.¡± Joslyn rubbed her eyes. ¡°I see him too. That means we are not see things. They are really here!¡± Her eyes were fixed as she saw Hartwell greeting the other guys along the way. The two men who had gotten into the room a few moments ago were now walking towards her and ir. Wesley nodded at Joslyn gesturing to say ¡°Hi,¡± and then stared at ir, saying nothing. The two just looked at each other. Their gazes were so strongly engrossed in each other as if the others around didn¡¯t exist at all. Although Hartwell wasn¡¯t happy that Wesley and ir met behind his back, he still asked her, ¡°So ir, whose car are you riding in?¡± Chapter 1762 ir sat up and blinked her innocent eyes, her head in a mess. ¡°Hartwell, Colonel Wesley, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence! I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± Wesley said with a serious expression on his firmly set face. He was always so straightforward. There was not a moment when his expression would show his feelings. ir, Joslyn and Hartwell almost burst out Laughing. ¡®Is he always so serious? Even before his family?¡¯ they wondered. ir tried her best to hold back herughter. She didn¡¯t want Hartwell to misunderstand her rtionship with Wesley, so she said in a t tone, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Colonel Wesley. I think I¡¯LL go with Hartwell.¡± Hartwell, however, felt something wasn¡¯t right. Heid her lies bare for all to see. ¡°Enough, ir! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Do you think you can fool me?¡± he snapped. When she heard what Hartwell said, ir was stunned. ¡®What does he mean?¡¯ She turned to look at Joslyn, but her friend just shook her head and looked back with innocent eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him,¡± Joslyn said with a shrug. ninjanovel ¡°Stop it! Whose car are you riding in?¡± Hartwell repeated his question. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He knew ir was ying dumb. ¡°I want toe with you,¡± ir said in a low voice. Hartwell took a deep breath and fought off the impulse to roll his eyes. ¡°You asked Wesley to pick you up. Why ride with me? Just take his car.¡± Wesley was confused. ¡®ir didn¡¯t call me to pick her up! Sounds like she didn¡¯t call Hartwell either. And he¡¯s only here to pick Joslyn up.¡® ir nodded her head obediently. She was so tired her eyes kept closing involuntarily. She was micro- napping and wanted nothing more than a bed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with him. Have a safe drive.¡± She grabbed her purse and got to her feet. A momentter, she regretted it. Her head spun, and she was so drunk she couldn¡¯t feel her legs. She staggered and fell forward. Luckily, Wesley was quick. He pulled her into his arms, preventing her from falling to the floor. ir held onto Wesley¡¯s arms and tried to get her footing. After all, Hartwell was still here. But her efforts were for naught. She was Like a fawn, trying to stand for the first time. Her Legs were shaky, and couldn¡¯t hold her. Wesley had no choice but to scoop her up in his arms. He nodded at Hartwell and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get her home safe.¡± Hartwell hesitated. It was not that he didn¡¯t believe him, but Wesley was a man, and ir was drunk. People get stupid when they¡¯re drunk. Chapter 1763 Hartwell suggested, ¡°How about you drive ir to my ce?¡± Joslyn tugged at Hartwell¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What does ir think?¡± ir struggled to open her eyes. ¡°Muh-my ce,¡± she slurred. She was so tired and drunk she could barely manage speech. Hartwell still wanted to say something, but Joslyn nudged him. They could stay there all night arguing, or just let them go. ninjanovel Although the other guys in the room didn¡¯t want to Let Joslyn and ir leave, they didn¡¯t speak up. Hartwell and Wesley were pretty domineering, and it was not the time to get in between them when they were butting heads. They watched as Wesley left the room, holding ir in his arms. Joslyn and Hartwell decided to take off as well. The moment the four of them were out of sight, the rest began to gossip among themselves. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°So ir does have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s a high-ranking soldier. Takes some dedication to get there ¡°No wonder she¡¯s not interested in us. Must have a thing for guys in uniforms.¡± They looked at each other and then raised their sses, looking forward to the burn of the alcohol in their throats and the numbness to follow. The moment Hartwell was out of sight, ir reached out her arms and cradled Wesley¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Wesley,¡± she said cheerfully Nothing made her happier than Wesley volunteering to pick her up Wesley, however, just thought she was happy because she was rip-roaring drunk. ¡°Okay. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t drink like this,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s bad for you.¡± If he was going to pick her up when she was drunk, then she¡¯d dly get stered every night. Smiling from ear to ear, she stayedfortably in his arms like a docile sheep while he walked towards the parking Lot. Her ear was close to his chest. She closed her eyes and listened to his strong heartbeat. Wesley thought she might be asleep, so he pulled the door of his car open and was about to put her in the back seat so that she could Lie there. ir, however, refused to unfasten her arms from around his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in the back,¡± she mumbled drunkenly. ¡°I wanna sit next to you.¡± The bratty charm was obvious in her voice, as if you could see it. His breathing came in short gasps. He was getting annoyed and turned on all at the same time. He had to close the door with his foot and set her down in the passenger seat. Chapter 1764 ¡°There. Let me get you strapped in.¡± ir barely managed to sit upright and waited for him to fasten the seat belt. Her head lolled a bit. It was definitelyte for her. Wesley craned his head into the car. ir smiled cunningly, held his face and gave him a kiss. ¡°Wesley, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Wesley was stunned for a bit, not knowing how to react. Then he pulled her hands away and fastened her seat belt. ¡°Sit tight,¡± he said ninjanovel ¡°Uh huh.¡± Wesley closed the door and happened to see Hartwell¡¯s car driving off. He didn¡¯t wait around to watch, and got in the driver¡¯s seat. Inside Hartwell¡¯s Mercedes Benz Joslyn looked at Wesley¡¯s car and asked in confusion, ¡°Wesley¡¯s there. Why not pull up and say hi?¡± Hartwell closed his eyes and leaned against the back seat. ¡°I¡¯m in no mood to talk to him. He hurt ir,¡± he said coldly. Joslyn¡¯s jaw dropped at his words. After a while, she pped her thigh and eximed, ¡°Whenever ir¡¯s drunk, all she wants to drink is Wahaha. She can be kind of bitchy about it, too. I totally forgot to tell Wesley.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thinking of ir¡¯s weird cravings, Hartwell rubbed his aching eyebrows and then held Joslyn¡¯s hand in his. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡± For some reason, ir had a hankering for Wahaha probiotic milk. There were worse things she could drink, certainly. But she¡¯d erupt into tears and get kind of abusive when she couldn¡¯ty her hands on any. The funny thing was, she didn¡¯t care for it when she was sober. Joslyn and Hartwell both ran into this before. They had to admit that it was rather annoying. Hartwell¡¯s mood suddenly became better. ¡®Ha! She¡¯s his problem now. He¡¯ll find out soon enough. Wesley, who knew nothing about this, started the engine and left the parking lot. He turned onto the roadway and headed towards the Eastern Coastal Apartments. Just as he turned the corner, ir pounced on him, held his waist and rubbed her face against his chest. She was still belted in, straining against the limits of the seat belt. Chapter 1765 ¡°Wesley¡­¡± she murmured in an alluring voice. He trembled and almost lost control of the car. ¡°Y-yeah?¡± ¡°Wesley,¡± she called out again. ¡°What?¡± He was growing rather bored with this. He needed to get her home. ¡°I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh my!¡± The car almost hit the curb, and Wesley was fast enough to pull it back. The tires protested his quick action with a squeal. ir closed her eyes and rested her head on his legs. ¡°Wesley.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Hmm?¡± This was getting dangerous. ¡°How did you know that I was at the club?¡± she asked. After a pause, he answered honestly, ¡°You posted on WeChat.¡± ¡°Why pick me up? I¡¯m not your girlfriend.¡± She breathed in his unique scent floating in the air as she spoke. Wesley adjusted his position.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d need a ride.¡± ¡°So Hartwell didn¡¯t ask him.¡¯ Thinking of this, ir was ted. ¡°Wesley, you have feelings for Megan?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± he answered without hesitation. She curled her lips and smiled sweetly without him seeing. ¡°Wesley¡­¡± He answered her every question patiently until she suddenly said, ¡°Can we stop and get some Wahaha?¡± ¡°What?¡± Wesley didn¡¯t get her point. ¡°I just want Wahaha!¡± ir yelled as she sat upright and looked at him. Fire was in her eyes. Wesley looked out the window and saw some grocery stores as he passed. But there was no ce to park, so he kept driving. ¡°Okay. Hold on,¡± he said. Chapter 1766 ¡°Why should I wait? I want it now!¡± irined, pouting her Lips ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m finding a ce to go,¡± Wesley answered, searching for a store. ¡°Liar! You just don¡¯t want to buy me what I want!¡± she spat. ¡®Store? We¡¯re still on the road!* she thought angrily ¡°Help me out, then. You see somece, you tell me!¡± He was driving in the insidene, so he had to changenes to get closer to a store and find a ce to park, all of which required some time. ir was too drunk to be reasonable. ¡®He¡¯s going to drag his feet on this one, so maybe I¡¯ll forget the idea. Well, it won¡¯t work, mister Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Joslyn did that more than a few times. Wesley¡¯s doing it too! What a jerk!¡¯ ninjanovel ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± ir sniffed and then burst into tears. Wesley cast an anxious nce at her and asked worriedly, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°You are such a jerk. I just want some Wahaha and you won¡¯t buy it for me. You probably think I¡¯m annoying, huh? Fine! I won¡¯t bug you anymore. Stop the car and let me out!¡± Wesley wasn¡¯t even sure what she was ranting about. Why was she so angry? He was just trying to find a convenience store! ¡®Yes, she¡¯s annoying, ¡® he thought. ¡®But I never said that to her! He stopped at a red light and took a quick nce at the Light. About 30 seconds to go. He turned to look at her and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t buy it. But I can¡¯t conjure it out of thin air. We need a store.¡± With red eyes, ir pointed to the outside of the window and spat, ¡°You¡¯re lying! I saw a couple of them already. See! Another store there!¡± There was indeed a convenience store not far away. Wesley saw it too. ¡°But I can¡¯t just pull over. I need to find a parking space first. I¡¯ll stop the car and buy it if I can find one, okay?¡± However, his words didn¡¯t help. ir began to sob again. ¡°I always knew you didn¡¯t Like me. Seriously? It¡¯s just some Wahaha. Fine. I¡¯U go find a boyfriend and he¡¯ll buy me whatever I want. I¡¯ll never bug you again.¡± Wesley rubbed his aching temples and sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy ten bottles, okay?¡± ir nodded with a pitiful Look. ¡°Okay. If you change your mind, then I¡¯ll know you¡¯re a liar.¡± ¡°Mmm hmm.¡± Chapter 1767 Wesley heaved a sigh of relief when ir finally stopped sobbing. He managed to find a parking space inside two minutes and pulled up in front of a convenience store. He unfastened his seat belt and told ir, ¡°I¡¯ll get it. Just wait here.¡± It was not until he entered the convenience store that he realized that Wahaha had so many different kinds of drinks-mineral water, milk, probiotic milk beverage and so on. ¡®Which one does ir want?¡¯ He was puzzled. Wesley grabbed each of a kind and put a hundred dors on the cashier¡¯s desk. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after I ask my friend which one she wants, he said to the cashier. Seeing the military uniform on him, the cashier wanted to tell him that there was no need for the deposit. But Wesley was already out of sight. Inside the car, ir leaned against the seat with her eyes shut. When she heard someone knocking at the window, she opened her eyes and pushed the button on the door to roll it down. Various kinds of drinks met her eyes. ¡°Which one do you want?¡± Wesley asked. ir¡¯s gaze swept over the drinks and Landed on the probiotic milk beverage. Her eyes Lit up as she pointed at it. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Wesley heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank God. Problem solved, hopefully?¡± Ang¡¯s Library He gave the drink to her and said, ¡°Here. I¡¯ll get some more.¡± ir nodded obediently and gave him an ear-to-ear grin. ¡®Wesley is so good to me!¡¯ she thought. Wesley returned to the convenience store, but only found two bottles of the same drink. He asked a shop assistant if there were more, but the gal shook her head. He had to pay for the three bottles and then rushed back. To his surprise, ir was not in the car. Instead, she was standing next to it, drinking the beverage with a straw. Wesley giggled. ¡®She Looks Like a little kid!¡± He lifted the shopping bag and waved it in front of her. ¡°Only two bottles left. I¡¯ll buy more tomorrow, okay?¡± ir shook her head. ¡°Joslyn said the same thing, but she lied to me. Are you lying too? You just don¡¯t want to be bothered! You¡¯re a jerk! You can¡¯t even do this one thing for me.¡± Wesley was at a loss for words for a moment. Sighing in defeat, he put the shopping bag in the back seat and scooped ir up, depositing her back into the passenger seat once more. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll go find more.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± ir smiled sweetly. While he worked on her seat belt, she leaned in and kissed him on the cheek again. Chapter 1768 Wesley froze for a moment, feeling like hundreds of fireworks had exploded simultaneously in his mind. Although she was now making a fuss out of nothing, he was willing to do anything for her as Long as she was happy. ¡®I always thought I was a reasonable guy. Looks like I can be emotional sometimes. Wesley went to three more convenience stores and bought ten boxes of the same drink just to see her smile. When they arrived home and parked the car, Wesley gathered ir in his arms and went to their apartment. He figured he¡¯d get the drinkster He opened the door to the apartment and walked into her bedroom. He ced her on the bed gently, but to his surprise, she refused to let go. She continued holding onto his neck, Like a spider monkey clinging to a tree branch. Wesley tried to pull her hands off him and coaxed, ¡°We¡¯re home. Time for bed.¡± ir shook her head in his arms and pouted her lipsining, ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡± Wesley¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t want to forcefully pull her hands away for fear of hurting her. ¡°This won¡¯t Look good. People will talk.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Let them!¡± They were already living under the same roof. It didn¡¯t matter what they did-people would think they had an affair Left with no choice, Wesley had to agree with her. ¡°All right. Just get some rest. I¡¯ll go to the parking lot and grab your drinks.¡± ninjanovel ¡°No! You¡¯ll just Leave!¡± she protested. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he promised. ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe you. Get the drinks tomorrow.¡± Wesley was on the brink of a meltdown. ¡°Okay, okay. You need a bath. I¡¯ll fill the tub for you,¡± he whispered as their foreheads touched. ir didn¡¯t Let him go. ¡°No way!¡± Wesley rubbed her hair and said softly, ¡°Would I lie to you?¡± ¡°ALL right.¡± ir finally Let go of him and watched as he went to the bathroom. Inside the bathroom While drawing water into the bathtub, Wesley rubbed his face with profound resignation. ¡®Women! They¡¯re a lot of trouble! Dealing with her is just a pain! I should be working right now instead of drawing water for her bath. Wesley, what is wrong with you? She didn¡¯t call you to pick her up, but you did anyway. You¡¯ll have to sleep with her Later. Oh God!¡¯ Wesley sighed the umpteenth time. He carried ir into the bathroom, and after confirming that she could bathe on her own, he left. He went to his own bathroom to take a quick shower. Chapter 1769 After taking a shower, Wesley walked out of his own bedroom and knocked on ir¡¯s door. For some reason, even after he had kept knocking for a long while, there was no response. He decided that she hadn¡¯t finished bathing yet and was still in the bathroom. He fished out his phone to give Hartwell a call. ¡®The man must be sick with worry right now!¡¯ he thought. But right before he was about to press the big green button, he changed his mind and sent him a text message instead. He thought that Hartwell might be asleep at this time of the night. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ir is home. She is okay. You can rest now.¡± Little did Wesley know that he was not the only one who had to suffer a drunk woman this evening. Hartwell himself was having quite a headache because of his drunken wife. In fact, he was in a double whammy since his day had been long and tiring at the office and now, Joslyn was drunk beyond the bounds of consciousness. When he received Wesley¡¯s message, he had just managed to coax Joslyn into falling asleep. In no mood for a Long discussion, he simply wrote, ¡°Take good care of her.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Wesley pounced on the sofa, waiting for ir toe out. Half an hourter, when he still didn¡¯t hear any sound from within her room, his face changed shade slightly. He walked over and knocked on the door again. Still no response. He could feel that something was not right. ¡®It usually takes her forty minutes to bathe and a couple more than ten minutes to dry her hair. Ang¡¯s Library But she has been in the bathroom for almost seventy minutes now. Even for a drunk girl, that is too long.¡¯ He unlocked the door, and saw that she was not in the bedroom. What was worse, there was no sounding from the bathroom. No running water, no nothing! Just an eerie silence. He knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°ir?¡± He called out her name several times, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. Finally getting too anxious to handle the pressure, Wesley pushed the door open and barged in. It was both relieving and infuriating to see the woman inside, sound asleep with her head leaning against the bathtub. Her face was even redder than before because of the warm water, and she looked like she had been in that position for a long time now. Wesley immediately looked away when he saw her naked body. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down and called out with his face looking the other way, ¡°ir¡­ir¡­¡± She still did not make any response, so he had to go up and pat her face softly. ir moved slightly, and the next moment, she slid down into the huge bathtub. Luckily, before she could drown, Wesley pulled her out like a sh of lightning. He then grabbed a towel from the stand on the other side of the bathroom and wrapped it around her. Only then did she wake up, most probably due to the sudden ssh of water. In her sleepy and hazy state, she saw Wesley. She pulled out her arms from inside the towel and held him tightly. ¡°Wesley.. murmured in a slurred voice. Her voice sounded super sexy even in this state, and her nudity wasn¡¯t helping. Wesley felt Like he was going to explode with such a soft body in his arms. He then began to stare at the wall behind her and tried to rinse the shower jell from her body. It was hard because the gel was everywhere and needed to be wiped with his hands. After he was done, he carried her out of the bathroom and tried to Lay her down. ir was half sober now after the thorough rinse. ¡°Wesley,¡± she called out sleepily. Wesley¡¯s private part was as hard as a rock by now, and he was trying very hard to not let anything happen. He feigned an annoyed tone and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± Now grief soared up in ir¡¯s heart. Pursing her lips tight, she looked at him with her round doe eyes and sobbed in a puppy tone, ¡°You yell at me! You must hate me.¡° She then pouted. Sighing in defeat, Wesleyy her on the bed softly and covered her with a nket. Now with her naked body finally out of sight, he felt relieved and his voice softened. Chapter 1770 ¡°No. I don¡¯t hate you. But you need to get some rest. I¡¯m going to the bathroom to¡ª¡± ir reached out her right arm and grabbed his hand, essentially cutting off both his path and his sentence. ¡°No! You promised me you would sleep with me.¡± ¡°I know! But I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m going to clean the bathroom. Why don¡¯t you put on your pajamas in the meanwhile?¡± He had never been this patient before. ¡°ALL right.¡± ir Let go of him just as suddenly as she had grabbed him. But to his intense surprise, she suddenly sat up straight Like a pole. Her breasts popped out from under the nket in front of Wesley¡¯s eyes once again. And his painfully calmed penis got erect once again. Turning around, he closed his eyes and rubbed his arching eyebrows. What was he going to do with this woman? ¡°Just put on your pajamas. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± He tried to sound as calm as usual and hide his annoyance. ir, however, seemed to have made up her mind to seduce him and would not let him go so easily. ¡°Wesley, can you please help me fetch my night gown and panties? Please!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Night gown and panties?¡¯ His voice became cold again as he refused, ¡°No! You go get them yourself! I must clean the bathroom.¡± ¡°ALL right.¡± She paused and then continued in a seductive, child-like voice, ¡°But my head is spinning. All right, forget it. I¡¯ll just sleep like this. It¡¯s time for bed anyway.¡± After saying that, ir slumped back down with a pained expression that was clearly fake. Wesley really didn¡¯t know how to deal with her. ¡°All right. Where are they?¡± he finally asked. ir almost chuckled and half sat up with her elbows. She pretended to be ignorant and told him, ¡°Just go to the walk-in closet and find the wardrobe at the far end. You can just pick up any night gown. My panties are in the middle drawer. Again, just pick up any pair. I¡¯m an easygoing person.¡± ¡®Is she joking or what? She is an easygoing person? This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Heck, I¡¯ve never met such a troublesome person ever before in my life, ¡® Wesley thought. He walked towards the walk-in closet. ir wanted to follow after him, seducing him even more and hoping things got wild in the closet, but then decided against it. It sounded Like too much effort. She really didn¡¯t have the energy to do so. ¡®Never mind. I¡¯ll just stay here and wait. He can bring them!¡¯ Standing in the closet, Wesley suddenly had a rushing feeling in his heart that the woman outside might be teasing him. But he had no other choice. Since he couldn¡¯t hurt her feelings, he gave in, took a deep breath, and randomly picked a night gown for her. Then he pulled out the drawer, and various kinds of panties popped up in front of his eyes, dazzling him; he felt Like he couldn¡¯t breathe. He¡¯d rather carry out the toughest mission the force had to offer than deal with a drunken ir. He even hesitated before he left the walk-in closet as he was afraid that she was going to torture him even more with some new methods. When he saw that she was lying in bed quietly, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Before she could notice his presence, he threw the clothes on the bed and then all but rushed for the bathroom. Looking at the pink night gown and ck panties which she thought were really sexy, ir thought to herself, ¡®So he likes to see me dressed like this¡­¡± Wesley emptied the bathtub, and cleaned up after her. But when he saw Chapter 1771 ir¡¯s clothes in the basket, he was again at a loss for what to do. ¡°Should I pretend that I never saw them? Or should I put them into the washing machine?¡± Finally, he could not let them just lie there, and a still-drunk ir saw him walk out of the bathroom holding her dirty clothes. He was about to put them into the washing machine. However, she called out his name and stopped him. She turned over on her stomach, making her curves on the back even more significant, and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Some of my clothes must be washed by hands. Colonel Wesley, I¡¯ve washed your clothes twice. Will you please help me wash mine today?¡± Wesley¡¯s face twitched at her words. Wash her clothes by hands? It was not that he didn¡¯t know how to do so. As a soldier, he almost always had to wash his clothes by himself. But ir¡¯s underwear? ninjanovel It was almost as if he were holding a hot potato; he didn¡¯t know whether he should just throw the darned clothes away or act Like a bomb was in his hands. ir clearly saw Wesley¡¯s tanned face be red bit by bit. When he didn¡¯t respond, she rolled on the bed once more and murmured, ¡°Ah, my head is killing me now. Colonel Wesley, please just do me this tiny favor. Please.¡± Wesley gave in once again, and under her watchful eyes, he walked out of the room. He put her outer clothes into the washing machine, added someundry detergent and pressed the ¡°start¡± button. Then, with her bra and panties in his hand, he walked back to her bathroom again without uttering a single word. Already a silent man, he Looked even more taciturn now. When she heard the running water in the bathroom, she smiled smugly and thought to herself, ¡®Humph! It seems Like he will do whatever I say when I¡¯m drunk. This is a good opportunity. I should do this more often. I believe he¡¯ll surrender to me one day.¡¯ The sound of the running watering from within the bathroom stopped pretty soon, but ir was in no mood to let him off so easily. She raised her voice and reminded him, ¡°Wesley, women¡¯s panties need to be washed a Little Longer. Otherwise, we get sick.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t respond. He really wanted to grab a gun and take as many pot shots at the clothes as possible. Nevertheless, he turned on the tap once again. This time, he stayed in the bathroom for so Long that ir began to feel sleepy. ir yawned for one whole minute and was about to get out of bed and check on the man inside the bathroom when Wesley walked out himself with a blue stic basin in his hands, his face deadpan. It Looked soical she wanted tough. He walked past her bed with his eyes looking straight in front of him like a car¡¯s headlights. He reached the balcony and hung her bra and panties on the rope. After that, he walked back to his own bathroom and took a shower. This woman was proving to be quite a lot of work for him. He waited until the washing machine had finished working. Then he hung the remaining clothes as well on the balcony and then returned to ir¡¯s bedroom. Shey prone on the bed, bored out of her wits. At the sight of Wesley, her eyes lit up and she threw back the nket. ¡°Time to sleep. Come on!¡± Wesley frowned and turned around like a scared cat. Before long, he came back with a nket of his own in his arms. He first tucked her in tight and then covered himself with his own nket. Finally ready to sleep, he switched off the Lights and the room plunged into darkness.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1772 ¡°Yes!¡¯ she eximed inwardly and shed a quiet smile. Now was the time! Though she was physically exhausted, she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Maybe it was because Wesley was sleeping right next to her. In fact, this was the first time that ir had ever been sleeping in the same bed as a man. And she was totally smitten by her current bed-mate. She moved closer to him, and put her arm on his belly, trying to inch herself as close as possible. Wesley didn¡¯t move. After a while, she pressed her head against his shoulder and ced her leg on his. ¡®This should work!¡¯ she thought. ninjanovel He didn¡¯t respond, nor did he speak. It looked Like he was asleep. ¡°So he¡¯s asleep. Ha-ha! Still a great chance for me!¡® ir took his arm and put it beneath her neck so that it Looked like he was holding her in a hug. She adjusted her position until she feltfortable, and then held his waist tightly. This made her feel safe, and she dozed off pretty soon. Little did she know that Wesley wasn¡¯t asleep at all. Drops of sweat had begun to form on his forehead the moment she had put her arm around him. He was trying to suppress his desires. Her fragrance was continuously reaching his nose, and he unconsciously swallowed. Her body was so soft and his penis was equally hard. What to do? Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wesley was beyond doubt an excellent soldier with superb fighting skills, endurance, and self-control. He had always thought that it would be a piece of cake for him to rise above ordinary desires, should the situation ever arise. But now, he finally understood what control meant and knew that his endurance and self-control that he was proud of weren¡¯t going to work anymore with a woman lying next to him. And the outrageous thing was, she waspletely clueless of his current condition and was sound asleep. After a while, she moved unconsciously. Her head moved closer to his neck and her warm breath elicited a ticklish sensation within him. In the cool weather, her breath felt even more beautiful! Her unintentional actions made his imagination run wild. Time passed by slowly, and ir kept on sleeping Like a log. She would adjust slightly from time to time but nothing more. On the contrary, Wesley himself did not get any sleep. He felt like he was going to explode any time now, and he had to take cool showers from time to time to calm himself down. ir knew nothing about this. The next morning, when she woke up, Wesley was already out of her bedroom. She stretched herself and rolled to the other side of the bed. She could still smell Wesley¡¯s scent on the pillow. With a delighted smile, she got out of bed and ripped the curtains aside. The sun was shining brightly and the day looked straight out of a child¡¯s picture book. A good day! A good mood! While she washed her face and brushed her teeth, her phone buzzed. It was a message saying, ¡°The breakfast is on the dinner table.¡± Of course the message was from Wesley. ¡®How considerate!¡¯ she thought. Comforted by his words, she felt warmth spread through her body. She replied, ¡°Thanks, Colonel Wesley. Next time, dinner¡¯s on me.¡± She didn¡¯t remember much ofst night, but the bed she did remember. The breakfast was rather sumptuous and beyond what she could finish on her own. She was full by the time she finished the chicken rolls and soybean milk. She put the two deep-fried dough sticks and omelet back in the fridge, and decided to eat them Later in the evening. After the hearty breakfast, she left the apartment to go to work. As usual, the first thing was to take part in the morning meeting. Filberta was on her once again. She urged each group to prepare some talent show for thepany¡¯s annual g and pressed down hard on ir. ¡°Leader of each group, please hurry up. ir, you need to learn from Group 2, 3 and 5. They have already given me their lists. You need to tell me the program of your group before tomorrow evening.¡± The voice sounded rather cold. Chapter 1773 ir sighed inwardly but couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her today. She was in a good mood, and didn¡¯t want to ruin it because of this stupid woman. When ir went back to her seat, she saw Joslyn¡¯s message. ¡°Hi, Bless. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wesley epted me as his WeChat friend. That¡¯s all from me! What did you do Last night? Tell me everything!¡± ir recalled what had happened and her face blushed a little. She replied honestly, ¡°I took advantage of my drunken state to seduce him.¡± ¡°Really? Good for you! How did you do that? Did it work?¡± Joslyn¡¯s excitement was visible on the chat! ¡°No.¡± ir pouted her Lips. Then she told her friend what had happened the Last night. Now in retrospect, it sounded a bit dull. Sheined, ¡°Although we slept in the same bed, nothing happened.¡± Joslyn rolled her eyes and wrote, ¡°Poor ir!¡± ninjanovel ¡°Joslyn, could it be that he¡¯s really not into me?¡± ir asked. ¡°I mean why else would he remain so indifferent with a girl lying right next to him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he try to kiss you or something?¡± ¡°Hell no¡­That would have been awesome.¡± Joslyn only replied with a wordless emoji. She didn¡¯t want to tell her bluntly that maybe he really wasn¡¯t into her. It would break her heart. ir got her point, though, and sent a kissing emoji back. Then she put her phone aside and began to work. Wesley, on the other hand, realized that he had bought ten boxes of milk for ir the previous night only when he saw them in his trunk. But it was toote by then. He checked his clock; there was no time left for him to get them to the apartment. He decided to do it when he was free. He got out of his car when he arrived at the army base. Staring at the trunk, he decided not to let anyone else drive this car today. After the morning exercise, Talbot came up to him since he needed to use his car to go to the urban district. Wesley grabbed his car keys and was about to toss them to him. But then he remembered the milk boxes. ¡°Find another car!¡± he ordered shortly. Talbot was puzzled. But he didn¡¯t ask why. He nodded and left to find another car. When he finally managed to get the car keys for some other vehicle, he went to the parking Lot and decided to check on Wesley¡¯s car first to see if there was something wrong. His eyes widened in disbelief when he saw what the reason behind the whole shenanigan was! There were so many boxes of milk inside the car trunk. ¡®Why did he buy so many boxes of milk? For some kid?¡® Chapter 1774 Talbot thought for a long while, but had no clue why his chief wanted so much milk. He didn¡¯t dare ask Wesley about it, though. With a shrug, he walked towards the car he was going to drive and left the army base. In the evening, when ir came back home after work, she saw numerous boxes of milk sitting in the Living room. That was when she remembered what had happened after she had gotten drunk and Wesley had come to pick her up. She had pestered him for milk for so long that he had bought ten boxes for her. She rubbed her temples and thought, ¡®Really? Ten boxes? How long will it take for me to finish them? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y God! I should give up this bad habit.¡¯ She sent a message to Joslyn saying, ¡°If I get drunk and ask for milk again, just beat me!¡± Joslyn giggled when ir mentioned the milk thing. She replied, ¡°Tell Wesley that. It¡¯s not my problem. It¡¯s his now.¡± Promptly, ir sent a ¡°wow¡± emoji, mouth shaped Like an ¡°0.¡± After the morning meeting, Filberta told ir her bonus would be canceled because she didn¡¯t include the title of the program her group was going to perform at thepany¡¯s annual g. ir was so irritated. She sent a WeChat message to Joslynining, ¡°Ugh! What a bitch What did I do in the past life that was bad enough to be stuck with her? I quit! They won¡¯t have to worry about me after the New Year, cuz I won¡¯t be there.¡± Joslyn¡¯s message came soon. ¡°Calm down, girl. Take a few deep breaths. She wins if you quit. Remember the movie we saw a while ago-¡®You¡¯re Next?¡¯ What would Erin do?¡± After some deliberation, ir had a sadistic smile on her face. She wrote, ¡°She¡¯d kill everyone and let God sort them out.¡± It was Joslyn¡¯s turn to send a ¡°wow¡± emoji. ir added, ¡°I want to be strong Like Erin. But I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for my uncle and aunt. So I have to just keep hanging on. Erin is the female lead, and I¡¯m not. If I were, I would ring Wesley right now and have him p Percy around. Then Percy would take it out on Filberta.¡± She had stars in her eyes at that point. ¡°And?¡± Joslyn replied. ¡°And then he¡¯d exile the bitch to some godforsaken Land and never let here back! She pisses me off so much! Why is she targeting me? She even asked me to do a stripper dance at the annual g! She¡¯s so disgusting!¡± ir was unable to hold back her anger and continuedining. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But there was no reply. ir waited for what seemed like forever. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s busy. I guess I should start my letter of resignation, ¡® she thought. Chapter 1775 Her friend was busy. Joslyn was scrolling through ir¡¯s text messages and taking screenshots. As ir¡¯s friend, she decided to do something for her. Joslyn sent the screenshots to Wesley and wrote, ¡°Colonel Wesley, ever since ir started at the Jameson Group, she was assigned a supervisor who makes her life hell. That supervisor is the CEO¡¯s mistress. And that¡¯s not the only problem-the CEO seems to be a bad guy too. ir is only staying there so she won¡¯t get her aunt and uncle in trouble. You¡¯ve saved her in the past. Maybe you could do something now.¡± When Wesley finally had a little free time, he checked his phone. He¡¯d been working steadily, and it was already after noon. He wanted to see if ir sent him anything. Instead, he found messages from Joslyn. At 4 p.m., ir had finished her electronic letter of resignation and started going through some papers that Filberta had dumped on her desk. The office was nketed in silence. ir stretched a bit and began to trante a contract. She raised her head for a moment, because there was a terriblemotion outside her office. The sight that met her eyes was something else. Her eyes widened in surprise. She saw Wesley! Talbot, Bowman and Lenard were following behind him. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In a green military uniform, Wesley strode purposefully towards her with a serious face. The closer he got to her, the more nervous she became. ¡°Wesley? Why is he here?¡¯ ir asked herself. The employees started melting like butter at the sight of the four men. ¡°I love a man in uniform.¡± ¡°What are they doing here? Looking for someone?¡± ¡°I have no idea¡­ I can¡¯t breathe! The man in the front is so handsome! He¡¯s just my type!¡± ¡°They are heading for Group 1¡¯s office. Are they here for ir? Yeah, the lead guy¡¯s talking to her!¡± ir was dumbfounded, not knowing why they were here. When they stood before her, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Pack your stuff,¡± Wesley said with a deadpan face. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Wesley looked at her desk and said, ¡°Pack up your desk.¡± ir was more puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why ?¡±¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a good job for you. Quit.¡± Wesley looked at her. Chapter 1776 ir was at a loss for words. ¡®Wesley doesn¡¯t want me to work here? Why?* Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her head. ¡®Did he talk to Joslyn? Did she tell him what I told her?¡¯ That had to be it. There was no other exnation. ¡°Hi, ir. Chief brought us here to back you up. What a caring boyfriend, huh? We can help you pack,¡± Talbot said in a cheerful voice. ¡°Boyfriend?¡¯ ir shook her head. ¡°No, no. Thank you.¡± Yes, she wanted to quit. But not like this. This was way too ostentatious. She wanted her resignation to be a quiet affair. Wesley cast a warning nce at Talbot. He looked around thepany then fished out his phone and called someone. Apparently, the call went through, because Wesley said, ¡°The Jameson Group¡¯s building needs a fire safety check. The emergency escape route is blocked. There¡¯s not an extinguisher to be found in the trantion department. And I heard that the department manager squeezed the employees and deducted their bonuses illegally¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ir was shocked to hear what he was saying. She wanted to stop him but it was already too Late. Before she could say a thing, he hung up. Talbot and Bowman were monstrously efficient-her desk was all packed up. By the time Filberta got there, Talbot and Bowman were carrying ir¡¯s belongings, about to leave. It was a wonder to behold, seeing her rush over in heels. When Filberta saw them, especially Wesley, her eyes Lit up. She put on a sweet smile and asked in the softest voice, ¡°May I ask what you¡¯re doing?¡± Wesley cast a cold nce at her. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°ir¡¯s quitting. I¡¯m here to pick her up. We¡¯ll need a proper severance package including back pay. If you have a problem, ask Percy to call me. I¡¯m Wesley, and I¡¯ll be waiting for him.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s Wesley! The crime-buster!¡¯ The workers were all shocked. Filberta¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡®How does a man like him know ir?¡¯ she thought. ¡°ir, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s against the rules. We need to do this through proper channels. First, the resignation process takes a month, so she can train her recement¡­¡± Fury lived in Wesley¡¯s eyes. He tried to suppress his anger and said in a firm voice, ¡°The execs withhold bonuses and make their employees do things outside their job descriptions. Now you¡¯re talking about rules? Looks to me like the Jameson Group only cares about rules when the higher-ups benefit.¡± Filberta was so embarrassed the rest of her face now matched the red of her lipstick. But then, panic took over, and she went sheet white. This looked bad, and the fallout could be unimaginable. She stared at Wesley¡¯s rank insignia, and didn¡¯t say another word. The office was once again deathly silent. Before long, a group of execs came over quickly, led by Percy. Percy shed a broad smile when he saw Wesley. Chapter 1777 ¡°Colonel Wesley, sirs, I¡¯m really sorry for getting here so Late. I¡¯m Percy Jameson, the CEO of Jameson Group. Is there a problem?¡± When the employees saw that the CEO, the vice president and the general manager were all here, they realized that Wesley was not the guy to mess with. Although Percy was extremely deferential, Wesley¡¯s sullen face didn¡¯t change. He cast an icy nce at the senior executives and said coldly, ninjanovel ¡°We¡¯re Leaving. ir is going with us. Rest assured, you¡¯ll be held ountable for what you put her through.¡± Of course he referred to what Filberta had done to ir. Filberta knew quite well what she did, and her heart raced wildly in her chest. Percy¡¯s face changed dramatically. He had heard of Wesley before-Wesley himself was a man of influence in the military circles, and his family was very powerful in Askor. Carlos ran Alorith with an iron fist, and Wesley wasn¡¯t shy about who his best friend was. Percy was pretty well scared of Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Wesley. I promise you that I¡¯1L look into it personally.¡± No one in the Jameson Group had thought that ir had ties like that. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She kept such a low profile all the time, kept her head down, and didn¡¯t rock the boat. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that!¡± Wesley grabbed ir¡¯s hand and dered, ¡°ir¡¯s my friend, and I don¡¯t allow anyone to mess with her. Give her everything owed her, including bonuses. Now!¡± ¡®My friend¡­¡¯ ir looked at Wesley with adoring eyes. She was really touched by his words. Although he just said that she was his friend instead of his girlfriend, she believed that it was just a matter of time before he called her ¡°Hon.¡± She had to believe that. Filberta just stood there, frozen, mouth open. The woman thought that all ir was good at was seducing men. She had to admit that ir worked very hard, but this didn¡¯t make her likeable. She shed back to a time when ir wore a certain dress¡ªa limited edition from Tiffany and Co. Very high-priced, and Percy refused to buy it for her. Filberta was so jealous back then that she mocked ir, spreading rumors that she was wearing a copycat brand, a knockoff version of the original. More cheaply made, and overall cheaper. A woman like ir couldn¡¯t afford something so expensive. Now she knew she was wrong. ir had Wesley behind her, and by extension Carlos. ir could probably easily afford anything she wanted to wear. Percy mopped sweat from his forehead and looked at ir with a hopeful expression. ¡°ir, if you want to quit, we can be quite generous. Stock options, medical insurance, re-employment services,pensation for loss of benefits. You name it, you got it. You¡¯ve always been a hard worker. I¡¯ll personally write a check to-¡° Wesley cut him off, ¡°No need for that. Just give ir her due. No more, no less.¡± Percy knew exactly what he was talking about. Payment for unused vacation time, severance pay based on months of service, unpaid bonuses, and back pay. Percy nodded helplessly and turned to his subordinate. ¡°Ramirez, get the financial manager over here.¡± ¡°Yes, Percy.¡± It would take a bit for the financial manager to arrive, so Percy offered Wesley a seat. He wasn¡¯t going to put ir out, so he secretly gestured for the employee next to her to leave and pulled her chair over. Chapter 1778 ¡°Wesley, please take a seat.¡± Wesley checked the time before saying coldly, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m pressed for time. Ask him to hurry up. You won¡¯t be happy if I¡¯m dyed.¡± Talbot chuckled inwardly and thought, ¡®Chief is so cool! He¡¯s a man of few words, yet what he says carries a lot of weight.¡¯ He was already used to it. Wesley was always Like this. Percy was not enough of a fool to think Wesley was just making empty threats. He immediately urged his man, ¡°Ramirez, ask the financial manager toe here! NOW!¡± ¡°Yes, Percy.¡± While waiting, ir tried to slip her hand out of Wesley¡¯s grasp, but to no avail. The blood immediately rushed to her head, and she was as red as a tomato. ¡®Everyone¡¯s watching us!¡± she thought to herself, embarrassed. ninjanovel The financial manager jogged over. Without dy, he sat down at an empty workstation, logged into his network server, and started to calcte ir¡¯s severance package in front of everyone. Before the manager could even finish, another group arrived. When Percy saw their uniforms, his heart skipped a beat. These people were from the fire department. They didn¡¯t even bother to greet the executives of the Jameson Group, and started noting fire safety vitions. When the leader of the group saw Wesley, he walked over to make small talk with him. The manager finished calcting everything and wired her the money under the watchful eyes of Wesley. Then Wesley led ir out of thepany, his men holding her belongings. It was a busy day for the Jameson Group. While Percy was worried about the fire safety vitions, the receptionist called him and informed him that the Labor Bureau sent their people to investigate. Percy was in a sorry state, weighed down by numerous problems. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on, or why Wesley was mad. When they left the building, ir saw vehicles from many different agencies parked outside. Obviously, they were here to deal with the Jameson Group, and Wesley did this for her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wesley let go of ir¡¯s hand and went to greet some acquaintances. Talbot and the other two escorted her to their car. ¡°What is it with you and our chief, anyway? Why didn¡¯t you post an update to let everyone know?¡± Talbot asked in a low voice. ir was so engrossed in Wesley¡¯s actions that she didn¡¯t know what Talbot was getting at. ¡°What?¡± Talbot winked at her. ¡°When did you two be boyfriend-girlfriend? We had no idea.¡± Chapter 1779 ir then sighed and shook her head. ¡°No. You got things twisted. We¡¯re just friends.¡± Lenard joined in the conversation. ¡°So you haven¡¯t said yes to him?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ir shed a self-mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯d do that in a heartbeat, but he never asked.¡± Talbot, Lenard and Bowman looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t give up, ir. Our chief might be gruff on the outside, but he has feelings for you. Just go for it!¡± When she heard this, ir couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter. Wesley happened toe back at this moment. Seeing ir and Talbot happily chatting back and forth, he was infuriated. ¡°Talbot!¡± he shouted. ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Talbot immediately stood up straight. Wesley cast a sidelong nce at him and demanded, ¡°Back to base! Now! And report to me when you get there. If you take longer than 20 minutes¡­¡± He didn¡¯t have to say anything more. ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Though Talbot was totally confused, he left without further ado. ir was also confused. Wesley had just showed up, handed in her resignation, forced the Jameson Group to give her money to her, and taken her away. Unreal! When they got into the car, ir asked Wesley, who was driving, ¡°So, Joslyn told you everything?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Wesley wasn¡¯t lying. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ir rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Actually I already wrote a letter of resignation. You didn¡¯t need to do this.¡± She was very grateful to him, and meanwhile felt a little embarrassed. Wesley cast a casual nce at her through the rear-view mirror. ¡°You saying I should mind my own business?¡± ¡®What? I didn¡¯t say that.¡® ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m very grateful to you. Chapter 1780 But won¡¯t you get in trouble?¡± ir asked honestly. ¡°No one will do that.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°No one will say I abused my power,¡± he said firmly. ir was speechless again. Original from N?velDrama.Org. They rode in silence for a while. Then the car stopped at a red light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about work. I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Wesley said ir sighed inwardly. ¡®He can be responsible for my safety. He can be responsible for my work. But he can¡¯t be responsible for my happiness. * She shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I can handle it myself. I¡¯ve gotten you in enough trouble.¡± Wesley thought a minute and said to ir, ¡°I called up Carlos. He has arranged a job interview for you at the Hilton Group. I think you should give it a try. Hilton Group provides its employees with more benefits than the Jameson Group.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Before heading towards the premises of the Jameson Group to pick up ir, he had considered finding her a new job. He wouldn¡¯t make her quit her job and stay unemployed. ¡®The Hilton Group?¡¯ The name struck ir. She was surprised. ¡°Do you mean Carlos¡¯ Hilton Group?¡± There was joy visible on her face. Wesley became hopeful and thought she would agree to go to the interview. ¡°Yes. Carlos now works in Alorith,¡± he informed her. Once again, ir was moved by his gesture. She felt that he was being so good to her. It was not easy to have an opportunity to work in Hilton Group. All those thoughts and opinions were contrary to the decision she made. It was totally unexpected when she announced her stand to Wesley. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t want to work in such a bigpany.¡± The signal changed and green lights were on. Wesley cast a confused nce at her and started the car. ir sounded apologetic as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my free spirit doesn¡¯t fit a bigpany Like Hilton Group. They must have tons of strict rules and regtions to be followed rigidly. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d like to work in that kind of working atmosphere and ambience. It will be depressing for me. So, I think it will be much better if I find a job myself.¡± ¡°What kind ofpany would you Like to work in? Surely, I can help you find a good job.¡± Wesley didn¡¯t persuade her to join Hilton Group. Once she said she wasn¡¯t ready to work there, he decided to help her find another job. ¡°Thank you for your concern and offer. But you¡¯re always so busy. I don¡¯t want to trouble you with my problems. If I can¡¯t find a job myself, I¡¯ll ask for your help. Is that okay?¡± She didn¡¯t want to bother him with such a trivial matter. She knew how busy he usually was. Chapter 1781 Wesley didn¡¯t say anything further. ir took his silence as acquiescence. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The drive was a couple of minutes from her former workce to the apartmentplex. He silently drove the car into the underground parking lot. As soon as he parked the car in a vacant spot, ir got out and closed the door behind her. Wesley held the two boxes which contained her stuff and was about to step out too when she walked around the car, took the boxes from him, and said, ¡°I can go home myself. You should get back to work.¡± Wesley nced at her, got out of the car and walked towards the elevator. ¡°Why are you rushing me to leave? Is it because you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± Ang¡¯s Library How could she possibly not want to see him? Actually, she was feeling bad that her personal affairs were taking up too much of his time and disturbing his tight schedule. He was going ahead so fast that she had to jog to catch up to him. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Aren¡¯t you busy today?¡± she questioned. ¡°No.¡± He had decided to delegate some of his work to his colleagues. Then he wouldn¡¯t be as busy as he used to be. That was good news for ir. He was always busy and this n would keep him away from work at Least for some time. She quickened her pace and asked cheerfully, ¡°So, you¡¯re free tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Great! Then, can I invite you to dinner? I want to thank you for your help and celebrate the end of my miserable days.¡± She followed him like a tail, bbering all the time. After being silent for a few moments as he Listened to her continuous talk, he answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Once back in their apartment, ir changed into her slippers and asked in an embarrassed tone, ¡°Do¡­ do you want that?¡± She pointed at the boxes of Wahaha soft drinks stacked in a corner. Wesley looked at her and replied in a simple tone, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what should I do? I can¡¯t drink them all. Why did you buy so many?¡± ¡°You asked me to. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°So you just went ahead and bought them? Joslyn used to buy only one bottle for me, and that was all I needed,¡± she grumbled as she walked towards the boxes. She took out one bottle, popped the straw in and started to drink. ¡°Seriously? One bottle? Does she really think she is so easy to handle?¡± Wesley had never met anyone who was such a handful as her. She had a mind and a mouth of her own. And her temper and tantrums were just too much for a simple man to handle. ir drew another bottle out of the box and handed it to him. ¡°You should try it. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Wesley quietly sat on the couch and declined the offer. ¡°No ¡°Just give it a try, will you? Who knows? You might love it hastened to the couch where Wesley was sitting, and held the bottle up to his Lips. Wesley looked at the bottle of drink. His face twisted into a grimace of disgust. Chapter 1782 ¡°Take it away from me.¡± ir blinked her eyes innocently and remarked, ¡°Someone used to say, he is not picky.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not. But this kind of drink is for children. I¡¯m not a child, ¡® Wesley thought. ¡°If you can¡¯t drink all of those, I¡¯ll send the rest to a children¡¯s welfare institute.¡± But he wouldn¡¯t drink it anyway. ir squatted in front of him. She casually ced an elbow of hers on his knee. ¡°Okay. But this one is already open. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Her fragrance filled his nostrils. His body went stiff. Wesley leaned backwards and replied stubbornly, ¡°No.¡± ir finished the drink and knelt on the couch on one knee. Before he knew it, she raised her slender arms and locked her hands around his neck. He hardly realized what she was doing, when her Lips touched his with mischievousness in her eyes. ir was wearing a ck suit, a white blouse, ck pants, and ck stilettos. In that outfit, she looked more mature than usual. Worried that she would fall and get hurt, Wesley put his hand around her waist. The taste of the milk suffused his mouth. A moment Later, ir let him go, giggling triumphantly. Wesley had never drunk sweetened and vored milk before, so he wasn¡¯t used to the taste. As soon as ir stopped kissing him and had got steady, he pushed her away and rushed off to drink water. ninjanovel Watching him dash into the kitchen desperate for water to wash away the taste of sweetened milk from his mouth, she Laughed. She was enjoying this so much. ¡°We ran out of mineral water two days ago, and I didn¡¯t boil water today.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wesley stopped in his tracks to squint at the smirking woman behind him. There was a menacing re in his eyes. ir stopped Laughing as he started to approach her. Her heart started racing with nervousness. She raised the bottle in her hand and warned him, ¡°I¡­If you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll make you drink it again.¡± Her threat wasn¡¯t working, though. He was getting closer and closer. ir screamed and made an attempt to run. But Wesley took one stride forward, stretched out his arm and pulled her into his arms. Leaning against his sturdy chest, with his strong arms holding her by the waist from behind, ir flushed. ¡°You¡­ ALL right¡­I promise¡­ I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Having taken control of ir, Wesley turned her around. They were facing each other now. Her face was a few inches away from his. Chapter 1783 ¡°Well, I suddenly realize that the drink tasted delicious.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before she could make out what was going through his mind, he shocked her. He slowly lowered his head. His face got closer and closer to hers until they seemed to breathe in each other¡¯s breath. Softly he sealed her slightly parted lips with his to savor the taste of the milk As seconds passed, their kiss turned more passionate. Wesley pressed her against the wall. ir wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on tiptoe as she responded to his fiery passion Their kiss could have continued till eternity. But two minutester, the ringtone of his mobile phone intruded their moments of passion, inappropriately. Forced to stop, he lifted his Lips from her swollen lips. But his grip on her waist tightened. Gasping, ir was short of breath. Wesley let her go gently. After ncing at the caller ID for a moment, he steadied himself in a second and took the call. His voice deep and maic as ever. Seeing it as an opportunity, ir ran into her room. She sat on the corner of the bed and fell into a reverie. The various thoughts Lurking on her mind stirred up a storm of emotions in her. One moment she was smiling and the next she was sad. After a while, she was bored and decided to have some fun on her phone. Night had fallen, and the town was covered in a velvety darkness. Someone knocked on the door to ir¡¯s bedroom. She sat up immediately. ¡°Coming!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She opened the door to see Wesley standing there calmly. ¡°We¡¯re eating out, right?¡± ¡°Oh, right. Give me a minute to change.¡± It would look a bit weird to go to a restaurant in her uniform. She closed the door and entered the walk-in closet. Wesley sat on the couch, waiting. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes. And then a quarter. Twenty minutester, ir finally opened the door again. From the amount of time she took, he expected that she¡¯d be more made-up. But she had only changed her clothes. Nothing more. He didn¡¯t understand how a simple outfit change could have taken so long. Just then, something dawned on her. ¡°One more minute,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t think she could do anything that only took a minute.¡¯ Wesley felt defeated, wondering why it was so hard to get ready. In her bedroom, ir found the perfume Wesley had bought her, and applied some of it to her neck and wrists Ten more minutester, they finally Left the apartment. This took way too long, at least as far as the soldier was concerned. Wesley only had a few outfits. The patterns of his clothes varied, but he always wore the same color. ir wore a long white turtle neck with a slim waistline. It set off her slender figure and fair skin. Chapter 1784 When she walked beside Wesley, there was a distinct contrast between the colors of their skin. A long azure coat hung from her arm. She rocked a pair of fashionable, ckced martin boots They went to Shining International za, which was close to the apartment. On the way, Wesley asked ir what she wanted to eat. She actually was in the mood for steak but figured that it might not be his cup of tea, so in the end she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anything, I guess. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± Just like him, she wasn¡¯t particr about food either. Wesley looked at her and asked, ¡°Really? I know someone who doesn¡¯t eat cabbage, carrots, towel gourd, pork, or duck. I wonder who that might be?¡± ¡°Sounds familiar. Oh, right. It¡¯s me.¡¯ ir blushed when she realized that. ¡°I can eat them. I just don¡¯t like them,¡± she argued, feeling defensive. If she had to, she would eat them. When she went to the grocery store, usually she wouldn¡¯t pick those particr vegetables. Wesley smiled and kept silent. They came to a restaurant in the Alioth Building. ir chose a window seat and sat down. Wesley sat opposite her. A waiter brought them a couple menus. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Your choice,¡± Wesley said. Me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ir opened her menu. ¡°Anything you don¡¯t Like? Vegetables or meat?¡± she asked as she read the menu. ¡°Anything is fine by me. I¡¯ll show you what a non-picky eater looks like.¡± ir rolled her eyes at him. Wesley was dumbstruck. ¡®Huh? What was that for?¡¯ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were too many tempting dishes on the menu. ir wanted all of them, but she couldn¡¯t. She had to take time to decide what she wanted most. And it wasn¡¯t easy. Her mouth was watering and her stomachined about its empty state. Looking at her troubled expression, Wesley frowned. ¡®Is it that hard?¡¯ Before Long, he figured out what was bothering her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can order some things today and the others can wait another time.¡± He had been waiting so long he started to have a nic fit, but this was a non-smoking restaurant. He touched the pack of cigarettes in his pocket and steeled his resolve. He could wait. Without raising her head, ir replied, ¡°Ever since Joslyn got married, she can¡¯t hang out with me anymore. Even when she has a Little free time, I have to work. I¡¯m alone most of the time, and I don¡¯t want to eat here alone. It¡¯s weird.¡± Her tone was thick with disappointment and resignation. Sometimes adulting could be a bitter pill to swallow. Wesley announced, ¡°I¡¯LL take some time off. Then we can eat here again.¡± That was a nice surprise. ir lifted her head abruptly, her eyes shone with excitement. Chapter 1785 ¡°You mean it? You¡¯ll take some vacation time?¡± It was like he never had any days off, at least that was what ir thought. Maybe one or two vacations a year at most, she supposed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Seeing the joy in her eyes, he nodded. ¡°Great! You don¡¯t get much bang for your buck here. I¡¯m thinking of ordering these six dishes and a soup. Think that¡¯s enough?¡± ir asked, showing Wesley what she had chosen on her phone. Wesley looked at it and said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s order those first. If we¡¯re still not full we can order more.¡± She ced their order, and the waiter came and collected the menus. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While ir had just started drinking the water, Wesley¡¯s phone tinkled. A new message on WeChat. Reflexively, her gazended on his phone. Without picking it up from the table, he unlocked the screen to read the message. The message was from someone named Crystal Sugar Heart. ¡°You had dinner yet?¡± the message read. And that wasn¡¯t the first message she¡¯d ever sent him. ir could see many other messages on his phone, Like ¡°Good night!¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± But Wesley seemed to have replied to very few of them. ir was not sure about the other messages, but he hadn¡¯t interacted with the ones she saw. She put her ss down, and couldn¡¯t help wondering who the mystery person was. Her gut told her it was a woman. ¡®That¡¯s quite a few messages. Did she text him every day?¡± ir couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she texted him. Come to think about it, she always contacted him for a reason. She never said good night or good morning to him, much less tell him to take care of himself. She felt like a loser after having that thought. She wanted to be with this guy, but she hadn¡¯t shown much concern for him. She knew his job was dangerous, but she never asked him if he was alright after work. Now even she herself couldn¡¯t believe she was Like that. How could she expect Wesley to believe that she Loved him? Guilt overwhelmed her. She felt like weeping. She took a drink to try and cover her emotions. Holding a ss of water, she stared at his phone, motionless, her mind elsewhere. Wesley noticed the change in her mood. ¡®Her eyes are red and ssy from tears, ¡® he realized. He was curious what was going on, so he followed her gaze and Looked at his phone. The screen was disying the records of the conversations between him and Crystal Sugar Heart. Wesley¡¯s heart tightened. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°ir.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, barely moving. ¡°Earth to ir,¡± he called again. ¡°Huh? Yeah, I¡¯m here!¡± She came to her senses. Her heart was aching, but she tried her best not to show what she was feeling. She set the ss of water back on the table and looked at him with wide eyes. Wesley was amused by her reaction, tilting his head to smile secretly. Then he began, pointing at his phone, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. She was a hostage I saved in a mission.¡± ¡°What?¡± ir blinked. ¡®Is he trying to exin?¡¯ Chapter 1786 ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Without saying anything more, Wesley deleted the woman¡¯s WeChat records from his phone. ir watched as the messages vanished before her eyes. She was stunned. A thrilling feeling of joy flooded her heart. ir wanted to hide her excitement, so she Looked out the window and picked up her lemonade. When had Wesley developed feelings for her? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The restaurant service was top-notch. They didn¡¯t have to wait long to get their food. ir was in such a good mood, she felt like she could eat three turkeys, de-feathered or not! She went for the spiced salt mantis shrimps first. That turned out to be frustrating. The shell was stubborn and refused toe off. She even started using both her hands and her teeth-not Ladylike or hot at all. ¡®It¡¯s mocking me. I never should have ordered this.¡¯ She was annoyed but didn¡¯t want to waste food either. Wesley picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat when he noticed that ir struggling with the shrimp shell. He wiped his hands on a wet towel and took the mantis shrimp from her. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Allow me,¡± he said, gantly. ¡°What?¡± ir could have sworn she misheard him. ¡°Let me peel it for you. You can eat other things while I¡¯m doing this.¡± He took the shrimp and began to peel it. ir was surprised and touched. No one had ever done this for her before. He was decent and thoughtful. This was the man she liked. She had no doubt now-she had good taste in men. And yes, sometimes he could be a jerk. But most of the time she had to admit he was good to her. Lost in her thoughts, she wiped her hands on the wet towel, picked up a spinach beef roll and held it up to his mouth. He stopped peeling the shrimp to look at her, confused. Meeting his eyes, she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. Try this.¡± She moved it closer. Wesley decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth. He opened his mouth obligingly, and she popped it in. He chewed it, and nodded his assent. ir grinned happily. But before she could put her chopsticks down, she found that someone was watching them. The restaurant had arge French window. And you could see through that window into the mall. A few soldiers had the day off. They were gathered around,ughing, carrying on. They were dressed in casual clothing, as they were off-duty. There were more than ten of them pressing their faces tight against the window. Some wore a goofy smile. Some were snickering. Some watched them with an envious look in their eyes. Some just stood there, Lips apart, too stunned to react. ir was astonished to see so many faces staring at them. When she recognized some of them, she calmed down a little. But it urred to her that they must have seen her offering food to Wesley. Her cheeks med with embarrassment. She forced an awkward smile and nodded to them. Only then did she realize that her chopsticks were still in her hand, in full view of the peeping Toms. She dropped her hand quickly and shifted in her chair. Wesley saw those overeager soldiers too, but paid little attention to them. After throwing them a nce, he went on peeling the shrimp. Chapter 1787 ¡°Oh, I guess! If you must, you must!¡± he said. ¡°Huh?¡± ir couldn¡¯t make head or tail of what he said. But she soon knew what he meant. Within two minutes, the soldiers all swarmed in like buzzing bees. ¡°Whoa, small world! Fancy meeting you here, Chief!¡± one soldier uttered. ¡°No wonder Chief turned us down. He¡¯s on a date,¡± a second teased. ¡°Chief, why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡± a thirdined. Then he turned to ir and introduced himself, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Before he could finish, another soldier nudged him aside and said to ir, ¡°Hi, we¡¯ve met before. I was one of the instructors at your university. The military training?¡± Their enthusiasm overwhelmed ir. She swallowed her food quickly to greet them. ¡°I¡¯m actually not Wesley¡¯s girlfriend. I bought him dinner to thank him for helping me,¡± she exined. But the soldiers looked at each other and snickered, as if ir were joking. They didn¡¯t buy it at all. Even Talbot didn¡¯t believe her. Nor Bowman. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Now ir, don¡¯t be shy,¡± Talbot said. ¡°Chief, can we join you?¡± Wesley didn¡¯t reply. He put the peeled shrimp on ir¡¯s te and wiped his hands. The soldiers widened their eyes in surprise and started talking quietly about it among themselves. ¡°I never knew Chief could be so thoughtful. When we ate shrimp, we just ate the shells, too.¡± ir heard them, not sure what to say. Just then, Wesley called the waiter over. ¡°We¡¯d Like a private booth. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Do you have any?¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. We have one left. This way, please.¡± The soldiers were thrilled to eat with Wesley and ir. It was a treat to eat with their boss, but with a beautiful Lady too? Bowman was eager to help. ¡°Let¡¯s move Chief¡¯s dishes there,¡± he prompted. Chapter 1788 ¡°Right, right.¡± In the blink of an eye, the dishes on the table were all gone. ¡°Do you mind?¡± Wesley asked her on the way to the booth. ir understood what he was referring to-inviting his men along to dine with them. ¡°Not at all.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Now you can order more dishes. They¡¯re not picky eaters either. Order whatever you want,¡± Wesley continued. ir was happy. Now she could order everything that caught her eye And she wouldn¡¯t have to waste a morsel. She didn¡¯t enter the private booth until she had ced the order on her phone. When it was done, she walked in to see everyone was seated. But upon seeing her, the soldiers stood up in unison and greeted her. ¡°Nice to meet you, ir.¡± Their voices echoed through the room and traveled beyond the door and the walls. Little did they know, everyone else in the restaurant heard them. They looked around, wondering what that sound was. After a short while, when everything was quiet, they returned to their meals. Ang¡¯s Library The trantor was usuallyposed, now she wasn¡¯t. Before she could respond, someone pulled out the chair next to Wesley and said with a big smile, ¡°Hey ir. Over here!¡± ir was flustered. ¡°Th-thank you,¡± she said. When she sat down, Wesley red at the soldiers, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The soldiers took their seats and started bombarding ir with questions. ir never talked much during social asions. Even at parties where she knew everyone, she just preferred to listen. But at this point, she couldn¡¯t pull her usual wallflower act, because they wouldn¡¯t stop. After a couple of minutes, she found out that talking to the soldiers was actually fun. She answered their questions honestly as she ate They were pretty non-judgmental, and in some cases funny. It was quite pleasant. ¡°Is Chief nice to you? Who wears the pants in the rtionship? You or him?¡± Bowman couldn¡¯t help asking. That was the golden question. Each of the soldiers pricked up their ears, waiting for her reply. They all wondered what Wesley the Devil was like when he was with a woman. To help maintain Wesley¡¯s dignity and authority, ir answered, ¡°He¡¯s nice. And of course he¡¯s the boss. I listen to him, because he¡¯d beat me up if I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Bwahaha!¡± The soldiers roared with Laughter. Wesley looked at her, wondering, ¡®You Listen to me? Since when?¡± Wesley recollected thest time when ir had gotten drunk. She had been so stubborn that he had to do everything she said. He had even slept in her bed as she had requested.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1789 When it was past 10 in the night, Wesley thought it was prettyte, so he dered that the dinner was over He escorted ir as they walked towards his car. The soldiers came to the parking lot with them too. ¡°ir and I are not a couple. Don¡¯t talk about us like that again. If she has a boyfriend one day, he might misunderstand,¡± Wesley advised them. Hearing Wesley deny his rtionship with ir, the young men looked at each other, quite surprised. Making use of the opportunity, someone quietly asked, ¡°Chief, since you and ir are not a couple, can I chase her? She is so pretty.¡± Wesley rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Only when you can do push-ups well enough.¡± The young soldier was frustrated by the condition kept before him. ¡®I¡¯m a newbie. But I¡¯m already able to do it correctly. I¡¯m just not fast enough. Why is Chief so hard on me?¡¯ he grumbled to himself. Another soldier mustered up his courage and asked, ¡°Chief, I can do push-ups fast enough. So, can I try my Luck with ir?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°You¡¯re too honest and docile. She will bully you,¡± Wesley replied thoughtfully. On the outside, ir looked tender like a Lamb, while on the inside, she was lively with various mischievous ideas. That was why she topped his List of the most troublesome people. Two down. Talbot was pushed outside the crowd. He suddenly was face to face with Wesley. He had no choice but to ask, ¡°Chief, I like ir too. I¡¯m good at martial arts, and I¡¯m well-built. I¡¯ve passed all the tests on the base. Can I?¡± Wesley nced at him. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Talbot asked in curiosity. ¡°She speaks English, German and Arabic, besides Chinese. But you don¡¯t. You two will have troublemunicating Talbot was left speechless. He felt Wesley was like a strict father testing and picking out a perfect son- inw. Three down. Lenard decided to give it a try too. He grinned proudly as he spoke. ¡°Chief, I¡¯m good at English. And I¡¯m willing to learn German and Arabic. Can I give it a shot?¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, she likes drinking milk which you¡¯re allergic to. I wonder how things will work out between the two of you,¡± Wesley observed calmly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lenard said nothing more after that. Finally everyone¡¯s hopes had died down. Wesley opened the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ir was busy reading the messages one of her former colleagues had sent her. She told her that after she quit and left, some people who imed to be Percy¡¯s wife¡¯s family, came to the office of Jameson Group. They beat the crap out of Filberta while Percy was busy dealing with the people from the fire department. Chapter 1790 Before leaving they threatened Filberta that Percy¡¯s wife woulde home the next day and she would kill the bitch then. Frightened to the core, Filberta left the office earlier than usual. The other employees assumed that she might be too scared toe to work the next day. No sooner had Wesley started the engine than Megan called. The car GPS disyed her name. ir didn¡¯t utter a word. She put her phone away, rested her head on the back of the seat and looked out the window. The ringing stopped after two rings. ir thought Wesley took the call. But there was silence in the car. He wasn¡¯t speaking. She turned her head curiously. The car GPS window showed that the call had ended. A momentter, his phone rang again. This time, she knew why. Wesley hung up on Megan. ir felt relieved and happy. ¡°Why did you hang up?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯LL call her backter.¡± He knew that if he took Megan¡¯s call at that moment, ir would get mad again. So he decided not to answer Megan¡¯s call in ir¡¯s presence. ¡°Maybe you should answer it. She has called you twice. What if something has happened? Or maybe there is some emergency,¡± ir said. Wesley looked at her and said, ¡°If you say so, then I¡¯ll answer it.¡± ¡°O¡­okay,¡± she stammered. The moment he uttered those words, the happiness in her heart vanished. Wesley smiled. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± he said. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I take Megan¡¯s call, someone will throw a tantrum and insist on moving out again.¡± ir realized that he was making fun of her. Flushing with embarrassment and anger, she grabbed his arm tight. ¡°IT you ridicule me again, I¡¯ll pinch you hard,¡± she threatened. In fact, he was wearing thick clothes, and her pinches wouldn¡¯t hurt that much. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So her threat didn¡¯t have the effect she had expected. ¡°I think I know what kind of boyfriend you should have.¡± A boyfriend? That wasn¡¯t something she wanted to hear about, especially from him. She only wanted him. Still, she asked, ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°You need someone tough. The kind that can endure pain, enormous pain,¡± he teased. She would raise her hand at Wesley whenever he said something wrong, hitting him and pinching him. He was afraid that if her future boyfriend wasn¡¯t tough enough, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. ir withdrew her hand, pouting. Chapter 1791 ¡°You sound like Hartwell when ites to me choosing a boyfriend. Strict and demanding.¡± There was sarcasm in her tone. The smile on Wesley¡¯s face faded. ¡°You think it shouldn¡¯t concern me?¡± ¡°It hardly seems to matter what I think. Tell me, will you butt out if I say so?¡± ir snorted A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°No! I¡¯m a man of my word,¡± he said immediately in a stern and authoritative voice. He had already told her that he was responsible for her until she found a reliable boyfriend. Till that time, he would take care of her. ir suddenly became upset. Her mood had been changing all night, swinging like a pendulum. Happiness, thrill, excitement, gratitude, gloom, annoyance, anger. She had experienced it all in the span of one night. She tried to change the subject. ¡°So, what do you n to do tomorrow?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± he asked, instead of answering her question. ¡°I¡¯m out of job now. At first, I nned to sleep for two days before I begin my quest for a new job. But now that you have some days off, I want to have some fun with you.¡± She Liked him. She didn¡¯t want to conceal her feelings for him. ¡°Any particr ce where you want to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Happy Valley. Actually, I want to ride a roller coaster, but I¡¯m too afraid to do it on my own. I feel that if you¡¯re with me, I might be able to do it.¡± ir always felt that as long as Wesley was by her side, she could do anything. All the fears and inhibitions would go away when he was with her. ¡®What? Aren¡¯t amusement parks like Happy Valley for children? Will I have to do these childish things with her?¡¯ he thought with a frown on his face. Noticing his silence and frowning face, ir reasoned out, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go with me, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not so eager to go anyway. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll just stay at home, sleeping in the daytime and looking for a job at night.¡± Her voice suddenly turned low and sad. ¡°Here we go. Another trick of hers.¡® Wesley sighed. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just take Megan to Happy Valley tomorrow then. Enjoy your sleep.¡± ¡°Take Megan to Happy Valley?¡¯ ir thought she heard it wrong. She looked at him in disbelief, too mad to utter a word. Wesley, though, was stone-faced. There was no trace of sarcasm or teasing. He seemed extremely serious about his n. Just then, they reached the parking lot. He got out of the car once it rolled to a halt, and came to her side. As if not sensing her mood at all, he unbuckled her seat belt and was going to carry her out of the car as usual ¡°No!¡± she rebuffed angrily. ¡°I can jump. You don¡¯t need to be so concerned.¡± Wesley stared at her for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Did I ever say that I don¡¯t want to go with you?¡± Chapter 1792 ¡°You didn¡¯t, but you didn¡¯t say you wanted to either.¡± Back then, she had given him a few seconds to think about it, but he didn¡¯t reply. Even though ir was struggling quite a bit, Wesley ignored that resistance and carried her out of the car ¡°Humph!¡± With a gruff mumble, she straightened her clothes and then made her way towards the elevator as soon as he put her down. She didn¡¯t even seem to be in a mood to wait for him. However, she couldn¡¯t get rid of him so easily. Wesley caught up to her and grabbed her arm. ¡°What!¡± she almost roared, turning around. ¡°You seem really short-tempered and hold in too many feelings. That¡¯s not good for your health. You know what? Let¡¯s take the stairs. The exercise is good for venting out some anger.¡± She could be as troublesome as she wanted to be, but he was an expert in taming people. ¡°No! I¡¯m so not taking the stairs! You take the stairs! Let go of me, you jerk!¡± No matter how much she despised wasting energy on the stairs, she was taken to them anyway. ¡°Twenty-one floors! Forty-two flights of stairs! Damn this heartless, cold-blooded, overbearing tyrant!¡¯ Her legs started shaking at the very thought. ¡°Wesley, if you really want to climb the stairs, go ahead and knock yourself out; but I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not a masochist. I want to ride the elevator. Let me go!¡± Wesley must have had some n in his head because he stopped at the bottom of the stairs to give her a chance to soften her tone before starting climbing. ¡°What do you n to do tomorrow?¡± he asked again. ¡°Sleeping!¡± She was still fuming. ¡®He is the devil.¡¯ That was it! The anger still hadn¡¯t gone away! Holding her arm, Wesley started ascending the stairs. ir shouted behind him, ¡°Wesley, it serves you right that you¡¯ve been single for so many years. No wonder not a single girl Likes you. You don¡¯t deserve one! You don¡¯t even know how to treat a girl!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley turned around and asked her in a simple tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a girl?¡± Caught up in her fury, ir didn¡¯t understand where his question wasing from. She had forgotten that she liked Wesley once upon a time. But still she retorted, ¡°What a stupid question! Of course I am!¡± Wesley didn¡¯t press further, but he seemed satisfied. When they reached the third floor, ir finally realized what he had meant. Panting, she tried to argue with him. ¡°Nuh-uh, nice try! But I told you I was over you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring home a boyfriend to prove it to you. And he¡¯s going to be much more handsome, taller, stronger, more thoughtful, and more sessful than you are. He is going to be perfect!¡± Even she had no idea what she was saying. ¡°Okay,¡± Wesley nodded calmly. To be honest, he would be really happy for her if she could find someone like that; if such a someone existed at all! When they reached the sixth floor, ir felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore, but she still couldn¡¯t convince Wesley to let her go. And the fact that she had trouble breathing did not help her cause in any way since she could not speak. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­ this evil man. How can he torture me like this?¡± she thought sadly. The fury was slowly turning into sadness now. She let out a low sob, trying to hold back her tears. Wesley turned around and saw that her eyes were red. ¡°What do you n to do tomorrow?¡± he asked once again. ir finally lost it all and yelled, ¡°Wesley, if you keep forcing me to climb the stairs, I am not even going to go to paradise with you, even if you beg me!¡± Chapter 1793 Wesley ignored the roar and turned around to continue climbing. Four more floors up, when ir felt like she was going to fall down, his phone vibrated. ir heard it too. Hi, Mom,¡± he greeted Cecelia in his usual two-word sentence. ¡°Wes, I hear that you¡¯re off-duty tomorrow. Is that right?¡± Cecelia¡¯s voice was loud enough to reach ir¡¯s ears. ¡°Yes Wesley answered. But before the matter could continue further, ninjanovel ir¡¯s eyes gleamed! ¡°It¡¯s Cecelia! I¡¯m saved, ¡® she thought. After taking a deep breath, she climbed up the three steps between them to quickly snatch his phone. Even though he wouldn¡¯t give it to her, ir managed to get her voice through by shouting out loud, ¡°Aunt Cecelia, help me! Your son is being cruel to me!¡± Wesley was speechless. He had no idea ir was going to y this card! Cecelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard ir¡¯s voice, even though her sentence wasn¡¯t clear. ¡°Son, is that ir? Are you with her? Put her on the phone. I want to speak to her. Hurry now.¡± Wesley had no choice now. He had to hand his cell over to ir, who was gloating in glee now. Once ir had the phone in her hand, she felt like she could finally get justice for the torture she had been facing and started telling on Wesley. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but Wesley is punishing me for some random reason by making me climb to the 21st floor. On stairs! And he didn¡¯t even let me eat. He also yelled at me.¡± Wesley Listened on with a poker face while ir made some false and some true usations against him. She was taking full advantage. Cecelia felt bad when she heard ir¡¯s sad voice, and she wasn¡¯t happy about the way Wesley treated ir either. In fact, from what she was hearing, he was being cruel. True it wasn¡¯t easy for him to Like someone, but now that he had feelings for ir, he definitely needed to treat her better. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be so sad, ir. Don¡¯t cry! I am here, and I am going to give Wes a good tongueshing. You go take the elevator.¡± ¡°But I am scared, Aunt. And he won¡¯t allow me to do that,¡± ir continued in a timid tone, even though she was smirking much more dly at Wesley now, with her left hand on her waist. He looked at her in disbelief. This woman was unbelievable! ¡°It¡¯s okay. He will. Give the phone to him and I¡¯ll talk some sense into the man!¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Aunt Cecelia.¡± ir returned the phone to Wesley with a happy expression that was in total contrast to her timid tone. ¡°Wes, what¡¯s going on? How can you treat a girl like that? How do you even dare? Maybe you can easily climb so many stairs, but ir is a girl. Girls are delicate. They should be treated gently. That¡¯s twenty-one floors. How can you make her do that?¡± Though her words weren¡¯t so harsh, Cecelia sounded angry. As he was being scolded, Wesley didn¡¯t exin. He didn¡¯t even say a single word but merely kept on staring at ir. The trouble was, there was only one apartment on each floor in this building. What was more, for some reason, the elevator on each floor was exclusive to the person who lived there. This meant that ir couldn¡¯t use the elevator on the tenth floor. Either she continued climbing or she would have to go all the way down! After listening to Cecelia¡¯s scolding for a while, Wesley finally spoke and assured her, ¡°Okay, Mom! I¡¯ll carry her upstairs now.¡± Chapter 1794 Cecelia was relieved. ¡°That¡¯ll do just fine. Remember, be gentle and thoughtful around girls. You need to take care of them and love them. Or you might end up being single your whole life.¡± ¡°No problem, Mom. That is exactly what I want. Bye!¡± Tired of Cecelia¡¯s nagging, Wesley hung up the phone. He and ir stared at each other. Suddenly, it dawned on her what he had meant by ¡°carry.¡± ¡®Aww hell no!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help shuddering. ¡°If you carry me up on your shoulder, I¡¯ll tell on you again!¡± she warned. Wesley sneered in response. He wasn¡¯t afraid of his mom. What could she do once the deed was done? Despite ir¡¯s screams and tantrum, he threw her on her shoulder and moved on. This wasn¡¯t what she had been expecting. It was weird, awkward, and ufortable! When she had gotten drunkst time, he had carried her in his arms, not like this. Her head was swimming. But it Latched onto one creative idea. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Put me down right now! Or I¡¯ll make you sleep in my bed again tonight! I mean it! If you don¡¯t sleep in my bed tonight, I¡¯ll go out and get drunk again!¡± she threatened. That seemed to work; after all, Wesley had to suffer deeply the Last time such a thing had happened. The next second, she was put down. ¡®Eh? My threat is working!¡¯ ir let out of a sigh of relief and tried not to puke. Grabbing the handrail to steady herself, she looked at Ang¡¯s Library Wesley miserably and told him, ¡°Leave! I don¡¯t want to see you right now. Ignoring what she was saying, he turned around and squatted down. ¡°Fine! Come on up!¡± he demanded. Come to think about it, every time when he wanted to punish her, he had ended up coaxing her into doing something SHE wanted. It was baffling! Like how did she manage to do that? Even a soldier Like him was unable to tame this woman! ir climbed onto his back. ¡°I have to say you asked for this. It was your idea to climb the stairs, and now it is you giving me a piggyback ride all the way up to the twenty-first floor.¡± In retrospect, it was rather ironic! She also had to confess to herself that the man had incredible stamina. He carried her up from the tenth floor to the twenty-first without stopping for a breather. Deciding that she would give him a break, ir had even suggested that she could climb thest four sets of stairs when they reached the neenth floor, but Wesley had objected. ¡°I said that I would carry you upstairs, and carry you upstairs I will,¡± was his response. Finally, when they were back in their apartment, ir all but ran into the kitchen, grabbed a bottle of mineral water from the shelf and handed it to Wesley. ¡°Here, drink some water. Do you want it to be boiled?¡± As far as she recalled, he never had mineral water boiled. By habit, he merely unscrewed the lid and gulped it down. Wesley looked at the bottle in her hand and took it with a slight smile, his first one in a long while. Chapter 1795 ¡°No need. But I can see that you¡¯re a pretty good liar.¡± ¡°What?¡± ir was confused. Wesley took another huge gulp of water without responding to her words. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass her further. Then she remembered that she had told him earlier there was no mineral water Left in their home. Damn! ¡°This is thest bottle,¡± she said, trying to save face with an embarrassed smile. Wesley nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head downstairs to get a box.¡± They didn¡¯t have a water dispenser yet in this new apartment, so they had been buying mineral water. Seeing that he had turned around to buy water, ir panicked. She grabbed his arm and said, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Wesley had only to look at her to know what was going on. He gently moved her hand away and walked into the kitchen. Several 500 ml bottles of water along with a five liter bottle of water stood where they usually stored bottled mineral water. He then opened the freezer to find that apart from food, there were also several kinds of beverages. When he returned to the living room, ir had already Locked herself in her bedroom, too embarrassed to face him. He stared at the door to her bedroom for a bit, then smiled and walked inside his own bedroom. The next morning, ir was woken up by some sharp knocks on her door. She turned in bed with annoyance, wondering if she¡¯d dreamed it. Then she put the covers over her head, determined to get more sleep. ¡°ir,¡± Wesley called from outside the door. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Hearing his voice, she sat up abruptly. ¡°ir,¡± he called again. ir jumped out of bed, slipped into her slippers and trotted to open the door. Wesley was fully dressed, sporting a gray Long-sleeved shirt (unbuttoned) over a white V-necked T-shirt and ck jeans. This was the first time she had seen him in something else other than his uniform and pajamas. She looked at him in surprise, as if he had turned into a different person. Even his hair was a little messier than usual. ¡°7 a.m, Time to get up,¡± he reminded her. ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡± She was sleepy. Besides, she didn¡¯t even have to go to work. She needed her beauty sleep, and was determined to get it. That was what days off were for. ¡°Happy Valley,¡± Wesley replied simply. Oh, right. They talked about that yesterday. Chapter 1796 ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she announced. ¡°Okay. Why not?¡± The happy look in his eyes dimmed. ¡°If Megan¡¯s going, I¡¯m staying. I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel between you two.¡± The thought of Megan ruined her day. She turned around sullenly, walked back into her room leaving the door open and climbed into bed again, pulling the covers over her head to hide from the world. ¡°She¡¯s not going.¡± He was just teasing when he mentioned Megan. ir turned around in bed, exposing more of her than she might want normally. Wesley, ever the gentleman, averted his gaze. ¡°Really?¡¯ ¡°So you asked her along and she turned you down? And you¡¯re taking me instead?¡± ir asked sadly. Wesley felt she was being impossible. She was the one who wanted to go to the Happy Valley amusement park. He was only going there to make her happy. Now she was implying that he was the one who wanted to go. He was a guy. Why would he go there? ¡°I¡¯m giving you 20 minutes to get dressed. Any longer and I¡¯ll dress you myself, wash your face, and brush your teeth. And make you climb the stairs every day. No elevator. The timer starts¡­now.¡± He pushed a button on his watch. ninjanovel ¡®Wow, I really know how to pick ¡®em, don¡¯t 1?¡¯ She started to doubt her taste. She sat up and asked, ¡°Anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a jerk?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. She was relieved. She wasn¡¯t the only one who believed that. ¡®Who told him that, I wonder? What did he do? He¡¯s actually a good guy, ¡® she wondered. ¡°Hundreds of days ago, a girl in the cafeteria of Alorith Language and Culture University said the same thing,¡± Wesley continued. ¡®Hundreds of days ago? At Alorith Language and Culture University?¡¯ ir thought about what he said. ¡®Could it be me?¡® It probably was her. That time she got scalded. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She clutched a pillow and threw it at him. Wesley caught it and said, ¡°You have 17 minutes, 26 seconds left.¡± ¡°You are such a bully! Ahhhhhh!¡± she screamed hysterically. Her voice echoed through the apartment. With Less than 10 seconds to go, ir raced into the living room as soon as she finished applying toner to her face. ¡°I made it. But just bear with me. I have a couple more things to do.¡± Wesley was speechless. Her excuse was far-fetched. But Wesley waited for her anyway. Having bought herself more time, ir slowed down to a more normal pace, which for her was slow. Half an hour ticked by. She finally walked out of her bedroom with her backpack. She looked at Wesley, who sat on the couch, and said, ¡°One more minute.¡± She turned around, walked back into her bedroom, found the perfume he bought her and sprayed some on her neck and wrists and dabbed at both spots with a tissue. She didn¡¯t like to overpower anyone with her scent. She almost never used perfume. So she had a tendency to forget to put any on before leaving the house. Sitting in the ck Hummer, ir asked, ¡°Can we stop somewhere for breakfast?¡± It wasn¡¯t even 8 a.m. yet. Chapter 1797 ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll find us a ce to eat.¡± He turned the car around. After breakfast, they headed for Happy Valley. It was a one-hour drive. ir felt sleepy as the sameness of the roads and the vibration of the engine started to Lull her. But she fought the urge. She was afraid that if it got too quiet, Wesley would get sleepy too. He was up earlier than her, after all. ¡°Ever been to Happy Valley before?¡± she asked him, trying to stay awake. ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®Sort of? Either you¡¯ve been somewhere or you haven¡¯t. What did ¡°sort of¡± mean?¡¯ ¡°To catch a bad guy there, I got on a Ferris wheel once.¡± ¡°Huh? Chasing a bad guy through Happy Valley? Tell me about it.¡± ir sat straight, intrigued. Wesley looked at her and began recounting what happened back then. Besides the routine training, Wesley was assigned dangerous missions. A few years ago, Wesley found out that a criminal had escaped to Happy Valley, so he and some of his fellow soldiers went there to catch the guy. The criminal and his girlfriend were riding on a Ferris wheel. Somehow the bad guy spotted him and freaked out. Despite being high in the air, he opened the door and tried to run. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The guy was a felon. Wesley had spent months tracking him down. He wouldn¡¯t let him run away. So he climbed onto the spinning Ferris wheel without a second thought. The crowd saw this, and began squealing in terror. The staff stopped the Ferris wheel, and Wesley started chasing the bad guy, leaping from bar to bar, 30 stories up. The guy would turn around to kick Wesley from time to time. There was one time, the soldier dodged to his right and almost fell off the wheel. Luckily, he grabbed the wheel in time and climbed back up. Half an hourter, Wesley and his coworkers caught the guy on the wheel. And he earned a merit citation and a medal thanks to this. Wesley¡¯s ount was brief. His tone was calm. But ir was thrilled. She knew how dangerous it had been for him. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to move a finger being that high up, not to mention climbing and giving chase. ¡°So was that the only time you¡¯ve been there?¡± she asked casually. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Was the other time for fun?¡± Her mind was still on the story he had just told her. Chapter 1798 Wesley chose to tell her the truth. ¡°I drove Megan and her ssmates there once. But I didn¡¯t go in. When they got through the turnstile, I left.¡± ¡°Oh. Wait, what? Megan?¡± She finally realized what he was saying. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you going to take care of her for the rest of your life?¡± ir knew all about Megan. Some tidbits she heard from others. Some from Colleen. She even told her things that nobody else knew about. ¡°I never thought about it before.¡± Wesley paused. ¡°Maybe till she can find someone to take care of her.¡± That was the same thing he said to her. ir rolled her eyes. ¡°Officer Wesley, you¡¯re such a noble, decent, warm-hearted, selfless, wonderful man!¡± She used all the words she could think of at that moment. She was being sardonic, of course. ir didn¡¯t buy into the ¡°captain save-a-hoe¡± story. Wesley didn¡¯t say anything ir knew he wouldn¡¯t. Ang¡¯s Library She sighed and asked, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why he would be tired. It was still morning. They had just gotten up ir leaned back in her seat and was going to doze off. ¡°I am. I¡¯m going to take a nap. Wake me up if you start to get sleepy.¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± With her eyes closed, ir answered feebly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you so you can stay awake.¡± ¡°Just go to sleep. Wake you up when we get there.¡± Wesley thought she slept too much as it was. Of course, he didn¡¯t need much sleep anyway ¡°Okay.¡± She yawned, used the lever to ease the seat back until she feltfortable, and then drifted off. When they arrived, Wesley woke her after he parked the car. ¡°Do you need more Zzzs? We can go inter,¡± he asked as he looked at her droopy eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Let¡¯s not waste any time.¡± To prove that she was already totally awake, ir unbuckled her seat belt quickly and jumped out of the car. Or at least, she tried, and then she remembered how high up his vehicle was, and stepped onto the running board, and then down Then she closed the door A long line had formed in front of the ticket office. Chapter 1799 ¡°Wait here. I¡¯1L get the tickets,¡± she said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wesley stopped her, thinking that a man should be taking care of this kind of thing. ¡°I¡¯LL go. Just wait for me by the entrance.¡± He gestured in that direction to make his point. ir agreed and went to wait by the entrance. Soldiers were able to gain early ess at the ticket office. But Wesley lined up just like everyone else. At the entrance there were security scanners and staff inspecting visitors¡¯ bags. When it was ir¡¯s turn to go through the security check, she noticed a man would be inspecting her bag. She remembered she Left two tampons in there. She didn¡¯t check her bag when she left her apartment this morning. She looked inside. There they were. She had forgotten to take them out. It would be pretty embarrassing if they found them-or worse, take them out to inspect them. Just when she was considering putting them in her pocket, the man rudely snatched her bag away. He was going to root through it when Wesley took the bag from him and handed it to a female worker. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°This way,¡± he said to ir. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ir walked quickly over to where he indicated. The woman went through her stuff. When she was certain there was nothing dangerous there, she Let them through After the staff scanned their tickets, Wesley asked ir, ¡°Do many fairs have checkpoints like this?¡± ir thought about it and replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s only Happy Valley.¡± Wesley frowned. He could understand the scanner and the security (you didn¡¯t want a bomb being brought in, for example), but going through people¡¯s belongings was not cool. Since she wasn¡¯t the only one whose bag was inspected, ir didn¡¯t mind. She quickly forgot all about it. Pointing at the double-decker merry-go-round, she asked, ¡°Oooh! Let¡¯s ride that one!¡± Wesley made a face. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ir knew he wouldn¡¯t want to do that. She was just teasing him. Seeing the awkwardness on his face, she snickered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go line up.¡± Some people said that deep down, every adult was a child. That was true with ir. The line wasn¡¯t long. After a few minutes, she was allowed on the carousel and climbed onto a yellow seahorse. Wesley stood nearby, waiting. She waved at him with a smile, and he nodded in response. Before long, the carousel started up. ir took out her phone to take pictures. Before she could line up a shot, Joslyn called. Chapter 1800 ¡°Hi, Joslyn,¡± she said, one hand holding the iron bar ¡°Bless, good news!¡± Joslyn sounded thrilled Happiness was indeed contagious. Before Joslyn had a chance to tell her anything, ir was already in a better mood. ¡°You sound so happy. Are you pregnant, or something?¡± she joked. Joslyn suddenly screamed, ¡°Oh my God! How do you know? You¡¯re psychic I just got back from the hospital. I¡¯m pregnant! I¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re going to be a mom. That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°I married your cousin right when I graduated college. I¡¯ve always wanted a kid. But Hartwell wasn¡¯t so sure. Now that I¡¯m about to be a mom, I¡¯m really happy.¡± Joslyn was actually gasping out those words, choked by feelings of joy. irforted her, ¡°Take it easy. You need to take care of yourself, for the baby.¡± Wesley watched her while she was on the phone. He had no idea who was on the other end. But she looked happy. Her smile was magical. It was like a candle that could Light up the entire world. And her dimples¡­ ninjanovel Wesley pulled out his phone and snapped a pic. She was mesmerizing. Now, that amazing smile, captured while she was on the carousel, was now in his photo gallery forever. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description When ir got off the carousel, she was still talking to Joslyn. She walked over to Wesley and took his arm. ¡°Me? I¡­ I¡¯m in Happy Valley right now,¡± ir replied on the phone. ¡°Happy Valley? Alone? Why didn¡¯t you invite me?¡± Joslynined. ir felt embarrassed, stroking her bangs awkwardly. ¡°Um, I came with someone,¡± she said in a low voice. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Who?¡± Joslyn pursued the question, afraid that her best friend would forget all about her once she found herself a boyfriend. ir looked at Wesley, not knowing how to tell her. Wesley looked at back. When their eyes met, she panicked and looked away. ¡°Joslyn, tell Hartwell. I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m home.¡± She changed the subject hastily. However, too thrilled about the fact that she was pregnant, Joslyn didn¡¯t detect anything unusual in her tone. ¡°Okay. Bye, Bless.¡± Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Chapter 1801 ¡°Bye, sweetie.¡± ¡°¡°*¡¯Sweetie¡¯? Is that what girls call each other?¡± Wesley asked with a smile after ir hung up. ¡°Er Yeah. You guys do it too. The term ¡®bro¡¯ ring a bell?¡± she replied with a giggle. Wesley knew what ir was talking about. Talbot and the other soldiers always addressed each other like that. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare do that to Wesley. ir then continued to ride some other amusement park rides. Each time, she enjoyed the ride by herself, while Wesley waited on the sidelines. Finally, ir felt bored and upset. It was no fun going on rides by herself. She said angrily, ¡°Next up is the roller coaster. You¡¯d better ride this one with me.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± was all he said. ¡°Is that yes or no? Tell me straight up. Will you ride the roller coaster with me?¡± ir asked with a glum face. Wesley sighed and nodded. Of course he would. That was why he came here in the first ce. He knew she would be scared to ride the roller coaster by herself. ir¡¯s mood brightened again when she got his answer. When they walked past a vending machine, ir jogged over to it. She intended to buy two bottles of mineral water, but on second thought, she changed her mind and bought just one. As she walked back to Wesley, she unscrewed the Lid and took a few sips to quench her thirst. Then, she mischievously passed the bottle of water to him. Much to her surprise, Wesley naturally grabbed the bottle and gulped down the rest in one go. Moreover, he didn¡¯t show a hint of disdain on his face. Didn¡¯t he mind sharing the same bottle? It was like a second-hand kiss. In a daze, ir took the empty bottle back and shook it. He didn¡¯t leave her so much as a drop of water. With a smile, he tossed the empty bottle into the bin near them, sinking it effortlessly. He then grabbed the dazed girl¡¯s hand and strode forward. The warmth from his big hand snapped her back to reality. ir shed a sweet smile and moved a step closer to him, locking her arm in his. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Pretending to be angry, sheined, ¡°You owe me a bottle of water, mister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®I bought you ten cartons of milk the other day. Just one bottle of water? No big deal.¡¯ On their way to the roller coaster, two girls had been following them the whole time. Well, to be more precise, they followed Wesley. Tall, handsome, masculine aura-what girl wouldn¡¯t enjoy watching him? The two girls thought that ir was his girlfriend at first. But after watching them from a careful distance, the girls concluded they weren¡¯t a couple, because they weren¡¯t intimate. Thenter, they were sad when they saw Wesley drinking from the same bottle of water as ir. But they weren¡¯t about to give up that easily. ¡®Well, maybe they¡¯re brother and sister.¡¯ But the next fact struck them Like a p. The man held the woman¡¯s hand and then the woman Locked arms with him. The man didn¡¯t pull away, but instead, he lowered his head to look at her lovingly. The way a boyfriend would look at his girlfriend. Disappointed, the two girls instantly turned and stopped following them. Yes, they did appreciate hot guys, but they didn¡¯t mess around with someone who was already attached. When he saw the two girls disappear into the crowd from the corner of his eye, Wesley finally felt relieved. He had noticed them tagging along, so he kept an eye on them. Chapter 1802 His upation trained him to be a vignt man. It didn¡¯t matter who it was, he¡¯d be able to figure out if he was being followed. The tiniest thing could alert him. From a distance, they saw a roller coaster circle along the winding track. Screaming passengers could be heard, sending a shiver down ir¡¯s spine. She suddenly wanted to chicken out. It had been a few years since she hadst ridden a roller coaster. She still remembered how scary it felt. It had sucked the life out of her when she exited the roller coaster. Recalling the experience, she was even more frightened now. Wesley sensed that she was gradually slowing down and tightening her grip on his arm. Confused, he tilted his head to look at her. ir was staring at the roller coaster, fear evident in her eyes. She was hesitant, halting. Knowing what was going on, Wesley gripped her hand, practically dragging her there. ir realized his intent. In a shaky voice, she stammered loudly, ¡°W-Wesley¡­ Wait¡­ I¡¯m afraid of heights. Let me go.¡± Wesley grinned andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not that high.¡± He guesstimated it might be no more than 6@ meters high, which was roughly equivalent to a twenty-story building. He remembered the Kingda Ka roller coaster at Six gs New Jersey was about 139 meters tall, more than twice the height of this one. ¡°But it¡¯s really fast. I get carsick, too.¡± ir tried toe up with another excuse. ¡°So are bullet trains. You get sick on those, too?¡± He took a quick look, and figured the roller coaster might hit 160 km/h, maybe 190 on the downhill runs. But a bullet train could reach 300-350. ir wanted to cry. She racked her brain to try finding another excuse to avoid the terrifying fate that awaited her. Each step closer to therge steel track made it that much harder to breathe. She could feel her legs trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe. The equipment looks pretty old. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going too. Before we came here, I got some safety inspectors to figure out if the rides were safe. And guess what they found? ninjanovel Nothing. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Wesley assured her. He still had a lot of things on his bucket List. He intended to cross them off one day. The shivering woman was shocked to hear that. She didn¡¯t expect him to have enough prestige to order a safety inspection. Despite ir¡¯s reluctance, Wesley finally managed to drag her to the queue for the roller coaster. A Lot of youngsters were Lined up, most of them were young girls. They stood there with them. ir felt embarrassed. Everyone looked brave, except her. She was the only one who hid behind a man in mortal fear. She let out a light cough and Let go of Wesley¡¯s arm. She straightened up and cheered herself up. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re going with me. As long as I have you to hold onto, I won¡¯t be scared.¡± Wesley nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can just pretend it¡¯s a merry-go-round.¡± ir rolled her eyes at him. ¡®Merry-go-round? There¡¯s a huge difference! ¡® At the thought of it, ir pursed her lips gloomily. People¡¯s thrilling screams came wave after wave, making her more and more uneasy. Soon, it was their turn. As soon as they were allowed to get inside, Chapter 1803 ir grabbed his hand and headed towards thest row of seats. ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s sit in thest row. That¡¯s less scary,¡± she urged. But Wesley stopped her. ¡°No.¡± He dragged her in the opposite direction and stopped at the first row. ¡°No way! I¡¯m not sitting in the first row!¡± she screamed, ready to escape. Ignoring her protests, Wesley scooped her up and sat her down in one of the seats of the first row, while exining, ¡°Trust me. You won¡¯t be happy in the Last row. If you sit in the first row, you get to see the action, up close and personal. The reason why a roller coaster is so thrilling is that you get to see what¡¯s going on. But in the back row, you¡¯re essentially weightless. If you don¡¯t have a strong stomach, you¡¯ll be emptying its contents by the end. That¡¯s not good for you, and I know it¡¯s not fun. Sit in the middle row, and you might as well throw away your ticket. Your view is blocked. You need to be able to see. It¡¯s more fun that way.¡± As he said that, he already sat next to ir, fastened their seatbelts and closed thep bars. After confirming everything, they just waited for the staff to check on their safety restraints. ir clutched his hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Okay¡­I trust you. You never lie.¡± Wesley smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just Like I told you.¡± She felt a little better after hearing what he said. ¡®Yeah, he¡¯d never lie to me!¡¯ she told herself. A worker checked on the passengers one by one. After that, the bell rang, letting everyone know the ride was about to start. Wesley squeezed her hand, giving herfort. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯m by your side. Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re safe.¡± ir swallowed a little saliva and slowly tilted her head. She stared into his eyes; the deep and firm look in his eyes touched her heart. ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± she nodded. He was here; she wasn¡¯t afraid. ir closed her eyes as the train slowly began its run. In no time, the roller coaster began to speed up. ir could feel the strong wind hitting her face and whizzing in her ears. She couldn¡¯t help but scream out Loud with her eyes shut tightly. She could imagine how scary it was. Regret filled her heart. Why did she choose to ride a roller coaster with Wesley? She must look a sight now. Her hair was a mess. She was screaming, which couldn¡¯t sound good to him. And her face was twisted into a mask of fright. Then she wondered why Wesley was so quiet. He didn¡¯t make a sound. If he hadn¡¯t been holding her hand, she would doubt if he was really sitting right next to her. Her curiosity to check on Wesley surpassed her fear of heights, so she decided to open an eye to catch a glimpse of him. Biting her Lower lip, she slightly tilted her head and managed to open an eye. The man was as calm as he ever was, as if he wasn¡¯t sitting on a roller coaster but walking idly around the streets. Or rxing in front of the TV. But she had no time to marvel at his preternatural calm. The next second, the roller coaster suddenly came to a drop. She felt butterflies in her stomach as her body followed the drop. In an instant, she shrieked at the top of her Lungs, tears streaming down her face. Chapter 1804 ¡°Wesley, Wesley!¡± she cried out. ¡°Yes?¡± He turned to look at the crying woman. She didn¡¯t even dare to open her eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you screaming? Aren¡¯t you scared? Wanna scream with me?¡± Wesley said casually, ¡°Look at that beautiful view. You can see for miles up here. Why should I scream?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­Wesley¡­Ah¡­¡± she cried and shrieked again when the roller coaster took a sharp turn. ¡°Come on, y along. Everyone else is screaming,¡± she begged. Instead of screaming, Wesley burst out Laughing when he heard what she said. Heughed so heartily that ir could feel his hand shaking. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ir became more agitated and shouted, ¡°You¡¯reughing! How can youugh? Everyone is screaming¡­Aargh! Please, just this once. For me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m not scared at all, ¡® he thought. After a little hesitation, Wesley finally made up his mind and cleared his throat, ready to let out a scream. However, the train slowed down all of a sudden. The time was up. ¡°You can open your eyes. We¡¯re on the ground now.¡± ir opened her eyes and saw the roller coaster slowly sliding into the station. She took a deep breath and felt all the tension drain from her body. ¡°Wow. So soon?¡± she said in disbelief. Wesley nodded, ¡°Yeah. That wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡± To Wesley, things like this were built to scare girls like ir, who wanted the thrills without the danger. ir shook her head, but then nodded like a rattle. ¡°Are you kidding? I felt Like I was flying. Then pressed back into my seat thanks to the drops. Now I know what an astronaut feels like.. As they spoke, a few staff came and helped the passengers open up thep bars. After unfastening the seat belt, Wesley got out of the coaster. When ir tried to stand up, she found her legs trembling. She could hardly stand. Embarrassed, she looked at the calm man and whispered, ¡°Wesley¡­¡± ¡°What 2¡å ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t get up,¡± she said, blushing. Wesley stifled hisughter and stepped over. He was getting ready to carry her out. ir was worried. She wondered if he would throw her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. He liked doing that. If he did that in front of everyone, she swore that she wouldn¡¯t talk to him anymore. But then, she finally heaved a sigh of relief when he squatted down and carefully scooped her up. Chapter 1805 He carried her in his arms, just like he did when she had gotten drunk at Orchid Private Club. A few girls holding each other¡¯s arms all gasped in admiration when they saw such a romantic scene. ir heard the girls say that they also wanted a boyfriend who could carry them. Wesley carried ir all the way outside the roller coaster and sat her down on a bench. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯LL get some water.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ir put her hand on her chest to steady her breathing. Her heart was still pounding fast. Although she felt jittery the whole ride, she had a fantastic time riding a roller coaster with Wesley. He Looked Like nothing scared him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His calm face made ir feel safe. Now he was thoughtful, and went to buy water. He knew her throat was hoarse after screaming like that. Ang¡¯s Library After a few minutes, she saw Wesley hurry back with only one bottle of water in his hand. ir asked confusedly, ¡°Just one? Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± ¡°You drink first,¡± he replied simply. ir nodded and took the bottle from his hand. It was then that she felt how warm it was. He had bought a bottle of heated water. ¡°Wow, they even have warm water here?¡± If she had known that there was heated water avable here, she wouldn¡¯t have bought the cold drink for the two of them earlier. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re fragile. Don¡¯t drink so much cold water from now on,¡± he reminded her. He was strong. Cold water or hot water meant the same to him. He could drink cold water all year round. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just when I¡¯m outside, I can¡¯t get heated drinks all the time,¡± she exined. Most of the time, she could only find a vending machine selling cold beverages. Then, she took a sip of water, enjoying the warmth coursing through her body . Now that she had ridden on the roller coaster with Wesley, ir had no interest in the other rides and games in the amusement park. Nothing could top that experience. Besides, it was lunchtime. Her stomach growled and she felt drained of energy. Naturally, she weakly Leaned on him, Looking to him for support. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Wesley nced at her, and pointed to the steps next to them. ¡°Stand there,¡± he instructed. ir frowned in confusion. Nheless, she meekly walked over there and stood on the first step, holding the railing for support. He then squatted down with his back to her. ¡°Climb on.¡± Now she realized what he intended to do. She didn¡¯t budge a bit, merely staring at his broad back. His care for her made her wary. She wanted to tell him, ¡®Don¡¯t spoil me like this. Because I¡¯ll never find a boyfriend who treats me like you do. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave you¡­¡± Wesley turned around to look at the motionless woman. Seeing the dazed expression on her face, he exined, ¡°I checked the map. The nearest restaurant is quite a walk. You¡¯re weak, so you can have a piggyback ride. Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡± Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Chapter 1806 ir rolled her eyes at him. He always said she was weak. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that she was weak; it was just that he was too strong. He was a soldier. She Looked around the people passing by and then fixed her eyes on his back again. She felt bashful, and at the same time, didn¡¯t want to tire him out, so she declined, ¡°No need. I can walk¡­ Before she could finish speaking, Wesley decisively leaned backwards, grabbed her hands and pulled her onto his back. ir was taken aback. Before she knew it, she was riding on his back. On their way to the restaurant, a lot of people cast them curious nces. ir had been protesting the whole way, asking him to put her down. But he just didn¡¯t Listen to her. All of her protests fell on his deaf ear. ¡°Okay, I can see the sign. Please put me down. I want to walk. And I don¡¯t want to tire you out,¡± ir said. But he pretended he heard nothing. ¡°It¡¯s not far now. Let me walk by myself,¡± she persuaded again. Still, he said nothing. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll do exercises with you, so that I¡¯ll be as strong as you one day,¡± she said, sighing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Finally, he opened his mouth. He didn¡¯t like the idea that she could be as strong as him. He was afraid she didn¡¯t need him, or a boyfriend at all if she became so strong one day. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before ir could say anything else, they reached the restaurant. Wesley walked to a table and carefully put her down on a chair. Ang¡¯s Library Free atst, ir took a tissue from her handbag and helped him mop up the sweat. After carrying her piggyback style for quite a while, Wesley was surprisingly not that tired. Even with his minimal sweating, ir still offered to wipe his face. He did not refuse her kind gesture and just let her do as she pleased while he browsed through the menu. ¡°Which do you prefer? Western or Chinese? Well, it¡¯s fine whichever you Like. They have them both here.¡± ¡°I would like the steak.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Wesley gestured that they were ready to order, and a waiter arrived at their table. ir went to throw the napkin she wiped Wesley¡¯s face with and when she got back to her seat, she asked the waiter, ¡°What kind of hot drinks do you serve?¡± She turned to look at Wesley and added, ¡°I think you would Like something hot to drink as well.¡± ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think I want it. I¡¯m fine with a ss of water.¡± He turned to the waiter and asked, ¡°Do you have any hot drink avable?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. We have hot coffee, milk tea, and an assortment of fruit juice,¡± the waiter replied. ir chose to have a steak set and a ss of fruit juice. Wesley, on the other hand, ordered a bowl of noodle soup. Chapter 1807 ir had seen iting. Wesley was not that big of a fan of Western food after all. It was not long before their meals arrived. The steak came first. ir was hungry and took a hearty bite off the steak. However, the Longer she chewed it, the more she lost her appetite. By the time Wesley¡¯s food reached their table, she¡¯d grown fully sated of her steak that she couldn¡¯t stop looking at it. Wesley noticed how intently ir was looking at his noodles and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± ir replied as she shook her head. He lowered his head to start eating the noodles. When he checked up on ir, he noticed she hadn¡¯t touched it since his food came. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like it? Does it not taste good?¡± ninjanovel ir¡¯s cheeks grew warm as she smiled coyly. She had eaten a lot of steaks when she was in Ennd. This steak did not taste Like how she remembered it. Fairly enough, one could not expect good quality food from a restaurant inside an amusement park. The steak tasted terrible. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite alright,¡± she lied. However, Wesley saw right through her fib. He removed the te in front of her and told her, ¡°Order another dish.¡± ir did not contest his suggestion and nodded. ¡°Hmm. How about your noodles? Is it any good?¡± Wesley was not that much of a foodie, so he replied nonchntly, ¡°Not too shabby.¡± ¡°How about we just exchange our dishes?¡± ir suggested hesitantly ¡°But I¡¯ve already taken a few bites off it.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t really mind.¡± They had kissed more than a few times, so she figured sharing the same bowl of noodles was not really that big of a deal. The soldier thought otherwise. He did not want ir to have anything he had already eaten from. He answered, ¡°No. I¡¯ll order you a fresh bowl.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°No, no. Just let me taste it first. What if I don¡¯t like it either? It would be a waste of food.¡± ir was aware Wesley was not a fan of extravagance and wastefulness He moved his bowl closer to ir and ced her dish in front of him. Once they had settled everything, Wesley started inhaling the steak. She took a spoonful of the noodles and immediately disliked it. ¡®Oh my God. It¡¯s no better than the steak. Is this even safe to consume?¡¯ she wondered. She really was not a picky eater, but the food sold inside the amusement park was really terrible. They were also fairly expensive. What was confusing for her was the man in front of her. He ate the steak with a straight face, as if it was not the exact thing she tasted. He didn¡¯tin about the vor and just epted it. Chapter 1808 ir immediately felt a pang of guilt. She shouldn¡¯tin so much She was fortunate enough to at least have something to eat. She gathered enough determination to continue eating the noodles. She was so focused to keep it in. After a painful first few bites, she couldn¡¯t help but slow down again ¡°Is it bad, too?¡± Wesley asked. ir hastily stuffed another mouthful of noodles to her mouth and shook her head. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°No, no! It¡¯s very delicious.¡± She swallowed it and took a swig of her fruit juice right after. The juice helped so much in concealing the noodles¡¯ awful taste. Wesley gave her a long Look and gestured to a waiter. ¡°Do you serve any spicy food here?¡± He remembered she Liked spicy food. ir looked at him in confusion. ¡°Not full yet?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Wesley answered. He didn¡¯t offer any kind of exnation The waiter mentioned a few spicy dishes for them; then Wesley asked ir to choose what appealed to her the most. As soon as the waiter left, Wesley took the half-finished bowl of noodles away from ir and ced it in front of him. She was confused and wanted to take the noodles back. He then pointed to the te and said, ¡°I¡¯m still hungry. This is arge noodle bowl. I¡¯ll finish it. Wait for the spicy dishes.¡± ir was touched by Wesley¡¯s kind gesture. She sipped her warm fruit juice as she watched the man in front of her gobble the very distasteful noodles. ¡°Wesley, how are you so easily pleased? You just ept things as they are. You can make do with everything.¡± He paused and shrugged. ¡°Well, I¡¯ma soldier. I¡¯ve experienced an awful lot of much harsher situations.¡± There were times when he was unable to obtain food for two days. Some missions were really tough like that. He gradually stopped caring about the vors of the food. As long as he was getting enough nutrition, any food was okay. ir couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh upon hearing his words. She had never suffered from starvation or any kind of hardship growing up. Even after her parents¡¯ passing, she was taken in by her uncle¡¯s family. She was kind of sheltered there. There were times when she felt guilty of spending her uncle¡¯s money. She tried her best to manage her money. Aside from that, she¡¯d lived a pretty easy life. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Even the part-time job she had while she was still attending school was easy andfortable. She mostly worked as a home tutor. On the other hand, Wesley was born into a wealthy and powerful family. Chapter 1809 He was a descendant of the Leonard family. He never had to worry about money. He was set to never experience any kind of inconvenience in his life. He¡¯d trained for ten years in the military. His body and mind were honed thoroughly. From such rigid training, he had be an enduring man. He could have afortable and Lavish Life had he chosen to stay at home. Instead, he needed to stay outside all the time to serve his country. Despite his family¡¯s wealth, he never had the chance to savor his life. ir¡¯s heart ached when she thought of it. The spicy dishes arrived on their table in no time. As expected, they were god awful tasting, too. Nheless, these were so much better than the noodles or the steak. ir ate most of it without saying a word. She was getting full, but there was still some food left. Wesley ate what remained of ir¡¯s food. He was not to let any of the food go to waste. They stayed seated at their table for a while because Wesley had to answer a call. He was receiving a dozen of calls the whole morning. He said they were very important and he couldn¡¯t ignore them. ir browsed through the Happy Valley map. When she saw that Wesley had ended the call, she asked, ¡°Do you want to see some live performances this afternoon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± He had decided to make this day all about her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I want to watch a lot! I would like to see ¡®A Love Story of ninjanovel Butterflies, ¡® ¡®Madam White Snake, ¡® and some other historical Chinese stories. I checked the reviews and people said the shows are excellent,¡± she excitedly told Wesley. ¡°Okay.¡± They spent the whole afternoon watching every performance ir wanted to see. It was dusk by the time they Left Happy Valley. ir fell asleep as soon as they settled down in the car. Wesley shook his head upon the sight of ir¡¯s sleeping face. They didn¡¯t walk that much after lunch; they only traveled from theater to theater. They spent half of their day sitting, and sitting was not at all tiring. How she managed to drain all her energy baffled Wesley ir was exhausted. Maybe it was because she was up since six. It was fair. She didn¡¯t have enough sleep and she spent most of the day ying around the theme park Before Wesley dropped ir off, they first went to the fifth floor of Alioth Building for dinner. She was ready to dive into her bed when they reached her apartment, but before she could do that Wesley stopped her to say something. ¡°Two nights from now, there will be an evening show for the soldiers. Each soldier can bring a plus one. Would you Like toe with me?¡¯ ¡°Evening show? That sounds interesting.¡¯ ir nodded and said, ¡°Oh, yes. You can count me in Wesley shed a smile upon hearing ir¡¯s answer. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to pick you up then.¡± ¡°Okay, great!¡± The following morning, ir awoke to a text message from a former colleague in the Jameson Group. The message was so startling it felt like she¡¯d had her morning coffee. ¡°ir, a Little bird told me Percy had assigned Filberta as a manager of a branchpany. I heard she¡¯s going to be transferred to a remote area. If she were to decline the transfer, Percy¡¯s wife would expose the photos containing her being assaulted by multiple people. Also, some people from the government came to inspect the Jameson Group. They specifically audited the ounts of the trantion department. Turns out they found anomalies and that pressured Percy to shut down the trantion department.¡± ir stared nkly at her phone. She was lost without thought after everything she had just read. This was the exact same thing she wished for whileining to Joslyn. Everything she prayed for came true Did Wesley order someone to do this? Chapter 1810 She couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. He was never good with sweet or romantic words. He only showed his resolve with actions. On the night of the evening show, ir and Wesley arrived at the military camp together. The other soldiers mored at the sight of the two together. Wesley scanned the faces of the soldiers around him and then proceeded to introduce ir with so muchposure. ¡°Everyone, this is my friend, ir Johnson.¡± Of the numerous men that worked under Wesley, there was one whom ir didn¡¯t know. He seemed quite frank with the man since he teased excitedly, ¡°Chief, I remember you saying she¡¯s Lieutenant General Jenkins¡¯ niece thest time she came here. Now you¡¯re telling us she¡¯s your friend. So by next time, will she be your girlfriend?¡± The entire group burst intoughter except ir and Wesley. One was shy, the other stoic. ¡°Yes, exactly! Chief, we¡¯re supposed to bring a family member here tonight. And you¡¯ve brought ir here! We all understand what that means. So I guess you should just be honest with us!¡± another soldier echoed and added to ir¡¯s misery. ¡°Chief, in any case, we all know what ir means to you!¡± the soldiers said in union. As the rumble of cheer and exmation grew Louder with every passing sentence, ir¡¯s face got hotter and redder in shyness. She was trying her best to maintain a polite smile on her lips but it was getting increasingly difficult. On the other hand, Wesley had kept a calm face throughout the torture, betraying no emotions, as if he weren¡¯t the talk of the soldiers. ¡°Cut the crap! ALL of you! Go do whatever you¡¯ve been told to do. If you continue with this nonsense, then be ready for extra training sessions,¡± he ordered coldly as he scanned the men around him. ninjanovel ¡°While everyone else is enjoying the show!¡± he added, seeing a grin that still hadn¡¯t faded on one of the soldier¡¯s faces. The entire group immediately turned around in one uniform motion and dispersed. As they ran off, ir heard someone say, ¡°Come on guys, run! Retreat quickly! Chief¡¯s got hundreds of ways to torture you to death!¡± ir chuckled under her breath as she saw them flee. It felt quite liberating! Wesley shifted his eyes towards her. ¡°Come to my office first.¡± ¡°Yes, Colonel Wesley.¡± ir saluted him yfully since there was nobody else around them now and they could be as cute as they wanted. Wesley grinned, and then told her in a stern voice, ¡°Your salute isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s too far below the standards. Want me to train you?¡± Thest sentence was less stern and felt more evil than it should have! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Oh! No, no¡­ I¡¯m heading to your office right now! I am never saluting you again!¡± As she dropped those words, ir took to her heels, running as fast as she could. She didn¡¯t even look back. Based on how strict Wesley was with his subordinates, she knew for sure that he wouldn¡¯t let her pass the bar so easily. For all intents and purposes, it would easily take her about a couple of weeks just to learn how to salute. So, of course she wasn¡¯t going to let him train her. On her way to Wesley¡¯s office, ir bumped into Adalson and unable to protest, was taken to his office instead. Adalson slumped down in his chairfortably and told her, ¡°I had a hunch you would be here tonight. And boy was I right! Here you are!¡± Embarrassed, ir tried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t go to work these days. I feel bored staying at home all day Long, so I¡¯vee to see tonight¡¯s show.¡± And although she didn¡¯t point out the person who had brought her, Adalson clearly knew the answer without even asking. He thought about something for a moment, and suddenly said, ¡°You know what? I¡¯LL have someone make a little change in the programs. You are going to sing a song tonight.¡± ir widened her eyes in shock. Chapter 1811 ¡°What? I¡­sing a song? On stage?¡± ¡°Yes, I mean it.¡± ¡°No way. Uncle Adalson, I don¡¯t have any singing prowess, discovered or otherwise. They know I¡¯m your niece and I¡¯ll disgrace you. Please don¡¯t!¡± ir refused, trying to sound nice but ended up being blunt instead. Adalson waved his hand, motioning for her to calm down. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Oh please! I remember you sing quite well. Just do your best. Go and prepare yourself now.¡± ¡°I sing quite well?¡¯ ir waspletely bbergasted. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m kind of tone-deaf. Please, I don¡¯t want to sing on the stage and embarrass myself,¡± she pleaded, but to no avail. ¡®With so many eyes on me, there¡¯s no way I can sing! They will onlyugh at me, ¡® she thought to herself. Adalson tried to persuade her patiently, ¡°Just Listen to me. The guy¡¯s wooden-headed. You need to do something to stimte him. You know, fall harder for you, or he wouldn¡¯t know how good you are.¡± With that topic brought up, ir sighed, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to do that, Uncle. He doesn¡¯t love me. I don¡¯t want to force him to love me back anymore. What¡¯s more, I like the state we are in right now. We¡¯re getting along peacefully, at the very least.¡± She didn¡¯t lie about anything. They were Living together in harmony for the moment; she could see him from time to time; and he treated her well and took her out for fun once in a while. She was content with all this. It didn¡¯t matter to her anymore whether she could be his girlfriend or not. She wanted some peace and quiet in her Life and she had it. However, showing no signs of giving in, Adalson ignored her disagreement and dialed a number. Before the line was connected, he asked her, ¡°What song are you going to sing? How about the song you sang with Joslyn Last time. You did quite well on that. What was its name again?¡± ir didn¡¯t tell him the name. ¡°Uncle¡­I don¡¯t want to sing a song. Please.. she drawled, helpless. She got what the man was trying to do and his intentions weren¡¯t that bad. But she didn¡¯t think it would work. She had had a fiance in the past, but Wesley wasn¡¯t affected or stimted by this. How could she hope to make any influence on him just by singing a song? She shook her head resignedly; she was sure it wasn¡¯t going to work As soon as the call got through, Adalson skipped all niceties and instructed the person on the other end, ¡°Add one more program at the end of the show. The performer is ir Johnson¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Adalson!¡± ir pulled a crying face, trying hard to convince him to cancel. She hadn¡¯t expected her uncle would be so bossy this time. After ending the call, heforted the girl, ¡°You fool. I know how well you sing, which means either you lack confidence or are being overly modest. You really sing well. It¡¯s decided already. Okay, you can go out now.¡± ir had no choice but to nod, sighing in defeat. She continued to think about which song to sing continuously after she left Adalson¡¯s office. Even after she had entered the venue with Wesley and sat down, her mind wasn¡¯t made up. This was getting too late So she had to ask for her best friend¡¯s opinion. ¡°Joslyn, help! You¡¯ve heard me sing so many times. Which song do you think I can sing? Something easy you know, something I don¡¯t suck at?¡± As usual, Joslyn replied to her message in a heartbeat. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Something you don¡¯t suck at? Bless, you sing every song really well. But I Like to hear you sing ¡®The Fish.¡¯ You¡¯re great at it!¡± Chapter 1812 ir thought about it carefully. She wasn¡¯t so confident about singing ¡°The Fish¡± tonight. There was a part in the middle of the song that fell almost two octaves higher than normal. If she couldn¡¯t hit those notes well, she would sound terrible and the entire song would be ruined! Wesley noticed that she had been absent-minded the whole time and finally couldn¡¯t help it. He asked in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see the show?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y His sudden voice snapped her back to reality. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I was just¡­ thinking about my uncle¡¯s words.¡± ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Wesley knew Adalson had taken her to his office earlier. ir stole a nce at his side face. ¡°Well¡­did you read the programs list?¡± ¡°Nope. I wasn¡¯t the one who organized the program so it¡¯s not my business.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ir decided not to tell him about her performanceter. She had no idea how he would react. She assured him she was okay and began to focus on the show on stage. Most of the performers tonight had been hired from one or the other entertainmentpanies that graced the city. The performances were colorful and interesting and of numerous types: cross-talk, sketch, dancing, singing, magic show, everything was there. It was as wonderful as a New Year G. Wesley¡¯s phone rang a few times during the program. He took it out and dismissed the call every time. Finally, he began texting someone. It was going to be ir¡¯s turn very soon. Nervous, she felt that her hands were sweating. She¡¯d never sung in front of so many people; most of it had been in bars and karaoke nights, and moreover, Wesley was one of the audience tonight. She took a deep breath and stood up from her seat. She whispered to him, still deciding not to tell him the whole story, ¡°I need to go out for a minute. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± Wesley wanted to escort her out at first. But seeing her holding her phone in her hand, he assumed that she was going to make a call. She loved talking to Joslyn. Besides, this was a military base and it waspletely safe there. So he merely nodded and watched her leave, oblivious of the uing show he was about to witness. As soon as she reached the door, ir received Adalson¡¯s call. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Get to the back stage and get yourself prepared. I¡¯ve arranged for someone there to help you. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said quickly and hung up. She was too nervous to talk. ir asked a soldier guarding the door to show her the way to the back stage. He merely pointed her the right way and did not leave his post. When she reached there, a worker was indeed waiting for her. The worker asked ir if she needed to get changed. In response, she looked at herself-she was dressed in a pink, long, and thin jacket. ¡°No need. Just a little bit of lipstick will be okay.¡± She wasn¡¯t the heroine of the evening show, and she didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. As long as she didn¡¯t look terrible, she was fine by her appearance. Chapter 1813 Wesley was still busy texting Megan. The girl kept sending him messages and wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. As a result, he didn¡¯t hear what the announcer said. But for some reason, the entire audience suddenly erupted in a rumble of exmation and began a big round of apuse all of a sudden. A few soldiers who were sitting near him even called out his name slightly, and he could sense that their gazes had fallen on him. While Wesley was still dealing with his confusion, a soft voice came from the stage. ¡°I¡¯m a small spray flying from a surging wave; you¡¯re the firework blooming in the Milky Way. Your Light shines into my heart and I am about to evaporate¡­¡± The atmosphere of the evening show had reached its climax. Thousands of audience broke into thunderous apuse even before the first paragraph could end. Some of them even cheered and whistled. The light hadn¡¯t shone on the performer yet. But he was clear about whose voice was gracing the mic. Wesley nced at the empty seat next to him. ¡®She¡¯s the performer too?¡¯ The voice continued singing, ¡°My eyes chase your light in the starry, starry night. I know I won¡¯t be lonely with you watching over me¡­¡± Finally, the mystery was removed and the light shone on the performer ir could now be seen in the middle of the stage. She was dressed in a light-purple, strapless bubble skirt, with numerous shining paillettes sewn onto the hem. It looked like an unreal dress,plemented by the beautiful stage lighting. She had originally refused to change into the dress, but the worker on the back stage had kept on pestering her till she agreed. There was also a simple crystal crown shining on her head under the silver Light, and she Looked like a beautiful princess from a Disney movie. Wesley couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Here was something new again! What could this woman not do? Usually, she was dressed in casuals, or in office uniform. Perhaps the only sexy thing that had ever happened with her was her night dress. And now it was this! ninjanovel ir continued to sing, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, though I know you¡¯re beyond my reach. I hope I have the wings to fly to you. Oh¡­love is bitter and sweet, withughs and tears¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t much to rhyme in the song but that was supposed to be the beauty of it. ir¡¯s own eyes were brimming with tears as she sang the sentimental lyrics; the audience was far too excited to notice that though. The truth was, she was suddenly feeling like this emotive song had struck a chord in her heart, since she had faced the same emotions when Wesley had refused her proposal. And every time she missed him in the middle of the night, under the cover of darkness, the same feelings struck back. She had often looked up at the starry night with tears blurring her vision. Thinking about those memories made her put much more emotions into her song. A teardrop finally fell from the corner of her eye, shining like a crystal under the bright Light. The audience was too far out back but Wesley, who was sitting in VIP seats, noticed it since he was deeply focused on her. He felt his heart ache. His phone still kept buzzing but now he wasn¡¯t replying to the barrage of messages from Megan anymore; instead, he had put it back into his pocket and his sole center of attention was the woman on the stage. Beautiful, shining, singing¡­ A few minutester, she slowly ended the song on a mellow E note, which faded into the hall gradually. The music stopped. She smiled and bowed to the audience. ¡°Thank you.¡± And she left the stage under a rumble of thunderous apuse. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It didn¡¯t take her long to change back, but ir didn¡¯t go back to her seat. She needed a little time to compose herself. She had originally expected to be racked with nerves, but for some reason, things had turned melodramatic; she had been overwhelmed by sadness instead of nervousness. Her performance also attracted a lot of single soldiers¡¯ attention. Chapter 1814 They were smitten by her beauty and by her voice. When Wesley came around backstage, he found ir was still there and that she was being besieged by a group of young men, all talking andughing happily with her. Immediately, he pulled a glum face. For some reason, he didn¡¯t like seeing that. But he didn¡¯t go over to interrupt them; instead, he walked towards a dark corner where he could hide, leaned against the column and began to smoke. ir was under the impression that the conversation with these young men would end in a few minutes. However, since her performance was almost at the end of the show, more and more soldiers began to leave the venue and joined the conversation with her. They wanted to know all sorts of things and some wanted to hit on her. She tried a few times to excuse herself and take her leave, but failed. They kept asking her a plethora of questions. She had no choice but to chat with them, wearing a helpless smile, and trying to dodge the flirting. Half an hourter, a phone call saved her from further torture. Orion was calling her sote. ¡®What is it now?¡® she wondered. She sighed with relief and swung her phone in front of the group, apologizing, ¡°Sorry guys. I gotta take this. Excuse me.¡± Reluctantly, the enormous group of soldiers allowed her to walk out of ear-shot. Picking up the phone, ir walked into a corner. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Hi, Orion. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Hi, ir. Have you gone to bed? Did I wake you?¡± Orion¡¯s voice sounded chirpy despite the Late hour ninjanovel ¡°No. I¡¯m still ying outside. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m having a party with my friends. Would you like toe? I am not so far away from your apartment¡­¡± ir checked the time. It was over ten. ¡°Thank you so much Orion. But I am sorry. It¡¯s reallyte now. How about we take a rain check on the treat?¡± Orion insisted, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a little past ten. This is when the night life starts anyway. By the way, I heard that you quit your job in the Jameson Group. Would you Like toe work at mypany? I have positions open all the time for you. I¡¯ll even double your sry. What do you think?¡± That was a really tempting offer, but ir decided against it. ¡°Orion, you know that I don¡¯t have much of working experience yet. I¡¯m not capable enough to be rewarded with such a high sry. Please don¡¯t give me special treatment just because we¡¯re friends. If your grandpa finds out, he¡¯s going to be furious and you¡¯ll have to suffer because of me.¡± Thinking about his grandfather, Orion touched his chest to calm down. ¡°Hey, not cool! Don¡¯t mention my grandpa. Ande on. Look I¡¯ll pick you up now. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to y with my friends. We can talk about work. I really want to invite you to work in ourpany and you don¡¯t need to be so modest. The certificates you got make you worthy of what I am offering¡­¡± ir hesitated, and then finally nodded, ¡°Okay. Where are you now? Who¡¯s with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve rented out a private booth in a small, friendly pub. There are three girls and four boys. They are pretty good friends of mine. I think you even know one of the girls here. She¡¯s our schoolmate.¡± Orion and ir had known each other for the better part of two years now. He was fully aware of the fact that she was an Oriental girl with traditional beliefs. So he told ir that they were in a booth with some other girls to make her feel relieved and convince her toe. Chapter 1815 After a little hesitation, ir finally agreed, ¡°Alright, but I won¡¯t stay long.¡± ¡°I¡¯LLe pick you up.¡± Orion became excited when he heard her agree. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just send me the address. I¡¯ll hail a cab.¡± ir thought that Wesley would be busy now. Chances were that he This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. wouldn¡¯t be able to drive her there, so she would hail a cab herself. But Orion insisted again, ¡°No. No. No! You yourself said that it¡¯ste. I¡¯ll be worried if you take a taxi. Let me pick you up.¡± ¡°Alright fine. I¡¯LL send you my Location.¡± A gust of wind blew over as she ended the call and she stamped her feet, trying to relieve herself of the shudder. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m setting out now. Wait for me.¡° ir heard Orion grab his car keys on the other end and rush out. He was always so full of energy. She smiled helplessly and reminded him to drive carefully. Then, she finally managed to hang up. When she turned around, she saw that Wesley was standing against a wall nearby, smoking a cigarette. She had wanted to go look for him after talking to Orion since she needed to tell him about the party. Now that he was there, she quickly trotted towards him. ¡°Wesley, I need to leave now.¡± He put out the cigarette and asked, ¡°Why? Is everything okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend.¡± She suddenly remembered that she needed to send her location to Orion, so she pulled out her phone again. It took her only a few seconds to send her current location and then she looked up again. Wesley wanted to know more about the party. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Who?¡± he asked in a calm voice, betraying no emotion. ¡°We met when I was studying in Ennd. Tonight, we¡¯re going to meet and talk about my job offer,¡± she told him honestly, holding back no information. ¡°He or she?¡± Wesley asked again. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description ¡°He¡­A boy called Orion. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a good guy. His family just opened apany in Alorith. You know, his mom treated me very well when I was in Ennd. They made my staying there much easier.¡± ir shed a smile. Wesley threw a nce at her. Then without saying anything, he turned around and began to walk forward. This man was impossible to read! ir was confused. She followed him and added, ¡°I¡¯ve sent my location to him. He¡¯s going toe pick me up. I didn¡¯t want to bother¡­.¡± Her voice trailed off as the man in front of her suddenly stopped walking. It was so spur of the moment that she almost collided with him head on. He turned around and stared at the confused woman. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯UL drive you there.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t bother. You¡¯re going to be busy. I¡¯ll wait for Orion at the gate.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to disturb him and stop him from working. From the day she hade to know him, he had been busy like a bee every day. The day they were having fun in Happy Valley was the only time that she had been able to stay with him all day long. Most of the time, she rarely saw him and could rarely manage to talk with him for a long time even though they lived in the same apartment. Wesley¡¯s face fell. ¡°Do you trust him?¡± Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Chapter 1816 What kind of a question was that? ir didn¡¯t realize Wesley¡¯s emotional change. But it was reasonable that he would be worried about her since it was already quitete. So she assured him, ¡°Yes. He helped me a lot in Ennd. We¡¯re good friends. Wesley, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to be back inside the apartment before midnight.¡± ¡®It won¡¯t take too long to talk about job, ¡® she thought. Pressing his lips into a thin line, Wesley remained silent and turned around to walk on. ir noticed how Wesley walked on without saying a word. She sensed a brewing headache and wondered, ¡®Is he seriously giving me the silent treatment?¡± They reached a crossroad; if they went right, they would reach the parking lot. The other led to the front gate. Wesley stopped in his tracks, hesitating for a few seconds. He gestured to the path that would bring them to the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the gate,¡± he said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure,¡± ir agreed as she let out a sigh of relief. He finally said something. On their way to the front gate, ir phoned Adalson. ¡°Uncle Adalson, I have something to do and I¡¯m leaving now. Yes, he¡¯s with me now. Okay. Bye.¡± ninjanovel Wesley escorted ir on the way out. With him by her side, she got through the gate¡¯s heavy security without any difficulty. As soon as they got out of the base, a gust of cold wind hit her face. It was dark outside, with only a few streetmps on. ir jumped a few times to keep herself warm. She turned to Wesley and told him, ¡°You can go back to your office. I¡¯ll just wait for Orion here. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He put a cigarette between his lips and took out the lighter from his pocket. ¡°Keep your distance from me, please.¡± ir¡¯s lips twitched. Nheless, she took a few steps back and watched him light his cigarette. ¡°You¡­ Are you a heavy smoker?¡± She¡¯d seen him smoke more than a few times before. He blew out a cloud of smoke opposite ir¡¯s direction. He made sure his secondhand smoke would not reach the girl. ¡°Not really.¡± He only smoked heavily whenever he was annoyed. ¡°Not really?¡¯ ir was not buying it. She tried her best not to nag but she still ended up reminding him, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke too much. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Wesley turned to look at her. He was puzzled by the girl¡¯s sudden concern for him. ¡®Is she worried about me? The way Wesley was looking at her made ir uneasy. She was trying to make out what was going on behind his eyes. A few seconds passed and ir finally started speaking again. ¡°Well, it was not my intention to meddle with your business,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I purely meant what I said. Smoking kills, you know?¡± Wesley pulled his gaze away from ir and huffed another puff. ir sighed. She gave up trying to read Wesley¡¯s thoughts. Wesley seemed off to her. She just couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Chapter 1817 ¡°Is it because of my poor singing? Is he disappointed in me? Did I Let him down? But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. The younger soldiers told me I sang well, ¡® she thought to herself. ir kept moving around to keep herself warm. She tried jumping up and down, and stomping her feet. Aside from ir¡¯s minimal squirming, there was only silence. The quiet was instantly interrupted by the buzzing of Wesley¡¯s phone. ¡°Hello?¡± he promptly answered. After exchanging a few words with the person on the other side of the line, Wesley hung up and looked at ir. She knew exactly what that look meant. It meant he was going to get busy again. ¡°Please, go on with your work. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± she told the soldier. ¡°Wait at the security room.¡± Wesley led ir into the security room. She sat down and waited for Orion. Wesley gave the security guard a few instructions. He gave ir onest look before dashing out and disappearing without uttering another word. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Twenty minutester, Orion finally arrived. ir heard the brakes of his car, but before she could peek out the window to check if it really was Orion, her phone rang. ¡°ir, I¡¯m right outside. Where are you now?¡± he asked the girl. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± ir hung up and notified the security guard that she was leaving. She ran towards the parked Lamborghini in which Orion was waiting. Orion got out of the car to open the car door for ir. ¡°Why are you in such a remote ce?¡± he asked curiously. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°If it weren¡¯t a military base, I would¡¯ve thought you were kidnapped or something!¡± ir chuckled. ¡°Just running a few errands.¡± She didn¡¯t tell him more. The Lamborghini disappeared into the horizon and the security guard gave Wesley a call. It was 24 minutes to eleven. Wesley ended the call and continued with his work. Orion drove ir to a high-ss pub. He apanied her to a private room inside, and there they found ir¡¯s schoolmate who they both knew. Aside from that one schoolmate that was familiar with ir, the rest of the people in the group were all Orion¡¯s friends. They were all around the same age. ir felt at ease with them. After greeting everyone, ir did not beat around the bush and asked, ¡°Orion, how did you know I¡¯m no Longer working at the Jameson Group?¡± Orion handed her a ss of red wine. ¡°We heard that the Jameson Group, for some unknown reason, dismantled the trantion department. I went to thepany Looking for you but they told me you resigned Chapter 1818 ir nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But I resigned because I was no longer happy with my job in the Jameson Group, and no other reason.¡± Orion pped his hands in excitement at what ir just said. ¡°Then work for mypany. My Chinese isn¡¯t that good. You could be my Chinese trantor. ir, this job is perfect for you!¡± She smiled. ¡°Where are you located? I didn¡¯t know you had a branch here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that far away from thepany you used to work for. This branch is still quite new. I still have a lot of things to handle. You might get busy.¡± He clinked sses with her and they both sipped at their respective sses of red wine. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The other people in the room all drank and socialized with each other. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But regarding my sry, please don¡¯t give me any kind of special treatment. I¡¯m okay with the same amount as I was given when I was in the Jameson Group,¡± ir told Orion. The idea of her getting a higher pay because she was friends with the boss did not sit well with her. Orionughed at her words. ¡°ir, you¡¯re the kindest and most honest Chinese girl I know. I really Like you.¡± irughed as well and teased, ¡°Thanks. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet a lot of Chinese girls better and kinder than me. Keep an eye on the people you meet here. Maybe you can marry a Chinese girl in the future.¡± His eyes widened. He asked her carefully, ¡°ir, what do you think of cross-cultural love?¡± ¡°Cross-cultural love?¡± ir thought for a second. ¡°I believe distance won¡¯t be a problem as long as the two love each other. And it¡¯s also eptable for one to make sacrifices for the rtionship to work.¡± It was exactly like her and Wesley. If he had said yes to her back then, she would have willingly given up her chance to study in Ennd. Besides, she knew there were other ways to securing a bright future aside from studying abroad. There were tons of other opportunities in this country. Orion was happy to hear her answer and took the chance to ask, ¡°ir, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Orion had always known that ir was already in love with someone else. He also knew ir had never gotten the chance to be with that man. There was silence. ir took a sip of the red wine, carefully calcting her next words. She shook her head. ¡°No. But Orion, you know I already have someone else in my heart,¡± she said sullenly. Orion studied her face for a while. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°If you can¡¯t be with him, you should look around for a few options. Look around you,¡± he said. ¡®Look around for a few options?¡¯ She stayed silent at Orion¡¯s suggestion. She didn¡¯t think she could easily rece Wesley with another man. ir smiled at him. Chapter 1819 ¡°Orion, I am happy with where I am currently,¡± she said quietly. She was not Wesley¡¯s girlfriend but she could take anything she was given: hispany and his protection. She was satisfied with that. Orion¡¯s face was painted with disappointment. He grabbed a ss of liquor and chugged it. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Anyway, when will you start working in mypany?¡± It was clear that Orion no longer wanted to continue talking about love. ir caught on when he switched the topic back to work. ¡°I originally nned on getting back to work after the New Year, but since you¡¯re so busy and in need of more staff, I can start tomorrow or the day after.¡± The New Year was still a month from now. ir had wanted to rest during that time and then go job hunting after the festival. Orion nodded without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s great. I need your help. Get ready tomorrow ande to work from the day after. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ir agreed promptly. After epting the job, ir started socializing with everyone in the room. Soon, it was 11:40, only twenty minutes until midnight. Everyone was still ted, ordering more and more drinks. It didn¡¯t look Like they were nning to end the party soon, so she decided to bid everyone farewell. After all, she promised Wesley she would be home by midnight . Before she got the chance to Leave, Orion took a bottle of red wine and was ready to pour another ss of wine for her. ¡°Come on, ir,¡± he told her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Stay a little bit Longer! We rarely get the chance to hang out together. I¡¯ll just drive you hometer.¡± ir was already through at least five sses of red wine. She didn¡¯t want more, neither could she take any more, so she covered the ss with her hand to stop Orion from topping it off. There was another thing that concerned her. ¡®ou drunk quite a bit too. How are you going to drive me home now? Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯LL just get a cab.¡± She didn¡¯t Like bothering people. Or, a more apt sentence would be that it was troublesome when she had to return the favors. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s no big deal. I have my driver. He¡¯ll drive us home.¡± Orion insisted on helping her. Actually, he didn¡¯t want her to Leave so soon. ir continued to try and take her leave. ¡°No, no. I have to get back home before midnight. You have work to do tomorrow and besides, we¡¯ll be colleagues from the day after that. There¡¯ll be plenty of chances for us to talk, right?¡± Orion sighed and finally gave in, putting down the bottle of red wine. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯lle with you. My driver and I will take you home first. ir took her leave from the other guys and left with Orion. She wasn¡¯t that drunk and didn¡¯t want him to drive her but he couldn¡¯t be persuaded otherwise. The trouble was, as soon as she walked out of the pub, a sudden gust of cold wind made her shiver and suddenly, she began to feel a little dizzy. The red wine¡¯s effects seemed to have been dyed on her. Back inside, she wasn¡¯t feeling drunk at all and easily gulped down a few more sses. But now, the alcohol was beginning to take over her. Her Legs began to stumble. Seeing her red face, Orion wrapped his arms around her to support her and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Are you okay, ir?¡± She waved her hand at him airily. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m fine. But looks Like I really do need to go home now. Chapter 1820 Orion then called his driver to bring the car around while they waited in front of the pub. Before the driver could even get to the parking lot, a tall person got out of a car nearby and strode towards them. Before they knew, his big hand was gripping ir¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home,¡± he told ir. Looking at the tall and strong man in front of them, Orion asked with a puzzled look on his face, ¡°And who are you? How do you know her?¡± ir raised her eyes and squinted. Her vision was bing a little blurry. ¡°Wesley? You came?¡± As she said that in a pleasantly surprised tone, her body Leaned itself towards the man, Landing full support on him. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y A strong whiff of red wine filled his nose and his face darkened up. Without hesitation, he scooped the woman up in his arms. She was in no state to walk! Orion hastily stopped him from leaving. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Hang on! Put her down! Who are you? Why are you taking ir away? How do you even know her?¡± Wesley cast a cold nce at the blonde foreigner standing in front of him and told him in wless English, ¡°I know her. That¡¯s enough! What¡¯s the problem?¡± ir shook her head to sober up a little. It was getting harder for her to speak. ¡°Orion, he¡¯s my friend. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go with him. You go back to your friends¡­¡± she exined. Orion stared at the man in front of him, a hostile look in his eyes. ¡°You know her quite well, it seems?¡± he confronted the stranger. Wesley wasn¡¯t going to answer him. With ir in his arms, he coldly walked away from the foreigner, heading over towards his own car. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Watching the tall guy carry ir away, Orion stood rooted to the spot, annoyingly scratching his head and contemting what the hell had just happened. ¡®Damn it! Who¡¯s that guy?¡¯ he wondered angrily. The man had uprooted his entire night! Inside Wesley¡¯s car, ir asked in a listless voice with her eyes closed, ¡°Have you wrapped up your work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°When did you get here?¡± The speech was slurred now. But even in the intoxicated state, it felt great to see hime pick her up. ¡°Just a minute ago.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A couple of momentster, she opened her eyes and nced out the car window, some sort of emotion brewing inside her. It reflected on her face too, and Wesley noticed the subtle change in her facial muscles. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] country(uk) if required. describe yourself in payment description A bad feeling rose inside his heart. This was going to be a long night. Chapter 1821 Pretty soon, his suspicions were confirmed when the girl turned her head towards him and asked with a pout, ¡°Do you have the Wahaha milk? Can you buy some? Wesley, I want to drink milk.¡± The officer exhaled deeply and ran his eyes over the row of shops on either side of the road. Chemists, petrol pumps, everything but convenience stores. ¡°Wait a moment. No convenience stores yet.¡± He was thinking that he would have to prepare the milk beforehand the next time she went to a pub. Unhappy with his answer, the tipsy girl pursed her lips, a childishly sad expression marking her eyes. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You don¡¯t want to buy me the milk again. out of a molehill and enjoy his unconditional indulgence. This was fun! Only when she was drunk, could the girl freely make mountains Wesley remembered how helpless he had been thest time she had gotten drunk. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again and decided something against his own will. To avoid her tantrum and crying, he had to surrender at once and tell her in haste, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m buying it now.¡± ir nodded meekly. And then Wesley¡¯s nightmare came true again. She stared at him, widening her eyes, and demanded, ¡°You need to share a bed with me tonight. I¡¯ll be scared of sleeping alone.¡± And although he didn¡¯t promise her he would, neither did he turn her down, in case she got ticked off. He decided to y it by ear. And if he could, he would definitely find a chance to get rid of the idea. God knew how much torture he would suffer if he shared a bed with her. In fact, he himself had a pretty good idea of it from hisst session In a heartbeat, Wesley managed to find a convenience store and pulled up near it. Then he swiftly jumped out of the car and dashed inside. When he came back, he had ten packs of Wahaha vitamin A and D calcium milk in his hands. Each pack had four bottles. This time, he had been ten-odd minutes faster inpleting the shopping missions than Last time. Based on hisst experience, he also knew what would happen next. Afraid that ir would fall asleep in the bathtub again, he didn¡¯t let her take a shower after they arrived at the apartment. But it was a new experience tonight. Since ir had worn a makeup today, she needed to remove the cosmetics, and he had to stand beside her and watch her clean her face. And that was only the beginning. After spraying her face, ir took out a piece of facial mask from the drawer. As she was about to tear the packing open, her eyes suddenlynded on the man leaning against the wall nearby and an evil grin smacked itself across her lips. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wesley saw the cunning look in her eyes too. Immediately, he began to run away. ¡°Wesley¡­Boo¡­hoo¡­ Why are you running from me?¡± Her crying sessfully made the man stop dead in his tracks. The tone had been too anguished for him to bear. He turned around and curled his lips into a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m here.¡± ir pointed at the bathroom like a ten-year-old¡¯s mom. ¡°You go and wash your face first.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The man¡¯s response was equally like a child. He was perplexed. Chapter 1822 She swung the mask in front of him. ¡°You need to do that before applying this on your face. Let¡¯s do some skin care together.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Facial mask,¡± she said carelessly Like it were a bag of potato chips and took out another one from the drawer. ¡°No way. I¡¯m not going to put that thing on my face,¡± he refused bluntly. ¡®Facial mask? Are you kidding me? I would rather die!¡± ir looked at him innocently. ¡°Joslyn does that with me all the time. Why can¡¯t you?¡± He replied without hesitation, ¡°Well, because I¡¯m a man.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a man. I know it too well.¡± She tore open another packet as she continued matter-of- factly, ¡°Nowadays, a lot of men also use facial masks. They take care of their skin too. Why can¡¯t you? Is it because you hate me?¡± ninjanovel There was that sad tone again; Wesley felt his head ache. She was really hard to deal with when she was drunk. He pulled out his phone, thinking that he would call Hartwell and ask Joslyn toe over. ir shot to her feet like Lightning, ran to him faster than he had ever seen her move, and snatched his phone away. ¡°Are you going to call Megan?¡± She confronted him as if a wife had found out about her husband¡¯s affair. ¡°Do you want to ask her to keep youpany tonight? Wesley, I know you don¡¯t like me. But you shouldn¡¯t hurt me Like this.¡± ¡°Me, hurt you?¡± Wesley sighed heavily. ¡°You were going to call Megan, ask her toe over, and make me the third wheel. How is that not hurting me? If you dare do that tonight¡­ I¡­I¡¯UL jump out of here.¡± ir pointed towards the window. She was tantly threatening him, even though the window had bars. Anyway, she allowed herself to be unreasonable under such circumstances. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wesley felt a little remorseful now. Why had he asked his men to track her GPS earlier? Things would have been so much easier if he hadn¡¯t. But there was no use crying over spilt milk. Still, why did he go to pick her up from the pub? If he hadn¡¯t gone there, the foreigner might have been the one being tortured by the drunk ir now. She would have been hugging that foreigner and sharing a bed with him But wait, he didn¡¯t like it when he pictured the scene in his mind. Damn, what did he want? In the end, he silently walked towards the bathroom to wash his face. It seemed like the easiest path. Chapter 1823 Taking advantage of this chance, iry down on the bed with his phone in her hands. She wanted to check on him. His phone had been unlocked. She slid her fingers on the screen and tapped on his WeChat. However, the topmost chat head caught her attention. Thest person he had texted was Megan. Now she was drunk¡­ but just a little bit. She just felt a Little dizzy and in any case, she was the boss tonight. So ignoring all kinds of manners and politeness, she tapped on the name she hated and scrolled through the chat logs. Against all etiquettes, ir kept nosing around and saw that Megan had sent a bit too many WeChat messages to Wesley while they were still at the army base. She had even told him that someone had been following her the whole evening; ater message said that she was scared and wanted him to keep herpany. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In response, Wesley had told her that he was busy right now, but he would ask her bodyguard about it and also, he was going to visit her tomorrow. Megan, of course, did not seem happy with that. But instead of acting it out, she had tried sadness as a weapon. She had sent him a crying-face emoji and comined that he didn¡®t care for her anymore just like Carlos. Wesley had denied the im. But Megan had kept sending him messages even after that. What was worse, he had been very patient and replied to every message she had sent. Megan had also asked Wesley why he hadn¡¯t answered her phone call, and he had told her that it was not a convenient time to talk. To be honest, most of the time, he had been trying to avoid her. When Wesley finally walked out of the bathroom, he saw that ir was ying with his phone. He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all and asked casually, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± He was hoping that she was too sleepy to mess with him any further Wishful thinking! ¡°Wesley, I¡¯m checking on your chat with Megan,¡± ir said in a matter-of-fact tone while scrolling through the chat log. ¡°You know? Anyone who sees this will think these are the conversations of a couple. She even yed cute and sweet.¡± ¡®Damn! I¡¯ve never yed cute and sweet in front of him, ¡® she thought angrily. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wesley walked towards her dressing table and picked up a facial mask without seeming to be angry, or in fact, anything. ¡°Is it possible for you to leave her alone? Will you even choose her over your future girlfriend?¡± she asked. In response, the man threw the facial mask back onto the dressing table and then stood beside her bed, reaching out his hand towards her. Obviously, he wanted his phone back. ir bit her Lower lip, locked his phone, and gave it back to him. He put the phone back into his pocket and told her, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some sleep.¡± Then he turned around and made his way towards the door without Looking back. ¡°Wait! Are you mad at me because I saw the chat log?¡± ir called out behind him. ¡®Humph! He always defends the bitch!¡¯ she thought. ¡°No,¡± Wesley replied shortly without even turning his head. And it was true. There was no secret he shared with Megan that needed to be kept hidden from ir. ir, however, had her own ideas. She fell down prone on the bed and pretended to sob. ¡°Fine! Go away! Leave me alone! Do note back to me ever again!¡± Wesley feltpletely helpless now. ¡°It¡¯ste. You need to sleep.¡± ir seemed to be in no mood to give a damn about what he was saying and just kept on crying. Chapter 1824 ¡®I swear I won¡¯t let her drink ever again!¡¯ Wesley told himself bitterly. Dealing with an intoxicated ir was even harder than dealing with his enemies. It was, without doubt, his least favored thing to do. He left her bedroom silently. ir didn¡¯t even know where he was going. He just left Like that. She shook her dizzy head and sat up on the bed. Staring around the empty bedroom, she shed a smile that seemed to mock her own self. ¡®It seems like I overestimated myself this time. He doesn¡¯t care for me at all! Huh!¡¯ She walked slowly into the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and poured some water onto her face. Suddenly, either her emotions got the better of her or something else happened but she began to cry loudly. ¡°Waah¡­¡± ¡®I won¡¯t drink ever again. Every time I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m unable to control myself. Wesley must be thinking about how extremely annoying I am!¡® ninjanovel She was crying loudly and when Wesley came back to her bedroom with his quilt and pillow, he heard her doing so in the bathroom. He held his breath, threw the stuff in his hand onto the bed and all but rushed into the bathroom head on. ir was washing her face and crying. He came over towards her, turned off the faucet, grabbed a clean towel and began to gently wipe the water off her face. He was annoyed, but a crying ir was not something he could handle. ir looked at him in the mirror andined, ¡°Why bother taking care of me? I thought you didn¡¯t want to! Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡± She really didn¡¯t want to mess with him right now, but she was completely drunk and unable to control herself. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you,¡± he repeated patiently. ir put her hands around his waist and asked in a sad voice, ¡°Wesley, am I annoying?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wesley was confused as to why she always asked him the same question. He didn¡¯t even know how to respond to it anymore. She raised her head abruptly and asked, ¡°Then, will you apply a facial mask? I would like that.¡± Wesley was rendered speechless. He sighed helplessly and agreed to the idea. Otherwise, she was going to find a thousand more ways to deal with him. So he gave in and ir first applied a facial mask on his face. After he had Lain down on the bed, she applied another one on her own face and Lay down next to him. She then turned over and held his arm. ¡°This is your first time, huh?¡± she asked. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What? My first time?¡¯ Wesley¡¯s face changed at first. Then he realized that she was asking whether it was his first time using a facial mask and not being in bed with a woman. He nodded. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Meh!¡± It was an understatement. The facial mask on his face was sticky and smelt awful. ¡°Really? Then, if you are neutral about it, will you apply it again?¡± she asked. ¡°NO!¡± His answer was firm and decisive. One time was enough. ¡°No? Wesley, you need to pay more attention to your face and skin Chapter 1825 Okay, how about this? I¡¯ll buy a better mask next time for you. I got these from an online store, and they cost me a cent,¡± ir promised and exined. ¡°A cent for a piece or a box?¡± Wesley could not believe it and suddenly had a bad feeling about this. ¡°A cent for a box of ten pieces. I have used it before, but I don¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why I invited you to apply it too. To keep me ir told him with an innocent smile. Wesley was on the brink of a total meltdown. He had no clue about facial masks, but he knew that the cheap buyer took home bad meat. Who knew what was in these goddamn masks! He really wanted to take it off his face and throw it out of the window. ¡®I¡¯m a man, and it¡¯s okay for me to use such cheap, shoddy stuff. But This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ir is a girl, and she deserves something better.¡¯ With that thought, he suddenly sat up and took the facial mask off her face. ¡°Aargh! What are you doing? Wesley!¡± ir sat up like a spring, her heart aching once more Wesley began walking towards the trash can and told her casually, ¡°You were very bold to use such a cheap facial mask! But you might be allergic to it.¡± ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± ir was so angry. ¡°Idiot! That facial mask is from Valmont. I bought a box of five pieces when it was on sale. Even then, a single piece cost me more than 200 dors ninjanovel Wesley was about to tear the facial mask off his own face when he heard this. His hand paused as he murmured in a confused tone, ¡°Hang on! You just said that an entire box cost you only a cent.¡± ¡°I was just kidding! You idiot! What would a cent get me? A mask to apply on the tip of my nose? Even then I would be lucky. You¡¯re hopeless!¡± ir didn¡¯t know whether to cry or to Laugh. She could only helplessly watch as Wesley threw her facial mask into the trash can. It had only been allowed to stay on her face for three minutes and then torn off. Wesley shrugged nonchntly He then sat back on the bed and told her, ¡°Okay. In that case, I think I¡¯ll let it stay on my face a Little Longer.¡± That really brought her spirits down. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to throw a tantrum just because of this event. After all, it was her who had started the Lame joke. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go wash my face. Just stay here and wait for me.¡± When she came back, Wesley saw that she did not seem so drunk anymore. So he got out of her bed and picked up his pillow and quilt. He was hoping she would let him leave. ¡°Sleep now,¡± he simply said. ¡°What? You are not staying?¡± ¡°You sobered up, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m still drunk.¡± ir blinked her eyes. Chapter 1826 ¡°My head is spinning. What if I pass out when I go to the bathroom?¡± Wesley pursed his lips and climbed onto her bed once again. It really was a roller coaster ride tonight. After a while, ir thought that Wesley was finally asleep, so she rested her head on his arm and put her leg on his, dozing off pretty soon afterwards. But once more, just likest time when they had slept in the same bed, Wesley was unable to fall asleep. He had to take cold showers from time to time to cool himself down. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If she ever found out about this, she would not do it again. But she didn¡¯t know and seemed to be having a good night¡¯s sleep with hispany. On the third day, ir started working in Orion¡¯spany. Just Like in the Jameson Group, she was once again given the position of head of the trantion department. Everything seemed to be okay here, though ir thought that Orion was paying her a bit too much attention. Ah well, never mind. The sry was great! Time went by fast. One day, when Wesley reached the apartment, he got a call from Niles. ninjanovel ¡°Bro, I saw this bomb-ass watch, but it¡¯s way out of my price range. Buy it for me?¡± Niles asked Wesley. He hadn¡¯t started working yet, and when he wanted to buy something that he could not afford, he would ask Wesley for money instead of his parents. Wesley started to agree, but when he looked around the apartment, he decided otherwise. In the past, he didn¡¯t have much use for the money he made. But now he needed to buy things for ir. He sat on the sofa and said casually, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have it. Why don¡¯t you hit up Dad?¡± ¡°I did that the other day. It¡¯s too soon. Wesley, please! It¡¯s just 300k,¡± Niles pleaded. ¡°I told you-what part of ¡®I don¡¯t have it¡¯ don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? He used to buy me stuff all the time. Why turn me down now?¡¯ Niles was puzzled. ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, what did you spend it on?¡± he asked. ¡°I need to get an apartment.¡± Wesley was telling the truth. ¡°What? You sold your room in the Hillside Apartments? You want to buy another one?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. I¡¯m nning on a longer stay, and the Hillside Apartments aren¡¯t as close as I Like.¡± ¡°I heard you also sold one of your apartments in Askor. You still don¡¯t have enough?¡± Niles was getting more confused by the minute. ¡®He¡¯s unloaded two apartments, and he stilles up short? Just how much is the new one he¡¯s looking at?¡¯ he thought. Chapter 1827 ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°But you have a savings ount!¡± Thest slender thread of Wesley¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°No money! Get lost!¡± he spat. Then he hung up on his brother, not wanting to hear a reply. ¡®What did I do wrong? Why¡¯s he so mad at me?¡± Niles was shocked. His hope of buying the watch crumbled to dust. ¡®I really want it. How can I afford it? Maybe sell my apartment? No! The housing prices aren¡¯t that good right now. It¡¯s a buyer¡¯s market, and I want my money¡¯s worth. * It was the end of the year, and luckily, Wesley was able to take a few days off. He could go back to Askor. ir didn¡¯t think it was a problem. Even when Wesley was here in Alorith, she couldn¡¯t see him very often. Not even once a week. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But a few days before the New Year, she got a call from Keith. It sounded like Wesley¡¯s grandpa really wanted her to celebrate New Year with them in Askor. ir was stunned for a bit, but she recovered quickly and said she needed to check with her own grandpa first. She did, and Gilbert didn¡¯t like the idea. He told Keith that it just wasn¡¯t polite. He promised she¡¯d visit after the New Year. So the two old men decided ir¡¯s ns just like that. She would fly overseas on the third day of the New Year to visit the Leonard family elders. Wesley flew back to his hometown two days before the New Year. He was so busy every day that he didn¡¯t know what was going on until New Year¡¯s celebrations were already under way. As soon as he knew that ir wasing the day after tomorrow, he gave her a ring. She happened to be holding her phone at that exact moment, pondering whether she should text him. She didn¡¯t expect him to call her. ¡°Hi, Wesley.¡± Although they had been living together for a while, he almost never called her. ¡°Hi, ir. When are you flying out?¡± he asked. ir¡¯s heart began to race. ¡°In two days.¡± ¡°Booked your flight yet?¡± ¡°No. I was going to.¡± Actually, she hadn¡¯t had time to make arrangements. She just got the news herself. ¡°Let me book it for you,¡± Wesley offered. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯LL do it. I¡¯m pretty bored hanging out here.¡± She was on holiday too. Since she was off work, she couldn¡¯t help missing Wesley. Wesley didn¡¯t push the issue. ¡°ALL right. Once you book it, send me your flight info.¡± Chapter 1828 Why? Going to pick me up?¡± ir smiled. ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± he answered with a Laugh. ¡°Great!¡± For a moment, neither of them spoke. ir looked out the window and said, ¡°Happy New Year, Wesley!¡± ¡°Thanks. Right back at you.¡± It was not easy to book a flight for the holidays. The next day, ir got the first avable flight. The moment she booked it, she was about to send Wesley a message. On second thoughts, she decided to call him via video chat. He might not see the message in time otherwise. She waited for a while, but no one answered. She was pretty confused. Normally, he picked up as soon as possible ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of the bad Wi-Fi. I¡¯ll send him a video chat request again. If he still doesn¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll call him, ¡® she thought . This time, the video chat went through. But to ir¡¯s intense surprise, a girl appeared on the other end. She was wearing a simr uniform to Wesley¡¯s. She was pretty with tanned skin. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ir was at a loss for words, wondering who she was and why she was answering Wesley¡¯s video call. The girl glowered at ir. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Looking for Wesley? He¡¯s not here!¡± Her voice was rude. Finally shaking off her surprise, ir asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°You have something to tell him? Just tell me!¡± she ordered in a harsh voice. ir was taken aback. ¡°Nothing serious¡­¡° she murmured. ¡°Fine, then don¡¯t bug him again. You¡¯re just Like everyone else. Let me guess. You have feelings for him? Newssh: so does everyone else. But you don¡¯t like Wesley; you just like his power and his uniform. What if he retires from the military? Will you still like him?¡± ir went quiet. Whoever this girl was, she waspletely wrong. She was acting like his girlfriend, which made ir rather sad. She bit her lip and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m his fiancee.¡± ir smirked. ¡°Ha! There¡¯s no way. A secret admirer, I take it? Please ask him to call me back. Thank you.¡± The woman flushed at ir¡¯s words, and adopted an angry tone to cover up her embarrassment. Chapter 1829 ¡°Wow! You¡¯re a piece of work! Wesley doesn¡¯t Like you. Can¡¯t you see that? Don¡¯t bother him again. He¡¯s busy. He doesn¡¯t have time for girls Like you Of course, ir knew Wesley didn¡¯t love her. But it hadn¡¯te up in so long, she¡¯d forgotten. But now this woman clearly told her Wesley didn¡¯t love her. She had to wake up from her sweetest dreams ¡°Are you implying that you are the love of his life?¡± ir asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not implying anything. I¡¯m telling you. Wesley and I grew up together, went to military school together and graduated together. We are going to be engaged soon. Romantic, huh?¡± This hurt ir worse than she had first thought, her face pale as a ghost. ¡°Then who does he really want, you or Megan?¡± she pried. ¡°Huh? You know Megan? He wants me. Megan went to New York to celebrate the New Year. She doesn¡¯t stand a chance. You don¡¯t either. Time to go. Wesley and I have a date. Don¡¯t call him again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll put a bullet in your head! I¡¯m a crack shot, bitch!¡± Then the video call disconnected. Ang¡¯s Library ir¡¯s heart broke as well. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In Askor Wesley was helping his grandpa nt a flower, hands covered with mud. Ga Hughes came over and said cheerfully, ¡°Hey, Let¡¯s grab a bite to eat. I¡¯ve been drooling just thinking about that restaurant.¡± Without raising his head, Wesley answered, ¡°Three more minutes.¡± ¡°You greedy pig,¡± Keith said with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a decent snack since basic training,¡± Ga said with a cute smile, helping Wesley arrange the flowerpots. Keith nodded. ¡°Wesley will take you out to grab some snacks. You free tomorrow?¡± ¡°No. Mom and I will be visiting rtives,¡± Gained with a pout. She didn¡¯t want to go along, and just wanted to hang out with Wesley. ¡°Oh, I see. I just wanted you to meet someone. Since you¡¯re busy tomorrow, maybe next time.¡± ir¡¯s ne was due in tomorrow, and Keith thought that maybe she and Ga could be good friends. Ga was confused. ¡°What? Who? Boy or girl?¡± ¡°A girl. Tell you more about her when you have time.¡± Keith and Wesley looked at each other and then looked away. Wesley wondered what was on his grandpa¡¯s mind. Why did he want to introduce ir to Ga? Chapter 1830 ¡°ALL right.¡± Ga didn¡¯t devote much of her attention to it, and went back to what she was doing. She Lined up all the N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. flowerpots precisely, spacing them evenly. Wesley finished up his part there too. While Wesley was washing his hands, Ga swept the soil off the walk and smoothed it down around the flower beds before saying goodbye to Keith. Keith looked at her retreating figure with an amiable smile. Wesley led Ga to his car and they both climbed in. He gave her a ride, driving downtown as the Leonard family¡¯s house faded into the distance. ¡°Wesley, any news on my transfer?¡± Ga asked with a hopeful expression. She wanted to stay by his side. After some deliberation, Wesley answered, ¡°There is a chance. Just wait a while, okay?¡± Ga was ted when she heard a positive answer from him. ninjanovel ¡°Great! Keep that in mind!¡± They went to a snack bar, and Ga bought the perfect winter dish-a bowl of oden. She savored the smell, taking a huge whiff of it and just holding it there, closing her eyes. The smells filled her nostrils; the light, soy-vored dashi broth, the boiled eggs, radish, fish cakes, konnyaku and beef. She dipped her chopsticks in, pulled out a piece of fish cake and popped it in her mouth. The oden reminded Wesley of ir. She Liked it too. He grabbed a cup of instant noodles and went to the hot water dispenser to fill it with steaming liquid. He used the chopsticks to mix it all up. ¡°How does it taste?¡± he asked Ga. She was shoveling it into her mouth with gusto. After swallowing the fish cake, she sipped some soup and Let out a Long sigh. ¡°Wow! Haven¡¯t had this in a long time. It¡¯s so nice eating oden in the wintertime. The only way things could be more perfect is a cup of bubble milk tea to wash it down with.¡± Wesley nodded. ¡®Then I¡¯ll take ir here tomorrow, he mused. Ga picked up a fish ball and put it to his lips. ¡°Hey, why not try this cuttlefish ball? It¡¯s so juicy!¡± Wesley shook his head without hesitation. ¡°No, thank you. Not my thing.¡± ¡°Meh! Your choice. But you¡¯re missing out. This is really good!¡± Ga didn¡¯t mind what he said at all and continued to eat. It didn¡¯t take long for her to finish it. Wesley fished out his phone to check the time; it was 11:30 a.m. ¡®If ir doesn¡¯t call me by this afternoon, I¡¯ll call her.¡¯ He didn¡¯t n to be there long, just a quick meal and then back home. However, Ga didn¡¯t want to let him go. Both of them were soldiers, and it was pretty hard for them to meet up. She insisted he go shopping with her. Chapter 1831 Wesley turned her down. ¡°I need to go visit Chief Balthasar this afternoon. How about this? I¡¯ll drop you off at the mall.¡± Ga Lowered her head in frustration and murmured, ¡°Wesley, it¡¯s the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. New Year. Honestly! Is work all you can think about? You haven¡¯t been back for two years. And I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be free next time. It might take another two years for a chance like this. Maybe longer. So stay. Just for today. Please?¡± This time, Wesley wasn¡¯t slow. He vaguely realized that Ga had feelings for him. He shook his head vigorously and said, ¡°Before you leave for work, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°Fine! Then drive me home now. I don¡¯t want to go shopping alone.¡± Ga was really disappointed. After making sure Ga was safely home, Wesley went to deal with his own matters. It took him a few hours to get everything squared away. 5 o¡¯clock came and went, but ir still hadn¡¯t called. He was rather confused, so he opened the WeChat app to send her a message. Funny-it showed a five-minute video chat in his chat log from earlier this morning. ¡®What was going on? What was I doing then?¡® Wesley furrowed his eyebrows deeply. ¡®I was nting flowers with Grandpa, and I left my phone in the living room. I wasn¡¯t around to answer ir¡¯s video call. So who answered it? Mom? Dad? No, they were off visiting friends. Couldn¡¯t be Niles. He was at a friend¡¯s wedding. So that leaves Ang¡¯s Library Grandpa, Ga and me. So¡­ It had to be Ga.* With that thought, Wesley nned to call ir. But before he could do anything, his phone rang. ¡°Hi Grandpa, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°ir¡¯s noting tomorrow. Do you know what happened?¡± Keith asked ¡°What?¡± Wesley was puzzled. ¡°Her grandpa just called and said ir wasn¡¯t feeling well. She¡¯ll be here by the fifth.¡± ¡®Wesley¡¯s leaving on the fifth. I really want to see him and ir together, ¡® Keith thought. ¡°She knows that I¡¯m flying back to Alorith on the fifth, but she chooses to fly over then. Is she trying to avoid me? But why?¡¯ Wesley thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯LL ask her.¡± After he said that, he hung up and called ir. To his disappointment, ir didn¡¯t answer his call, nor did she reply to his text. Left with no choice, Wesley called Ga. He wanted to figure out what exactly had happened. Chapter 1832 ¡°Ga, did you use my phone this morning?¡± Ga¡¯s voice was calm as ever. ¡°Yeah. A lot of girls texted you. One of them even sent a video chat request. I shooed her away for you Wesley closed his eyes and rubbed his arching eyebrows. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t remember who she was, would you?¡± ¡°Her WeChat name is¡­um¡­what was it? Bless! That¡¯s it. Bless. Why? What¡¯s wrong, Wesley?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What did you say to her?¡± he asked. ¡°Not much. I said a lot of girls liked you¡­ I don¡¯t think she loves you. She didn¡¯t argue with me. I guess she¡¯s just some random fangirl,¡± Ga said casually. She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Wesley knew ir pretty well. She wasn¡¯t reallyfortable around strangers, and so she would defuse an argument by running away from it. Now that he knew what was wrong, he hung up on Ga. Since ir wasn¡¯t taking his calls, he called Hartwell instead. Hartwell had just gotten home and didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°Hi Wesley.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Hartwell.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t call just to wish me a happy New Year, did you?¡± Hartwell said with a Laugh. ¡°I¡¯m looking for ir. Know where she is?¡± ¡°ir? She was at the family reunion dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve. I haven¡¯t seen her after that. Anything wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sorry to take up your time. Bye, Hartwell.¡± Hartwell looked at his phone in confusion. ¡®What happened between them?¡¯ The next moment, he saw his wife and forgot about this. Joslyn was quite pregnant, and this was obvious to everyone. She¡¯d gained some weight on top of that. She walked down the stairs to greet her husband. ¡°Honey,¡± she called out cheerfully. Hartwell pulled her into his arms and nted a kiss on her forehead as if their housemaid weren¡¯t there. ¡°Sorry I¡®m homete. Feeling okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling great. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Joslyn knew her husband was super busy, so she never bothered him with trivial matters. Chapter 1833 At Eastern Coastal Apartments ir watched as her phone rang again and again. She was fighting the urge to answer it. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the woman on Wesley¡¯s phone. He didn¡¯t like to let others use his stuff. Apparently, the woman was close to him. What was more, the woman threatened her! *so, is it true?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®Are they getting engaged? Even if it isn¡¯t true, she¡¯s still close to him.¡¯ ir stared at her phone for the hundredth time today. It sat on the desk not far away, while she idly doodled on her notebook. She was in no mood to work. ¡®The meteorologists say snow is on the way. I wonder if it¡¯s snowing already. ¡® She stood up, walked toward the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew in, threatening to freeze her into an icy stump sticking out of the permafrost. It was snowing! Outside, a bitter east wind was apanied by flurries of snow. It was the New Year holiday, and pedestrians and cars were out in force. The moment the snowkes Landed on the ground, they melted. So at least the snow wasn¡¯t sticking. ir boiled some frozen dumplings for supper. After that, she cleared the table and washed the dishes, drying them and putting them all away nicely. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°God, I¡¯m bored! I need something to kill time. Maybe it¡¯s time to bundle up and read.¡® She figured that was better than going out in the streets and turning into a snowman. So she did just that, thumbing through the novel ¡°The Garlic Bads¡± until she found her ce. Eventually, boredom gave way to sleepiness, and she drifted off. At almost half past midnight, someone opened her bedroom door, which jarred her awake. Freaked out, she sat up in bed and her hand shot to the switch on the bedside Lamp. In the dim light, she saw Wesley standing at the door, staring at her with his usual deadpan face. She rubbed her eyes, wondering if this was all a dream. It took her a couple of minutes to realize that it wasn¡¯t. He was here! Wesley heaved a sigh of relief when he saw ir safe and sound. The puzzled expression on her face made him want to pull her into his arms and kiss her on the lips. But he couldn¡¯t-they weren¡¯t a couple¡­yet. ¡°I thought you were in Askor, visiting your family,¡± ir said. Her heart pounded faster with each word she spat. ¡°I was. I came here to pick you up.¡± ¡°Pick me up?¡¯ ir¡¯s jaw dropped I¡¯ll be out there in three days.¡± ..I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Despite the cold winter, the bedroom was quite warm. The investment in central air paid off. Wesley was too hot and undid three buttons on his shirt. ¡°Thought you were flying out tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡­ changed my mind¡­¡± Chapter 1835 Just as she was able to catch her breath, his Lips were on hers again. His kisses were getting more intense now. ir¡¯s body turned to putty in his arms and she moaned. ¡®Stop!¡¯ Wesley thought as he stood up and strode towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you until 7 o¡¯clock in the morning. If you run away, I¡¯ll find you.¡± He decided to stand guard here. That way she couldn¡¯t make excuses or talk her way out of this. Then he closed the door behind him. Quiet permeated the room. ir was confused, not knowing why Wesley left in such a hurry. Ang¡¯s Library Wesley rushed back into his bedroom, shed his clothes as fast as he could and entered the bathroom. The temperature was below zero outside, but Wesley turned on the cold-water tap without hesitation. Not knowing that hot water, not cold, would be the answer to his woes, he proceeded to take the proverbial cold shower ir knew nothing about this. She buried her head in the pillow and wondered why Wesley just left Like that. ¡®I thought he was going to take me right then and there. But he ran again. Ugh! Coward! ¡® At this moment, she forgot that a while ago, she was afraid of what might happen next. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. ¡®Am I ugly?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why did he do that?¡¯ Unable to hold it in anymore, she sprang out of bed. She put on her slippers and rushed out of her room. Wesley¡¯s room was closed. She pushed the door open and stormed in To her surprise, he wasn¡¯t there. She saw his clothes on the floor and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. ir walked over and knocked heavily on the bathroom door. ¡°Dude, you are seriously weird! I said you were bad in bed, but I was wrong. The truth is, you- Aaargh!¡± The door to the bathroom was opened from inside abruptly. Wesley forcefully yanked at her arm and pulled her into the bathroom with him. He pulled her under the shower head and turned the water from cold to warm. He pressed her against the wall and started to kiss her wildly She trembled the whole time. Wesley proved that he was not bad in bed. It was raw, animal passion. He kissed her roughly, while his hands grabbed at her clothes, undoing buttons, throwing the articles away, letting them fall where they might. He then grabbed her hand and led it to his member. The head tingled unbearably; it was hot and swollen. As he moaned, her name escaped his lips. ¡°ir¡­¡± When ir dried her hair andid in bed, it was already almost 1:20 a.m. Chapter 1836 She raised her sore arm and covered her hot cheek. Her face was as red as a tomato. ¡®Wow! How long did it take? 30 minutes, maybe more. I never knew it would take so long¡­¡± Next time she saw Niles, she would tell him that his brother was not bad in bed. On the contrary, he was amazing. She made up her mind that she wasn¡¯t going to make fun of him Like that. If she did, she risked him doing it again. At 6:55 a.m., ir carried her small suitcase into the living room. ninjanovel Wesley had already made breakfast. As there were few restaurants opening during the New Year¡¯s holiday, he made a simple breakfast¡ª boiled eggs, milk and sandwiches. The moment ir saw him, she remembered his hard member. She Lowered her head to Look at her hand, her face burning hot. Wesley didn¡¯t notice a thing. While peeling an egg, he said casually, ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡± He acted like he usually did, as if nothing happened. ir put her suitcase aside, took off her woolen hat, washed her hands and sat down at the table. While eating, she yed on her phone to hide her embarrassment.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Wesley lowered his head, she took the chance to take a quick nce at him. ¡®He doesn¡¯t look embarrassed at all! Well, I wonder if this happens to him every day.* ¡°Eat your breakfast!¡± hemanded. He finished his breakfast quickly. Seeing that Wesley had already finished his breakfast, ir decided that she shouldn¡¯t make himte. She swallowed the egg inside her mouth hurriedly after a few furious chews, and slid her phone back into her pocket. ¡°We don¡¯t want to bete. I can bring the sandwich with me and eat it in the car,¡± she told him. But the man stopped her. ¡°You may get sick if you try to eat in the car. The road is a bit bumpy. Just take your time and finish your breakfast at leisure. We¡¯re in no hurry.¡± He brought his te with him into the kitchen. ¡°ALL right.¡± If that was the case, then why worry? ir began to eat her sandwich at an easy pace. To her surprise, it tasted good despite the fact that Wesley was not known to be a good chef. He couldn¡¯t even chop vegetables or sds properly. After the breakfast, Wesley grabbed her suitcase in his hand and they left the apartment together. What worried her was that she was dressed for the weather while Wesley was not. She was wearing a pink down coat, a white woolen hat that wasplemented with a bit of fur at its ends, and a white scarf. Wesley, however, was wearing only a simple shirt and a coat matching his pants. Although he Looked quite handsome in this dresspared to some people who became plump and awkward after putting on too much, he still would have been cold in that. The coat wasn¡¯t nearly enough. ir was getting the feeling that they were living inpletely different seasons. When they entered the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help it anymore and asked with concern, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied shortly and cast a casual nce at her, who was cumbersomely dressed in lots and lots of clothes and Looking Like a cuddly bear. Chapter 1837 ¡°There is heating in the car.¡± ¡°Mmm. As you wish.¡± ir shrugged. Maybe he really didn¡¯t get cold She already knew there was heating in the car; what car wouldn¡¯t have a heater in it? But there was no heating on the way to the underground car park and it was chilly outside. ir continued to y with her phone after getting into Wesley¡¯s car. Before long, they left the city behind them and the car rumbled onto the expressway, breaking out of the bounds of city speed limits. She looked out the window, lost deep in thought. Today, she was going to his home to visit his family, but not as his girlfriend. ¡®Is it possible that I¡¯ll go to visit his family as his girlfriend one day?¡¯ she sighed inwardly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± ir suddenly asked, stealing a nce at him. ¡°No. You get some sleep if you want,¡± Wesley answered with his attention still focused on the road. He knew that she must be sleepy. She slept Late Last night and got up early this morning. ¡°Okay. But if you do get sleepy, just wake me up. I can drive,¡± she offered. ¡°A petite girl like her drives my jeep? Hell no!¡® Wesley was not sleepy at all, and after hearing her proposal, he became even soberer. There was no way he was letting such a heavy-duty vehicle into her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never drive when I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ir really was sleepy since she hadn¡¯t slept well because of what had happened Last night. Plus they were on a freeway and the road was now smooth. She dozed off within two minutes. It soon got unusually quiet inside the car, and the only trace that remained of her presence now was her unique fragrance. Wesley curled his lips and kept on driving. He Liked to focus on the road anyway. When they finally arrived at the Leonard family¡¯s vi, it was already 3 p.m. ir had already bought some gifts for his family members. Nothing fancy, just to show a bit of etiquettes. The Leonard family¡¯s vi itself was located in the central area of the city, well-known as the most posh one. Keith used to live in the militaryplex with his wife. But after she had passed way, Baldwin had insisted that Keithe and Live with them in the family home. Wesley also had an uncle who was a big shot in the business circles of A skor. Though he didn¡¯t Live here permanently, he hade over today and also brought his family members after hearing about the arrival of a special guest. There was much spection about who the special guest was. From N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, the poor uncle didn¡¯t get to meet her. Keith asked him to leave since he was afraid that ir would feel embarrassed if she Saw so many people. After all, she and Wesley hadn¡¯t been together yet. ¡°It would be better if I ask the family members toe over and meet her only after ir and Wesley are officially together, ¡® he mused. He was right. ir heaved a heavy sigh of relief when she saw that only Keith, Wesley¡¯s parents, and Niles were there to greet her. Chapter 1838 ¡°Happy New Year! Grandpa Keith, Uncle Baldwin, Aunt Cecelia, Niles!¡± ir greeted them cheerfully and handed over the gifts she had bought them. Cecelia herself was more than just thrilled to see ir. Ignoring all etiquettes, she quickly put her gift aside and grabbed ir¡¯s wrist, pulling her towards the sofa in the living room. ¡°ir, you are finally here. I would have loved to see you here on New Year¡¯s Eve. I wanted you to celebrate it with us. But doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re here now. Oh my! Your hands feel so cold. Come here. Take this hot-water bag. It¡¯LL warm you up in no time.¡± She began to make a fuss immediately and ir felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t feel cold. And yes, I regret that I couldn¡¯t join you all. My grandpa wanted me to have the family reunion dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve with him and my uncle¡¯s family. That is why I could only visit you sote.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. You must be hungry, huh? Wesley, grab some snacks for her,¡± Keith remarked and nudged Wesley¡¯s leg with his walking stick, motioning him to slide the tray of nuts towards ir. Wesley cast a nce at the tray in front of him and then ordered Niles, ¡°Go to the kitchen and wash some grapes and mangosteens.¡± Niles hadn¡¯t even had the chance to say hello to ir, and yet his brother had asked him to wash fruits. He was quite unhappy about it and retorted, ¡°Mom¡¯s already prepared the fruits. Look! There!¡± Without even looking to where Niles was pointing, Wesley spat in a furious tone, ¡°Cut the crap and do as I say.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y There was already a fruit tter Laid out on the table with cherries, blueberries, and strawberries neatly arranged. However, Niles had no choice but to go to the kitchen reluctantly and perform the chores he had been ordered to. Wesley knew that ir was really fond of cherries, so he picked out all the cherries from the tter, put them on a te and slid it towards ir, who epted it with a voiceless thank you. ALL of Cecelia¡¯s attention was diverted towards ir, and she didn¡¯t even notice what Wesley had just done. However, the effort did catch Keith¡¯s and Baldwin¡¯s eyes and they exchanged a knowing Look with each other. ir, who had taken the te from him, was feeling a bit uneasy. Cecelia¡¯s enthusiasm was making her a little flustered. She didn¡¯t know how to repay her kindness or how to react, so she did the only thing she knew-she gave the te to Cecelia and said, ¡°Aunt Cecelia, have some cherries.¡± The woman didn¡¯t know that the red, ripe fruit had been hand-picked by Wesley for ir. She just took the te from her, picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth while asking ir all sorts of things about recent developments in her life. Even with the cherry in her mouth, she didn¡¯t seem to be stopping with her conversation. Seeing that scene, Wesley sighed inwardly. Then he put a tray of nuts in front of ir, motioning her to eat some. N?velDrama.Org ? content. This time, ir thanked him in a Low voice and grabbed a few cashews. Niles managed to somehowplete the task he was given and finally came out of the kitchen carrying arge bowl of grapes and mangosteens. ¡°Hi ir. Eat some grapes and mangosteens. The grapes are imported from America, and the mangosteens from Thand. They¡¯re known to be the best and the sweetest. You¡¯ll love them!¡± Cecelia, however, had her own ideas of ¡°the best,¡± and pushed the bowl aside. ¡°ir, don¡¯t listen to him. You eat the fruits that I¡¯ve prepared for you. These cherries, blueberries and strawberries are also imported, and they are far more delicious than grapes and mangosteens. Chapter 1839 It was not that Cecelia didn¡¯t want her to eat grapes or mangosteens. The only problem she had with them was that she herself did not Like fruits that needed to be peeled, which meant cherries and blueberries in her opinion were the best. Her remark had been Laid out in kindness, but she had blissfully made the mistake of not thinking that maybe ir had different preferences than her. Niles cast a burning nce towards Wesley. ¡°They weren¡¯t for ir, were they? You wanted them!¡± ¡°Mmm. Wesley didn¡¯t deny the usation and leisurely picked up a mangosteen. Cecelia, on seeing that the girl in front of her wasn¡¯t reacting, reached out and put a few blueberries in ir¡¯s hand, urging her to try some. The Latter sadly looked at the mangosteen in Wesley¡¯s hand, drooling. She liked mangosteens a lot. And the grapes looked inviting too. It was only Baldwin who noticed that and was amused. He stood up and slid the bowl that Niles had brought in front of ir. ninjanovel ¡°ir, don¡¯t listen to them. You can eat whatever you like.¡± Only then did Cecelia realize what she had said was not proper. ¡°No, no, no. ir, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just thought you might not want to peel the grapes and mangosteens,¡± she exined hurriedly in a flustered tone. ir gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I knew what you meant.¡± Wesley ced the mangosteen that he had already peeled in front of ir. Then he decided that he would help her settle in, and took her suitcase upstairs, leaving her in the living room with his family. By the time they were done with supper, it was still quite early. Cecelia suggested that ir and Wesley go take a walk. Niles wanted to hang around with the two, but Keith made up an excuse, saying that he was not feeling well and the poor man was forced to stay. To be honest, the old man was feeling chipper than ever but wanted to create more chances for ir and Wesley to bond. They all liked the girl. Instead of taking a walk, the two got in his car, and Wesley drove off. ¡°Are you full?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m stuffed,¡± ir responded. The Leonard family members had all been very kind to her, to the point that they had stuffed her beyond her limit. Cecelia had ced some food onto ir¡¯s te even after she was full. Wesley said nothing more. After a moment of thought, ir said seriously, ¡°How about I stay at a hotel tonight? There¡¯s one not far from where you¡¯re living.¡± It would be improper to stay at the Leonard family¡¯s vi. Especially given what happened between her and Wesley. ¡°No need for that. We have tons of space.¡± ¡°But I hate bugging you¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m not Wesley¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s pretty embarrassing to stay with him, ¡® she thought. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. My family loves you. They Love having you around. Please. Stay,¡± Wesley said earnestly. He could tell that his grandpa was more than thrilled because ir was there. There was a spring in the old man¡¯s step and a light in his eyes. He wanted his grandpa to be happy. More importantly, he wanted to spend more time with her. From N?velDrama.Org. Rather than argue any further, ir gave in. Chapter 1840 ¡°All right then. Hey, where are we going?¡± It was freezing outside, and Wesley knew that she was not used to the cold. He nned to take her to a mall. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Donate Us ( Novelliberty): it will help us to update more novels/chapters in future paypall ount given below: [email protected] country(uk) if required. describe yourself in payment description ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, as long as she was by his side, she was fine wherever Wesley wanted to go. He stopped at a red Light, looked out the window and said, ¡°My alma mater.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Huh?¡± ir followed his gaze and saw a school-ndo No. 1 Primary School. The school gates were closed, and there was only one old guy on duty in the reception office. Wesley started the engine, so ir Looked away. ¡°You haven¡¯t been there in a Long time, huh?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah. More than ten years.¡± He hadn¡¯t been there since he had graduated from primary school. ¡°Which junior middle school did you go to?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He chuckled. ¡°No. 1 Junior Middle School. Just down the road a ways.¡± ¡°What about senior middle school?¡± ¡°The same middle school. I skipped two grades, and when I was 15, I attended the University of National Defense in Glond.¡± After graduation, Wesley had a pretty nice rank in the army. Not high, but definitely higher than most recruits. That was why he was now much younger than his colleagues of the same rank. ¡°Did she go to the same schools?¡± ir suddenly asked. ¡°Who?¡± Wesley was puzzled. ¡°That girl with short hair¡­ I tried to video chat with you yesterday, but she answered.¡± Her uniform looked simr to Wesley¡¯s, so ir was guessing they had quite a bit inmon. Wesley answered, sounding as calm as ever, ¡°That¡¯s Ga. Ga Hughes. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. We went to school together. By the time she entered the University of National Defense, I was close to graduating.¡± ¡®Ga¡­¡¯ Somehow, ir felt a little jealous. ¡°And now? You¡¯re celebrating the New Year together? When¡¯s the engagement?¡± Donate Us ( Novelliberty): it will help us to update more novels/chapters in future paypall ount given below: [email protected] country(uk) if required. describe yourself in payment description Wesley furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chapter 1841 ¡®I knew it! I knew she was lying. Wesley couldn¡¯t care Less about romance, ¡® ir thought. ¡®The reason why he kissed me so many times is that I was flirting with him. Of course he was going to do something. But just because he let me make hime, doesn¡¯t mean he loves me. A hand job is not hand-fasting.¡¯ ¡°She said she was your fiancee. She also said there were a lot of girls that had a crush on you, and warned me to stay away. I figured that was how you felt, too. That was why I decided not to fly in today.¡± ir was calm on the surface; deep inside, she was super-nervous. She had long wanted to know who this girl was to him, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance until now. On the drive over this morning, she had been too sleepy to talk to him. She slumped in her seat and just closed her eyes, listening to the rhythm of the engine. When she had finally woke up, they were already at his house. ir waited for Wesley to say something-anything. He kept silent, which frustrated and annoyed her. ¡°Look, if she¡¯s your fiancee, I can get a hotel. It just wouldn¡¯t be a good thing, and I don¡¯t want to make her jealous. And I¡¯ll find a ce and move out as soon as I get back home.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Wesley knew ir didn¡¯t mean what she said. She was just babbling, trying to get him to say something. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°She¡¯s three months younger than me. She¡¯s like my sister.¡± ir wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sister again? I guess this is the same case as Megan. When is she going to be your Lover?¡± she sneered. Wesley cast a sidelong nce at her and simply said, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± ir snorted and looked out the window. But when she finally calmed down, she felt a lot better. He had no feelings for Ga. Silence reigned inside the car. After a while, ir got bored and tried to start a conversation. ¡°Does she have a thing for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t think of her that way.¡± Wesley¡¯s answer threw ir for a Loop. She wanted to make it difficult for him, but had no excuse. ¡°Do you have a lot of girls hoping to go out with you?¡± she asked. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should have asked that when she saw the look on his face. Wesley pulled over and Looked her in the eye. ir¡¯s heart raced in her chest and she wondered what he was going to say. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he simply said. ir blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°What?¡± Wesley unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. ir looked around, and saw they were in the parking garage of the shopping mall. Wesley opened the passenger door and unfastened her seat belt rudely. ¡°ir,¡± he said. Chapter 1842 ¡°Huh?¡± He took her hand and helped her out of the car. The next second, he pressed her against the vehicle. ¡°I have no interest in romance. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s hot for me, and I don¡¯t want to know. Just ignore Ga. I don¡¯t hate you, and I¡¯ll continue to take care of you. You don¡¯t need to move out, because nothing else is gonna happen. Just quit seducing me. It drives me up the wall and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± His words were like a knife piercing ir¡¯s heart. Despite the bitterness in her heart, she curled her lips and asked, ¡°Then why are you taking me out?¡± ¡®Seriously? Why does he have to ruin my holiday like this?¡¯ she thought. He let go of her and step backwards. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I don¡¯t want Mom and Grandpa to be unhappy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She was still smiling, hiding her emotion deep inside. She was already used to Wesley turning her down. It was not the first time he had done this. ¡°Fine. Since you fucked up my holiday, you can¡®t have a good holiday either. I have lots of ways to make you mad, ¡® she thought angrily. Wesley felt something was not right judging from her expression. ninjanovel ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± he pried. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± She adjusted her hat. ¡°You can just wait here or look around. I¡¯LL go shopping myself. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back here and we¡¯ll go back to your house. Sounds like your family will be upset if we don¡¯t.¡± Wesley sighed helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t know this city.¡± ir rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Okay. And?¡± ¡°I brought you here. I need to take care of you,¡± he insisted. ¡°No need for that, Colonel Wesley. I¡¯m not a Little girl. And I have my phone. If I really get lost, I can use Google Maps.¡± He cocked an eyebrow. ir put her hands inside her pockets and walked towards the elevator. Wesley followed after her. But she turned around and yelled, ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and tell them I have a stalker!¡± Wesley stood there, open-mouthed, silent. Seeing his sullen face, ir felt better. She turned around and kept walking. ir didn¡¯t hear Wesleying up behind her. She rolled her eyes and decided to say something to make him jealous. She turned around and asked the man Leaning against his car, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a guy I¡¯m talking to on WeChat. He lives around here. He¡¯s good at taekwondo, so he can definitely protect me. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chapter 1843 Wesley, who was about to light a cigarette, decided to call her bluff with a barrage of questions. ¡°What¡¯s his name? Where does he live? How old is he? What does he do? How did you two know each other? Why date him? Did he ask you out? He knew you were in Askor?¡± There were so many questions that ir only remembered some of them ¡°He¡¯s 31, a taekwondo coach. We met at a party and started talking. He asked me to look him up when I was in town. I¡¯m texting him that I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll ask me out.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone. Turning around, she walked to the elevator without looking at Wesley¡¯s face. She opened the WeChat and clicked a dialog box. She wrote, ¡°Hey, you up?¡± The reply came soon. ¡°Yeah. Free now, Bless?¡± ir typed, ¡°Mmm hmm. I¡¯m in your town, actually. Wanna get a cup of coffee?¡± She was about to click the ¡°send¡± button. Before she could do so, her phone was snatched away. Giggling in her heart, she pretended to yell, ¡°Help! Thief!¡± Wesley was stunned into silence by her reaction. Some people in the car park looked at them to figure out what themotion was. ir immediately waved her hand and cried, ¡°He¡­he Mmmph robbed me ¡°Wesley quickly covered her mouth With a deadpan face, he told the others apologetically, ¡°Sorry, guys ninjanovel She¡¯s my friend. She¡¯s mad at me, so¡­¡± Seeing Wesley¡¯s military uniform, the onlookers immediately believed what he said. One of them even looked at ir with an amused smile, saying, ¡°That looks like a fun game. I¡¯ll have to try it sometime. Maybe my wife would be into it.¡± ir¡¯s jaw dropped. She didn¡¯t know how to retort. Wesley deleted what she had typed and typed a different message to the guy she was trying to meet. She watched helplessly as the message was sent to the man-¡°Sorry, wrong guy.¡± ir was still in shock. Wesley locked her phone, tucked it in his pocket and grabbed her wrist, striding forward. ¡°You can go on a date when you are back in Alorith. Not now. Now you have to stay with me. I took you out, and I need to keep an eye on you.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ir tried her best to shake off his hand and snapped, ¡°Let go of me. And don¡¯t talk to me. You¡¯re still a jerk!¡± Why did she have to Listen to him? He had kissed her so many times and even made her give him a hand job. Yet he was obstinate, refusing to be her boyfriend. What a jerk! Chapter 1844 ¡°You used to bug me all the time! What¡¯s changed?¡± ir¡¯s heart broke. ¡°Everything, that¡¯s what. We¡¯re done. I don¡¯t want to put up with your antics anymore. And I don¡¯t want to cry for you ever again. You think I still love you after what you¡¯ve done? In your dreams! Boo¡­ hoo¡­¡± Although she said she didn¡¯t want to cry for him ever again, her tears betrayed her, streaming down her cheeks. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley was shocked when he saw her tears. ¡®She¡¯s in the wrong business. Trantor? Try actress, * he thought. ¡°Wesley, you asshole!¡± she said, voice hoarse from crying. She was choking on her heartbreak. Wesley held her hands softly and asked in the softest tone, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°You just said I seduced you. I feel cheap.¡± She wouldn¡¯t admit that she seduced Wesley. She cried more after saying that. Wesley¡¯s heart was crushed. He wiped her tears with his rough palm and said hurriedly, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce you. You did that. I wanted to move on, but you insisted we live under the same roof. Now you¡¯re using me of seducing you¡­ Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± She was really hurt by his words this time. She had a crush on him years ago. And now, after all the time they spent together, she loved him even more deeply. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡± His voice was soft yet helpless. ir shook her head. Tears fell out of her eyes, blurring her vision. She stared at him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t. You don¡¯t understand how much that hurts. You humiliated me.¡± ¡°Is she crying because my words hurt her or because I humiliated her?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wesley had no clue. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? Let¡¯s talk,¡± he coaxed. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± ir was done listening to him. She was going to cry until she felt vindicated. She knew Wesley couldn¡¯t deal with her tears. ¡°Sorry, my fault. Just stop crying. ir, tears won¡¯t solve anything.¡± Her pained expression made his heart ache-a lot. He wished he could turn back time and give himself a good punch in the face. ¡°I know my tears won¡¯t work on you. Seeing me cry does nothing for you. You probably think I¡¯m annoying,¡± ir sniffed. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­ Just get away from me. Go! I don¡¯t want to see you. Do you hear me?¡± That was her strategy; she was retreating in order to advance. Deep down, she sneered and thought, ¡®I have you now, Wesley! You¡¯re all mine!¡± Wesley really didn¡¯t know how to make her stop crying, and had to say, Chapter 1845 ¡°Hey, hey, mea culpa, okay? I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Forgive me?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ir¡¯s crying came to a stop all of a sudden. ¡°Did I seduce you?¡± she sniffed. ¡°No. I¡­I came on to you,¡± Wesley stammered, his hands balling into fists. It took a lot for him to say that. ir shed a smug smile and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Wesley didn¡¯t know what to say. She slid her arm into his and demanded, ¡°Wesley, take me out for a bite. Or I¡¯LL tell your mom you bullied me and disobeyed her.¡± Wesley pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and looked at her red eyes. ¡°What am I going to do with you? If I weren¡¯t a soldier, I¡¯d marry you and ground you. You wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to a soul.¡± ir knew what he meant and offered, ¡°Marry me and ground me now. You cane home to a good meal and some sexy time. Then we¡¯ll have a baby. Our baby and I will stay at home and wait for you. Sounds good, huh?¡± Yes. The scene ir described was attractive. He had to admit that it melted his heart and turned him on all at the same time. But soon he realized that he was a soldier. He was in danger every single day. He could die without warning. He couldn¡¯t Let her go through that. ir could sense that his mood changed suddenly. She pretended to cough. ¡°Ahem! Let go of me! You trying to strangle me?¡± When he heard that, Wesley immediately let her go. ¡°Get your act together,¡± he warned. ¡°I cried for such a long time I think I turned thirty,¡± irined, pouting her lips. Wesley sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Are you going to buy me whatever I want?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°An ice coke!¡± He wanted to argue it was winter, but he also promised that he would buy her whatever she wanted to drink. ¡°You can only take a sip,¡± he finally said. ¡°One ss, nothing Less or more!¡± ir insisted, haggling the amount with him. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!